《Reborn With Unfaithful System》 Chapter 1 I''m alive again? This is the first sentence in the mind of the Qin and Chu people after they opened their eyes. She is a dancer who was raised in Tengyuan Pavilion since she was a child. She has beautiful appearance, soft voice and graceful figure. She can dance well with cloud sleeves, which can be regarded as the treasure of Tengyuan Pavilion. As the rosefinch terrace used by the prince''s east palace to win over the powerful, the people of Qin and Chu should have been a flower of the east palace for the most useful person to the prince, making an arrow, a clever mouth, or a pair of sharp eyes. But the Qin and Chu people were probably born prematurely. They suffered for several years when they were young. Even if they were thin and small, they were just as timid as a small stone. She is weak and has a good skin. She can''t beat or scold. The prince thought, forget it, keep it. I received a concubine from the east palace. But what''s the point of being a timid girl? The prince also felt dull, so he didn''t touch her for five years. The people of Qin and Chu were timid and noble. They didn''t get along with others and had a jealous face. They didn''t know what was going on, so they were poisoned by others. She saw her body lying there with her own eyes, and her soul floated out. The two servant girls were kneeling and crying. The doctor said to the princess, "the little lady has gone to the West." Feel the body a sink, fiercely fell down, fell into the body on the bed. She bounced up like a carp, and the doctor who was sitting by the bed fell to the ground, pale. "You... You..." Dr. Yang was so scared that his lips were white. He felt his pulse clearly just now. How could he live? Kneeling on the ground of the two small servant girls also "wow" was a jump up, "Haunted!" Only the princess tried to be a bit rational, "Qin Chu people, are you not dead?" She''s not dead? She''s dead! Qin Chu''s small hands fluttered up, touched his face, and touched his hair. He couldn''t believe it and repeated, "I''m not dead?" After all, the crown princess is the crown prince''s wife. She has never seen anything in the world. Seeing that the people of Qin and Chu are not like ghosts, she takes a deep breath and says to Dr. Yang: "Dr. Yang, feel for her." "But... But..." Dr. Yang wanted to say that I touched him just now. He was a dead man. How could he come back from the dead? But in front of him, he couldn''t say anything. He got up with the hand of the princess, and then leaned against the bed and touched it. The pulse''s normal. Even the poison''s gone. "This..." he met this situation for the first time in his 30 years as a doctor, and Dr. Yang was also confused. But the person in front of you is clearly alive "Little lady, how do you feel?" The Qin and Chu people blinked, but they didn''t come back. Isn''t she dead? That poison pierces the intestines of spicy, she viscera all burn of flustered, almost live pain dead. Thinking of that feeling, she was excited. "Pain..." After pondering for a long time, Dr. Yang got up and gave a salute to the crown princess. "Madam, I''m afraid the poison is so urgent that I didn''t mention it in a breath. Now it seems that the poison effect is not serious, so it''s relieved. I''ll prescribe some medicine and take care of myself. " The Crown Princess nodded, and Dr. Yang was eager to leave this strange place as soon as possible. He wrote a prescription and ran away. The Crown Princess told the people of Qin and Chu to have a good rest and left. The two little maids have already calmed down, but look at me. I see that none of you dare to talk to Qin Chu people. You push me out of the door to make medicine, and there are only Qin Chu people sitting in the room. System binding Before the Qin and Chu people could react, a voice began to ring in her brain. "System binding succeeded." "Reading host information..." The Qin Chu people, who had been so frightened by the fact that they were alive again, shrunk to the corner of the bed, holding their legs and shaking. "You, who are you?" When she thought of her poisoning, she was afraid that the king of hell would send a ghost to catch her. Think about the pain before death, she was scared to bury her head deeper. "No, I don''t want to die! Go away "Little lady, what''s the matter with you?" Biliu was afraid that the Qin and Chu people were ghosts. She stood guard at the door and did not dare to come in. Hearing the sound inside, the people of Qin and Chu were always close to them. At the moment, they gritted their teeth and stamped their feet, but they summoned up the courage to rush in. Into the house, but saw a Yingying Bi people leaning on the corner of the bed, looked up at her, tears in the eyes, like drooping, let people are broken. At the moment, she didn''t care whether it was a human or a ghost. She hurried forward and said, "what''s wrong with you?" While thinking: little lady such a face, even if it is a little bit of mind, also hook the prince soul is gone! Qin Chu people do not know that they have just been convinced by the face of green, she quietly poked out her head, tearful eyes hazy, "green, I am not dead?" "Bah, bah, bah, what are you talking about?" Green is distressed, half kneeling on the bedside, "maidservant know you have been wronged, poisoned, but now it''s all right, you live well." This also convinced myself. Her master was born here. What kind of ghost is that? Qin and Chu people sniffed, their whole faces wrinkled together, tears hanging in the corner of their eyes, crystal clear, "green, I''m afraid..." "Not afraid, not afraid!" Green moment gave birth to heroic, "maidservant in it. Xianhong is frying medicine for you. Have a good rest. The maid is waiting at the door. " "Don''t go!" The people of Qin and Chu were startled. Since Biliu appeared, the voice disappeared. She was afraid that Biliu would go out and the ghost errand would return. But as soon as her voice fell, she heard another voice in the air, "host name: Qin churen, age: 16, occupation: Crown Prince tengqie, binding task: red apricot out of the wall. The green hat value of the target Prince mengxu: 0%, and the remaining survival days of the host: 2 hours. " The Qin and Chu people were frozen in place. Her hands were shaking and shaking, and she grasped Green''s hands. "Green, did you hear anything?" Green strange way: "no ah." Knowing that only he could hear it, Qin and Chu boldly asked, "what do you mean by that?" Blue green??? Little lady, I didn''t hear anything. " The voice did not answer Qin Chu, but continued: "release the first task: make a snack for the prince, and get his praise: you are very good-looking! Reward survival time: 4 days. If the task fails, 4 days will be deducted. The host will die directly due to insufficient time left. " The Qin and Chu people finally understood the four words of direct death. She jumped out of bed with a thump, which scared Biliu. "Little lady, you..." Before she finished speaking, she was interrupted by Qin and Chu people, "quick green, take me to the small kitchen, I want to make almond crisp!" The voice heard now, although she did not understand a lot of nouns, but basically can know that it is not to ask for life, but to arrange a task for her. If it''s done, she can continue to live. If not, she will die! And if she remembers correctly, the voice just now said that she could live for two hours! Thinking of the pain before death, Qin and Chu people trembled. Don''t say it''s a snack for Xiaobao. Now she dares to dance in front of the crown princess! Chapter 2 The sun is slanting to the west, and a cloud of fire is shining on the green tiles of the east palace. After the prince went down to court, he talked with the Regent about some political affairs, and they went back to the East Palace together. This regent, Meng Yan, is the sixth younger brother of the saint. He is only six years older than the crown prince, but he is like a living king of hell. Originally, the Qin and Chu people prepared for him. At that time, apart from the timidity of the Qin and Chu people, Meng Yan did not enter the oil and salt market. Meng Xu had been afraid of his sixth uncle since he was a child. He was very serious with him, but he was a little distracted when he thought of what the princess Yu had just said. The poisoning of Qin and Chu people could not be heard by the crown prince, and she was not favored. These things were common in the palace, and the crown princess was used to be a man. It''s just that there''s something strange about the resurrection of the dead. After thinking about it, Yu sent someone to report it to the prince. Two people are going to the study, they see a graceful person is looking at the door. That face is unforgettable once you see it. They are from Qin and Chu. Meng xurao is not the faint prince who will be confused by the fox. At this time, he is also in a trance. He has always been reluctant to meet the people of Qin and Chu. He has a pair of skin bags, but he is as timid as a mouse. He is not generous and can''t go to the hall. But now, looking at her timid appearance, she must be waiting for her, with a layer of red clouds floating on her face. Thinking of her usual indifferent appearance, the pair of children''s affectionate eyes are more attractive. He subconsciously looked at Meng Yan, but he saw that Meng Yan glanced at the people of Qin and Chu, and then looked back at him without expression. Meng Xu was cold in the heart that the eyes looked at, it was just the heart that was hooked, now also pressed down. He thought that the Qin and Chu people had come at a bad time, but he also knew that she had been poisoned and learned to be smart. Two people deadlock for a while, or Meng Yan mouth: "your wife?" Meng continued with a busy way: "is the bottom people don''t understand, six uncle don''t annoy, little nephew now let her down." Then he waved to Xiaobao. Qin Chu people with green to the door of the study, they began to look for the shadow of Xiaobao. Originally, Biliu thought that the people of Qin and Chu were suddenly enlightened and wanted to please the prince, so she reminded him in a low voice: "little lady, I''m afraid the prince is still with your majesty and hasn''t come back." "What about Xiaobao?" The people of Qin and Chu, who were already worried, were even more flustered. An hour has passed, but she hasn''t found anyone. Green although curious, but also obediently reply: "should be with the prince together." As soon as biliv''s voice fell, the people of Qin and Chu were worried and asked, "when will your highness come back?" At this time, Xiaobao had approached, and he muttered to himself that the little lady had come back to know that it was too bad time to please the prince. "Little lady Qin." He called in harmony. The voice from behind excited the people of Qin and Chu. She realized that it was Xiaobao and turned around happily. When she saw the visitors, her mouth was even wider than her ears. Meng Xu and Meng Yan also came near. Meng Xu saw the bright smile of Qin and Chu people from a distance. He had never seen that timid person like a kitten smile so brightly. At this time, he could not help but shake his mind. He thought that he could not respond to her kindness this time, or he would go to see her tonight, just look at the girl in front of him, smile at Xiaobao, and then put a snack box in front of her. Did you make him a snack? Meng Xu is more interested, and his pace is faster. Meng Yan looked at Meng Xu and the people of Qin and Chu. That face looks familiar and makes people feel warm when they laugh, but there are no rules. He shook his head and looked at his nephew''s baby. He didn''t stop him. He started to keep up. Just as he came to him, he saw the little girl smile shyly at her nephew''s bookboy and push something. "Xiaobao, this is a special snack I made for you." The people of Qin and Chu delivered the snacks. Although they were shy, they could only speak softly. "See if you like it or not." "By the way..." "Do you think I look good?" Xiao Bao, who had not yet said that the prince had come, was completely confused by the three strikes of the Qin and Chu people, and his chin was about to fall to the ground with the snack box. "Ah?" Meng Yan was confused by this. He looked at his nephew''s face from red to purple, from purple to green, and pursed his mouth, thinking about how to comfort him later. Today, his nephew was wearing a dark green Xianglong official robe, which was dazzling green. People didn''t know how to speak. Meng Yan took a formal look at the people of Qin and Chu. For the first time in his 26 years of life, he felt "admiration". Xiaobao was stunned by the sudden divine operation of the Qin and Chu people. For a moment, he was tongue tied and didn''t know what to say. "Half an hour before the end of the mission." Cold broadcast suddenly sounded, Qin Chu panic, almost forced close to Xiaobao, "I am not good-looking in the end!" He''s as fierce as a bully. But she didn''t eat this bowl of rice, her face was delicate and soft, and the contrast was lovely. Xiaobao''s heart for a time out of countless possibilities, he wanted to leave, but behind is the prince, in front of a beautiful woman, looking at himself like this. His heart a horizontal, together with the outcome of the elopement of Qin and Chu people have thought about, teeth a bite. "Good... Good looking, you look very good!" The task given by the system is almost completed perfectly. At the same time, a clear bell sounded, accompanied by the sound of the system: "host task completed, the reward survival time of four days, Meng continued green hat value of 1%." The Qin and Chu people were relieved when they heard that the survival time was four days. Their legs softened and they almost fell into Green''s arms. She was about to slip, and an angry voice came from her head. "Now you know you''re afraid?" Qin Chu people and Biliu look up together and see the prince''s sword eyebrows standing upright and staring at them coldly. With a cry of fright, Biliu could not even help the people of Qin and Chu. As soon as her legs softened, she knelt down on the ground and buried her head deeply, "too... Your Highness the prince..." What did she do just now! Green heart trembles, she even accompanied the little lady together in the prince''s eyes, red apricot out of the wall, the object or the prince''s schoolboy? The Qin and Chu people were also startled. Their trembling legs became softer. Without the support of green, they cried out and fell to the side. Meng continued to think of just now that matter to come angry, also don''t want to tube her, then let her fall. Who knows where the evil wind came from? Qin and Chu people''s legs cramped and fell off the right side. Unfortunately, they fell into Meng Yan''s arms. Blue green Xiaobao Meng Xu felt a little greener on his head. The system is also a face... This is the first time that he saw the host who took the initiative to brush the green hat value when he didn''t receive the task. After thinking about it, he still broadcast the report: "the green hat value of the target mission: 2%." Qin and Chu people were scared. She wanted to get up, but her legs were numb. At this moment, she felt pain like tens of thousands of ants. She got up, took advantage of her strength, exclaimed, and fell back into Meng Yan''s arms again. She flustered a look up, a face side reflected in the eyes. The side face is like an axe, the bridge of the nose is like a straight green hill, hidden in the eyes as calm as a lake. What a pretty face, but there is no emotion in the eyes, the heart of the people who see is cold. Qin Chu people''s heart is even colder. He knows this man! It was she who seduced the failed Regent! At first, although the Qin and Chu people were timid, they still worked hard. One day, the crown prince told her to practice a green sleeve dance and go to the stage at the banquet for the Regent. After half a month of practice, she came to the stage nervously and expectantly. In front of her eyes was this ice face. She was originally timid. When she jumped, the opposite side was still upright. Looking at the ice in front of her, she was even more upset. She stepped on her skirt and fell down. She became the laughing stock of all the sisters, not only because she was ugly, but also because after she fell, the ice stood up and looked at her coldly. "Focus on everything, and being a dancer is no exception. It''s really the person who lost the prince''s mansion if he didn''t pay attention to it Chapter 3 What he said was like the teacher who taught her to endorse when she was a child! It''s straight, it''s frightening. Only later did Qin and Chu know that he was the Regent. For 20 years, he had been so kind that he didn''t trouble the prince''s house or have any opinions on her. But she still became the laughingstock of everyone, relying on a face was not abandoned in the backyard, and finally was not poisoned? "Qin Chu people, when do you want to see?" The sound of gnashing teeth came from behind. With a force, Qin and Chu people were carried up like chickens. Meng Yan''s arms suddenly empty, he smacked his mouth, suddenly felt a little cold. Having worked hard for the people for decades, the Regent never had such a soft jade in his heart. He suddenly tried it. Unexpectedly, he thought it was not bad? But when he thought that this man was his own nephew and daughter-in-law, he had long forgotten that he had ever danced in front of him, and he felt guilty. Meng Xu gritted his teeth and carried the Qin and Chu people to his side like a chicken. Although the Qin and Chu people wanted to give it to Meng Yan at the beginning, sending it to Meng Yan was different from throwing themselves up! What''s more, she''s taken up by herself now, wearing the step shake of the crown prince''s concubine! What''s more, she just seduced his bookboy! The Qin and Chu people want to turn the whole East Palace into a green palace! Meng Xu''s face was not good. He threw the Qin and Chu people to his side and said, "kneel down alone!" Qin and Chu people''s legs trembled like reed leaves in the wind. They didn''t stand firmly, so they knelt down at Meng Xu''s feet. After waiting for her to kneel down, Meng Xu pleaded guilty to Meng Yan in a hurry: "Uncle Huang, nephew''s discipline is not good. I''ll make you laugh." Meng Yan recovered from the fragrance of Qin and Chu people, and his face was as cold as ever: "it''s not in the way." Who expected that Meng Xu was even more scared, so he bowed and replied, "please punish uncle Huang!" From the fear of dying, Qin and Chu people fell into a new fear. What''s going on? In order not to die, continue to die? This thing called system just wants to kill her? The system that wants to play with the dead silently releases the task: "task 2, beg Meng Yan''s forgiveness, and make an appointment to meet next time. Mission reward survival time: 10 days. " Qin and Chu people Even if this mission is successful, she will not be able to survive for 100 years! The Qin and Chu people made a quick decision and thought to themselves, "this task can''t be taken!" The system seemed to know what she thought, and said, "if the mission fails, the survival time will be reduced by 10 days, and the host will die directly." Qin Chu people tried to communicate with the system and said, "even if this task is completed, I will die. Can we talk it over? " I didn''t expect that the system would really talk to her. "The host can choose to buy props." "Buy props?" "Yes." On the one hand, Qin and Chu people''s eyes suddenly showed a big wooden frame, and time seemed to pause, with a bunch of shiny little things in front of her. Pointing to the darkest light on the top shelf, the system said: "the host can only buy this prop now. This is the welfare of the system. It can be purchased as long as it has two days of survival time. This prop is called mental power. No matter what you say, the other party will believe it in the second half of an hour. " Qin Chu people''s eyes lit up: "that is, I can let the Regent agree to any request of my body?" The system replied, "that''s about it!" "Then buy this!" The people of Qin and Chu were happy and made a quick decision. The system makes a sound, and then prompts, "the purchase is successful. Please select the user." The words of the Qin and Chu people stunned the system. "Continued use of Prince Meng." "... yes." The system will not question the host''s decision, but will put the props on Meng Xu. Time returned to normal. "Nothing..." "His Royal Highness..." Meng Yan and the people of Qin and Chu spoke at the same time. Meng Yan pauses and stops to see what the people of Qin and Chu are going to say. Meng Xu was angry. Seeing that the people of Qin and Chu interrupted Meng Yan, he was even more indignant. He threw his sleeve and scolded: "you still don''t shut up!" But when he turned to look at the people of Qin and Chu, his voice suddenly softened for some reason. "Your Highness, there is a misunderstanding in today''s matter. Please let me clarify it!" What Meng Xu thought was, what''s the misunderstanding? What else do you want to say? What she said turned out to be true? So he said, "just say it." The people of Qin and Chu began to talk nonsense seriously. "It''s the prince''s Royal Highness who ordered me to come here to make snacks. Did he forget?" "His highness said that he would invite his Highness the regent to a banquet. He ordered me to learn new dance and make snacks, so I went to the study door to wait. Afraid of losing her manners, she asked Xiao Bao if she was pretty today. " "Three days later, his royal highness, the prince, will tell you about the banquet for the Regent?" Without giving Meng more time to respond, the people of Qin and Chu finished all these words in one breath. She didn''t know where she got the courage, as if after buying props, she was not herself. Bili and Xiaobao were stunned. Xiaobao silently looked at Qin Chu who opened his eyes and told lies, hoping that his Highness the prince would leave her a whole body. But to his surprise, his royal highness admitted it. "It seems to be true..." Meng Xu felt that something was wrong, but somehow, he felt as if he had actually said it to the people of Qin and Chu? But it''s still very strange. Where is it? The people of Qin and Chu didn''t give Meng Xu time to think about it. When they reached Meng Yan, they bent down. "See your Highness The Regent. It just happened. I''m sorry I didn''t greet you. I''ll invite you to the party in three days Meng Yan squinted at the people of Qin and Chu. He seemed to have seen something wrong. The people of Qin and Chu supported strongly, with straight back, hoping to act more like them. "What do you mean, prince?" Meng Yan takes back his eyes and looks at Meng Xu. "If you go back to Uncle Huang, it''s really my nephew''s memory. My nephew really wants to invite uncle Huang to get together in three days." Meng Xu bowed his head and replied. "Is that true?" "Exactly." Meng Yan was silent and his tongue licked his gum. This little girl, interesting. Is it the people in the Miao area who have bewitched the prince? "Yes, your highness." For fear that it was wrong to bet the props on Meng Xu, Qin and Chu people were sweating, and their voice was not particularly soft. Mianmian a word, pour is light in Meng Yan don''t know of time, gently touched his heartstrings. "I know." He was afraid that the prince would be controlled, so he made up his mind. After Meng Yan''s approval, the Qin and Chu people were relieved and laughed brightly. "That concubine body will not disturb, leave first." At the end of the speech, she turned and slipped away. Leaving Meng Yan in the same place, he stood on his back, and his gentle temperament disappeared. He stares at Meng Xu with a cross eyebrow. "What''s the matter?" Meng Xu''s cold sweat is coming down, and he can''t figure out how he got to this stage. He can only say: "it''s my nephew''s honor to have a banquet with Uncle Huang." Meng Yan did not speak, turned and left. Chapter 4 On the corridor of the East Palace, the people of Qin and Chu went to their residence in the West courtyard, listening to the system broadcast. "When the task is completed, the host''s survival time is 10 days, and the green hat value of mengxu is 5%." Ten days, now there are 14 days to live, full half a month! The people of Qin and Chu were in a better mood, humming as they walked. The green behind her came up and said, "little lady, you are scared to death today. When on earth did you agree with his Highness the prince? I don''t know! " How can green think of what happened? Since the prince said that he had made an appointment with her master, he must have made an appointment! Green thought about it, and then said: "but you are too bold today. My servant''s heart is almost scared by you." Qin churen mischievous a smile, star Mou can can, "I today courage is very big?" Has been countless times to the green silent thumbs up: "yes, you are beautiful and brave!" The people of Qin and Chu are smiling. They are in a better mood. When they walk in the corridor, they almost jump up. She lived more than ten years and felt so happy for the first time! But there''s something I don''t understand. She whispered to the system, "what kind of God are you?" The system is silent. Qin Chu people flat mouth, do not give up and asked: "then what is the value of this green hat?" This time, the system said: "the green hat value is the degree to which Meng Xu feels the green hat feeling of the target task. 5% is divided into 100 points. Now he has got 5 points. When you get 100 points, your task will be completely successful, and you can live well. " "I see!" Qin and Chu people thought about it. They got 5 points in one day, and they will get 100 points soon. She can get rid of the system and live a normal life! As if knowing what the Qin and Chu people were thinking, the system poured a basin of cold water: "the green hat value is not so easy to accumulate, your future tasks will be more and more difficult, and the green hat value will be deducted if the task fails. When the green hat value is full and the task is successful, you have to complete other tasks. " "Ah?" The Qin and Chu people collapsed and said, "when will it end?" The system said, "there will be an ultimate task in the end, and it will be over when it is finished." "What''s the ultimate mission?" The Qin and Chu people asked in a hurry, but the system refused to speak anyway. The question was invalid. After thinking about it, the people of Qin and Chu changed the question. "Why do I feel so bold today? Is it because of you?" The system said: "in order to facilitate the host to complete the task, there will be a certain amount of courage every day to increase the effect. Today''s effect will soon be over. Please be prepared. " "What?" The Qin and Chu people didn''t respond, but the system had changed the topic and asked curiously, "why do you put the props on the prince today?" "That''s because if the prince doesn''t agree, I can''t live to three days." Qin Chu people naturally replied. System:? Qin Chu turned his eyes with disdain, "as a system, don''t you even know the character of the target character? The prince is not as harmless as he seems. If I make the Regent believe me today and the prince has doubts about me, he will kill me before the banquet. " If the prince is not such a person, he will not build Tengyuan Pavilion, and will not want to control the Regent who is loyal and patriotic. Qin Chu people are timid, but she is not stupid. She can only bet that Meng Yan will agree to her invitation, and she is right. She was about to continue talking when she heard the system count. "5, 4, 3, 2, 1... Courage boost effect ends." As soon as the voice of the system fell, the legs of the Qin and Chu people immediately lost their strength and sat on the ground with a thud. The system said without compassion: "I hope the host can get rid of courage as soon as possible, increase the effect, and really enhance their courage." The people of Qin and Chu just felt the whirl of heaven and earth and buried their heads in their knees. What did she do just now! She said that in front of the prince and the Regent! The people of Qin and Chu could hardly breathe. But She thought about what she hadn''t said to the system just now, and quietly raised her lips. Just now, she wanted to say that, judging from her years of training experience in tengyuange, the Regent is quite interested in her. I didn''t expect that the ice face that scared her so much at that time was also sad! The people of Qin and Chu were a little proud. "Sneeze!" The Regent, who was reading in the carriage, sneezed. The curtain of the door was lifted, and the bodyguard Jiang Wei said, "the Lord has a cold?" Meng Yan shook his head, "nothing." He put the book down and thought of the scene. I''m afraid that concubine has a ghost. His nephew... Has he been poisoned? Meng Yan, who wants to attend the banquet with a clear idea of investigation, has no idea that he has become a disciple of the sad beauty pass in the hearts of the Qin and Chu people. The people of Qin and Chu didn''t know that they were totally amorous. She sat on the ground for a while, recovered her strength, and then stood up with the help of green. As soon as he stood up and saw the person in front of him, he was so scared that Qin and Chu almost fell back to the ground. "My royal highness... The crown princess." Yu Shi, the crown princess, looked at the people of Qin and Chu with her eyebrows fixed. She couldn''t tell what it was like. This face is a woman who will be jealous when she sees it. It''s just that she is different from ordinary women. She is the crown princess. She wants to be a mother in the future. She is different from these concubines. She will not embarrass the Qin and Chu people, but it does not mean that she will protect them when they are bullied. Therefore, she and the Qin and Chu people are not close, and they can not really know what kind of people the Qin and Chu people are. Nothing but timidity. So today, from the eye line, I learned that Qin Chu people had been invited to visit the prince regent. The Crown Princess Yu''s family then went to the road that Qin and Chu people had to go through and blocked her. The people of Qin and Chu were just stunned. After reaction, they bowed down to say hello: "I''ve seen your royal highness." "Get up." Yu''s family took a look at the people of Qin and Chu, and spoke leisurely. "I heard that you went to deliver snacks to your highness today?" "If I go back to the crown princess, I will escape from death. I deeply feel the kindness of the crown prince and his wife, so I want to show my respect." The head of Qin and Chu was buried very low. Although the voice was small, it was decent. The crown princess was more satisfied and raised the corner of her mouth, "eh?" Although the people of Qin and Chu were timid, they were extremely intelligent. She was acutely aware that she was flattering correctly, so she continued, "it''s my duty to serve the Crown Princess and her royal highness. It''s also my duty. I''m going to make some peach blossom cakes for the crown princess today. " Although knowing that the Qin and Chu people were just flattering themselves, Yu nodded with satisfaction. In the East Palace, it''s a rare thing to be able to position yourself clearly. How many women think that they are masters and want to climb on her head? But it seems that the Qin and Chu people are very understanding. I thought that in order to compete for favor, the Qin and Chu people just accidentally collided with the prince and concubine of the Regent, so they were no longer angry. Looking at this delicate girl, they even liked it. "If you understand. Since your highness is going to entertain the Regent and you are going to dance. You''ll have a good rest these days, and you can''t disgrace Donggong any more, you know? " Knowing the meaning of the crown princess, the people of Qin and Chu blushed and said, "I understand." "In that case, go back first." After the command, the Crown Princess contented to get out of the way. The people of Qin and Chu asked to leave, but they couldn''t help complaining. What a little girl. The crown princess is only sixteen this year, two years younger than her. She is a little girl, but she has to carry a shelf. Sometimes she looks very cute. Although the people of Qin and Chu were not brave enough, who grew up in Tengyuan pavilion was not a human spirit? A little careful thinking of the princess can''t hide the eyes of Qin and Chu people. Chapter 5 All the way back to the West courtyard, Qin and Chu people finally relaxed. At random, she went out and began to chat with the system. "Three days later, Mr. immortal, do you have any instructions?" Qin Chu people laugh like a flattering fox. After thinking about it, the system said, "you have ten days of life, plus the four days of the first task, a total of 14 days. You can buy another prop to help "Great!" The people of Qin and Chu cheered, "do you have any useful props?" As soon as the voice fell, the exhibition cabinet appeared again in front of the Qin and Chu people. At this time, all the lights have been activated, and are blinking at the Qin and Chu people. The system introduces. "These are all affordable for the host now." "It''s called attracting bees and butterflies. The price is ten days. It can make all the men present feel good for the host and increase the green hat value of the target task by 1%." "It''s called time reversal medicine. The price is 12 days. It can go back to an hour ago." "It''s called question grass. The price is 14 days. It can answer a question about the task." "This..." "Wait, wait, wait." Seeing that the props introduced by the system were becoming more and more expensive, the people of Qin and Chu interrupted him in a hurry. "I can''t afford these concubines now. The grass will be sold for 14 days. If I buy it, I will die directly. " The system thought about it, and it did, so it pointed to a prop in the corner. "This is the only cheap one. Instant laxatives. Can make a person want diarrhoea, last 3 hours, sell 3 days only The people of Qin and Chu thought about it. Maybe it will be useful? Then he said, "take this one." The system nodded, and with the sound of Ding Dong, the system broadcast a report: "if the purchase is successful, three days will be deducted from the host''s life, and now there are 11 days left. The host gets a prop: instant laxative. " "When the host wants to use it, just recite the name of the prop in mind." The people of Qin and Chu nodded, and they were all in the soft couch. There are so many things that happened today. Now she has to have a good rest to clear her mind. At this time, green suddenly came in, a face of embarrassment. "What''s the matter?" The Qin and Chu people changed their position on the soft couch, and their eyes were like silk. Green bit her lips and said, "little lady, here comes Zhang Jieyu." Zhang Jieyu?! The comfortable people of Qin and Chu in the soft couch were stiff. In the last life, it was Zhang Jieyu who bullied herself the happiest. I''m afraid she did it! The Qin and Chu people were a little afraid. They could not help gripping the quilt on the soft couch with their fingers. Green looked in their eyes and felt pain in their heart. They gritted their teeth and said, "little lady, why don''t you go back to her. Just say you''re resting. " As soon as the voice fell, a burst of strength came from behind Bili. She was jerked away and felt a slap in her face. Behind her is Zhang Jieyu, who has a bad complexion. "Who''s going to keep this palace out?" Then, the woman''s squinting eyes seemed to be poisoned, staring at the delicate faces of Qin and Chu people. The first reaction of Qin Chu people to Zhang Jieyu''s resentful eyes was to shrink their neck, and they wanted to go underground. She is timid by nature, but she is born with a beautiful face, which easily attracts men''s eyes and women''s jealousy. After all, the status of the crown princess is there, and she never keeps company with the prince''s Yingyan, but it doesn''t mean that the backyard of the crown prince''s house is secure. This group of yingyingyan bear the brunt of the attack. It is aimed at the Qin and Chu people who are the most beautiful, and Zhang Jieyu is the leader of this group of people who are aimed at her. "Naturally, I dare not." Without the courage to increase the effect, the Qin and Chu people became what they used to be. Zhang Jieyu''s face looks a little better when she looks at the people of Qin and Chu who are shrinking to one side. She even dares to seduce the prince! Feeling Zhang Jieyu''s fiery eyes as if she was going to kill people, Qin and Chu people thought in their minds: "what courage can increase the effect? Can you lend me it again?" Zhang Jieyu is so terrible. The system''s serious response: "need to change." The people of Qin and Chu immediately gave up their thoughts. No matter what they changed, it was fate! However, Qin churan still wanted to discuss with the system: "can''t you... Borrow it firstˇ° She emphasized the word borrow. The system didn''t have any solemnity. With a cold hum, she said haughtily: "take life for it!" Qin and Chu people She was a little skeptical about whether the system wanted to save her or kill her. If she doesn''t understand correctly, the meaning of the system is that the task will be more difficult every time. She doesn''t know how long she can live. How dare she squander? forget it! Although Zhang Jieyu is terrible, her life is also very important. She wants to keep her life! In a sudden change of mind, the people of Qin and Chu just took back their thoughts, but they were scolded by Zhang Jieyu: "you are just a concubine of the prince! What''s not on the table! I''m even trying to climb into the prince''s bed! " The people of Qin and Chu forbeared and forbeared. In the end, she swallowed the abuse. She just came back from the dead. At this time, it''s better to be safe. Otherwise, there will be no good days in the future. "What? Looking at your grievance, am I wrong? " Zhang Jieyu saw the look of Qin and Chu people clearly. It''s wrong to say that I''m not trying to climb the crown prince''s bed. "Yes After a period of silence, the system came out, brushing the sense of existence wildly, "you are for the green prince!" Qin and Chu people "God, you''d better be quiet in my mind for a while." Qin and Chu were dizzy. "What if you have such a good look? Who doesn''t know that you are prepared by the prince for the Regent! What happened? In front of the Regent, it looks like a soft footed shrimp! It''s bad for the crown prince Zhang Jieyu reluctantly moved out the past. Qin Chu people finally felt that they could not bear it, so they muttered in a low voice: "it''s better that you don''t have this smelly skin bag." Why does she like her own gorgeous and unusual appearance? If you can, you''d rather be ordinary and have nothing to do with the high wall courtyard. It''s better to be a quiet woman than intrigue in the courtyard. Look, she lost her life not long ago because she didn''t do anything. "What are you talking about?" Zhang Jieyu, however, seemed to have been attacked by a firecracker. She even started to hold the ears of the Qin and Chu people and said, "you are a concubine! How dare you talk to me like this Chapter 6 The root of the ear was torn and hurt, but the people of Qin and Chu only dared to say nothing with tears in their eyes, for fear that Zhang Jieyu would be angered. But where can green endure? In particular, Qin Chu people''s Yingying eyes reflected her figure, which was even more pitiful. They rushed forward and wailed: "Zhang Jieyu! Our little lady has just made a turn from the palace of hell. Don''t take bad luck on you. " Most of the dignitaries are taboo. Green thinks that Zhang Jieyu will let go. Even though she was cruel, she raised her foot and kicked her green chest. She bared her teeth and looked more like a devil climbing up from Hell: "I''m afraid of him! Come on Say, the strength on the hand again heavy a few minutes. The people of Qin and Chu took in the cold air when they were in pain. They raised their little hands and put them down again. They did not dare to offend Zhang Jieyu. They felt sorry for their ears. After the resurrection, there are many twists and turns, not to mention the completion of the task, I''m afraid I don''t even have the life to live. After Zhang Jieyu kicked the little girl away, she originally wanted to see the Qin and Chu people eat shriveled. What she saw was a beautiful woman who would not cry and was more pitiful. She vomited a liter of blood in her heart. In this way, Zhang Jieyu was even more ruthless. "It hurts!" Qin Chu people really can''t stand the pain, and their anger rises faintly in their heart. "Does it hurt?" Zhang Jieyu''s eyes were finally stained with a touch of happiness, and her hand strength was even heavier. "It''s right to know the pain! Do you want to climb into the prince''s bed with your goods? Even if the prince is really in favor of you, you can''t do it for three or five days! " "It''s better than you can''t spoil in a day!" The people of Qin and Chu bravely came from the horizon and answered in a vicious voice. After that, she wanted to cry, didn''t she say that the effect of courage increase was gone? What''s going on now? "Host, congratulations. It''s your own courage." Qin and Chu people want to cry more. She really wants to be brave, but not at this critical time! "Cheap hoof. Say it again Zhang Jieyu released her hand directly, and her mood at the bottom of her eyes was uncertain, as if it would break out at any time. My life is over! Qin Chu people''s tears in their eyes, suddenly added: "I... i..." "Me?" With a sneer, Zhang Jieyu turned her sleeve and turned her back to Qin and Chu, "just a concubine! How dare you call yourself me in this palace? " "Concubine body..." Qin Chu people quickly changed, "concubine body really is not that meaning." Zhang Jieyu is determined to clean up the Qin and Chu people. How can she really listen to the explanation of Qin and Chu people? Originally, she taught Qin and Chu people a wrong name and wrong words. Now the other party just gave her a reason. Time doesn''t wait for me! "Yes Zhang Jieyu no longer turned around, but went to one side, the concubine''s momentum side of the safe, "you mean ridicule the prince does not lift." The Qin and Chu people were so scared that they slipped down from the soft couch. Although she was flustered on her face, she was calm in her heart. She deliberately covered up her mind and said, "I''ve never said that, let alone the prince and I..." As if for the occasion, her face showed a touch of shame. "What happened to the prince?" Zhang Jieyu suddenly said sternly. "Naturally, in three days'' time, my little master will be the host of the banquet for the prince and the Regent." Green turned her eyes, so she said. Zhang Jieyu''s scallion white hand was a little tighter, and her knuckles were more obvious. Although the people of Qin and Chu looked at Biliu gratefully, their hearts were full of tears. Biliu, you don''t think I died early enough. Although I know that Biliu is for her good, I dare to disclose such a private matter to others. At that time, if someone wants to take advantage of her banquet and something happens to the Regent, it will be the death penalty of turning around! "Host? A banquet? " Zhang Jieyu''s voice was even colder. Her eyes narrowed slightly and she swept the Qin and Chu people bitterly. "You little wave hoof, I underestimate you." Qin churen: please don''t look at me "With my hand, I''ll come back from the dead and do a good play to attract the attention of the prince. I''ll find another excuse to approach the prince! Has the prince ever seen a man who has come back from the dead? Nature is curious about you! " Every time Zhang Jieyu said a word, she would step forward and watch her step on the hands of the Qin and Chu people on the ground. Fortunately, when she was about to step on it, Zhang Jieyu stopped. The Qin and Chu people breathed a sigh of relief. As soon as the tone went down, they immediately mentioned it, because Zhang Jieyu stepped directly on the Qin and Chu people''s hands. A touch of malice flashed through Zhang Jieyu''s eyes. If these hands were abandoned, the banquet would not be successful. It would certainly attract the prince''s dissatisfaction. Even if she Qin Chu people have no matter how evil appearance, the prince is not clear, will love her! "Jieyu!" At this critical juncture, the people of Qin and Chu finally said, "Jieyu thought clearly. If my hands are useless today, I will become a useless person, but the Regent is not an ordinary person! If the Regent is angry and the prince is dissatisfied, I''m afraid Zhang Jieyu will not escape! " The sweat on her head is big. Qin and Chu people hear her heart beating violently. Life and death are in this line. God bless her to come back to life, also want to bless her to pass this disaster safely. "Yes, too!" Zhang Jieyu suddenly chuckled and moved her foot from Qin churen''s hand. "But this face is hurt. It shouldn''t matter." "Host, it is detected that the host is in danger. Do you use props: instant laxatives?" "Use it The Qin and Chu people were very grateful for the help of the system and said, "hurry up System: "Recite the name of the prop." Systematic emphasis. "Instant laxative!" The people of Qin and Chu immediately called out. There was a pleasant sound in his head. Zhang Jieyu, who had raised her hand to slap the Qin and Chu people, suddenly became strange. Her pretty eyebrows were tight, and she made a very delicate action of clamping her legs. The West courtyard fell into a strange silence, and then heard a series of strange noises, a strong stench came. The people of Qin and Chu didn''t want to laugh, but she looked up and saw Zhang Jieyu standing in the same place with a stiff body, and she couldn''t help it. "Bow Knowing that she had lost her face, Zhang Jieyu immediately ordered people to be humane. All the servant girls, including Biliu, lowered their heads. Zhang Jieyu bit her teeth and said, "go prepare the sedan chair and go back!" The servant girl who was with Zhang Jieyu immediately ran out and called a sedan chair. Chapter 7 Before getting into the sedan chair, Zhang Jieyu threatened Qin and Chu people fiercely: "don''t tell them!" The people of Qin and Chu pretended to be a turtle with a shrunken head and answered with a happy voice: "yes." I''m happy to have saved my life. "Clean up!" Zhang Jieyu seemed to feel that she was not happy to retaliate against the Qin and Chu people, biting her teeth. The Qin and Chu people took a glance at the place where Zhang Jieyu was standing. The corners of her lips were slightly crooked, making her more happy. After Zhang Jieyu had gone far away, Biliu helped the Qin and Chu people stand up from the ground and looked at the Qin and Chu people painfully: "little lady, this Zhang Jieyu is too much." Qin Chu stood up and patted the back of her hand: "it''s OK. Clean it up." She glanced at the Qin and Chu people in disgust and said in a low voice, "little lady, is this Zhang Jieyu suffering from a dark disease that can''t be treated humanely?" The people of Qin and Chu smile and say, "I don''t know." Although she told the people of Qin and Chu not to say anything, the next day, Zhang Jieyu couldn''t control it. She even let out her trousers in the soft sedan chair and spread the story like wings. When Biliu trotted in to report to the Qin and Chu people, they were fighting with the system. There is no other reason, because the system wants her to slander the prince''s reputation behind his back! The people of Qin and Chu suddenly felt that she was not living with a breath, she was completely playing with her life. "Little lady, today the whole Prince''s mansion knows that Zhang Jieyu let out her pants." A green smile. At ordinary times, the people of Qin and Chu were afraid that they would smile, but today, they can''t. "Can you change the mission?" The Qin and Chu people tried to discuss systematically. First of all, the system coldly repeated the task: "task 3, crying about Meng Xu''s attitude towards you in front of others, and rewarding the survival time: 10 days." Then the system smiles to remind: "the task will only become more and more difficult, the host is sure to replace?" It means... It will be more difficult to change a task, it won''t be easier. The people of Qin and Chu want to die. I''m afraid that the one in the hell hall is much better than this one. "Little lady?" Green strange Qin Chu people''s face is about to die, really shouldn''t ah, the enemy out of such a big ugly, shouldn''t feel happy? "Ah ~" the people of Qin and Chu sighed, straightened their temples, turned their head and showed a warm smile to green, "how do I treat you on weekdays?" Green don''t know why, cold of shake two shake, will harden the scalp said: "nature is excellent." "There''s something I want to ask for your help." Qin and Chu people smile more gently. Why don''t you die with me? "The little lady told me, I dare not." Green felt that her hair was more tight, with a kind of feeling that she couldn''t keep her head on her neck. The people of Qin and Chu sighed. In order to live, we should try our best to die. "Go and get some eunuchs and bodyguards. One is one." Qin Chu people try to pull a smile, but the corner of their mouth is slightly trembling. Green really do not understand, not ashamed to ask: "dare to ask little lady, what are you going to do?" Even a banquet for the Regent should not be so extravagant. "Just go." Where can the people of Qin and Chu say something? They can''t tell Biliu that she wants to slander the prince. Blue green looks at Qin Chu people''s face is really not good, but also dare not delay, take small steps to start. "You don''t know, the prince is really cruel to me!" the people of Qin and Chu cried with tears The enemy is standing with a group of eunuchs and bodyguards. At this time, they dare not move, they can''t walk, and they can''t stop the Qin and Chu people. Otherwise "Oh, Hello! Little lady, stop talking! We know your pain. " A eunuch who knew this well wanted to block the mouth of the Qin and Chu people in a panic, "you have chosen your own way, even if it''s wrong, you have to kneel down. This can''t be heard by the master." Bodyguards Eunuchs The people of Qin and Chu continued to cry without remorse: "of course, I want to go on, but I''m too timid. It''s useless for the prince to be around. Why should I be imprisoned in this high-rise compound?" The more she said it, the more she said it to her heart. Originally, the people of Qin and Chu thought that they could not work for the prince, so they were sent away by the prince. However, they did not expect that the prince would accept her directly and hang her in the backyard. If you don''t get spoiled, you''ll have a hard time. It''s almost impossible to have a full meal. "Hello, little master!" One day, the eunuch who saw the people of Qin and Chu talking with the prince was very close to the people of Qin and Chu, and worried for them: "shut up! It''s so easy to see you in the eyes of the prince. Don''t be confused and try to kill yourself again. " The eyes of Qin and Chu people are full of tears. The more they say, the more angry they are. If you can''t die well, you''ll have to be angry with laoshizi. But what''s angry is that you have to suffer the pain before death again, which is even more terrifying. "I know, of course I know." At last, the people of Qin and Chu seemed to have said enough, and they wanted to stop. Just as they all gave a subtle sigh, someone immediately reported outside the door. "Here comes the prince!" A room of eunuchs, maids and bodyguards directly knelt down, posture straight, for fear of being punished by the prince. Meng Xu came into the room with his own air conditioner, lifted his robe and sat down beside the people of Qin and Chu. He said coldly, "it''s so busy today!" The cheerful Qin Chu people, who were carrying people''s complaints, saw the prince and made a soft footed shrimp. They immediately knelt down in a panic, frowned and bowed their heads: "welcome the prince." "No way." The prince''s interest is lacking. "I heard that you are busy here. I have called many eunuchs and bodyguards. It''s time to have a look." Say, that sword eyebrow star eye sweeps on Qin Chu person''s face, really put on a pair of listen to appearance. The Qin and Chu people swallow their saliva. They feel that there is a knife hanging on their head at this time. Where is the prince coming to join in the fun? It is clear that he is here to catch the murderer. "I only feel it occasionally, so I just call someone to listen to it." The people of the Qin and Chu dynasties were shameless and trembling. It''s not that I didn''t expect to be discovered by the prince, but I didn''t expect to be so early and didn''t give her any time to prepare. "What''s the matter?" The prince''s eyes vaguely flashed a touch of surprise, as if to the appearance of interest, "say to listen to." Since the last time the Qin and Chu people were bold enough to invite the regent to the banquet directly in front of him, he has found the transformation of the Qin and Chu people. Sure enough, he was more daring and charming. "My body... I''m afraid. I''m afraid. I''m afraid I can''t wait for you to be elegant. If I say it, I''ll pollute the prince''s ears." Qin churan made up her mind to clench her teeth, so she didn''t believe it. Could anyone dare to tell the prince exactly what she just said. Chapter 8 The people of Qin and Chu are too young to understand the secrets of the palace. They always think that the intrigues in the storybook are just listening to them. What''s more, the prince has already set his eyes and ears on the people of Qin and Chu. It is not a trivial matter for a man to return to life after the death of the woman he had given to the Regent. He naturally wonders about the reason. If you see the prince''s face directly black, calm voice way: "do you say?" Qin Chu''s head was lower and deeper, and he secretly poked in his head and asked, "how much time can I change this time?" "Warning, the green hat value of Meng Xu has not been increased. The mission is about to fail." The sound of the system is cold and heartless. Qin Chu immediately panic, eyes immediately rolled on a layer of water mist: "you don''t say as long as in front of the public slander the prince, I will finish the task?" How can this thing called system be discredited? This subtle change of Qin and Chu people was seen by the prince. His heart moved and his lips relaxed a little: "look up and reply." "Concubine body... Concubine body just said that the prince has been concubine body for many years, but never cared about concubine body." Qin Chu people''s voice is low, did not go to see the prince''s face, has closed his eyes in despair. Since ancient times, not to mention the king, which Prince''s concubines dare to make such unreasonable demands. The prince''s face was really ugly, but it was not because of the words of the Qin and Chu people, but because of the coquettish expression on the Qin and Chu people''s face. There were about a dozen or twenty men standing in this room, including men and not men. She even showed this posture directly in front of them. The prince felt a sense of shame. "Meng Xu''s green hat value increased by 3%. Congratulations on completing the task." The sound of joy of the system suddenly rang in the minds of the Qin and Chu people. Qin and Chu people only feel sad and happy. One second ago, they just asked for more life. The next second, they will be decapitated by the prince? The prince turned black and waved back the crowd. When there were only two of them left in the room, the prince said darkly, "I''ll give you a chance to come up with convincing reasons. I can spare you once." The people of Qin and Chu were so happy that they thought they had a bright future. They faltered and said, "in fact, I''m here for the prince." "For my sake?" The prince looked at Qin and Chu people with great interest, waiting for her next words, The people of Qin and Chu were worried. This was only a temporary strategy. She had not really thought of a good solution. "How much time do I have to live now?" The people of Qin and Chu asked in a low voice in their mind. "Congratulations to the host for ten days of survival." The system said coldly. The Qin and Chu people asked cautiously, "is there any props that can be used?" For example, the last one was very good and cheap. A white light flashed in my mind, and the familiar wooden frame appeared again in front of the Qin and Chu people. The system introduced: a moment of amnesia takes ten days to survive; The survival time was 20 days; Easy to forgive, 25 days of survival. It''s more and more expensive every time. Qin Chu people just looked at the system with tears in their eyes: "don''t you have a cheaper one?" With these, it''s better not to do the task. It''s even more expensive than the survival time of her task reward! After a period of silence, the system quickly said, "instant laxative." "This..." the thought in Qin Chu people''s heart together, immediately strangle this idea in the heart, "can''t! You can use instant laxative for Zhang Jieyu, but the prince is a man of thousands of gold, so you can''t use it. " The system can only say, "so, there''s nothing I can do." Qin and Chu people looked at him curiously with cold sweat. They saw the coldness hidden in his eyes. They immediately bowed their heads and said, "I''m... I''m..." After all, the crown prince is different from Zhang Jieyu. She still has a little power to fight back in front of Zhang Jieyu. In front of the crown prince, she is a white mouse, and all her thoughts are spied, Therefore, the Qin and Chu people can''t say one, two, three. "What is it?" Meng Xu''s eyes gradually cooled down, and the warmth in his eyes completely disappeared, "talk!" The Qin and Chu people trembled with fright. The more nervous they were, the more speechless they were. The corner of the lip seems to be stuck, but it can''t be opened in any case. "Say it Meng continued to knock off the tea cup at hand and said harshly. The Qin and Chu people immediately said in a panic: "Tai... Prince, I''m only for the reputation of the prince. I''m just a Teng concubine, but I agree that the prince will hold a banquet for the Regent. If it''s spread, I''m afraid I''ll say that the prince has spoiled my wife." After these words, Meng Xu calmed down a little, and even felt that there was some truth: "hum! That''s true, but what does it have to do with your slandering the palace behind your back? " Yes... Yes, what does it matter? Qin churen himself was stunned. Just now, she thought she had a lot of wit. The next moment, she was stunned by the prince''s question. "Er..." the people of the Qin and Chu dynasties looked like sour teeth. "Naturally it has something to do with it." She stammered and said intermittently, "when people see my wife''s attitude towards the prince, they don''t think much about it. They just think that I''m trying to embarrass her." At that time, the people of Qin and Chu suddenly felt reasonable, and even more upright, they looked at the prince with bright eyes. Half wronged and half happy, it seems that the prince is really born this heart. "It makes sense." Meng Xu looked at the pitiful appearance of the Qin and Chu people. His reason also went to a part, and he even agreed. The people of Qin and Chu sighed with a long sigh of relief. It was not easy for them to muddle through. But see the next second, Meng Xu suddenly to her hand, attitude gentle many: "flat body." There is no reason behind a cool, Qin Chu people still make a timid appearance, dare not touch the prince, just hands on the ground, embarrassed to stand up. This action, naturally defeated her in the prince''s heart is not easy to rise in favor. The crown prince coughed lightly, and with dissatisfaction, he wanted to turn around and go. But when he was about to step out of the threshold, he thought of the good intentions of the people of Qin and Chu, and had to make a reluctant appearance: "my palace, stay tonight." Stay up tonight! The eyes of the people of Qin and Chu are so round that it''s easy for them to hold the prince away. After a while, they walk around the room in a panic: "what should we do? What shall we do? " She wanted to live, but she didn''t want to compensate herself! Qin Chu people haven''t come up with a good solution yet. Bili has rushed in with a happy face, making a lot of noise, for fear that people don''t know: "little lady, does the prince really want to stay tonight?" Chapter 9 Qin Chu people want to cry without tears, with tears nodded. Her appearance fell in Green''s eyes. Naturally, she was overjoyed at last. What''s more, she let green feel a little distressed. She took Qin Chu''s hand and said, "little lady, you are really wronged. After a long time of hard life, you can be regarded as the first one today." I don''t want to! But the people of Qin and Chu took back her hand and turned around, searching for words: "I... I haven''t served the prince, I''m afraid it''s not thoughtful." Green eyes a bright: "yes! If you don''t remind me, I''ve forgotten. I''m afraid I have to work harder today and learn more about this curtain! " Voice on the first floor, green and small steps out of the door. The people of Qin and Chu could not stop her when they turned around, so they had to sit on the soft couch and look for the system to discuss countermeasures: "system, if I don''t want to serve the prince, can I have a solution?" This time, the system was silent for a long time. Qin and Chu saw the familiar wooden frame, on which there were many kinds of goods, and she saw one at a glance. "Ecstasy?" Qin Chu people did not understand the voice, "look at its name, it should be a kind of incense, but I do not know what will happen after use." The system silently said: "the fragrance of enchantment can make Meng continue to sleep, deep in dreams, unable to distinguish between dreams and reality. Dreams are woven by the host''s will, and the price is five days." The people of Qin and Chu were very fond of enchanting incense, but they were sad about the five-day survival time. Now it seems that there is a knife hanging on the head of the Qin and Chu people, and it may fall down at any time, not to mention that the number of times they need to use props will not be less. Thinking of this, the Qin and Chu people feel a little resentful. "How many times?" Qin and Chu people suddenly thought of this point. If it can only be used once, she will try her best to avoid Meng Xu''s favor, Fortunately, although the system button time button cool, but also generous: "available six times." Six times. Qin and Chu people didn''t have many plans. They just felt that these six times must be enough. The first time they used them, she made up such a terrible dream that Meng Xu would never come back. "Good! That''s it! " With a stroke of the pen, the Qin and Chu people are bold and forthright. "The purchase is successful. I wish you a happy stay." The sound of the system faded. With a stack of notebooks in her arms, Bili sneaked in and solemnly handed them to the people of Qin and Chu: "little lady, since you have been favored, you have to wait on the prince carefully. These are from the maidservant. Please have a close look." Then he went to the door quietly and closed the door for the people of Qin and Chu. Qin Chu people''s face is inexplicable, put a stack of words on the short table, picked a book, opened a page, just a look, she was hot hand general words thrown out. "Ah! What''s this? " The people of Qin and Chu were a little frightened, and they were so guilty that they cried. Biliu immediately opened the door and trotted nervously to the people of Qin and Chu: "little lady? What''s the matter? " The people of Qin and Chu looked at the books on the short table like snakes and scorpions, and said, "take them away! Take it! Take them all away At first, Biliu didn''t understand her meaning and wanted to persuade her. However, Yu Guang saw the books scattered on the ground. He was clear-minded and said in a low voice, "little lady, if you don''t watch today and learn one or two moves, what will you do if you hurt the prince at night?" Qin Chu people are thin skinned, and they are already scarlet. They harden their heads and say, "I understand! I understand Even if she doesn''t understand, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, she definitely won''t read these pictures. Blue green originally had a good intention, but looking at the people of Qin and Chu, she seemed surprised. She did not force her to hide some pictures of the spring palace disguised as a script. She pursed her lips and said, "if you want to see it, you can take it by yourself." With that, they hid all the pictures of the spring palace under the beds of the Qin and Chu people. Green idea is very simple, the little lady is not shy, dare not see it? When the prince and the young lady were doing the bed curtain business, they inadvertently turned it over, which was a bit of fun. Qin Chu people didn''t understand the idea of green. They just felt that the place where the script was hidden burned her eyes. They didn''t dare to look there. "I''m... I''m tired." Qin Chu people rubbed the swollen temple and said wearily, "you go down first, I''ll have a rest." Today''s events are really all piled up together, and most of the efforts of the Qin and Chu people are wasted. Before she died and came back to life, how did she ever have such an opportunity and treatment? "Yes." Green gentle should a, waiting for Qin Chu people to sleep, then consciously go to the door to stand guard. But there was a smile on her face. She thought that after the people of Qin and Chu were frightened, she was curious again. If she wanted to have a close look at the spring palace, she did not dare to stay too much. Who knows, Qin and Chu people are really tired. The people of Qin and Chu had a deep sleep, and they didn''t know that she was a bit strange in the heart of the Regent Meng Yan. "Nephew!" Meng Yan is cold-hearted and frowns slightly. In the face of Meng Xu who is a little distracted, he has obvious dissatisfaction. Meng continued to return to God, immediately should be a, apology way: "Uncle Huang, nephew impolite." "No harm." Because of the royal face, Meng Yan had to be polite, "don''t do it again next time." At this time, Meng Xu was discussing with Meng Yan about the flood in Huaibei. At the critical moment, the prince was distracted. If it was spread, he didn''t know how to arrange the royal palace. "Yes, my nephew wrote it down." Meng Xu''s face coagulated, and he was a little unhappy. But in a moment, he thought about the people of Qin and Chu, and his mouth slowly put on a smile. At the beginning, he just thought that the people of Qin and Chu were timid and could not be used much, so he ignored half of them in a few years. Unexpectedly, once poisoned, the people of Qin and Chu also had the idea of competing for favor. "Nephew Huang thinks about your concubine who invited me to dinner?" Meng Yan suddenly asked coldly. Meng Xu''s smile froze, his heart was not happy, his face was not clear: "yes, let uncle Huang laugh." "Maybe I''m too thoughtful. I just think your concubine''s behavior is a little strange." When Meng Yan was worried, he was still cold, not caring, but looking for trouble. Meng Xu didn''t understand and nodded with a fixed look: "yes, I think it should be more intelligent." Meng Yan is a lot more straightforward: "it''s the emperor''s nephew''s housework. It''s inconvenient for me to intervene a lot. I just think it''s different. Be careful, it won''t be bad." Being reminded by Meng Yan, Meng Xu''s body was slightly shocked and he really thought a lot. He was not surprised that the people of Qin and Chu would be poisoned, but he didn''t care how the people of Qin and Chu survived. Meng Yan didn''t think about it as much as Meng Xu. He just felt that his nephew''s poison seemed deeper. Chapter 10 Two days later, when he goes to the banquet, he must see what kind of witch the Qin and Chu people are. The Qin and Chu people, who had no idea that Meng Yan was a demon girl, yawned and got up. When they got out of bed, they inadvertently got up and swept the spring palace map under the bed. As soon as the people of Qin and Chu blushed, they immediately covered it up, but they thought it was not suitable. They quickly turned it out and called green green into the door: "take all these away!" Blue green looks at Qin Chu people''s famous red light, conceals her mouth and stealthily smiles, then Shi ran leaves. Looking at the inexplicable smile on Biliu''s face, the people of Qin and Chu knew that Biliu must have misunderstood, but it was hard to explain, so they had to go with her. However, green holding the book has not yet stepped out of the threshold, a long shadow pressure in. "Since I''m staying with you tonight, the dinner will be for you." Meng Xu''s face was slightly heavy and his steps were heavy. Before the Qin and Chu people could react, he had already sat on the soft couch. At the same time, the Qin and Chu people heard the voice of the system: "Meng Xu''s green hat value increased by 1%, and the two-day survival time was rewarded." The people of Qin and Chu are so confused that they don''t know why she has never done anything. Why does the prince increase the green hat value for no reason? "What are you doing?" Meng Xu language with dissatisfaction, the export will be heavier, "is still waiting for me to do it myself?" The people of Qin and Chu came forward with stiff and inflexible body, served the prince to undress and change into comfortable clothes. In this process, the Qin and Chu people secretly thought that if they used this inflexible body to serve the prince at night, the prince would be angry to death. Fortunately, she has worked out a solution. Food does not speak, sleep does not speak. Meng Xu and the Qin and Chu people did the first one well, but the last one was "What? Waiting for me to take it off for you? " Meng Xu''s brow was always gloomy and violent. In the assembly hall, Meng Yan told him to be careful of the Qin and Chu people, and Meng Xu''s mood sank. Looking around, there is definitely a private relationship between the Qin and Chu people and Meng Yan. No matter what, they don''t like the Qin and Chu people, but they don''t like the Qin and Chu people. They can only look for trouble. The people of Qin and Chu look down on each other. Although they are 100% sure, they are still afraid when they face Meng Xu. She walked to the bed and helped Meng Xu take off her coat. Suddenly, she felt that her waist was held by someone. A picture flashed in her mind, which made her feel disgusted. She closed her eyes and yelled in her heart: "enchanting fragrance!" The next moment, Meng Xu collapsed on the bed. Qin Chu people breathed a long breath, as if afraid of Meng Xu pretending to sleep, and pushed him. Seeing that he did not move, the villain took Meng Xu''s nose and said, "sleep!" It took me a long time to say two words. Meng continued to sleep all night, but the people of Qin and Chu were miserable. She forgot that there was only one bed in the room, and she didn''t want to sleep in the same bed with Meng Xu, so she had to lie at the head of the bed all night, When Meng Xu wakes up, it is the people of Qin and Chu who are facing him. With a kind of gray face, he exclaims that Sheng Sheng is pressed down by him. "Last night, I hurt you?" Meng continued to ask shyly. The Qin and Chu people were stunned at first, then lowered their heads, and really made a face with shame. This just slightly calmed Meng Xu''s heart. Last night''s events, he is too chaotic, can''t remember clearly, but he is very confident in his own ability, should not hurt the Qin and Chu talents. Xu is a sick and delicate person in the Qin and Chu dynasties, which arouses Meng Xu''s pity. After Meng Xu gets up, he presses the Qin and Chu people on the bed and orders her to have a rest. Meng Xu himself went to court. It''s just that the prince was so lucky that the story of Qin and Chu people spread all over the prince''s house. Naturally, Qin and Chu people can''t rest. They will feel sleepy and be shaken up by green. It turns out that it was the princess who summoned them. The people of Qin and Chu sighed in their heart. It was really a blessing, not a disaster. Not long ago, she showed her loyalty to the crown princess, but today she was beaten in the face by herself. She could only hold her spirits, bathe and dress, and go to see the crown princess. The people of Qin and Chu, who thought they were going to be shut up for once, did not expect that the princess would open the door to meet her. Not only that, but also the smile on her face never stopped. It''s just, it''s all fake smiles. After the Qin and Chu people went in, they knelt down in front of the Crown Princess and said nothing, but they were terrified. Zhang Jieyu knows something about her, but the crown princess has no intersection, and she doesn''t know how to deal with it. The crown princess said with a smile, "get up." After thanking him, the people of Qin and Chu still stood in the middle of the hall with their heads down. Because she bowed her head, she didn''t see a sinister light in Zhang Jieyu''s eyes. "Don''t be afraid. I just want to teach you something. We are all sisters in the future. We should serve the prince together." The princess said with a smile. Qin Chu people cold sweat Cen Cen, one board and one eye way: "Crown Princess serious, concubine body is just lucky." Qin Chu people''s heart: slaves just want to go back to sleep! Rest! The Crown Princess sipped a sip of tea, slightly lowered her eyes, and her tone was very sad: "sitting in this palace, I naturally know that he is different from ordinary people. Even if he adds more people in the future, I still have to suffer." The people of Qin and Chu were so nervous that they carefully looked at the princess and tried to figure out the meaning of the princess. What does the princess want to do? But Zhang Jieyu snorted coldly and bit her teeth and said, "prince, concubine, I think Qin must have used some magic! That''s why I seduce the prince. Otherwise, the prince didn''t look at the fox who couldn''t make it to the top of the table. How can I treat him differently this time? " What do you think I want to do? In the future, if the prince comes once, she will lie at the head of the bed once. She will be very tired. Though unwilling, the people of Qin and Chu knelt down quickly: "Niang Niang, I''ve never been in contact with any heresy, and I hope that Niang Niang can see clearly." Qin Chu people suddenly have a bold idea. Although they know what will happen to the crown princess, it''s wonderful that they can make the crown prince lose his heart to her for a while and complete the task of the system. She knelt forward two steps, in front of the audience, word by word said: "I am not willing to, but I dare not resist, I am the prince''s person, how dare I say not?" A snivel, a tear to cry is very sad: "I still live in the heart of a..." It seems to be a reaction to say that the mouth, Qin Chu quickly covered her own mouth, shocked and remorseful head down. Zhang Jieyu immediately jumped up, pointed at the Qin and Chu people and said to the crown prince and concubine, "empress! There is something wrong with the Qin family. Since she is already the prince''s person, she still has other people in her heart! " The Crown Princess frowned, glared at Zhang Jieyu angrily, and turned black and white: "did Zhang Jieyu ever hear the people of Qin and Chu say clearly who lived in her heart?" Chapter 11 "No... No." Zhang Jieyu''s voice dropped. The Crown Princess rubbed her eyebrows and seemed to be tired. She helped the people of Qin and Chu to settle down: "I know that Qin''s family is deeply involved in the crown prince''s house, which is different from ours. It''s hard to avoid homesickness. However, the crown prince has attached great importance to you during this period of time. After a period of time, my palace will plead for you and allow you to go home to visit. " Qin and Chu people are stunned! This result is not what she wants. A bite of teeth, Qin Chu people show very excited appearance, kneeling forward rubbed two steps: "can I visit my childhood?" The Crown Princess nearly vomited blood when she was told by the people of Qin and Chu. She tried her best to help the people of Qin and Chu come to an end. The people of Qin and Chu ruined their future. She gritted her teeth: "men and women are different. Qin should pay attention to their identity." Without hearing the expected explanation from the crown princess, the people of Qin and Chu decided to take a gamble. Their heart was already full of tears, but their face was full of reminiscences: "but I''ve been different since I was a child, and the two of us..." "Mother!" Zhang Jieyu''s eyes brightened, and she grasped the fault in the words of the Qin and Chu people and said, "you can''t tolerate the Qin family any more. It''s clear that there is no prince in Qin''s heart!" The Crown Princess glanced at Zhang Jieyu. What she could have said was destroyed by Zhang Jieyu again and again. Now she can only bite her teeth and say, "Qin, you are talking nonsense today. I don''t care about you. You should go back to the palace and think about your mistakes behind closed doors." The people of Qin and Chu gave a long sigh, half wronged and half unwilling to thank them. On the way back to the West courtyard, the system suddenly asked, "why Qin churen said with a smile: "because I know that the crown princess will protect me, but in order to wake me up, I will also deliberately hang me up." She smiles like a fox who has always been cunning. "Are you not afraid that the crown princess will poke things in front of the crown prince?" The system is a bit of a surprise. Qin Chu people suddenly look like silk and smile: "although I didn''t get in touch with the crown princess before, I know she is a generous person." Most importantly, the helplessness in the eyes of the crown princess today shows her deep love for the crown prince. She was just spoiled last night, the prince is still very fresh to her, the Crown Princess must not be willing to lay hands on her. Sure enough, she won the bet. The system sneers a, suddenly way: "task four, in front of the prince, embrace with the man." The Qin and Chu people had just achieved their ambition. At this moment, they showed an expression of being struck by thunder and said with gnashing teeth: "little fairy! Can''t you see how I feel? " Since the system can revive the dead, it''s not too much to call it a little fairy. She has just let out her treacherous words in front of the crown princess. She is just worried, but the system has added frost to the snow. It''s very hard to live. "The reward time is 20 days, and 20 days will be deducted in case of failure." The Qin and Chu people were surprised. They calculated roughly that she had only 20 days to go, so she had to bite her teeth. But no one in the prince''s mansion dares to touch a finger of the prince''s woman, let alone in front of the prince? "Mission time, three days. Given the difficulty of the task, give the host more time Fortunately, the system is not completely insane. But it''s a headache for Qin and Chu people. She went back to the West courtyard, just entered the West courtyard, with a worried face. "Little lady, what should I do? The crown princess has just sent someone to announce that three months later, the crown prince can''t spoil you. " Green is not anxious. Seeing that the Qin Chu people just won the favor of the prince, she and the little maids in the West courtyard were just a little bit stiff. In less than a day, they got the bad news again, almost choked up in their hearts and vomited blood. The people of Qin and Chu had a sad face. They were thinking about the task assigned by the system. They had no idea that it would be green. They just waved their hands: "don''t mention it for the time being." After all, I can''t tell the truth, I''m looking forward to her favorite green. In the eyes of green, it seems that the people of Qin and Chu have been wronged in front of the crown princess. Although they are full of sorrow, they can''t say anything. The prince''s palace has the final say that the princess is the last one to be able to jump out of the princess''s hands. Biliu followed the Qin and Chu people painfully, stepped forward cautiously and said with relief: "little lady, you are in the prince''s heart this time. In recent months, let''s calm down for a while. When the time comes, we will be able to..." "I want to have a rest." The Qin and Chu people waved to the green like gossamer. Biliu''s original intention of persuading a little bit faded. With a thoughtful promise, she backed out and helped the Qin and Chu people close the door. Three days Qin and Chu lived for two days, and finally met the Regent Meng Yan on the third day. In the past two days, the people of Qin and Chu have not struggled. She ran to the prince and begged for a long time. But Xiaobao had been punished once last time for taking the snacks from the people of Qin and Chu. She dared to accept the people of Qin and Chu again. After three or four times, Xiaobao saw the people of Qin and Chu again and walked by with her head down. It''s like avoiding snakes and scorpions. "Little lady, this is a good opportunity." In the past two days, Biliu has been more worried about the people of Qin and Chu. Knowing that they have been searching for Xiaobao in private for several times, she must be thinking about her royal highness. Green came to the ears of the people of Qin and Chu to offer a good strategy: "little lady, even if the Crown Princess covers the sky with one hand, can she be bigger than her royal highness? As long as you do well in front of your highness, you will have a chance. " Do you have a chance to climb the bed? Qin Chu people twist their eyebrows and look at the green. It''s hard to say what they look like: "I know." It seems that the interest is still not high, green sigh, since when the Qin and Chu people are in front of the crown prince and concubine suffered losses, scared out of courage: "little lady, if you don''t want to, we safely finish the banquet, not for meritorious, but for no fault." The people of Qin and Chu pursed their lips and felt grateful. They were about to express their thanks, but they heard what Biliu said next. "There are not a few people in this big prince''s mansion who have not been favored by the prince all their lives. After all, the crown princess is a powerful character. Let''s just have a chance to survive. " Greenway. Qin and Chu people I''m not afraid of the princess at all! I''m just worrying about the task! Today is the last day, but we haven''t made any progress. Can we only find the Regent? The people of Qin and Chu thought that she was really brave enough to think about the Regent. In the heart heroic spirit suddenly lives, is only hugs again. She arranged the banquet, walked up and down the hall stealthily, murmuring words. Green green and the other two servant girls see, can''t help but have a chill in the heart. "Sister Biliu, our master is not crazy, is he?" The little girl in pink asked. Chapter 12 Green immediately horizontal her one eye, rebuke a: "what nonsense! Just do your job Master is not mad! The state of the Qin and Chu people, green has always been the most clear, although it is not a loss of heart crazy, but the behavior is also very strange. "I looked at the West courtyard for two days. I thought the crown princess had cancelled the banquet for you, but I didn''t expect that the crown prince really doted on you." Zhang Jieyu''s voice from far to near, Qin Chu people heart a Lin, a secret way: trouble, Zhang Jieyu how come again? It''s not only Qin and Chu people who are black faced, but also Bili who dislikes Zhang Jieyu. Today''s banquet for the Regent, the prince will come together. It''s a good opportunity for the people of Qin and Chu. Whether they can live a good life or not, they all cling to the people of Qin and Chu. If they are destroyed by Zhang Jieyu, when the prince thinks of the people of Qin and Chu, I''m afraid they will be gone. The Qin and Chu people had to stand still, and the same group of servant girls asked Zhang Jieyu to say hello. Zhang Jieyu did not speak, but let the people of Qin and Chu stand on their knees. She wandered around the West courtyard, as if she was very curious. Blue green inside heart scolded a, take an eye to see Qin Chu people, sure enough Qin Chu people is before that timid appearance, obediently down eyelashes, standing quietly. I''m afraid she was bullied by the princess. The child didn''t know that because the Crown Princess loved the crown prince and repeatedly defended the people of Qin and Chu, the people of Qin and Chu couldn''t think of it. Instead, the crown princess had to punish the people of Qin and Chu. After standing for about half an hour, Zhang Jieyu was in a trance when she thought of Qin and Chu people. With a fake smile, she immediately gave Qin and Chu people a helping hand. She said with pity, "it''s my fault that I saw the beautiful scenery in my sister''s yard. I was so fascinated by it that I forgot that my sister was still there." The eyelashes of the Qin and Chu people trembled, hung their heads, and said, "it''s my impoliteness." You deliberately bully me. What can I do? I can only be quiet (polite smile). Zhang Jieyu patted the back of Qin and Chu people''s hands. It seemed that they were very affectionate: "my sister''s yard is really unique. If not, your highness will definitely refuse to let my sister be the host and entertain the Regent." "I''m afraid." The people of Qin and Chu shrunk their hands in horror and carefully replied, "it''s your Highness''s favor. If Zhang Jieyu likes the flowers and plants in my courtyard, I''ll just wait until after the banquet. I''ll send them to Zhang Jieyu myself." Zhang Jieyu was very happy with the acquaintance of Qin and Chu people. She thought it was the last time, and finally let Qin and Chu people see her own situation clearly, and dare not face her again. Just want to give Qin Chu people continue to build power, suddenly the body side person move, Xiaobao''s voice came. "Here comes the prince! His Royal Highness The Regent is here They all knelt down and didn''t get up until the prince spoke. Meng Yan''s eyes swept over Zhang Jieyu with some doubts: "who is this?" Meng Xu immediately said, "Uncle Huang is the imperial nephew''s concubine." Meng Yan thought for a while, nodded, and turned his eyes to the Qin and Chu people, quietly waiting for the Qin and Chu people to face the road for him. After both of them were seated, Meng yanlue spoke slightly: "what repertoire have you prepared?" Two days ago, Meng Xu also listened to the punishment of the Qin and Chu people, and even got the instructions from the crown princess. "Although the Qin family is good, there is someone else in his heart. If his highness really loves him, I should teach him carefully." The Crown Princess once said. The prince''s fondness for the people of Qin and Chu was just a spur of the moment. That night, he was in a daze, and his taste was not clear and interesting. I heard some dissatisfaction from the words of the crown princess. I was willing to ask for peace and quiet, but I only replied, "it''s just a lucky night to act according to your heart, not to mention love." The imperial concubine''s family has great influence in the imperial court. If the prince wants to have a firm foothold in the imperial court, he naturally has to rely on the influence of the imperial concubine''s family, so he is always courteous to the imperial concubine. Fortunately, the crown princess also knows the etiquette very well. She handles the affairs within her duty in an orderly way. She also asks Meng Xu about Meng Xu''s affairs in advance. In this way, the fact that the Qin and Chu people did not want the prince''s heart spread. The Qin and Chu people bowed their eyebrows, and their faces were quiet. They answered quietly, "I don''t know what repertoire the Regent likes. I decided to order the peach blossom fan." Looking at the quiet appearance of Qin and Chu people, Meng Xu suddenly felt a pain in his heart. He used to think that the Qin and Chu people were an abandoned son. Even two days ago, his reason had the upper hand and let the Crown Princess take charge of the Qin and Chu people. The loss of a small Qin and Chu people, for his prince''s position of stability, should be so. But Today, I saw that the people of Qin and Chu were boring, and I found that I couldn''t completely let go. Just be nice to her in private. Meng continued to think. The Qin and Chu people reported the repertoire and looked at Meng Xu and Meng Yan who were very close to each other. They wondered if she could succeed if she pretended to be knocked down by the corner of the table and fell into Meng Yan''s arms. Zhang Jieyu, who had been standing on one side like a wooden stake, finally gritted her teeth and rubbed against the prince. Her eyes were like silk: "Your Highness ~" She said, "you haven''t been to see my concubine for a few days. I think I''m very worried." Meng continued to eat the grapes with a heavy face and said in a cold voice, "get up!" Zhang Jieyu doesn''t understand. Usually, Meng Xu likes to play with her posture. Today, how can she be a different person. Meng Yan always calm face, but also without waves, just sipped a sip of tea, with a slight reprimand: "prince, although I have not married, but also know that people should not be so wanton." "Yes, uncle Huang taught me." Meng Xu pushed Zhang Jieyu away and said coldly, "did you hear what the Regent said? Get out of here Zhang Jieyu was pushed to sit directly on the ground, quite embarrassed, but she bit the corner of her mouth with hatred. She was ashamed and angry, and quickly got up to bow and left. The people of Qin and Chu blinked, but they didn''t know what to say: no? It''s not as good as her. At least she could walk slowly. "Remind the host that there is still half a day left. If not, the host will die immediately." The system suddenly jumped out. The people of Qin and Chu were startled, so they had to harden their heads and rub against Meng Xu and Meng Yan. They asked in a low voice, "Your Highness the prince, your Highness The Regent, I made a cake. It''s very novel, but I''m worried that they don''t like it, so I didn''t serve it." Meng continued to pick an eyebrow, for him, cake is not cake, it doesn''t matter. The key point is that when the Qin and Chu people take the initiative to talk to each other, they naturally have to seize the opportunity to comfort the Qin and Chu people, Meng Yan just looked at the stage in the distance, quietly answered, no more below. Chapter 13 "Since you did it, even if it''s novel, it must be interesting." Meng Xu had a heart to comfort the people of Qin and Chu. His mouth must fit the people''s heart of Qin and Chu. The people of Qin and Chu were full of smiles and said with a smile, "Your Highness is flattering me." Looking at Qin Chu''s face, Meng Xuxin put down more than half of it. The people of Qin and Chu went directly out of the small kitchen, holding the tray, and walked carefully step by step. The kitchenette is not available in ordinary times. The people of Qin and Chu are only concubines. Naturally, they are not qualified to use the kitchenette. Today they can use it, thanks to the blessing of the Regent Meng Yan. The people of Qin and Chu were very careful. To outsiders, they cherish the things in the tray. In fact, the people of Qin and Chu were just thinking about how to fall into the arms of the Regent, and they could not be found by the prince and the Regent. Seeing that he was about to arrive at the prince''s side, the people of Qin and Chu suddenly twisted their feet and, alas, fell to the side. The tray in my hand left my hand and fell to the ground. The cakes rolled all over the floor. Qin Chu people''s painful tears squeeze out and get up from the ground in embarrassment. While anxious, they have to apologize to Meng Xu and Meng Yan. "I''m useless. Are your Highnesses OK?" The people of Qin and Chu took their eyes and went quietly to bid farewell to Meng Yan. Yes, Meng Yan didn''t even touch her! It''s just out of the way! Meng Xu took a step forward. He thought that he wanted to check the injury of Qin and Chu people, but he thought that Meng Yan was present, he was polite and generous: "nothing''s wrong, are you ok? Do you need to pass it on to Taiyi? " The people of Qin and Chu nodded, but they were filled with resentment. Lord! You also flash a little too fast! Because of the resentment in their heart, the people of Qin and Chu bravely took a good look at Meng Yan. They were arrogant and could be checked. Meng Yan was holding a cup of tea in his hand. Suddenly, he felt a little strange. The Qin and Chu people bowed and said, "Your Highness will sit with Regent Wang An. I''ll change my body and come later." The prince agreed. Qin Chu turned to leave. When he passed by Meng Yan, he got sick and glared at him. Back in the room, Qin and Chu were like criminals who had been granted amnesty. They jumped off their feet and said, "pain!" It hurts all over. System: "The Regent didn''t touch a woman at all Qin and Chu people gnash their teeth with hatred. If she didn''t know that Meng Yan was beside her, how could she have fallen without any precaution? "I did." The system prompts a sound. Qin Chu Ren was stunned for a moment, his face flushed, and his heart complained: "since I touched it, why don''t I touch it again?" Anyway, I''ve already held it. What if I hold it again? Also let her complete the task, solved her urgent. However, Meng Yan did not think so. Qin''s behavior is eccentric, and the prince is more tolerant to Qin and Chu people, the crux of which must be Qin''s body. It''s best not to touch the body of such people with ulterior motives. Meng Yan originally thought that the Qin and Chu people were good at poisonous insects. Until just now, he felt that his heart was different. At this time, when the Qin family left, he was worried, so he decided that he had been poisoned by the Qin and Chu people. Thinking of this, Meng Yan deeply felt that it was too dangerous at this time, so he got up and continued to say to Meng in a straight line: "I''m too careful. I don''t feel well, so I left from Qing Dynasty." The prince returned a salute and asked, "is uncle Huang ill? If you don''t take a rest in my nephew''s house, I''ll wait for my nephew to call the imperial doctor. " "Nothing serious." Meng Yan drooped his eyes, almost inhuman, "a little tired, in the future in front of the prince plead guilty." The prince originally wanted to discuss some important matters with Meng Yan today, but he didn''t expect to come out once. Meng Yan was an elder. He had no reason to force Meng Yan to stay, so he had to let others go: "in this way, uncle Huang can''t refuse to go back in his nephew''s sedan chair, and he can make his nephew feel at ease." Meng Yan answered softly. As soon as the banquet opened, he was about to leave. Originally, he hit the prince in the face. If he refused again, he would make the prince feel embarrassed. Meng Yan also no longer shirked, directly on the soft sedan chair, was carried to the palace. Qin Chu people changed into plain white clothes. When pingtingniao came out, Meng Yan had already left. She was in the same place on the spot. Where can I find another man! The people of Qin and Chu were about to go crazy. They saw that the sky was getting late, but the prince didn''t want to leave. She was very surprised. Did your highness want to stay? But the reproach of the crown princess is still ringing in my ears. After a second thought, the prince is the biggest in the prince''s mansion. But at last, the people of Qin and Chu were relieved. Anyway, if she didn''t finish her mission today, she would be dead. The prince''s stay would only be to witness her change from a living person to a cold corpse. Although it makes sense, the people of Qin and Chu still feel extremely painful and anxious. Signal, when Xiaobao rushed in from outside the courtyard, she whispered a few words in the prince''s ear, and she didn''t want to. "The Regent has been assassinated." A few words, clearly spread to the ears of the Qin and Chu people. Xiaobao also straightens up. The eyes of the people of Qin and Chu turn and smile. Xiaobao, it''s you. Legs a soft, directly into the arms of Xiaobao. Seeing his master fall down, he couldn''t escape. Xiaobao just hugged the Qin and Chu people and exclaimed, "master Qin, what''s the matter with you?" Meng Xu was not happy, but she clearly saw that it was the Qin and Chu people who had fallen into Xiaobao''s arms. There was no reason to scold Xiaobao, so she had to drag the Qin and Chu people into his arms with displeasure. "Dizziness." The Qin and Chu people have already gone from Xiaobao''s arms to mengxu''s arms. But it doesn''t matter anymore. The voice that made the Qin and Chu people feel joyful sounded: "when the task is completed, Meng Xu''s green hat value will be increased by 5%, and the reward time will be 20 days." The Qin and Chu people had just breathed a sigh of relief, but before they could breathe a breath, they heard the system say again: "mission five, when Meng Xu''s face, privately visit the injured Meng Yan, that is, the Regent himself. The reward time is 40 days, on the contrary, deduct the survival time of five days." She immediately took a cold breath. What does this little fairy mean? Not only let her visit the Regent secretly, but also let her royal highness know that she is going to visit the Regent. Moreover, she can''t let her royal highness know that she actually knows that she is going to visit the Regent in private. It''s not that difficult. "Can I choose to give up?" The people of Qin and Chu asked. It''s really attractive to reward the survival time, but there is not much time that can''t be deducted. She doesn''t want to take risks. "Give up withholding all survival time." System cold channel. Qin and Chu people It is true that she can visit the Regent in private. She is happy with her success, but she can''t give up in any case. Qin Chu people are curious: "why is it always Regent?" Chapter 14 The mission was triggered when he fell into the Regent''s arms and invited the regent to attend the banquet. But after the banquet, he still had to visit the Regent in private. If it spread, I''m afraid it would be said that she really had an affair with the Regent. The system doesn''t make a sound directly and doesn''t care about the Qin and Chu people any more. The people of Qin and Chu also pretended to wake up and hold their forehead. They were weak and said to Meng, "Your Highness, I''m abrupt." Meng Xu''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled. He was only curious about the people of Qin and Chu, but now he has a morbid beauty of Xi Shi''s heart. "Why do you suddenly feel dizzy?" Meng Xu asked with concern. The people of Qin and Chu were a little stunned and quickly said, "maybe it''s... I''ve been missing your Highness for many days, but I haven''t slept well." This move imitates Zhang Jieyu''s. The people of Qin and Chu are very good at calculating. The prince just avoided Zhang Jieyu. She must be disgusted with what Zhang Jieyu did. As long as she learned two or three points, she would be disgusted by Zhang Jieyu. But she was totally wrong. See Meng continue to low smile a, unexpectedly is honey to mix oil of intonation: "but is a few days not see, you rather too sticky person some." Qin Chu Ren was stunned and cried in his heart: Yes, I''m sticky. Your highness, you''d better leave as soon as possible. What are you doing here! "Palace... Your highness." Qin Chu people face a bit embarrassed, "concubine body has no big problem." Then she struggled to get up. However, Meng Xu hugged her a little more tightly and stood up, feeling very bright: "a few days ago, the crown princess had something to eat, which made you feel aggrieved. Originally, he wanted to comfort you in two days, but it seemed that she couldn''t reach it." In two days? Comfort? Can''t wait? Qin Chu people only feel a brain boom, heart anxious: "little fairy, little fairy, what props can let the prince away from my body?" System: "odor warning, it only takes three hours, can make your whole body send out odor, but it lasts for 12 hours." The people of Qin and Chu didn''t even think about it and said, "good! I bought it. " "The purchase is successful, but the usage remains the same." The system warns. The people of Qin and Chu immediately called out in their heart: "stench warning." But a cup of tea time, she was held by Meng Xu, just to the door, Meng Xu suddenly look strange, holding the Qin and Chu people''s arms slightly shaking. Aware of Meng Xu''s, the people of Qin and Chu were delighted and said, "Your Highness, let me down. I''m fine." Meng Xuqiang held on for a while, but he couldn''t hold on at last. He immediately put down the Qin and Chu people. He hesitated and asked, "do you smell a strange smell?" The people of Qin and Chu are very lucky. They pretend to be ignorant and shake their heads: "no, your highness, but what''s wrong?" Meng Xu is not sure to turn his head and sniff for a while, and finally his eyes fall on the Qin and Chu people: "a strange stench." Qin Chu people bear to smile to endure of very painful, still ignorant way: "I body have never heard." Meng Xu is unable to move forward or retreat. He stands still and does not know how to deal with himself. "If your highness is tired, you''d better go back to your room and have a rest. The Crown Princess must be waiting for you." The people of Qin and Chu specially said that they were somewhat aggrieved and helpless. "I''m just a concubine''s room. Naturally, your highness is not afraid, but I have to abide by the rules of the crown princess." Meng Xu lightly covered his mouth and nose, suddenly said: "yes, even in this palace, it''s not good to turn a deaf ear to the words of the princess. It''s best for you to have a rest early." The people of Qin and Chu gave a low smile, shy and timid. It was originally a boundless amorous feeling, but there was always a kind of smell coming out of her, which spoiled Meng Xu''s good interest. Smelling the stench, Meng Xu was disgusted by the customs of the Qin and Chu people. On the contrary, he was even more despised than an old woman pretending to be a young girl. Meng Xu almost ran away. The people of Qin and Chu bowed their heads and covered their mouths with a sly smile. When there was no sound in the courtyard, Qin and Chu opened the door and looked at it. There was no one else in the courtyard except the maid. With a long sigh of relief, the people of Qin and Chu turned around and rubbed against the window. She just sat down in the box, the door was gently knocked, green joyful voice came in: "Your Highness, now whether summon bath?" Beichi, a native of Qin and Chu, said softly, "come in, your Highness the prince has left." Bang, the door was pushed open, green face flustered rushed in: "little lady, how do you let your highness go?" "Who dares to disobey the order of the crown princess?" Qin and Chu people consciously found a wonderful excuse. Green suddenly took a step back, frowning slightly, covering her nose and mouth: "what''s the taste?" The Qin Chu people blinked. Then they remembered the magic that the little fairy had exerted on her. They could not help but cast a shadow on their mood. Although this "stench warning" helps her drive Meng Xu away, it will last for 12 hours. Isn''t her plan to visit Meng Yan quietly tomorrow not workable? "What''s the taste?" Qin and Chu people pretended to be in vain, "just now your Highness has heard a strange smell. Why can''t I smell it?" Green sniffed twice, immediately some can''t help but tighten the brow: "little lady, it''s your taste." Qin Chu people raised their hands and sniffed on her own body. They did not smell any strange smell. It seems that the little fairy''s magic is only useful to other people. She can''t smell it herself. Green angrily stamped her feet and said in a hateful voice, "little lady, how many days have you stopped taking a bath?" "Every day." The people of Qin and Chu suddenly blushed. At that time, they just wanted to drive the prince away as soon as possible, but they completely forgot the others. Now they are punctured by green, and they feel that their cheeks are hot. Green also strange: "yes, the little lady bathes every day, I serve around, but why do you still have a strong body..." She stopped, considered half a ring, then said: "pungent taste." In other words, it''s stench. At this time, the people of Qin and Chu had some remorse and asked in their heart, "little fairy, what can I do to eliminate this stench?" Since it gave her more props, she became more and more adept at calling xiaoshenxian. The system is cold and impersonal and says, "I warned you when I used it. Now I regret it. It''s useless." The Qin and Chu people''s remorse became more serious. With an open mind, they quietly raised their eyes to see green: "why?" Green suddenly pale face: "isn''t... Little lady, you are sick?" Qin Chu people blinked in panic, not very sure: "probably." "Little lady!" Green suddenly rushed in front of the Qin and Chu people, "you must not have something to do, maidservant once heard that his body stinks, it''s time!" Chapter 15 Qin and Chu people were all excited. They felt numb at the back of her body, which was said by blue green. With a cool feeling, they rushed to her head: "no... it''s impossible." Blue green killed her lower lip, and suddenly she was as bold as a strong man who broke his wrist: "little lady, maidservant, go and tell the princess! If it''s urgent, I''m afraid of... " With that, she suddenly became red in her eyes. She couldn''t speak any more. She turned around and rushed out. She was thinking about the direction of the princess''s bedroom. The Qin and Chu people took two quick steps, but they didn''t catch up with Biliu in any case. They were even more anxious. Originally, she was worried that biliv was holding her and kept asking why she didn''t stay with her royal highness, but she never thought that biliv would react like this. She really has a very important position in Green''s heart. However, in a fragrant time, Bili takes the doctor to the West courtyard of the Qin and Chu people. She Yue, the maid of the crown princess, leads the way. For a moment, the people of Qin and Chu didn''t respond. They stood barefoot in their dormitory and forgot to go back to bed. As soon as she Yuefu pushed the door, she saw that the people of Qin and Chu were in a state of embarrassment, but they were maids who had seen the world. Then she closed the door and whispered to Biliu and Taiyi. Green just came in. After closing the door, she walked quickly to the people of Qin and Chu and supported them: "little lady, what''s the matter with you? What''s wrong? " "Didn''t..." Qin Chu Ren replied blankly. She just didn''t expect that the maid of the crown princess would come in person, which made her unable to understand the mind of the crown princess. Does the Crown Princess think she is a threat and want to get rid of her? Although the people of Qin and Chu came back from the dead and were asked for their lives by the immortals, they had to complete one task after another, but she would never forget that she was poisoned! Who would poison her, who would not win the prince''s eye at all? When Biliu settled the Qin and Chu people, her eyebrows were even tighter. She looked like a dead man, as if the Qin and Chu people wanted to go back to the west at any time. Qin and Chu people''s anger is hanging in their heart. It''s really hard. "I really..." Qin Chu people want to explain, immediately was green horizontal one eye, unexpectedly in green eyes, dare not make a sound. At this time, she Yue came in with the doctor. The Qin and Chu people stretched out their left hand. The imperial doctor immediately tied a silk thread on the wrist of the Qin and Chu people. Then she closed her eyes, touched the goatee, and felt the pulse carefully. Qin and Chu were very embarrassed. Naturally, she knew the truth, but she didn''t dare to tell it. A quarter of an hour later, the doctor sighed and his face turned green. "How... How? Is there no way out? " There were tears in her green eyes. Qin and Chu people Although Biliu is sincere to her, it is not advisable to expect her to have some problems. The doctor glanced at Green strangely, and said, "you girl, your master is very good. How can you be disrespectful?" "Nothing?" Green asked pleasantly. The doctor touched the goatee and looked sad: "strange, strange! The pulse is calm and steady, but I don''t know the source of the stench. " Qin and Chu people Can you ordinary people know the magic of the little fairy? Qin churan was invisible, which gave birth to a sense of pride. "Can''t Taiyi help itˇ° Musk moon, who has been silent, spoke. The doctor shook his head and sighed, "I can''t tell you what I''ve learned in my life. I''m afraid I''ll have to find someone else at home." She Yue''s eyes glanced at the direction of the Qin and Chu people. The Qin and Chu people immediately froze, and did not dare to make any action. "It''s too much trouble. Can you recommend it?" Every move of sheyue was courteous and thoughtful. She put a ingot of silver in the doctor''s hand and said politely, "don''t bother the doctor. We''ll find it ourselves." The imperial doctor felt the silver in his hand and pondered: "there is a panic house in the east of the city. Elder martial brother Weichen lives here temporarily. Although he doesn''t like to deal with people, he is very good at medicine." Sheyue bowed her head and listened respectfully. Green had already given up her heart. When she heard sheyue''s words, her eyes quietly gathered some light. "But..." Taiyi''s words suddenly changed, "elder martial brother Weichen has many taboos in his life. If you want him to see a doctor, you need a noble person to go there in person. I''m afraid..." Of course, there is no need to say that again. Qin and Chu people have a special identity. Although they are only a concubine of the Prince now, they are also a master after the prince takes over the throne. Let her go to the place where the beggars gather? I''m afraid it''s impossible. What''s more, the imperial palace is not accessible to anyone. Although the crown prince temporarily lives in the East Palace, it is also under the jurisdiction of the queen. "I''ll go!" The Qin and Chu people lying on the bed were suddenly blessed. She is worrying about how to leave the palace. Now it happens that she has a chance, and she will not miss it. There are many rules in the Imperial Palace, and it is basically impossible to go out in her capacity. In this way, it just solved her urgent need. However, there is a reason for leaving the palace, but how can she let her royal highness know that she is going to visit her Royal Highness The Regent? Did you run to his highness and tell him clearly? The people of Qin and Chu became bigger and bigger. Sheyue glanced at Biliu, who immediately came to the ears of the Qin and Chu people and said, "little lady, please be safe. It''s very important. I''m afraid it needs the crown princess to make up her mind." The Qin and Chu people sipped their lips, then heard the musk moon open the door and sent the doctor away. As she lay in bed, in a daze, she heard the sound of musk moon. "The Crown Princess once explained that Qin''s body is important. If Qin doesn''t care, he can go out quietly from the corner gate tomorrow." Ordinary people need to play cards, but the disease of Qin and Chu people is more or less disrespectful. At least the crown prince has a good heart, and the crown princess is no longer harsh. After a long cry from the queen, she won the rare chance to leave the palace. In a daze, the people of Qin and Chu thought about how to implicitly and tactfully inform her royal highness that she was going to see the hapless Regent. This matter can''t be solved by the princess. The next day. As soon as the people of Qin and Chu opened their eyes, they felt that their eyelids were heavy and they had a splitting headache. It seemed that they had to look for the elder martial brother of the imperial doctor. In the early morning, Biliu looked at Qin and Chu people''s face. She felt that Qin and Chu people would fall to the ground at any time. She didn''t dare to let Qin and Chu people move with a finger. The people of Qin and Chu left with green. Until the departure is around the corner, the Qin and Chu people have to go to see Meng Xu. "I heard that you are not well. How can you be so early today?" Meng Xu''s voice came out of the bedroom. The door of the bedroom was closed. Rao was so. The people of Qin and Chu still felt that Meng Xu was talking to her with her mouth and nose covered. Chapter 16 "Concubine body..." Qin Chu people hesitated, "concubine body no big problem, just have a heart knot, always worried about the heart, can''t understand, hope the prince''s highness can understand concubine body." Meng xuqi said: "what''s the knot? What does it have to do with my palace? " Kneeling on the cold ground, the people of Qin and Chu tried to straighten up and said, "Your Highness, it''s because yesterday''s banquet, I used all my strength, but I don''t understand why my highness the Regent suddenly left. It''s because I didn''t arrange the banquet well enough?" Meng Xu was speechless for a while. He only thought that he had completed the agreement with Meng Yan. He never thought about this. Meng Yan left and left. Although he was the prince, he was afraid to see Meng Yan with a cold face. "There must be something wrong with the palace. I''m not dissatisfied with you." Meng Xu probably understood that it was because Meng Yan left in the middle of the journey, and the people of Qin and Chu were not happy. Just coax them. But the people of Qin and Chu did not give in: "can you ask your Highness the prince to ask for the reason on behalf of my concubine, and let my concubine take care of her illness." Meng Xu is more speechless. As a prince, he can''t do this kind of idle and boring thing, let alone it''s just a small matter. It''s really a joke that he can''t handle it as he is. "Nonsense Meng continued black face, "this kind of small matter, not enough fear, you can go to peace of mind to recuperate." Qin churen bit his lower lip and suddenly said, "if the prince''s highness can''t inquire for me, I have to come out in person. If I''m not depressed, I can''t let go." "Qin! How dare you Meng continued to shout angrily. At the same time, the door opened wide, and the people of Qin and Chu raised their heads to face the murders in shangmeng Xu''s eyes. Her heart beat like a drum. In a panic, she immediately lowered her head and covered her eyes. This is a serious situation for Meng Xu. It seems that the people of Qin and Chu are neither humble nor arrogant, but they want a result, Meng Xu was both surprised and surprised. In the past, the timid people of Qin and Chu had completely changed into a person today. The stubbornness hidden in his eyebrows and eyes made his heart jump and he couldn''t bear it. "Today, I have to know." The Qin and Chu people were biting their teeth and trembling, "please make atonement for your highness!" Looking at the frightened appearance of the Qin and Chu people, Meng Xusheng felt pity for them. He could not help but soften his voice: "the Regent will not come back to the prince''s mansion in recent days. You can only rest your heart." Qin Chu people suddenly looked at Meng Xu strangely and said in a soft voice, "today, I have the permission of the crown princess. I can go out of the palace and look for the medical immortal to save my life." Meng Xugang wanted to nod his head. Suddenly he was stunned, and his face became more and more heavy. He said in a cold voice: "delusion! Is Regent''s house where you want to go? " The people of Qin and Chu bowed their heads and hesitated for a while. At last, they bowed their heads and kowtowed: "it''s my abrupt body." Meng Xu just let go of his heart, suddenly a stench floated to his nose, he can cover his mouth and nose: "go, go back quickly." "Yes." Qin Chu people nodded to answer a, corners of the mouth slowly pay a touch of cunning. Her intention is not to ask for Meng Xu''s consent, but to tell Meng Xu in disguise that she is going to find Meng Yan and make Meng Xu flustered. After returning to the West courtyard from Meng Xu''s bedroom, the people of Qin and Chu took a long time to get out of the palace through the corner gate. The carriage ordered by the princess had already been waiting at the gate. After she got on the bus, the carriage moved slowly until another person came out of the corner gate at the corner of the lane. It''s Zhang Jieyu! The Qin and Chu people know the disease of stench best, so they can''t go to the east of the city to find the elder martial brother of Taiyi. But how to get rid of green, Qin Chu people have no way, also had to muddle along with the carriage to the east of the city, one by one to search for the doctor said wasteland house. Wasteland is the first thing. It seems that no one lives at all. But since there is a skilled old man here, that is the second. In the wilderness, we should be quiet, with traces of a small number of people, or even almost no one. In contrast, the chance of finding it in a day is even more slim. She couldn''t find it, which was exactly in line with the wishes of the Qin and Chu people. Since she arrived in the east of the city, she got out of the carriage. The doctor said it was a deserted house, but there was a deserted house that could not be opened to traffic. They had to get off and walk and search for it. The Qin and Chu people were too tired to lift their waist. They found a clean stone step and sat down: "green, is there water on the carriage?" In fact, I want to ask about tea, but although I haven''t passed through the gate of hell, I have rubbed it. The people of Qin and Chu have no higher requirements. In the wilderness, there is water. Green should be a: "little lady waiting for a while, the carriage is ready, waiting for me to get." The people of Qin and Chu answered weakly. Seeing the green figure go away, they immediately got up and arched into a piece of grass. She walked carefully for a while, heard the noise, roughly debated the location, then she came out, directly grabbed the street vendors and asked, "how can I get to the Regent''s house?" "Go two blocks ahead and turn around. It''s almost half of the street. Not far away is the prince''s residence." The vendor smelled the smell and stepped away from her, his face was embarrassed. For a moment, the people of Qin and Chu were in a panic. After getting the location, the Qin and Chu people immediately took out the silk scarf they had prepared and tied it to their face, so Meng Yan could not recognize her. However, the people of Qin and Chu thought less. She never thought about how to enter the Regent''s house. The same style at the entrance of the Regent''s house and the prince''s house naturally means the same dignity. She was an unidentified person, determined not to go through the main entrance. The main door can''t be opened, so we can only try to enter through the corner door. The corner gate is usually a small door for the young men to go out for business. If they were angry with the mammies in the Regent''s mansion in the morning, they could open a convenient door to the people of Qin and Chu. It''s just a pity that Qin and Chu people tried to avoid the world, and finally almost avoided herself. So now they can only stare at the high wall courtyard. At this time, there was a yellow dog that seemed to be an extraordinary breed passing by. The yellow dog shook his body and slowly went into the grass. Then... Disappeared? The people of Qin and Chu stood by and waited for a long time, but they didn''t see the yellow dog, so they decided something. There are dog holes. However, this is not good news. Happily, she can enter the palace. It''s just that she may have to climb the dog hole into the palace. The dog hole is very small, and it can only accommodate children and small women. Of course, the Qin and Chu people are small. But also feel crowded, difficult to climb out of the dog hole, her face has been a mess, just a exit, the body is not stable, a yellow shadow flashed, her whole person was thrown on the ground, face a wet tongue in swimming. "Go away!" The Qin and Chu people panicked and threw out their living things. Chapter 17 After standing still, I could see clearly that it was the guide dog. The dog didn''t bark when he saw the people of Qin and Chu. He just stretched out his tongue and seemed to want to pounce on them. "Strange." The Qin and Chu people said, "even the dogs raised by the high officials and nobles should bark at strangers. This dog doesn''t look after the house." The system silently said, "it should treat you as its favorite food." Qin Chu''s heart was straight and quick: "what''s that?" After asking, I regretted it. Since ancient times, it has been said that it is easy to change the nature of the country, but hard to change the nature of the country. The people of Qin and Chu are equal to shit. At that moment, the Qin and Chu people turned black, picked up a stone and threw it on the yellow dog. The yellow dog got hurt and ran away with his tail between his legs. The faces of Qin and Chu people look better. "What''s next?" The Qin and Chu people knocked on their heads and tried to discuss with the system. "Buy it!" The system only gave Qin and Chu people one word. The Qin and Chu people clenched their teeth and said in a hateful voice, "you and I have the same feelings. Can''t we be more tolerant?" The system gave a cold hum. The people of Qin and Chu sighed. Her identity was not clear, and she sneaked into the palace. Naturally, she could not ask for directions, but could only borrow the power of the system. "How to change it?" The Qin and Chu people finally accepted their fate. The system chuckled: "props: it takes two hours to guide the green line. Just think about the place where silence is going, and a green line will appear at your feet. You can only use it once." The people of Qin and Chu had no choice but to say, "what else? That''s it. " "The purchase was successful." The people of Qin and Chu yelled in their heart: guide the green line. Almost at the same time, a green line appeared under her feet. She could not see the end. She also wondered why it was green again? Go along the green line until you come to a bedroom. The people of Qin and Chu heard the sound of the room from a distance. "Did the assassin do it?" It''s the voice of a deep middle-aged man. "Not yet." It was the voice of a young man. At this time, there was a quick light cough, and then Meng Yan''s voice: "don''t worry, don''t kill people." "Lord, why are you up? Lie back quickly. You haven''t recovered yet. " "It''s all right." Meng Yan said in a light voice. The Qin and Chu people looked around and made sure that there was no one. They slipped quietly to the corner of the wall and looked at the courtyard. Probably because they wanted to discuss important matters, there was no one in the courtyard now. Qin and Chu people hesitated for a moment. They quickly went in, touched a lush grass in the corner and hid their bodies. The conversation continued in the lobby. "Have you found out the identity of the other party?" The middle-aged man seemed to have settled Meng Yan and asked in a low voice. The young man replied: "the identity of the assassin has been known for seven or eight points, but it is not up to the information we have at present." "No hurry." Meng Yan said slowly. After a moment of silence, he continued, "check the people of Qin and Chu in the prince''s mansion." The people of Qin and Chu had no idea what Meng Yan meant. "Qin Chu people?" The young man had obviously never heard of the name. The middle-aged man seemed to know something. He pondered: "I only know the appearance of the Qin and Chu people is amazing. I don''t know what the king wants to find out?" After a long silence, Meng Yancai said weakly, "it''s Wang''s own guess. There''s no evidence. Just go and find out." Suspicious of her? "I doubt you?" Qin and Chu people asked about the system. The system was silent for a while and decided: "impossible." Qin and Chu people listened suspiciously. After reacting, they thought it was impossible. She was the only one who knew about the existence of the little fairy, even though she was not clear about the green around her day and night. Thinking of this, the people of Qin and Chu felt a thump in their heart. Did his Highness The Regent treat her as a villain? The middle-aged man had some unpredictable temper. He was in a dilemma for a long time, and then slowly said, "can your highness make it clear?" Meng Yan sighed slightly: "I suspect that Qin''s identity is different. I can understand it from now on." He suspected that the Qin and Chu people came from the Miao nationality and had great powers, but they could unconsciously poison others, so that they could make Meng Xu obey her. And Meng Yan''s words, but let outside eavesdropping Qin Chu people more misty, what''s wrong with her life experience? Her life experience can''t be more innocent. Otherwise, how could her royal highness put her beside her. The system is silent. The people of Qin and Chu speculated alone, but they couldn''t find a reason. Then they heard the conversation in the room continue. "This..." the middle-aged man seemed to be hesitant. "Wang Ye, you are just a woman. Even if you don''t care about her, can she turn out a flower?" Meng Yan sniffed: "if other women may not be afraid, but Qin is different." Qin Chu people were surprised that she didn''t know that she was so different in Meng Yan''s heart. "Just a woman..." the young man said, "if you are really worried, let''s send someone to watch." "Not bad." Meng Yan accepted the proposal. The eyes of the Qin and Chu people were slightly wide open, and they almost breathed out. This... Isn''t his Highness The Regent crazy to send someone to spy on her? When she''s a spy? The Qin and Chu people were really anxious and angry, but they could not explain clearly. She was suspicious when she came back from the dead. After her resurrection, she behaved in a strange way, which is far from what she used to do. It is inevitable for some people to doubt her behavior. It''s just that the first suspect is... Meng Yan? Qin Chu people''s surprised expression has not been put away, suddenly the quiet courtyard is noisy, and the chaotic footsteps come. Zhang Jieyu''s voice rushes into Qin Chu people''s ears. "Princess! I saw her crawl in with my own eyes Zhang Jieyu cut off the railway, "it''s clear that when she entered this courtyard, she must have colluded with some dirty things!" The Qin and Chu people''s heart leaped and hid deeper. At the same time, a big unknown appeared in their mind. What did Zhang Jieyu do? She went out of the palace, but it was not easy for her to ask for a chance. How did Zhang Jieyu and her husband come? And the princess? "If what you say is true, we will deal with Qin. But if what you say is a lie, don''t blame us for being rude!" Said the princess. The crown princess is smaller than the people of Qin and Chu. Because of her big family background, she became the crown prince''s concubine and became the queen of the future. "There must be no mistake!" Zhang Jieyu''s determination! She didn''t regard the Qin and Chu people as a character. She could be scared to death by looking at them coldly. What kind of threat could a woman be? But since the death of the Qin and Chu people came back to life, the list has become bigger and bigger. What''s more, it turns the prince''s seduction around! Foxy things! Chapter 18 It was as if she was about to see Qin and Chu people being arrested and raped. Zhang Jieyu''s eyes became hot and her expression became more ferocious. When the people of Qin and Chu were worried, she would not be able to stay any longer. She would not be caught, but the task had not been completed. For a while, the people of Qin and Chu were very difficult to choose. If you can''t finish the task, you will be deprived of five days of survival time. If you can continue to complete the task, you will be found 100% and Zhang Jieyu will be charged with adultery. If you want to wash it, you can''t wash it out. Let''s go! Listening to the approaching footsteps, the Qin and Chu people immediately made a decision that the way they came was no longer possible, so she had to retreat slowly, sticking to the way out in her heart, and the green line under her feet also changed direction. "Lord!" Liu Guang bows and looks at Meng Yan seriously. Meng Yan covered his lips and coughed lightly. He waved to Liu Guang and motioned them to step back. Liu Guang and his master Wang Shi stepped back at the same time and stood on the left and right sides of Meng Yan. They were fierce and evil, and they made people afraid. Zhang Jieyu and the Crown Princess rushed in. When they stepped on the door, they just saw the two gatekeepers'' faces and called out: "ah The crown princess is OK, pale face, stiffly resisted the fright, politely nods his head: "Uncle Huang." Meng Yan accepted the ceremony and asked in a floating voice, "I''m sorry that I''m not fit. I can''t see the princess." "Uncle Huang, you''re welcome." The crown princess looked at Meng Yan''s appearance that she seemed to be able to drive the crane to the west at any time. How dare she let Meng Yan salute her? Although her heart was complicated, she still kept a good face. "Uncle Huang''s health is better?" "Princess Xie cares, but she can''t die." Meng Yan is rigid. The princess was stunned. No one had ever said this in front of her in her life. She didn''t know how to speak. Wang Shi and Liu Guang saluted when the crown princess came in. At this time, they were still kneeling on the ground. Liu Guang saw that the situation was not right, and immediately stood up: "the meaning of the Lord is much better, and it is no longer just hanging in one breath." The Crown Princess slightly twisted her eyebrows. She simply heard about it from Meng Xu. Looking at Meng Xu''s gentle appearance, she thought that Meng Yan''s injury was not serious, and she almost went west. "My niece offended me." The Crown Princess stepped back, looking at it, thinking of kneeling down. Meng Yan immediately gives Liu Guang a look, and Liu Guang goes up to help Meng Yan up: "what is the Crown Princess doing?" "Make amends to Uncle Huang." The crown princess is honest. Every time Meng Yan took a step, his wound hurt even more: "no! There is no reason for the future mother of a country to kneel down and become a minister! " The Crown Princess bent her knee to stop. She sighed to Meng Yan: "it''s a great fortune for my nephew''s daughter-in-law that uncle Huang can understand." "It''s none of your business, so you don''t have to make amends." Meng Yan asked the little servant girl standing on one side to come forward and straighten the crown princess. Then he asked, "what''s the real purpose of coming here today?" When things got to such a state, the crown princess had no face to question Meng Yan, but Zhang Jieyu spoke quickly. "Back to the Lord, it''s my concubine who saw the Qin and Chu people sneak into the palace with her own eyes. I''m sure I''ll have another meeting with someone!" Zhang Jieyu was gnashing her teeth. She wanted to dismember the Qin and Chu people at this moment! At the beginning, she should have added more poison to the wine, so as not to leave the disaster of Qin and Chu people in the world. Meng Yan looked at Zhang Jieyu coldly. He didn''t give her a look. He said coldly, "what are you! With the prince''s favor, I want to turn over my Regent''s palace! " Under a heavy pressure, Zhang Jieyu fell down on her knees and her teeth trembled: "Lord, I''m telling the truth, and I hope the Lord will tell me!" Today is the best chance to kill the Qin and Chu people. If we miss today, according to the extent that the Qin and Chu people are favored in front of his royal highness, I''m afraid we won''t have another chance in the future. "Can anyone enter my palace?" Meng Yan suddenly appeared a touch of pain on his face. His right hand slowly covered the wound, and a layer of sweat rolled out of his forehead. "Lord!" Liu Guang worried to come forward, want to help Meng Yan, but see Meng Yan made a gesture, Liu Guang will stand in situ no longer move. Looking down at Zhang Jieyu kneeling on the ground, Meng Yan said word by word: "secondly, if you want to search the king''s palace, you need the imperial edict!" With that, he turned around and sat back in his seat with Liu Guang''s help. The Crown Princess frowned slightly. Now that Meng Yan had spoken, she had no need to stay here. What''s more, it was Zhang Jieyu who encouraged her, so she came here to check. There were no written instructions, no witnesses and only one Zhang Jieyu. Most of what she said could not be heard. In fact, you can buy the princess a favor and let them simply watch it in the palace. But if Meng Yan does, he will abandon the face of the Regent. After all, his identity is different. How can people search the government casually. "It''s my nephew''s daughter-in-law." The Crown Princess quietly moved her step to block Meng Yan''s eyes from looking at Zhang Jieyu, and suddenly felt more pressure in her heart. It''s not that she is willing to pay attention to Zhang Jieyu, but because Zhang Jieyu used to be a good-natured prince, but because of an accident, she is now somewhat neglected. But listen to Meng Xu''s meaning, it turns out that she is still a little worried about Zhang Jieyu. Thinking of this, the Crown Princess sighed. Her royal highness is kind to everyone and has some friendship, but she is totally respectful to her. She and the crown prince are just living a life of mutual respect. It''s boring. Meng Yan also showed a tired look: "in this way, micro minister has injury in the body, will not send the princess." The princess turned to leave, but Zhang Jieyu suddenly became stubborn: "Princess! The people of Qin and Chu must be in this courtyard. They must be stealing from others at this time! " How could she be willing to see that the Qin and Chu people were only one step away from being arrested and raped by them? Therefore, even against Meng Yan''s almost cannibal eyes, Zhang Jieyu refused to step back. Right in front of you! Meng Yan''s face was so heavy that it seemed that he was about to pour water. His eyes were fixed on Zhang Jieyu. He said in a fierce voice, "don''t think you are the concubine of the prince. I can''t help you!" The Crown Princess dare not and can''t move, but a little Jieyu, even if Meng Yan wants to come, Meng Xu won''t say no. Zhang Jieyu was shocked and quickly lowered her head. In Meng Yan''s fury, she finally gave up. "Uncle Huang!" The Crown Princess immediately defended Zhang Jieyu and said, "it''s my nephew''s fault. I didn''t discipline her well. Please forgive her for my nephew''s face." Chapter 19 This is a bed! Qin and Chu people licked their lips and looked down at their feet. There was no mistake. It was still the green line, but there was no road in front of her. There was only one bed! She wants to cry. The people of Qin and Chu thought for a moment and asked, "little fairy, is there a mechanism under the bed?" When she looked at the notebooks, most of them were written like this. She thought they were all written for fun, but she didn''t think it was true. Someone really put the tunnel under the bed. "I don''t know." The system is still cold, putting aside all the time for her, it seems that the system is always superior. Qin and Chu people did not think about what they could ask from the system. She just groped under the bed, hoping to find out the mechanism. All of a sudden, the Qin and Chu people touched a protuberance. She pressed it, and the whole person fell. Qin and Chu people How is it different from what the script says? This is a very narrow world. It seems to be tailor-made. It just has enough space for one person. When the Qin and Chu people extend their hands, they can touch the stone walls on the left and right sides. When they raise their hands, they can touch the floor tiles on the top of their heads. So... What''s the use of this thing? Qin and Chu people can''t understand it, but fortunately, they can''t hear anything outside. Even if the princess really comes, they don''t have to worry about her being found. But... When will she leave. After standing for a long time, the Qin and Chu people were a little tired, so they sat down directly. However, the place was so small that she could only curl up and sit down. This secret road is useless. The people of Qin and Chu sat for a long time, feeling numb and angry. "Wang Ye, the prince''s Highness has been suspicious. Do we still want to continue?" It''s a familiar middle-aged man''s voice again. Suddenly a voice came. It turned out that there was no one in the secret passage, but no one outside. The Qin and Chu people were a little excited. When they raised their hands, they would knock on the stone wall and make some movement. But when they were about to touch the stone wall, she finally responded. At the moment, she is a thief! It''s so stupid that a thief who steals things can trap himself! That excited heart falls down again. "Go on." Meng Yan''s voice is still weak, should be forced to fight against the spirit. The people of Qin and Chu turned their lips. It turned out that her Royal Highness The Regent had a hard time, just like her, living in fear. "Go down." Meng YanXu was extremely tired and had no energy to deal with it. He told the middle-aged people. Wang Shi promised, and then the people of Qin and Chu heard the friction of the cloth, thinking that Meng Yan was already lying on the bed. What should we do now? It''s good to stay in this secret passage for a while, but after a long time, there is no food and no water. Sooner or later, I will die of starvation and thirst. "Little fairy?" The Qin and Chu people tried the summoning system. The system answered coldly, "what''s the matter?" "Is there any prop that can help me escape from this prison?" Qin Chu asked. The system was silent for a while: "yes, forgetting pill. Its scope of action is the whole palace, but it takes 30 days." The people of Qin and Chu shivered in their hearts and asked, "how long do I have to live now?" The system hummed coldly: "mission completion 14%, remaining survival time, 32 days." Well "Forget it." Qin Chu said in frustration. If it''s really changed, going out is still dead. It''s better to die here. Qin and Chu people stayed for a long time, and their brains became dizzy. The Ninja was so sore that he fell asleep with his back against the stone wall The top of the head mechanism rings, and a figure flashes in. It''s just an instant. The Qin and Chu people woke up in a moment, but they didn''t see the person clearly. They were already held in their arms, and a cold voice sounded on their heads: "don''t move! I don''t know why you''re here, but it''s not the time to explain. Shut up The Qin and Chu people, who had been attacked and taken advantage of, had to keep their mouths shut and didn''t dare to say a word. At the same time, they said to themselves: My Lord, I don''t want to speak. However, the place in the secret passage was small and spacious. At this time, Meng Yan crowded in. In order not to be found, Meng Yan had to hold Qin and Chu people tightly. The people of Qin and Chu only felt the heat on their faces, and their hearts were like deer bumping into each other. I''m dying. The people of Qin and Chu thought that their heart beat abnormally, as if they had some incurable disease. Meng Yan did not speak, Qin Chu people did not dare to speak, but quietly curled up in Meng Yan''s arms, fingers do not dare to move. At this time, she was too embarrassed to move her whole body. She was very close to Meng Yan and moved a little. She could easily move to the wrong place. Therefore, two people maintained this posture for half a day, and finally heard the footsteps outside. "Lord." As soon as they heard the sound of footsteps leaving, the people of Qin and Chu began to speak and said, "how can I get out?" Meng Yan clenched his lips and turned his ear. It seemed that he was trying to distinguish the words of the Qin and Chu people. But for a moment, he said, "just speak out, you can''t hear them outside." Qin and Chu people Well, did you just play with me? "Lord!" Qin Chu people took a deep breath and roared, "how can this chamber get out?" Meng Yan glanced at the people of Qin and Chu: "the voice is too loud, you can hear it outside." Too much! The Qin and Chu people clenched their teeth and lowered the volume: "excuse me, how can I get out?" As soon as her voice fell, the stone slab on the top of her head had been opened. Wang Shi''s anxious voice came: "Mr. Wang, are you hurt?" At the same time, I don''t know where Meng Yan pressed, but the stone wall behind the Qin and Chu people opened. Meng Yan pushed the Qin and Chu people in. Qin and Chu people fell to the ground in confusion. When they reacted, the passage in front of them was closed. Well The house leaks every night? Is it not that Wang Ye thinks that she is uneasy and kind-hearted and needs to be locked up first and then inquired carefully? The people of Qin and Chu shrunk for a while, then they got up reluctantly. They were worried. What did the Lord want to do? After a few breaths, the Qin and Chu people knew. Meng Yan came down the steps slowly and looked down at the people of Qin and Chu. He couldn''t see the sadness and happiness in his cold face: "how are you here?" The people of Qin and Chu said in a panic, "listen to me, Lord." "Forget it, I don''t want to hear it." Meng Yan thought a little, and then combined with the words of the crown princess, roughly understood a few points. Qin and Chu people It''s always weird. "Since you are the prince''s person, you should abide by your duty and not be greedy!" Meng Yan gradually showed an expression of disgust. "Lord, I was taken captive!" Qin and Chu people are anxious to open their mouth. If they don''t explain clearly, they are afraid that Meng Yan will become the woman in the world of mortals. Chapter 20 As soon as Meng Yan''s face changed, he doubted: "captured?" The people of Qin and Chu were not red in face, and they bowed to each other breathlessly. "Yes, I originally got the permission of the crown princess to go out of the palace to seek medical treatment, but after I didn''t think of the place, I separated from my maid and was knocked unconscious. When I woke up, I was already here." Her diction is excellent, not in the palace, but here. After all, the people of Qin and Chu were women who lived in the imperial palace. They still knew how to look at people. Why does the Regent''s house have secret ways? Why is there such a secret room? Generally speaking, there are secrets. If she said that she was in the palace, she was afraid that her royal highness would find her body. Not surprisingly, Meng Yan said directly, "this is the palace of the king." Qin Chu Ren was stunned for a moment, and looked at Meng Yan dumbly. Meng Yan was very surprised, as if she didn''t know she was in the palace. The Qin and Chu people just didn''t expect that Meng Yan would tell her plainly. They had only two words in their heart. After that, his Highness The Regent must want her life. Otherwise, why did he pretend to be stupid and refuse. Meng Yan took a step forward, got close to the people of Qin and Chu, frowned, and immediately stepped back: "it''s very important that you are captured. At this time, I don''t know what the other party means. I can only make do with you here. " Qin Chu people look at Meng Yan with a sad face. Will she make do with it, and then she won''t? Meng Yan felt uncomfortable when he was stared at by the people of Qin and Chu. He coughed softly: "after all, you and I have a special identity. If you appear in the palace, I''m afraid you''ll be told nonsense. By that time, you will be innocent." Qin Chu people nodded in a panic, so please send me away quickly and send me back to the east of the city. As long as she sees green, she will be safe. Go to hell with all kinds of missions. "You..." Meng Yan sighed, "just follow me." Meng Yan had doubts about the words of the Qin and Chu people, but he couldn''t bear to see them crying. Considering the identity of the Qin and Chu people, it is not appropriate to force them to stay. He thought, but is a concubine room, if dead or lost, after all to Meng continued well. What''s more, the Qin and Chu people are very strange. In the spirit of willing to kill by mistake, Meng Yan wants to leave the Qin and Chu people to have a good inquiry. But I can''t be hard hearted. Qin and Chu people followed Meng Yan. After passing through the narrow dark room, she found that this was actually a secret way. Meng Yan''s suspicions are very serious. This dark room is just a cover. If he is not aware of it, he will open the mechanism and enter the dark room where the Qin and Chu people just stayed. On the ground, Meng Yan took a suit of clothes from his wardrobe and said with a straight face: "I''ve wronged you." With that, he turned straight away. The people of Qin and Chu blushed and looked down at their clothes. They went into the inner room and put down the curtain. Meng Yan is much taller than the Qin and Chu people, and his clothes look like a child wearing his father''s clothes. When the Qin and Chu people came out with their lapels, their faces were full of embarrassment: "Lord..." It''s like a failed cross dressing. Meng Yan turned around, nodded, and went to the desk. He drew two random lines on the faces of the Qin and Chu people, which covered their peerless faces. Qin Chu people looked in the mirror for a while, sure enough, if they didn''t look carefully, they couldn''t see that it was her own. After Meng Yan confirmed it again and again, he opened the door and took the people of Qin and Chu out. All the way, the people of Qin and Chu bowed their heads and followed Meng Yan as if they had done something wrong. His Royal Highness The Regent did not say a word, and the people of Qin and Chu did not dare to speak. The servants in the palace seem to see nothing strange. Meng Yan has always been like this. He never explains things to others. He always has a straight face, and his whole body is full of the words "no strangers". Even if some people are curious about the current situation, they dare not make the first half. All the way out of the palace, Qin and Chu people got into the carriage under the arrangement of Meng Yan. Meng Yan drove himself and walked slowly on the road. It took some time to get to the east of the city. Qin Chu people got out of the carriage and nodded to Meng Yandu: "thank you, Lord." She didn''t expect that Meng Yan would believe it, just a random nonsense. Meng Yan just threw a light look at the Qin and Chu people and walked in front of them. The Qin and Chu people were stunned and looked at Meng Yan. After walking out of a distance, he realized that the Qin and Chu people were not following him. Meng Yan turned around and focused on the Qin and Chu people. The people of Qin and Chu immediately understood and followed. They were surprised that her Royal Highness The Regent just had no extra expression. How could she see the meaning of the Lord? I think the Lord wanted her to see it. The eastern part of the city was always in disorder, and beggars lived in groups. At first, it was ok, but gradually there were more weeds, and the people of Qin and Chu had some difficulty in walking. The varieties of these grasses are different, and they are in the right season. After a long distance, the people of Qin and Chu realized that they were covered with different grass seeds. It''s very boring. However, seeing that Meng Yan didn''t mean to stop, she could only gnash her teeth and follow him. Until the Qin and Chu people were almost unable to walk, Meng Yan finally stopped. "Here we are." Meng Yan''s hands were behind him, staring at a deserted courtyard. The yard is very good, desolate and overgrown. But just between the dense grass, there is a small path. At the end of the path is a stone table with neat tea sets and curls of smoke rising from the tea cups. When the people of Qin and Chu raised their heads, the scenery in the courtyard ran into her heart. Travel between heaven and earth, settle in the wasteland. "Here is..." the people of Qin and Chu had some answers in their heart, but they still looked at Meng Yan in surprise. She was only more surprised that Meng Yan would take her to find the old doctor fairy. Meng Yan didn''t answer. He just walked slowly into the courtyard, poured a cup of tea, sipped it lightly, and commented, "it''s light." A hearty laugh came from the broken room: "ha ha ha, I''m too old to drink strong tea." An old man with white hair came out slowly and sat opposite Meng Yan. He added a cup of tea to Meng Yan again. "Yes." Meng Yandao. The faces of the Qin and Chu people are different. Standing in the same place, they don''t know how to deal with themselves. "Nvwazi, go to change clothes. Your illness is very simple." The old man looked up at the Qin and Chu people with a smile. Qin Chu people''s face turned red, nodded, and slowly walked into the room. At this time, Meng Yan threw a burden, which turned out to be her clothes. "This girl must be unusual in your mind." The old man suddenly told Meng Yandao. Chapter 21 Qin churen, who was changing clothes inside, gave a pause. His head was blank, and he took a breath of cold air in his heart. This Don''t talk nonsense, old man! At the same time, the voice of the system also rang up: "if the task fails, 4% of the progress will be deducted, and the five-day survival time will be deducted." "What Qin Chu people''s brains exploded and their scalp became tight. "Little fairy, things are not settled yet. It''s too early to draw a conclusion now." The system said silently, "I have left the Regent''s palace, and Prince Meng Xu is leaving for the frontier fortress." "Frontier fortress?" The Qin Chu people blinked and said, "what are you going to do there?" "The affairs of the court." The system only gave a short reply, and the people of Qin and Chu didn''t go too far now. They knew that it had nothing to do with her, let alone what she could know. "But..." Qin Chu people want to cry, she risked life and death to earn back the survival time and task progress, why a task can not be completed, she has to pay such a heavy price. I want to cry more. "Now the mission completion rate is 10%, and the host can survive for 32 days. Qin and Chu people swallow their saliva, waiting for the next words of the system, but after a long time, the system is still silent. "No mission?" Qin Chu Ren asked stupidly, she still wants to work hard next time and earn back the deducted part as soon as possible. "Because Meng Xu left, there was no task in a short time." The system said faintly. The people of Qin and Chu took a long breath of relief, but before the breath was over, she immediately hung her heart: "but if after thirty-two days, her Royal Highness has not come back, don''t I have to wait for death?" "The host can rest assured that after reliable information, Meng Xu will return within five days at most." The system sneered coldly, with a little disdain in the nose. Although they didn''t understand how the information of the system came from, the people of Qin and Chu had to let it go. After changing clothes and walking out of the inner room, the Qin and Chu people came to Meng Yan and the old man and slowly saluted: "thank you, old man." As soon as she turned her head to Meng Yan, she saw that Meng Yan shook his head. Qin and Chu got up immediately. The old man slightly narrowed his eyes, touched the goatee and nodded slowly. "Little lady!" At this time, a shadow rushed in, green voice immediately. The Qin and Chu people stepped back, and green stopped in front of them, almost crying: "where have you been! I can''t find you anywhere. " "Nothing." The Qin and Chu people bowed their heads in vain. After making sure that the Qin and Chu people were not hurt, Biliu patted her on the chest: "I''m scared. If I lose you, I won''t be able to live." "What''s the hurry! Isn''t the good one here? " The old man glanced at Green discontentedly. Biliu noticed that the old man and Meng Yan, who had been sitting quietly all the time, immediately knelt down and was about to speak. She had been held down by Meng Yan. Meng Yan said in a deep voice, "get up, don''t be polite outside." Biliu takes a blank look at the people of Qin and Chu, and then looks at Meng Yan, so she has to nod and occupy them. The old man was hospitable. He had already added a cup of tea to one side and motioned to the people of Qin and Chu and Biliu to sit down. However, he said to Meng Yan, "I didn''t see it. It turns out that Xiaoyou is also a person." Meng Yan said faintly, "it''s just a false name." Qin Chu people and Biliu did not dare to sit down. They just stood aside and helped the old man and Meng Yan pour tea. But this action angered the old man. The old man dropped the tea cup and said angrily, "let go!" The Qin and Chu people were so scared that they immediately let go, and almost all the tea sets fell to the ground. Meng Yan''s lips moved slightly and said in a warm voice: "Sir, you don''t like worldly customs. Here, you two just feel comfortable." "Can......" Qin Chu person collect a head, quietly way, "concubine body dare not." The old man gave a cold hum. The Qin and Chu people stopped talking. Meng Yan shook his head slightly and said to the old man, "all people in the world are like this. You don''t need to worry about it." The old man said coldly, "even so, you are different, my friend." The Qin and Chu people turned their lips. How could the grand Regent compare with these people who were born to be slaves? They naturally had a proud heart and refused to bow to others everywhere. If the old man knew Meng Yan''s identity, he would not see Meng Yan in the future. "In the end, it is rare to be like my husband." Meng Yan said without expression. Just a word, but please the old man''s happy, old-fashioned face to add a smile: "yes! If the world is like this, I''m afraid you and I can''t be friends. " Meng Yan smiles. The people of Qin and Chu are not happy. There is always an illusion that they are looked down upon. When a cup of tea was exhausted, the old man continued to touch the goatee and said, "little lady, go back. Your stench will disappear after today at most." Qin and Chu people Of course I know. It''s just for the sake of acting and completing the task. Green but now changed face, anxious and angry, but did not dare to take the old man how, can only plead with the old man: "Sir, you did not see, then jump to judge, if today has not gone, it is not smashed your signboard." Her honor, disgrace, wealth and honor are all tied up with the Qin and Chu people. Naturally, she is very concerned about them. Now, seeing that the old man has not felt his pulse, he makes a direct assertion, which is even more uncomfortable. The people of Qin and Chu were clear. Although she didn''t know where the old man knew, she didn''t mind at all. She took Green''s hand, grabbed the old man and scolded: "green! Don''t go too far! " "Little lady!" Green is anxious. "Since you said today would be fine, let''s wait. You are here all the time. You can''t run away." The Qin and Chu people pacified the green. Green clenched her lower lip. Fortunately, she knew that she could not reveal the identity of Qin and Chu people in front of others: "but little lady, it''s not easy for us to come out." Meng Yan slowly put down his tea cup and said, "just go back. I know your medical skills." See Meng Yan all speak, green also not good in stubborn, can only rest that heart. Now that all the things to be done have been finished, the people of Qin and Chu do not stay too much with Bili. After saying goodbye to Meng Yan and the old man, they slowly stop with Bili towards the carriage. "Little lady, how did you meet the Lord?" Green heart puzzled, she just went back to the carriage, Qin Chu people have disappeared, looking for a long time, heard a voice in a desolate courtyard, she just found the past. Qin churen churen pursed a smile, covered his guilty heart and said: "I looked at the courtyard as if it was inhabited, but it seemed that no one lived, so I went in, but I didn''t want to run into the Lord." Chapter 22 If you don''t make it clear, tell Bili Lu again, I''m afraid she won''t be able to get her reputation in the future. Green snorted and complained: "the Lord should avoid suspicion. If you ask someone who wants to see it, I''m afraid that any kind of evasive words can be spread." The Qin Chu man looked at the green and said silently, "since you know that you should keep your mouth shut, you should know what to say and what not to say when you go back." Green should be a, in the heart has been to Meng Yan hang dissatisfaction, at this time how to see all look not agreeable to Meng Yan, sigh: "the LORD did not feel embarrassed." Qin Chu''s face turned red. He thought to himself that if you saw that we used to be in the same secret room, you would not know what to say. Although he thought about it in his heart, he said to Meng Yan: "first, the LORD came first. Second, it was in the wilderness. Few people passed by, and no one knew our identity. Therefore, the Lord has never avoided suspicion. " Biliu snorted and helped the Qin and Chu people into the carriage. It took almost half a day to come and go like this. When they returned to the palace, the stench of the Qin and Chu people obviously faded a lot. The people of Qin and Chu wondered, didn''t they just disappear as she thought? Before she returned to the West courtyard, she was stopped by Zhang Jieyu on the way. Her face was so fierce that she wanted to eat the Qin and Chu people alive. "Bitch!" Zhang Jieyu came up with a slap. The cheek is burning and painful. Qin Chu people feel uncomfortable, and soon press it down. Is she crazy? Just for a moment, I wanted to fight with Zhang Jieyu. "Mother, master!" Biliu was the first to react. She stood in front of the Qin and Chu people and said, "even if our master is lower than you, you can''t do it without reason!" Qin Chu people pulled her clothes behind her and motioned her to hide behind her. Blue green looked back at the Qin Chu people, Qin Chu people that pathetic look instantly fell into her eyes, green heart down a horizontal, attitude is more tough: "little lady, maidservant only Ao, you always low-key, don''t want to provoke right and wrong, but always can''t stand, someone envies your face." Qin Chu''s heart was cold, and he pulled biliv behind him with his hand, which could avoid Zhang Jieyu''s eyes. fool! No matter how dissatisfied you are, you can''t say this in front of the Lord. Qin Chu people bowed to Zhang Jieyu. One side of her cheek was red and swollen. It was in Zhang Jieyu''s eyes that she could calm her anger. "I don''t know where I provoked Jieyu, which made her angry." The people of the Qin and Chu dynasties hold back their heads, which seems gentle. Zhang Jieyu sneered: "Qin Chu people, good means! The Regent has been bribed by you? " Qin and Chu were very surprised and said, "Zhang Jieyu must not talk nonsense. I have never met with her Royal Highness The Regent in private. How can I say that?" "Hum!" Zhang Jieyu jerked her sleeve and said in a cold voice, "I clearly saw you enter the Regent''s house with my own eyes. However, after you enter, the Regent refuses to let the Crown Princess search the house anyway. It''s not to cover up what you are doing!" The people of Qin and Chu sneered and walked two steps with enchanting posture. They said slowly, "Jieyu, it''s hard to say. Can outsiders search Regent''s house at will? Not to mention the princess and you. " "I didn''t say I was going. How do you know I was there?" Zhang Jieyu turned around fiercely and held the neckline of Qin and Chu people. She did not listen to Qin and Chu people''s explanation and asserted, "follow me to find the princess!" The people of Qin and Chu earned two times, but they didn''t break away. They were very flustered. She didn''t think so much, but she did hear Zhang Jieyu''s voice at that time and just blurted it out. Now she wants to come, but she regrets it very much. In a blink of an eye, he entered the main courtyard of the crown princess. At this time, the crown princess was just having dinner. Hearing the noise, she asked sheyue to go out to check. Qin Chu people looked at the musk moon and frowned. They were impatient: "it''s you again!" Zhang Jieyu released her hand and pressed down her eagerness: "I want to see the crown princess. I also want to ask Miss sheyue to pass on." In the eyes of sheyue, the people of Qin and Chu lowered their heads in shame. They thought that she was already in trouble in sheyue''s heart. But a quarter of an hour, musk moon appeared in front of them again, full of impatience: "please come in." Qin and Chu people lingered behind Zhang Jieyu and entered the main hall. In the main hall, the crown princess also had a childish face, and a touch of helplessness appeared on her face. Her forefinger gently raised her eyebrows and said, "what''s the matter?" Zhang Jieyu stepped forward. After the ceremony, she gritted her teeth and said, "Madam Hui, I just ran into the Qin family who was just going to return to the palace. Suddenly there was a conflict. In a fit of anger, I noticed some clues from the Qin family''s words." The crown prince and concubine weakly answered: "what''s the clue?" Zhang Jieyu drew her lips slightly and looked at the people of Qin and Chu. Then she heard Zhang Jieyu say, "Qin said that the crown princess went to the palace with me." The crown princess was a little strange: "exactly. What''s the problem?" "Of course there is a problem!" Zhang Jieyu suddenly said, "since the Qin family is not in the palace, how do you know it''s the empress of the crown prince and the concubine? I didn''t reveal the slightest. " The crown princess finally showed a serious expression, and put her dignified eyes on Qin Chu people: "Qin, what do you want to say?" The people of Qin and Chu bowed their heads, but they had not yet come up with a wonderful plan for the land. They just said, "I really never appeared in the palace, and I don''t know how Zhang Jieyu saw it, let alone why and how she came out of the palace." It''s not a simple thing for women in the harem to want to go out of the palace. How can they say it and go out. Zhang Jieyu already had the countermeasure, sneered and said: "naturally, she was ordered by the empress to go out of the palace to buy." There was a flash of surprise in the eyes of the Qin and Chu people: "going out of the palace to buy is a matter for the palace maids. What does it have to do with Zhang Jieyu?" Zhang Jieyu sneered: "if the Qin family doesn''t believe it, they can go to the Queen''s face off to see if it really happened." The Qin and Chu people and even the palace were dangerous. Zhang Jieyu attached herself to the empress. There must be something else. However, she only wants to live now, and does not want to participate in the palace fight. In this way, she only breaks her heart, which is ready to attack Zhang Jieyu. "Since it''s the empress who gives orders, it must be the empress''s reason. Naturally, I can''t care about it." Qin Chu people touched their nose and said. "Qin, give a reasonable explanation, so that you and I can rest early." Chapter 23 Princess is really tired, she did not want to participate in the fight, let alone such a trivial matter. In her eyes, Qin Chu people were always the timid concubine. Even if she had given her hundreds of courage, she did not dare to go to the red apricot palace. What''s more, she was a servant of Regent''s house. Good prince''s concubine room does not do, to provoke those dirty things. Qin Chu people turned to see green, green face was cut by the thunder expression, she thought, categorically said: "back to the empress, I really have never entered the Regent''s house, there is green for me to decide." Green was named, immediately reaction, Putong kneel on the ground, even busy way: "yes... Yes, Niang Niang, maidservant... Maidservant has been accompanied by the little lady." Qin and Chu''s heart fell down heavily. Zhang Jieyu, however, pointed to the green and said, "nonsense! I saw her crawl into the Regent''s house "All right!" The princess was tired. Her childish little face wrinkled and waved, "let''s all go down. I''m tired." "But Niang Niang, Qin''s she really red apricot out of the wall, is my body see with my own eyes!" Zhang Jieyu was worried. "Biliu is the person around Qin family. You can''t believe everything she said." The Crown Princess shook her head helplessly and said to Zhang Jieyu, "Zhang Jieyu, our palace has connived at you many times today. You sincerely confirmed that the Qin family is in the palace. What''s the result? The Regent is upset. Do you still want to tell me that the Regent protects the Qin family? " Under the pressure of the crown princess, Zhang Jieyu did not dare to look up, but she was still unwilling. "Your Royal Highness, I have seen it with my own eyes. I have never thought of targeting the Qin family." The Crown Princess closed her eyes wearily and said coldly, "Qin''s going out of the palace to seek medical treatment is permitted by our palace. Does Zhang Jieyu still want to count our palace in?" Zhang Jieyu suddenly lost her voice. The people of Qin and Chu were very happy in their heart. They snickered in their heart. As expected, they were still superior to the crown princess. "Since there''s nothing wrong, let''s go down. I''m tired." The Crown Princess kneaded her temple. The people of Qin and Chu dare not say anything. They nod and go out with green. Although Zhang Jieyu is not reconciled, she has already made the Crown Princess unhappy. Now she is afraid to say anything more, so she has to go away with her head closed. Because Bili was too surprised, Qin Chu people fell behind Zhang Jieyu, quietly walked beside Bili, whispered: "Bili, keep your mouth shut." Green this just reaction come over, slightly narrowed his eyes, surprised to ask: "little lady, you... You are not illicit King... Oh..." Before she finished, her mouth had been covered by Qin and Chu people. The Qin and Chu people said bitterly: "close your mouth like a bottle!" Green quickly nodded. "Miss Qin, wait a minute." Musk moon suddenly chased out from behind. Qin Chu people were stunned, sweating behind, slowly turned around and laughed at sheyue: "I don''t know what else the crown princess is looking for me?" Musk moon face, slightly nodded: "I don''t know, Qin little lady personally to see nature is clear." The Qin and Chu people shook her hand, and she shook her head to show that she didn''t reveal anything. Even if green had a guarantee, Qin Chu people still had a heart hanging, did not dare to have the slightest relaxation, walked in behind the musk moon. In the bedroom, the princess is sitting on the bed, and she arranges her make-up. After they saw the ceremony, the people of Qin and Chu stood aside in good order. They had no idea what the Crown Princess knew, or they didn''t know at all. The prince''s concubine glanced coldly at the Qin and Chu people, and said faintly, "what''s the matter with the wound on her face?" The people of Qin and Chu bowed their heads and answered in a low voice, "it''s nothing. I bumped into it accidentally." Green but can not bear, in the Qin and Chu people down the voice of the moment, at the same time: "little lady! It''s clear that she was beaten by Zhang Jieyu. Why don''t you let the Crown Princess decide for you? That Zhang Jieyu, regardless of black and white, slapped her in the face and said that little lady Qin had an affair with others. She dares to talk nonsense. " When the princess heard the green voice, she couldn''t help frowning. Qin Chu people noticed this detail, quickly pulled the cuff of green, grabbed in front of the princess and said: "shut up Not to mention that this is her personal enmity with Zhang Jieyu, even if it is not, this kind of small matter can not be used to trouble the princess. What''s more, if the prince comes back and learns that she has been wronged, he may feel even more heartache for her. She is sensible and courteous. She wrongs herself and swallows it. The crown princess will also take care of her. If she learns from Zhang Jieyu, she is afraid that the crown princess can''t help detouring when she hears her name. Green is not willing to shut his mouth. The Crown Princess opened her eyes and said faintly, "Musk moon, take the best acne medicine in this palace." She Yue quietly answered, turned and walked out of the room. Before she got to the door, she heard the Crown Princess continue: "take green with you." "Yes." "Yes." Green and musk moon speak in the same voice, but there is much dissatisfaction in my heart. She looked at the people of Qin and Chu in a worried way, and got the affirmation from them before she left. When they both went out, there were only Qin and Chu people and the crown princess in the bedroom. The heart of Qin and Chu people was beating very fast. They didn''t dare to breathe and kept their heads down. At this time, the Crown Princess changed a posture, slowly said: "today let you be wronged." Qin Chu immediately knelt down, back a thin sweat, flustered: "empress polite, I never feel the slightest injustice." There was a trace of disgust in the eyes of the crown princess. She thought that Qin and Chu people could not help ah Dou: "no matter whether you really think so or not, just remember one thing. Don''t learn from Zhang Jieyu, just look for those laoshizi things for our palace." Qin Chu people lie down even lower, decisively said: "yes, I remember." The princess stood up barefoot and walked slowly to the people of Qin and Chu After standing up, Qin Chu found that she was a head higher than the crown princess. Maybe her vision was different. The crown princess in her eyes was like a child. However, even if she was short, the crown princess was not afraid at all: "our palace knows your temper and temperament, so it is absolutely impossible to do such dirty things, but we should also warn you that you should be careful in doing things. There is no extra life for you to waste." Qin and Chu people were shocked and looked at the princess in a little shock. Did she know something about her poisoning? Although there was such a guess, the people of Qin and Chu did not dare to reveal it. They just gathered their heads and said, "yes." Chapter 24 "Since you have suffered today, I will try my best to compensate you in the future." The Crown Princess closed her eyes and said slowly. Qin Chu people''s mind: I dare not let you compensate, just turn a blind eye to her. But I still have to say something about the scene. "The crown princess is very serious." The people of Qin and Chu came to visit. "Go down." The princess turned and went back to her bed, as if she were really tired, and lay down. The people of Qin and Chu dare not glance at each other. They lower their heads and go back to the door. When they are about to open the door, Yu Guang suddenly turns to something familiar. Although they were familiar with it, the people of Qin and Chu had no way to remember where they had seen it. With this doubt in mind, the people of Qin and Chu slowly closed the door. Biliv and sheyue did not know where they had gone. For a moment, the people of Qin and Chu could not walk away, so they began to ponder over the ornaments in the crown prince and imperial concubine''s house under the corridor. This pendant should be placed on the waist, but I don''t know why, the princess hung it directly on the wall. If it wasn''t for the people of Qin and Chu, they would not have paid too much attention to it. "Little lady Qin, this way." Musk moon shouts from a distance. The people of Qin and Chu answered immediately, nodding and understanding with sheyue. Their steps were very steady, and their doubts were equally heavy. Always feel that the pendant, especially familiar. As if I had seen it somewhere. The case of Qin and Chu people pondered that she had been trapped in the palace for many years. It was only with the permission of the crown princess that she was free to go out of the palace to have a look. But she didn''t see anything and was caught by the prince. The only thing we can be sure of is not what we see today. That''s what we see on weekdays. When the people of Qin and Chu just thought of it, they suddenly felt shocked and stopped at their feet. "Kiss my little lady?" Sheyue noticed that the Qin and Chu people didn''t follow her, so she turned back to remind her. "Here we are." The shock on the faces of the Qin and Chu people only existed for a moment, and soon disappeared, and they followed sheyue again. It was not until the Qin and Chu people were sent to the gate that sheyue could leave. As soon as she took two steps, green began to feel proud and said to Qin and Chu people, "little lady, don''t be afraid to leave scars on your face this time. The empress of the crown princess is generous and gives you the best ointment." Qin Chu people looked at green, a faint smile: "en." She didn''t notice the ointment. Instead, what she thought repeatedly was the ornaments on the walls of the princess''s bedroom. Too familiar. It was only when they returned to the West courtyard and bathed under the service of green that they suddenly remembered. Don''t your highness often wear the same ornaments around his waist? As if thunder general will Qin Chu people to understand, she smile, in the bottom of her heart way: originally only feel that the Crown Princess and his highness respect each other, but did not expect that the crown princess''s heart to his highness even hidden a lot of thoughts. Although Meng Xu has never been addicted to men and women, he does not exclude them. Therefore, there are many beauties hidden in his backyard. All day long I saw beauties, so naturally I ignored the princess. Now the crown princess is still childish. She wants to grow up in the future. When she really grows up in the future, I''m afraid she has to compare all the women in Meng Xu''s backyard. Thinking of this, it is inevitable that the people of Qin and Chu wanted to make up the princess and Meng Xu. The next day. "Little lady, the Crown Princess doesn''t lack these things. What do you want to do with them?" Holding a tray in her hand, Biliu looks at the people of Qin and Chu. With a cunning smile, the people of Qin and Chu said to green, "just follow me." The road was smooth, but I met Zhang Jieyu on the way. Qin and Chu people are not willing to provoke Zhang Jieyu offline. It''s really because Zhang Jieyu is a dog skin plaster. Once it''s pasted, it''s hard to uncover it. Deliberately hiding from Zhang Jieyu, Qin and Chu people had to hide in the rockery with green, but they didn''t want to, and ran into a very embarrassing scene. "Lord?" At that time, the people of Qin and Chu were in a daze, looking at Meng Yan. The panic flashed in Green''s eyes. She looked at the people of Qin and Chu, then turned her head to look at Meng Yan. She quickly lowered her head, looked at her nose, nose and heart, and looked at the ground. So, is the little lady really with her Royal Highness The Regent? Meng Yan put his hands behind him and nodded to the Qin and Chu people. The scene quieted down for a moment, and the Qin and Chu people stood still, wondering whether they should advance or retreat. Finally, they had to lower their heads to resolve the embarrassment. Biliu stands behind the people of Qin and Chu. She just wants to bury her eyes in the cracks of the ground. There was silence here. Outside the rockery, Zhang Jieyu''s voice was intermittent, as if she was very unhappy. Listening to Zhang Jieyu''s complaint, it''s more like her maid lost something, which makes her unhappy. She''s always complaining. The Qin and Chu people hiding behind the rockery are more and more anxious. On her trip, she just wanted to send some small things to please the crown princess, but she didn''t expect to meet Zhang Jieyu on the way. What''s more, she didn''t expect that Meng Yan would go to the harem If people run into her now, especially Zhang Jieyu, she will be in dire danger. It was not until Zhang Jieyu''s voice gradually faded away that the people of Qin and Chu were finally relieved and their eyes poked straight to the ground. "The Emperor invited me." Meng Yan suddenly showed his humanity to Qin and Chu. The people of Qin and Chu blinked and looked up at Meng Yan blankly. What''s the meaning of saying this to her? See Meng Yan again way: "the emperor elder brother has something to leave first, this king is guided here again." Immediately, Meng Yan''s eyes were fixed on the Qin and Chu people, and he didn''t speak any more. Qin Chu people felt his nose inexplicably. They always felt that Meng Yan''s words were somewhat ambiguous. She asked in a whisper, "is it because the Lord wants to avoid me after hiding in the rockery?" That would be a coincidence. Meng Yanwei nodded his head. Qin Chu people were surprised. Maybe Meng Yan didn''t expect that she would hide behind the rockery in order to avoid Zhang Jieyu. Biliu''s head was lower and deeper, and she was in a panic. She seemed to see something shameful. If the little lady is devoted to her royal highness, she will give her full support. But what''s the matter with the Regent? Tangled half ring, green heart must, just biting her teeth to think: is the little lady private... Private affair with the Regent, she should also stop... Stop. She peeked at Meng Yan and Bili. One in front of the other and the other in back, the man was dressed in black and elegant clothes. Women wear lotus color long skirt, face delicate, looks particularly comfortable. It seems that the little lady and the Regent are quite right. Green thought dangerously. Chapter 25 This time, the people of Qin and Chu were still in the same place for a long time. This was her guess. She didn''t expect that Meng Yan would respond, but she didn''t want to. Meng Yan not only responded, but also embarrassed the people of Qin and Chu. For a moment, the people of Qin and Chu didn''t know what to do and how to react. Fortunately, the Qin and Chu people were just stunned for a moment, and Meng Yan said, "it''s time for you to go back." The Qin and Chu people responded, bowing in a hurry and escaping from the back of the rockery in a hurry. The delicate appearance fell seriously on the green, which made her think that the Qin and Chu people were involved with Meng Yan. After coming out of the rockery, the people of Qin and Chu straightened their messy broken hair and walked towards the bedroom of the crown princess with small steps in the eyes of green. However, just two or three steps away, the people of Qin and Chu suddenly heard a cry of surprise from Biliu and picked up a hairpin from the ground. "Little lady." Green with the palm of her hand will hold up the hairpin, anxiously went to the Qin Chu people''s body, "this will not be Zhang Jieyu?" When the Qin and Chu people turn their heads, they see a hairpin with exquisite shape in green hands. The hairpin tail is decorated with crystal clear gems. "It should be." The Qin and Chu people put out their hands and presented the hairpin in the sun. They had a close look. They heard that Zhang Jieyu''s hair ornaments were very exquisite and shining in the sun. Qin and Chu people have always been very curious, but the relationship between her and Zhang Jieyu is really not good, and she is as timid as a mouse. Naturally, it''s like a mouse meeting a cat. She doesn''t shiver. It''s wonderful. Today I have the chance to see it. It''s really exquisite and unusual. It''s really exciting. "It''s beautiful." Green pouted her mouth, eyes a little envious, and caught the Qin Chu people''s hair, there is no hair accessories, I can''t help but feel sad. Seeing that the people of Qin and Chu seemed to like the hairpin in their hands very much, she immediately suggested with a smile, "little lady, you are going to send it back. How about the maid wearing it on your head?" Qin Chu people just want to shake their heads, green action has been quick to grab the hairpin from her hand, carefully inserted in the Qin Chu people''s hair. "It''s beautiful." Green crisp to the Qin and Chu people said. "It''s fast." The people of Qin and Chu were busy, but they didn''t know if Zhang Jieyu had noticed that the hairpin on her head had fallen off. "It''s beautiful." Green some pity to say, but is still clever hands, intend to help clear people will pull out the hairpin. But another hand, faster than her. "Hiss!" The Qin and Chu people gave a low cry. As soon as the scalp hurt, the eyes of the Qin Chu people immediately burst into tears. The green one tore off several of her hair. "Green!" The people of Qin and Chu tried to hold back their anger and gave a low cry. They turned around and were stunned. Zhang Jieyu! "Bitches are bitches!" Zhang Jieyu left her hairpin at the feet of the Qin and Chu people. "It''s impossible to steal anything that can''t be put on the table." "No!" Green unconvinced mouth, "the hairpin is clearly Zhang Jieyu''s own drop, our little lady kind to help you pick it up, but it has become your mouth shut up less than the thing!" "Did you find it on her own head?" Zhang Jieyu''s eyes glared at Qin and Chu people. Qin and Chu people used to hold the mentality that more is better than less, but when they saw Zhang Jieyu pointing the spear at her, their anger could not be suppressed: "what evidence does Zhang Jieyu have to prove that I stole it?" "That''s good evidence!" Zhang Jieyu pinched the wrist of the Qin and Chu people. The Qin and Chu people were in pain, and their eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Zhang Jieyu took out the hairpin, shook it in front of the Qin and Chu people, gritted her teeth and said, "you are jealous of my hairpin, so you don''t hesitate to steal it! Oh! But I don''t know that the prince''s concubine doesn''t even have a hairpin. " The wrists of Qin Chu people pinched by Zhang Jieyu were extremely painful. They wanted to get rid of Zhang Jieyu, but they couldn''t get rid of her anyway. They had to frown and deny: "I don''t have one! This hairpin was just picked up by my maid on the road. I don''t think it was lost by Zhang Jieyu! " It''s hard for her to say that she only heard Zhang Jieyu''s voice because she was hiding behind the hypothesis, so she decided that the hairpin belonged to Zhang Jieyu. "I thought I was looking for the owner. I thought it was a maid who lost her. I didn''t want to be misunderstood by Zhang Jieyu!" Qin and Chu people struggled to save her delicate wrist from Zhang Jieyu''s hands. "Oh! You think I''ll believe you? " Zhang Jieyu''s eyes flashed fierce, a trace of malice gradually climbed to her heart. The people of Qin and Chu are just concubines. Now they have committed a crime and are planted in her hands. Even if she doesn''t report to the crown prince and directly deals with the people of Qin and Chu, it doesn''t matter at all. At present, Meng Xu was just a little doting on the people of Qin and Chu. However, in a broad view, there are countless people who have won the love of Meng Xu and Huang Cong, and what Meng Xu remembers now is no more than that. If she accidentally disposed of the Qin and Chu people, although Meng Xu would be annoyed, it would only be for a while, and soon Meng Xu would no longer remember the Qin and Chu people. Thinking of this, Zhang Jieyu''s eyes on Qin and Chu people became more and more vicious. The Qin and Chu people felt a little bit of crisis and said in a panic: "Zhang Jieyu! If I don''t do it, we can make trouble in front of the Crown Princess and let the Crown Princess uphold justice. " "These little things, don''t bother the princess." Zhang Jieyu gave a sneer, and the killing in the corner of her mouth was obvious. "Little fairy!" The Qin and Chu people felt numb on their scalp and called the system in their heart, saying, "what are the props?" The current situation can''t make her hesitate any more. System leisurely way: "props: off-site assistance, two days." Qin and Chu people did not know why: "what is the role of off-site assistance?" "Trigger an off-site rescue to help you get out of danger from this man." System response. Hearing the word "escape from danger", the Qin and Chu people no longer had any hesitation, and said directly in their heart, "it''s it." "Purchase successful!" The system said with great pleasure. The heart of Qin and Chu states: outside aid! Meanwhile, a sharp wind flashed in her ear. Her wrist had been loosened and Zhang Jieyu was pushed out. Qin and Chu people slowly opened their eyes and saw Meng Yan with both hands behind her, standing two steps away from her. In front of Meng Yan was Zhang Jieyu. It seems... More unclear. Zhang Jieyu was shocked by Meng Yan''s sudden appearance. She looked shocked for a long time: "Wang... Wang Ye?" Meng Yan glanced lazily at Zhang Jieyu, but replied briefly, "the hairpin is really picked up by the Qin family, not stolen." Zhang Jieyu''s face is green and red. Meng Yan can testify that she has no choice but to be a member of the Qin and Chu people. Chapter 26 Zhang Jieyu was not easy to be provoked. Although she was impatient, she still grasped the key point and looked around Meng Yan and the people of Qin and Chu. Then she said with deep meaning: "I don''t know what the prince is doing in his Royal Highness''s backyard?" The Qin and Chu people clapped in their hearts, understood the key, and secretly scolded the system: "even if there are props, they should be reasonable. Let your Highness The Regent come out, but I can''t explain it more clearly?" How could the grand Regent run into the prince''s backyard and help the prince''s concubine. It''s not normal for this to get out. "For a walk." Meng Yan only answered two words. The people of Qin and Chu were slightly bitter. Looking at Meng Yan''s meaning, they didn''t want to be clear. Also, the reason why Meng Yan was able to walk in the palace was just because he was invited by the emperor. He was just led here and explained to the emperor. The emperor would not doubt Meng Yan. However, the people of Qin and Chu are different. They have neither status blessing nor background support. In order to prevent the message from spreading, the emperor does not need to think much about what choice he will make. The Qin and Chu people quickly stepped back and saluted the Regent Wang: "thank you for upholding justice." Meng Yan''s eyes were only slightly fixed on the Qin and Chu people, and he continued to stand with his hands down. Zhang Jieyu''s abacus was broken by Meng Yan and she refused to give up easily. She didn''t take Qin and Chu people as one thing, but Qin and Chu people seemed to be more and more favored, so she made a big alarm in her heart. Looking at Qin and Chu people, all kinds of problems should be eliminated early. With this idea, Zhang Jieyu became more and more bold: "my Lord, the Qin family went out of the palace to look for a doctor yesterday. I saw it with my own eyes. She went into the Regent''s palace, but the Crown Princess led the people to go in to search. The prince was not allowed to do it anyway. Today, I saw injustice again and suddenly came out. It''s a coincidence." There is something in the story, but she just said it plainly. She suspected that Qin Chu people had an affair with Meng Yan. But after all, Meng Yan''s identity is different, and Zhang Jieyu is not easy to point out. She just makes a little exploration and stares at Meng Yan''s face carefully. Meng Yan''s face didn''t change, but the people of Qin and Chu were worried, and the reaction was particularly fierce: "Zhang Jieyu! I know you don''t like me, but it''s my fault. No matter what you do, you shouldn''t bring the king in. " A touch of disdain flashed in Zhang Jieyu''s eyes, regarding the actions of the Qin and Chu people as the last hop. "The Regent''s status is what you and I dare to defile?" The people of Qin and Chu stepped back and vowed, "yesterday I really went out of the palace to seek medical treatment. You once suspected me and lobbied the crown princess to investigate me again and again. Princess Mingjian, for the sake of my innocence, repeatedly checked, until late last night, just stopped. But Zhang Jieyu went a little too far, biting my concubine, she didn''t let go. Ask Zhang Jieyu, where did I offend you and make you slander me again and again! " Faced with the aggression of Qin and Chu people, Zhang Jieyu was stunned for a moment. She noticed Meng Yan''s dissatisfaction and let go: "Qin, why are you excited. As long as you have a clear conscience, you will be innocent. " "I will be innocent now!" The people of Qin and Chu stepped forward with red eyes. They grabbed Zhang Jieyu''s collar directly and said, "since Zhang Jieyu has determined that my concubine''s behavior is different and that there is a ghost in her heart, she will go with me and have a good theory in front of the crown princess!" Zhang Jieyu never thought that the people of Qin and Chu would dare to do something. She was so worried that she slapped the back of Qin and Chu''s hand. She was so disgusted that she said quickly: "who knows Princess AO and you..." Fortunately, when she was about to spit out, Zhang Jieyu resisted. But the people of Qin and Chu were reluctant: "since Zhang Jieyu killed my concubine and conspired with the crown princess, we will come to the queen and ask her to make a decision!" Zhang Jieyu''s face changed in an instant. She just wanted to vent her anger on the hairpin. If she could, she would have dealt with the Qin and Chu people directly. However, he didn''t want to go through many twists and turns. First, he brought Meng Yan in and annoyed the Qin and Chu people. Now the people of Qin and Chu are going to make trouble with the empress. The empress is in charge of the six palaces. She manages everything every day. How can she have free time to care about them. All of a sudden, Zhang Jieyu had the intention to withdraw, but she refused to beg for mercy: "the queen has many opportunities every day, where can she have free time to care about you and me?" The people of Qin and Chu were so fierce that they were determined to give up: "it''s just a small matter that I was misunderstood. I can''t say that I have a bad reputation, but Zhang Jieyu shouldn''t implicate the crown princess! Today, if you understand, don''t you want others to think that the Crown Princess tacitly allows me to have an affair with an outsider? " "Nonsense! I never said that Zhang Jieyu didn''t realize it before, but now she finds that the people of Qin and Chu are very eloquent. This is not what she meant, but she was distorted by the people of Qin and Chu. If she didn''t make it clear, she would be used. "Isn''t that what Zhang Jieyu said and did?" The people of Qin and Chu became more and more courageous. They grabbed Zhang Jieyu by the collar and wanted to take her to find the queen. "Let go!" Zhang Jieyu is in a hurry! How dare she ever bother the queen with such a small thing? Naturally, she dropped the hairpin herself. Staring at the Qin and Chu people, it was just because she let out her pants in front of them, and then she was embarrassed. Zhang Jieyu had never been in such a mess before. On that day, she also paid great attention to food, but she let out her pants for no reason, and she couldn''t help it anyway. It''s the Qin and Chu people who think about it. Therefore, she just stares at Qin Chu people. Seeing that the Qin and Chu people are more and more favored by Meng Xu, I am not angry. I must take the opportunity to suppress the Qin and Chu people before I give up. However, the people of Qin and Chu are no longer the people of Qin and Chu who used to be. She has been patient for many times, but she is not willing to have a direct conflict with Zhang Jieyu, which does not mean that she has no way to deal with Zhang Jieyu. "I''m wrong!" Zhang Jieyu pulled down her face and said, "Qin! I said I was wrong. I shouldn''t speculate on you, and I shouldn''t bring the princess in. " Qin Chu people looked at Zhang Jieyu suspiciously. With a cold hum, Zhang Jieyu thrust her hairpin into the hands of the Qin and Chu people, and said with disdain: "it''s just a hairpin. If you like it, I''ll give it to you!" With that, she yanked Qin Chu''s hand and straightened out her clothes. Then she left with her head raised. When he left, he naturally did not forget to salute Meng Yan, and at the same time, he showed deep insight into Meng Yan. Qin and Chu people slightly frowned, threw the hairpin into the green tray, turned to Meng Yan and said, "thank you for your help." "It''s the king who has a lot to do." Meng Yan told the people of Qin and Chu lightly. Chapter 27 The Qin Chu people were stunned, but they said in their heart: is it not that the LORD hates her? Meng Yan glanced lazily at the people of Qin and Chu. Without any other words, he spared them from behind the rockery. "Little lady, the Lord has gone." Green finally found an opportunity to speak, carefully looking at Qin Chu hot face. "Yes." The people of Qin and Chu came back. Today''s events, I think Zhang Jieyu is afraid to disclose to others, Zhang Jieyu''s words, more or less implied that the Crown Princess allowed Qin Chu people to have an affair with the Regent. If you let someone listen to you, I''m afraid you''ll turn the tables on Zhang Jieyu. Seeing that the people of Qin and Chu had finally come back to her senses, she quickly picked up the tray on the ground and put it neatly. Then she followed the people of Qin and Chu and continued to walk towards the main hall of the crown princess. Qin and Chu people were absent-minded all the way. It was because of Meng Yan''s words that Qin and Chu people had to care. Meng Yan''s original words are: someone brought him here. The harem is an important place and the residence of women''s families. Generally speaking, ministers are not allowed to enter the harem without the emperor''s call. But today If Qin and Chu people had not died once, they would not have been interested in such sensitive matters, but after all, she was a person who had died once and had a lot of insight. Just now, the road they occupied was the nearest one, which was the bedroom of the crown princess. The other party obviously wanted to lead Meng Yan to the bedroom of the crown princess. I think it''s because of Zhang Jieyu''s unintentional collision and her temporary appearance. Therefore, the other party''s plot didn''t succeed. Is this plot aimed at his Royal Highness the prince or his Royal Highness The Regent? The people of Qin and Chu couldn''t figure it out, so they tightened their brows and looked sad. This appearance fell in the eyes of green, green only feel heart lake dropped a stone, aroused a ripple. Looking at the Regent''s protection of the Qin and Chu people, and looking at the worried appearance of the Qin and Chu people, Bili thinks that she knows the truth. The little lady must be worried that Zhang Jieyu would disclose her affair with the Regent. Although she felt that it was against the original intention of Bei, Biliu still held the principle of relieving the worries of the Qin and Chu people: "little lady, don''t worry. The identity of Wang Ye is different. Even if Zhang Jieyu cries in front of the queen, it won''t affect Wang Ye." It''s just that you''re going to be suspicious. Green swallow this sentence. Qin Chu was stunned for a moment. He looked back and said, "I''m not worried about the Regent." "Yes." Green moment to understand. Yes, she knew that the Regent would be OK, let alone the little lady. "Little lady, you don''t have to worry about yourself. Today the prince is more or less concerned about you." Green said with a stiff head. Although the taste of the Qin and Chu people scared the prince away last time, at least once they were lucky. Moreover, the Qin and Chu people were a little more attentive, and it was very hopeful to win Meng Xu. Qin Chu people sighed. She was not worried about herself, but felt that Meng Yan''s words were really dangerous. But Biliu thinks that she is right in the mind of the people of Qin and Chu. She can''t help but feel anxious. Is it true that the little lady has moved her true feelings towards the king? What can we do? Between wishful thinking, we have arrived at the main hall of the crown princess. The Qin and Chu people thought that they would be in a dilemma. They didn''t want sheyue to see her, but they didn''t report her. They took her directly into the main hall of the crown princess. The crown princess was sitting on the soft couch with a book in her hand. Her eyebrows were slightly frowning. She should have met a problem. "Get up." The crown prince and imperial concubine also only lightly skimmed to the Qin and Chu people, "what''s the matter?" After hearing this, the people of Qin and Chu stood up, lowered their heads, looked slightly restrained, and said respectfully, "madam, I''m a token of yesterday''s trust in my body. Today, I''ve chosen some small things to give to my wife." The Crown Princess glanced at the tray in Green''s hand indifferently. There was no fierce expression on her face, but nodded faintly: "put it down." Musk moon came forward, slightly frowning, took the tray from the green hands, eyes mixed with a few silk disdain. The people of Qin and Chu thought that they didn''t see the expression of sheyue. They said to the crown princess with a smile: "Niang Niang, these... Are the favorite of the crown prince." The crown prince and the concubine gave an indescribable glance at the people of Qin and Chu, but her attitude changed subtly: "I have a heart." Sheyue took the tray in Biliu''s hand, and suddenly showed an appreciative smile to Biliu. The frost on her face disappeared: "thank you, little lady Qin. She likes it very much." Blue green She couldn''t understand. What magic did the little lady use to make sheyue and the Crown Princess change their attitude towards her in a twinkling of an eye. The Crown Princess glanced at sheyue angrily and scolded, "too many words!" Sheyue vomits her tongue. "Sit down." The crown princess''s attitude towards Qin and Chu people was a little better. Of course, the people of Qin and Chu were not polite. After thanking them, they directly sat aside. "You are better?" The princess had nothing to say. She thought that her original intention was to exchange greetings with the people of Qin and Chu, and then send them away. "Back to the empress, already very good." The people of the Qin and Chu dynasties knew the propriety and kept the principle of separation. The Crown Princess nodded, her voice alienated and her expression indifferent: "in two days, his highness will return to the palace. As soon as possible, in order to serve his royal highness Qin Chu people''s heart jumped and whispered that it was bad. The empress of the crown prince was jealous. She only tried to please the crown prince, but completely forgot that she was also one of the Queen''s harem. "I''m here just for this." The people of Qin and Chu hesitated for a long time and said, "although they are very well, the medical immortal once said that they would not be allowed to go to the same room for several days. But if the prince''s Royal Highness wants to help me, I can''t refuse. I just want my mother to help me. " If she had the help of the princess, she would not have to waste enchantment incense in the future. As for the future, we can''t care too much about it now. Originally, I thought the princess would be happy, but I didn''t think the princess would ask seriously: "strange, what kind of disease is this? Why can''t we have the same room? " Qin and Chu people Well, do you want me to tell you that I really don''t want to live with the prince? Not to mention whether the prince and concubine believe it or not, even if they do, they should treat her! Who is Meng Xu? The children of the royal family, the future emperor, even if the people of Qin and Chu didn''t want to, they couldn''t say it. The people of Qin and Chu blushed and bowed their heads, and their voice was timid: "back to the empress, the medical immortal talked about it, but I have little knowledge. I can''t understand it. I can only write down the main points." The crown princess looked at the Qin and Chu people strangely. She looked at the little Jiujiu in the heart of the Qin and Chu people clearly and said to sheyue, "close the door." This is something to ask the people of Qin and Chu. Chapter 28 The expression on Qin Chu people''s face became more and more respectful. Musk moon turns around and drives out all the little maids that can''t be completely trusted. Then she turns around and closes the door. The Qin and Chu people left only Biliu alone. Beside the princess, there were two or three little maids besides sheyue. "Qin Shi, since you can see the intention of our palace, if you trust our palace, you can talk about it." The princess stood up slowly and paced into the main hall. The Qin and Chu people gritted their teeth and simply knelt down. Although they did not tell all the causes and consequences, they also made it clear. They just hid all the things in the system. "Bold!" After listening to the medicine given to Meng Xu by the people of Qin and Chu, the crown prince''s face turned green. "In the palace of his highness, there are countless people waiting for the crown prince''s favor. You are... You are!" The Qin Chu people knelt down and walked forward two steps. They said in a panic: "Niang Niang! Please forgive me! I used to be a dancer who was raised by the prince. I wanted to spend these days in the palace carefully. I was old enough to be sent out of the palace, but... I was taken by the prince and became a concubine. " The more people talk about it, the more they feel aggrieved. Although according to her identity, it is impossible for her to get out of the palace. Even if she can get out of the palace, she must have a task. How can she get free. However, this is also the expectation hidden in the heart of the Qin and Chu people. Willing to get a heart, white head does not separate. The anger of the crown princess was even more intense: "dream! Think for yourself, as you are, whether you have a chance to go out of the palace or not! Even if there is! I''m afraid it can only be a handful of loess! " Although there is a little joy in the bottom of my heart, the crown princess is the head of Meng Xu''s palace after all. She has been educated by Nu de since she was a child. Therefore, it is clear that these women, even if they are sold by Meng Xu as chips, should be. Family and country are just the same. Qin Chu''s heart trembled, and her panic deepened. She knew that this was a gamble. If she won the gamble, she won an accomplice for her. Lost In fact, the loss is nothing more than what damage, the crown princess will probably see in Meng Xu''s recent intention to her, turn a blind eye. It''s just days. It''s going to be hard. As soon as the Qin and Chu people clenched their teeth, they pounded their heads on the ground fiercely, and then they said, "empress! I saw in the book that I would rather be a poor wife than a rich one! If you have a choice, I will... " "Shut up The prince''s eyes swept to the people of Qin and Chu, "now that you have this identity, you''ll stay in the palace honestly!" The people of Qin and Chu are desolate in their hearts. It''s over! "Yes." After a long silence, the people of Qin and Chu were unwilling to say anything. The crown princess looked at Qin and Chu people and felt a dull pain on her forehead. She immediately waved her hand and said: "go back!" "Thank you." The people of Qin and Chu sighed. If she had known that, she really shouldn''t have had a showdown with the crown princess so early. She should have spent a few more days until she really got the heart of the crown princess. But now that it''s done, no amount of confession is useless. Qin Chu people on the way back, from time to time remorseful knock on her chest, only feel a burst of blockage in the chest. She didn''t realize that the green behind her was as deep as the sea. When sweeping the Qin and Chu people, their eyes seemed hot and tangled. Until returning to the West courtyard, Qin and Chu people rubbed their forehead and complained in a low voice: "I knew it was useless to the crown princess, so I hid." Green steps into the room light, backhand will be the door tied. She walked to the Qin and Chu people thoughtfully. The Qin and Chu people always felt that the green today was very strange. I saw green hammer walking around the room, stopping from time to time to glance at the people of Qin and Chu, sighing, and anxiously walking back and forth. Qin Chu people saw the headache, waved to green: "stop, stop! Green, what are you doing? " Green clenched her teeth, staring into the eyes of the Qin and Chu people: "little lady, maidservant should not be like this." "What did you... Do?" The monk in charge of Zhang Er of the Qin and Chu people couldn''t find his head and looked at the Qin and Chu people blankly. "It''s just because the maidservant didn''t do anything that she should die!" Green next words, make Qin Chu people more dizzy. "Ah?" The Qin and Chu people couldn''t understand, "how do you understand this?" Green sighed heavily: "little lady, I only thought you were the master of a prince''s harem. I tried my best to help you please him." That''s right. The people of Qin and Chu opened their mouths, but did not say a word. Green is very excited, pointing out: "but today your words, let me look at you with new eyes." The people of Qin and Chu frowned. They couldn''t remember what she said a few days ago. "Better a poor man''s wife than a rich man''s concubine!" Green felt a sense of pride in her chest. This is really what she read from the script, thought the people of Qin and Chu. "Can..." green suddenly turn under, the face is bitter, "little lady, you see that, really is not a good home." The Qin and Chu people, as soon as they were drunk by the leader, opened their eyes and looked at the green. They were shocked and said, "who do I see?" She didn''t even know what she was thinking, did she? Blue green bit her lower lip and said, "that one." Qin Chu people were stunned: "who is that?" Green hate voice, compared with a gesture: "is that! The little lady has seen it in the medical fairy! " "Here it is The people of Qin and Chu had just imported tea, which was suddenly sprayed out. Looking at the green look, it was funny and troublesome. "I have nothing to do with the Lord." After the people of Qin and Chu had enough laughter, they began to talk about the green road. Green as if a look of disbelief, solemnly to the Qin and Chu humanity: "little lady, do you believe in slaves? I promise I won''t tell you. I just want to persuade the young lady. That adult is not a suitable person Qin Chu people''s headache waved his hand, which made Bili shut up and said: "Bili, I, your master, have never had any relationship with the Lord. I don''t even have a word or two. What''s the gossip?" Green slightly open mouth, awkward way: "can... But today, today the Lord is to see you, say what is attracted to come over, I''m afraid it''s a lie." Qin and Chu people "The Regent is a well-known living king of hell. If he is really hongluan Xingdong, he shouldn''t have taken a fancy to my concubine." The people of Qin and Chu had a great sense of self-knowledge. At the moment, she just needs to complete the task that the little fairy said and get the chance to live. No matter how careful you are, you will be free in the harem. Chapter 29 The original intention of the Qin and Chu people was to please the crown princess. With the help of the crown princess in the future, they just need to be careful not to annoy Meng Xu. In any case, life will not be too difficult. But today''s affairs are ruined, and the people of Qin and Chu have to conspire again. "The door is closed, but the window is still open. If the appearance of your master and servant is seen by others, I don''t know what kind of foul language will come out." Musk moon light way outside the window. As soon as the eyes of the Qin and Chu people brightened, they did not care about the etiquette. They just looked at the musk moon with bright eyes: "but the princess asked you to come?" She Yue shook her head and nodded again. The people of Qin and Chu were puzzled. "Green, open the door." Musk moon to greenway. Biliu opened the door in a hurry and welcomed the musk moon in. She Yue came in and wanted to salute the people of Qin and Chu, but she was stopped by the people of Qin and Chu. She just asked eagerly, "if you don''t have the permission of the princess, how can you come to my courtyard? What does the princess mean?" It had something to do with her life in the palace. She had to be cautious and eager. Musk moon sighed, showing the golden sore medicine in her hand, and said to Qin Chu humanity: "Niang Niang just said that she can''t stand your loud head. Since she won''t work for you, she can''t let you leave scars." "That''s all?" The people of Qin and Chu were sad. She Yue chuckled and sat down on the bed according to the Qin and Chu people. She gently drugged her forehead: "Niang Niang also said that the gifts you sent are really intentional." The people of Qin and Chu had a warm heart. She Yue said slowly, "little lady Qin, I always think you are just a vase. You are timid. It''s just a thing put by your highness in the backyard." The people of Qin and Chu shrunk their necks and were speechless. Before he died, it was true, but after he died once, he was really afraid. "The crown princess has been married to Her Highness since she was a child." Musk moon action gradually slowed down, the eyes revealed a bit of recall, "but the prince and concubine nature is cold, it is the mind, is not willing to say." Qin Chu people nodded, her impression of the crown princess, really so, only remember the Crown Princess justice, in charge of Meng Xu backyard, never had any bias. "I think that since I''m engaged, I''m not afraid." She Yue''s tone gradually mixed with heartache, "but not long after she married the crown princess, she set up a side imperial concubine, and had countless Jieyu and tengqie. The crown princess can only watch eagerly. Her Royal Highness''s heart is divided into countless parts. It''s really rain and dew. " She was glad that she had never been attracted to the prince. But the prince and concubine, who have deep friendship, are afraid that they can only guard the distant gate and look forward to it. But the prince may not be able to feel the slightest love for her. I''m afraid the prince will understand it, but he will ignore it. I''m afraid the love will become his key. "They all know how to please the princess, but they never know what the princess really likes." Musk month a word point in the important place, "today you send things although ordinary, but it is really sent to the heart of the princess." The Qin and Chu people gradually realized the meaning of the words, and their expression became serious: "what do you want to say, sheyue?" "The crown princess only thinks that she does her duty well and is dignified. What she does and says is described by her future mother. She never forms a clique with her people for personal gain." Musk month serious worry even worse, "but no one intimate person, this palace, after all, is jackal, tiger, leopard, can''t be underestimated." Qin Chu people gradually understand, a wry smile: "Musk moon, you find the wrong person, what am I? It''s just a small concubine''s room. Your highness can order any concubine to me. " "I know." She Yue bit her teeth, and suddenly knelt down on the ground with sincere words, "but since little lady Qin can come back from the dead, after a long silence, she must have your means to win the favor of the prince." "Sheyue..." the people of Qin and Chu just wanted to find a shelter. They never thought about going in and out with the crown princess. "Little lady Qin! The situation of the Crown Princess may not be better than you. " She Yue pleaded, "she Yue doesn''t ask for anything. She just looks at your heart and knows that you have a heart. I only hope you can comfort her." "It was your own idea?" Qin and Chu people look down at the musk moon kneeling on the ground. Musk moon nodded: "yes." The people of Qin and Chu sighed, looked up at the green, and looked down at the musk moon kneeling on the ground. They were sad. Look at the princess''s maidservant. Even though she doesn''t say anything, she knows what the princess is doing. But their family''s... Don''t mention it! Green inexplicably swept a glance, only to capture the Qin Chu eyes of a loss, the heart is like being pressed a heavy stone. Sure enough, I was rejected. She always knew that she Yue, who was beside the crown princess, was both prudent and knowledgeable. It would be very appropriate for her to do everything. And she''s not too bad. "Sheyue, it''s not that I won''t, it''s really that the Crown Princess must hate me at this time." The people of Qin and Chu were deeply aggrieved. It''s not easy for her to survive, but she hasn''t fully survived. She doesn''t know when she will be threatened with death. How can she have the energy to help the princess face the fight in the palace? However, she had a heart to set up the princess. She Yue chuckled and said to Qin and Chu people, "little lady Qin probably doesn''t know. The Crown Princess looks cold, but in fact there is a little girl in her heart." The people of Qin and Chu raised their eyebrows curiously, and she Yue said, "the little lady of Qin left after she had said that. Although the princess was very angry, she even threw all the things you sent on the ground, but she couldn''t bear it and picked them up by herself." "Where is reluctant to leave me, is clearly in the heart of the prince." Qin Chu people whispered. "Miss Qin is wrong. Although those things were touched by the crown prince, they were also liked by his highness. But if the princess wants to, it''s not hard to find another one. " Musk moon analysis. Qin Chu glanced at sheyue and shook his head helplessly: "I know what you mean, but I''m limited. As long as the Crown Princess doesn''t dislike it, it''s OK to accompany her in the palace." As for the match between the princess and her royal highness We need to think it over. With the response of the Qin and Chu people, she Yue was relieved. The crown princess is not spoiled by her royal highness, but always refuses to publicize her thoughts. After a day of exhaustion, her royal highness still sees the cold appearance of the crown princess. How can she be happy. As time goes by, I don''t want to set foot in the palace of the princess. Chapter 30 A few days later, the prince returned. At the same time, the long silent voice finally began to ring. "Task 6: express your admiration for Meng Yan in front of Meng Xu. Reward progress: 5%, survival time increased by 20 days. " Admiration! The Qin and Chu people were stunned in the same place for a long time. Their mouths couldn''t be closed. There was a water stain at their feet. The teacup had been torn apart for a long time. When Biliu heard the voice, she rushed in and worried about the dull look of the people in the upper Qin and Chu Dynasties: "little lady? What''s the matter? " "Nothing... Nothing." Qin and Chu people have mixed feelings. Before, she hoped that Meng Xu would come back as soon as possible, but now she hopes that Meng Xu will never come back. In front of Meng Xu''s face, express the admiration for Meng Yan! She has a real headache, which is no different from self abuse. After hesitating for a while, the Qin and Chu people asked, "can you ask in advance what props you have?" The system was silent for a while, then said: "it is suggested that the host depends on the plot. In addition, after the task is completed, the integral mode can be triggered." The people of Qin and Chu were curious and asked, "integral mode?" "Yes, points can change personal charm." The system gave a cold answer. Qin and Chu people think that this is a useless thing, but since the little immortals have been specially pointed out, there must be something strange about it: "what''s the use of improving personal charm?" "For example, when the task of embracing other men in front of Meng Xu is promulgated, many people will be ready to move because of their personal charm and will no longer be afraid of Meng Xu''s pressure." The system chuckles and says seductively. Such a sound is a good thing. Qin Chu people, with a straight face, pondered for a long time, suddenly looked up to Bili and said, "Bili, how about giving something to the regent for me?" Green scared stare round eyes, the eyes clearly wrote: Look! It''s the Regent! Little lady, you even said it had nothing to do with the Regent? The people of Qin and Chu ignored the shock in Green''s eyes and said, "I know you have a way. No matter what way, you just need to help me hand things over to the Regent." Green down a face of curiosity, deep voice promise. Most of the maidservants in the palace had a way, which was usually private. What the Qin and Chu people gave her to do was extremely secret. Therefore, Biliu had to use the safest way. What the people of Qin and Chu asked biliv to bring out was a letter. The content of the letter was very simple. She said that she had a discussion with Meng Yan. When she was passing through the imperial garden these days, she overheard a conversation, which actually involved Meng Yan''s darkroom. She believes that as long as Meng Yan sees this letter, he will be very anxious. However, the people of Qin and Chu thought too much. Although Meng Yan was really surprised, there was no chaos. But it''s still necessary to meet. Therefore, Meng Yan found a good excuse. "Nephew Huang, I heard from my nephew''s daughter-in-law a few days ago that one of your concubines has a strange disease?" Meng Yan, holding a teacup in his hand, spoke faintly to Meng Xu. This time, Meng Xu''s trip was very smooth. Naturally, the emperor would hold a banquet to celebrate. Meng Yan and Meng Xunian are quite old, and the seats are very close. The scene was very lively. Meng Yan and Meng Xu were very quiet. Meng Xu hesitated for a moment. Then he remembered that the people of Qin and Chu, who had been almost forgotten by him, nodded and said, "yes... It''s a strange disease, but I heard that I''ve been treated, so I should be well." "Where to find the doctor?" Meng Yan continued to ask. Meng Xu was suspicious, but he didn''t open his mouth to inquire about Meng Yan''s cold appearance. He only said: "I heard that he was a senior brother of a doctor in the Tai hospital. He was good at medicine, so he should be OK." Meng Yan nodded, sipped a sip of tea, put down the cup, and continued obstinately: "but the one in the east of the city? He was eccentric and didn''t like company, so he lived alone in the wasteland. " Meng Xu only remembers that the Crown Princess allowed Qin and Chu people to go out of the palace to seek medical treatment. In a trance, Qin and Chu people seemed to have to confront Meng Yan. After that, he was not very clear. After successfully returning to the palace, the Crown Princess reported to him the current situation of the Qin and Chu people, but Meng Xu was just curious about the Qin and Chu people for a while, and now she is much less concerned about them. "That''s not clear." Meng continued, "I don''t know why Uncle Huang is so concerned?" Meng yanmu had a face and looked even more expressionless: "I met this medical immortal by accident. I heard him mention it a few days ago and diagnosed a beautiful fairy. I thought it was not a serious illness, but these two days I suddenly remembered that there were some wrong medicines in his prescription, so I was very worried." Meng continued Leng for a while, the heart was covered with a layer of doubt: "how does uncle Huang think of nephew''s concubine room?" "When I entered the palace yesterday, I was traveling with my brother in the royal garden. I overheard the queen and the princess chatting." With that, Meng Yan suddenly took a deep look at Meng Xu. Meng Xu was puzzled by Meng Yan. He touched his own nose and asked, "Uncle Huang, is there something strange?" "No." Meng Yan hesitated for a long time. This kind of appearance, is sit solid Meng Yan heart ghost. Meng Xu frowned slightly. He felt that the people of Qin and Chu had great magic. He had only been away for a few days. After going back to Korea, she had not thought of her. She already had a way for him to remember. "In that case, my nephew will help you to ask." Meng Xu is very clever. What''s more, Meng Xu suddenly remembered that before he left, he wanted to spend the night in the bedroom of Qin and Chu people. Tonight, just a break. The Qin and Chu people did not expect that they dug a hole, but at last she jumped down. Meng Xu''s steps were empty and his face was flushed. When he arrived, the people of Qin and Chu had planned to rest. He was still worried. He didn''t know how Meng Yan would react when he received the letter. This side has not finished washing, Meng Xu has been carried by Xiao Si to knock on her door, and then Xiao Si throws Meng Xu on the bed of the Qin and Chu people and slips away very quickly. Qin and Chu people are very embarrassed. They quietly look at Meng Xu, who is still stable after getting drunk. They are excited. Now, what''s going on? But someone was more embarrassed than the people of Qin and Chu. Biliu looked at the people of Qin and Chu, looked down at Meng Xu, and finally gritted her teeth. She even whispered to the people of Qin and Chu and said, "little lady, what can your highness do? Would you like to have some Mongolian medicine? " The Qin and Chu people looked at Bili in shock. They saw that Bili''s eyes were full of seriousness and no joke. "No, it''s not." Qin Chu people panic way, "help me to undress your highness, you can go out." Green eyes across a touch of disappointment. Qin and Chu people: what do you mean? I always feel that there is something wrong with today''s green. Chapter 31 Of course not! Bili thinks that there is only Meng Yan in the hearts of the Qin and Chu people. At this time, of course, she wants to defend herself for Meng Yan, but she doesn''t mean that when she looks at the Qin and Chu people. Is she thinking too much? After undressing the prince, Bili stood glumly at the door to watch the night. Qin Chu people don''t know what Biliu thinks in her heart. They just look at Meng Xu, who has almost occupied the whole bed, and sigh a little. She... I''m afraid she''ll stay at the head of the bed all night. This taste is really awkward. In the first half of the night, the people of Qin and Chu could barely survive. In the second half of the night, the people of Qin and Chu couldn''t make it any longer and fell on the soft couch. Before going to bed, she seriously thought about it, why not put it on the soft couch at the beginning? When they woke up the next day, they understood. "You hate this palace?" Meng Xu looked at the people of Qin and Chu with anger in his eyes. Qin and Chu people "Your Highness, how dare I?" The Qin and Chu people''s hands are very miserable. Even if they want to kneel down, they think that after sleeping on the soft couch all night, they are stiff and almost half of their bodies are on the ground. Meng Xu took it subconsciously. On the way, he suddenly remembered that he was angry with the people of Qin and Chu. He turned a corner and took back his hands. Qin Chu people were shocked to see Meng Xu''s series of operations. Although they complained about Meng Xu''s stinginess, they knelt down well and gathered their eyebrows. What''s more, they showed that there were many kinds of Customs in her eyebrows, which were unparalleled in the world. A little frown was even more poignant. "Your Highness, you were very drunk last night, but I was really powerless." The people of Qin and Chu said implicitly, "the appearance of the prince after he was drunk, naturally, can''t be seen by outsiders. I can only do it by myself." When it comes to fit, the Qin and Chu people even show their wrists cooperatively. There is a faint pink mark on their wrists. It seems that they are held tightly by others. Meng Xu''s face turned a little red, and now he knew everything. He made the scars on the wrists of the Qin and Chu people. In fact, it''s not true. After Meng Xu fell asleep last night, the people of Qin and Chu were lying on the head of the bed, pressing their wrists for a little rest. I wake up with pain. When I wake up, my wrist is already red. Qin and Chu people can''t hurt themselves, so they can only be Meng Xu. Meng Xu''s face said, feeling guilty: "so, you sleep on the soft couch because you are too tired to take care of our palace?" Qin Chu people wanted to nod their heads, but they thought about it carefully and said cautiously, "it''s my duty to take care of the prince. Naturally, I''m not tired." That''s too false. Some people believe it. Meng Xu hesitated and put his hands over the wrists of the people of Qin and Chu. He said with pity, "my palace used too much force yesterday. Just say what you want today. My palace will satisfy you as much as possible." "Really?" Qin Chu people endure the impulse to take away their hands, pretending to be very pleasantly surprised, "I really want anything?" Meng Xu lowered his head to the bright eyes of the Chu people in the upper Qin Dynasty, and said with a smile: "naturally, I don''t know what the Chu people want?" The Qin and Chu people only felt a chill, and they laughed modestly twice. They wanted to open their heart to Meng Xu. The people in the back Palace are just like this. Meng Xu naturally doesn''t want to do what he wants. At this time, he just cherished the Qin and Chu people in his heart, and then ordered people to go back to his own bedroom to bring the best medicine to the Qin and Chu people. After some hard work, no one knows that Qin and Chu people are the new favorite of his royal highness. Fortunately, when he left, Meng Xu finally remembered that Meng Yan had got rid of him. He twisted his eyebrows and worried: "did you go out of the palace to find a doctor some days ago?" Qin and Chu people were stunned. They were so flustered that they were afraid that Meng would ask her about Meng Yan. However, in the end did not forget that the Crown Princess allowed her out of the palace. Even if Meng Xu has three heads and six arms, it is impossible to know what happened between her and Meng Yan. Therefore, he gradually calmed down. He could even calm down and ask Meng Xu: "it really happened. What''s your Highness''s question?" Meng Xu nodded deeply, and his eyes were slightly worried: "at the dinner party yesterday, the Regent once mentioned this matter with our palace. It turns out that uncle Huang and this medical immortal are old acquaintances. The medical immortal''s diagnosis is wrong. He revealed it to the Regent. Uncle Huang, as a friend, asked our palace." The people of Qin and Chu heard it in a fog, but anyway, she at least knew that what her Royal Highness The Regent said was a lie! Lying means that Meng Yan has received her letter, so he finds Meng Xu. "This..." Qin Chu people cooperated and made a look of panic, "Your Highness, what should I do?" "Do you feel uncomfortable these days?" Meng Xu asked. Qin Chu shook his head and nodded again. At last, he twisted his handkerchief and said, "I thought nothing was wrong, but somehow, after listening to his Highness''s words, I felt uncomfortable all over." Meng Xu sighs and smiles, and points the forehead of the Qin and Chu people: "you! Is this coquetry in the same palace? " Qin churen: Er... No, I just want to cooperate with your highness and express my entanglement in time. "Don''t worry, I will find a way to take you out of the palace." Meng continued to pat the back of Qin Chu''s hand, "but today is busy. After today, my palace will take you out of the palace to find the doctor!" "Warning! It''s only four hours from the completion of the mission. " The sound of the system suddenly rang out, no sweet to speak of, like the frost, straight poke in the Qin and Chu people''s chest. "Your Highness!" The Qin Chu people bit their teeth and went out directly. They hugged Meng Xu''s thigh and cried, "I don''t feel comfortable." "Uncomfortable?" Meng Xu immediately got nervous, bent over and pulled the Qin and Chu people up, helped them back to the couch, "what''s the matter?" The people of Qin and Chu were struggling for a long time, and then their cheeks turned red. They bit their lower lip and said, "it''s cold and hot for a while, and it''s fuzzy to look at your highness. Your highness, I am... Am I going to die? " Please. Your highness, take me to find your Highness The Regent! "Nonsense Meng Xu looked at the Qin and Chu people fondly. He was in a hurry and said to the outside world, "great doctor! Get the doctor! " may not! Find the doctor to expose the sink! Qin Chu seized Meng Xu and stopped him, saying, "Your Highness, I can''t trust the imperial doctor now. How about taking me to find the quack?" "Now?" Meng Xu''s eyebrows were tight, with some distress. Qin Chu people were even more pitiful. They deliberately exposed their red wrists and said to Meng, "Your Highness, I feel that I may go at any time. I just want to get along with your highness in peace." This is absolutely not my sincere words! Chapter 32 Meng Xu also immediately said: "nonsense, this Palace won''t let you do anything." The people of Qin and Chu sighed, pretending to be sweet and greasy, and said, "Your Highness, it''s enough that I have you. If the Lord Yan really wants my life, let him take it." In fact, he said in his heart: will your highness stop writing? If you write more ink, I''ll lose my life. "Prepare the horse! Out of the palace Meng Xu immediately said without hesitation. The servant''s hands and feet were neat, but a moment later the news came that the carriage was ready. I dare not delay again. Meng Xu and Qin Chu people rushed directly to Meng Yan''s residence. After arriving at the Regent''s residence, the people of Qin and Chu bowed their heads and did not dare to look up at the residence. It was through the dog hole that the Regent''s house got away with it. During the whole journey, I didn''t visit the palace, nor did I know the panoramic view of the palace. At this time, after following Meng Xu, he realized the size of the palace. Meng Yan had already got the news and was waiting for their arrival. Seeing Meng Yan again, the people of Qin and Chu bowed their heads and felt guilty. But Meng Yan didn''t feel anything wrong and came to meet Meng Xu and the people of Qin and Chu. Eyes indifferent sweep to Qin Chu person''s body, silent way: "is that her?" "Yes." Meng continued to say, "is it convenient for uncle Huang now? Can I take my nephew and the Qin family to another trip? " Meng Yan nodded slightly: "let''s go." I started straight away. Meng Xu and the people of Qin and Chu did not have a moment''s rest, so they followed Meng Yan. Qin Chu people are very nervous at the moment. Meng Yan and Meng xuqi are present. It''s time for her to play. If you wait until you get on the carriage, Meng Xu will make it inconvenient for the people of Qin and Chu to take the carriage, while Meng Yan can only ride a horse. Then there will be no chance to carry out the plan of the Qin and Chu people. But at this time, the people of Qin and Chu became more and more nervous. Although they pretended to be calm on the surface, they almost collapsed in private. "Little fairy, what''s the reason? If it''s really according to the tasks and actions you assigned, I''m afraid I won''t live to tomorrow. " The Qin and Chu people tried to negotiate with the system. But the system is cold, just repeated: "warning! Warning! There are only two hours left before the task is completed. If the task cannot be completed, the 10 day survival time will be deducted and the progress will be reduced by 5% Qin and Chu were so big that the system forced her to die. Thinking of Qin and Chu people''s feet, they would fall into Meng Yan''s arms. Qin and Chu people are filled with grief and indignation. When they think of the last time Meng Yan walked away from her in the face of her arms, they will not have any hesitation this time. They will just brush their sleeves away. Sure enough, he used his spare light to capture Meng Yan. Meng Yanwei frowned slightly, and his face seemed to be disgusted. But I didn''t escape. But it did not let the Qin and Chu people succeed. Because Meng Xu protected the Qin and Chu people in time, and asked, "is it good for your health?" Qin Chu people''s heart: Your Highness, I''m really OK, but in this way, I have to be OK again. Even though there were so many ups and downs in their heart, the people of Qin and Chu were still plain, and they took this opportunity to say, "the Lord is so calm. I thought the LORD would escape." There are some ambiguities in this statement. If you let someone listen to it, and combined with Meng Yan''s behavior in the bedroom of Qin and Chu people last time, you must think that Qin and Chu people are sarcastic about Meng Yan. In fact, the Qin and Chu people just wanted to lay the groundwork for the execution of their admiration to Meng Yan. Meng Yan was not moved by the words of the Qin and Chu people. He just glanced at the Qin and Chu people with a little meaning. He could not help saying, "I''m flattered." The identity of Qin and Chu people is really embarrassing, and Meng Yan doesn''t know how to call them. However, compared with Meng Yan, the identity of Qin and Chu people is naturally lower. It is the greatest respect for Qin and Chu people that Meng Yan does not call them by name. "I''ve heard that Wang Ye is clean and honest. She never forms a clique for personal gain, and she''s a clean and honest person." Anyway, praise first. In order to ensure safety, the people of Qin and Chu walked slowly. I don''t think there is any problem with these words. I just praise Meng Yan. "I''m flattered." Meng Yan''s expression was cold and unchanging, but his eyes slightly changed when he looked at the people of Qin and Chu, which seemed to be curious and puzzled. The people of Qin and Chu were agitated in their hearts, and said: Lord, if you know what I think now, you must stay away from me. "The LORD was praised constantly in the palace." Qin Chu people cough a light, gradually into the theme, "often can hear about the prince''s elegant demeanor." Meng Xu''s face gradually has a cold image, and his heart is not happy. He hums coldly. But the people of Qin and Chu still praised Meng Yan: "on the day of the banquet, we had a lot of contacts, and I didn''t observe carefully. Now it seems that the Lord is really like the rumor." Meng Yan''s eyebrows frowned, quietly moved away two steps, and opened the distance from the Qin and Chu people. His expression became more indifferent and added a touch of vigilance: "thank you for your praise." Aware of Meng Yan''s indifference to the people of Qin and Chu, Qin and Chu felt a sense of loss: Lord, I just want to live, and I hope the Lord can make atonement! Thinking about this, the Qin and Chu people gritted their teeth and boldly said: "when I was a dancer, I fell in love with the Lord. Goodbye today. I was shocked by the Lord''s natural resources, and I was even more shocked." Meng Yan and Meng xuqi step down and turn to look at the Qin and Chu people. Meng Xu was even more angry and said coldly, "people of Qin and Chu! Do you know what you''re talking about? " Even if the Qin and Chu people feel that their legs are a little soft, they feel even more sad: they know, of course they know. The Qin and Chu people did not know how to rehearse these words several times before finally speaking them in front of Meng Yan. If you die like her, don''t you know what you''re doing? "Nephew, don''t be angry. Maybe you are more ill." Meng Yanming knew that the people of Qin and Chu were no longer in trouble, but he deliberately said that there was a touch of cunning in his eyes. He clearly remembers the day when the medical immortal duding said that the disease of the Qin and Chu people was no longer serious, but today it seems to have gone deep into the brain, as if there is no remedy. The people of Qin and Chu must be different! The people of Qin and Chu cried in their heart: Thank you, Lord, for your explanation! "More sick?" In his eyes, Meng Xu gradually showed a cold color, and his voice was low. He scolded, "but my palace thinks that it''s our palace that connives too much on Qin, which leads to Qin''s forgetfulness!" At this time, the Qin and Chu people had already ignored Meng Xu''s words, because another exciting voice sounded in her mind: "get 5% progress when the task is completed, increase the survival time of 20 days, and get 20 points." After the system said this, the Qin and Chu people were very excited and immediately asked, "can the little fairy have props now?" She should quickly let Meng Xu forget what she said before, otherwise she will be beaten into the cold palace by Meng Xu and die hard. Live again, in order to live, she is not easy. The familiar wooden frame appeared in front of the Qin and Chu people, and the system explained one by one: "time goes back to Dan, time consumed: six days." Chapter 33 The eyes of Qin and Chu people glowed with gold and immediately cheered, "what''s the effect?" "It''s only effective for one person. You can make the time go back a quarter of an hour, that is, he will forget what you did in that quarter of an hour." Systematic and patient explanation. A burst of cheers in the hearts of the Qin and Chu people immediately said excitedly, "that''s it." At present, her survival time is enough, and it''s OK to spend a little money. The most important thing is, if you can''t pacify Meng Xu, I''m afraid she will not be able to return to the palace today. When he opens his eyes again, he sees Meng Xu''s angry face gradually turning into confusion, and then his expression turns into anxiety. At the moment, Meng Yan had a touch of worry between his eyebrows. It seemed that he was slightly worried about the Qin and Chu people. But the next scene shocked Meng Yan. "What can I do for you?" Meng Xu''s eyes anxiously inspected the Qin and Chu people, "are you really so careless? If it wasn''t for me, I''m afraid you''d have a bad fall. " Qin churen touched her nose. It seems that Meng Xu''s memory is back to the time when she almost fell down. She cooperated with Meng Xu and said, "nothing. Thank you for your concern." Meng Yan was a little shocked. He glanced at Meng Xu, twisted his eyebrows and said, "nephew Huang, what''s wrong with you?" Meng Xu didn''t know where he was, so he just shook his head: "it''s OK. I don''t know why it worries uncle Huang." Meng Yan''s fierce eyes swept to Qin and Chu people. Although his face didn''t show, Qin and Chu people knew that he must have regarded her as a demon in his heart. How can I forget that there is still his Royal Highness The Regent Really, there should be no mistakes in every step. Qin Chu people''s heart is uneasy to Meng Yan''s eyes, a guilty smile: "let the Lord worry." Meng Yan''s eyes narrowed slightly. He took a wrong step and came to the people of Qin and Chu. He stretched out a hand to catch the people of Qin and Chu by the wrist and forced him to ask, "what conspiracy have you just played? Why can''t the prince remember anything? " Qin Chu man shrank and struggled to pull her hand out, but Meng Yan''s strength was very large, like a shovel, and he pinched the wrist of Qin Chu. Soon the wrists of Qin and Chu people were pink, and the eyes of Qin and Chu people were red: "my Lord, I don''t know what I mean, but where did I offend the Lord?" "Just now you know..." Meng Yan flashed a blush on his face. He didn''t say what the people of Qin and Chu said. He just said, "why don''t the prince remember now?" The people of the Qin and Chu dynasties also pretended to be at a loss: "what is the Lord talking about? Why don''t I understand? " "You?" Meng Yan face a meal, jump on a few wipe doubt, "you don''t remember?" "What should I remember?" Qin Chu knocked her on the head and tried to look puzzled. He looked at Meng Yan strangely and said, "I don''t know, but what did I do just now that I misunderstood you?" Meng Xu, standing on one side, snorted heavily: "Uncle Huang! The behavior goes beyond the limit. " "There''s something wrong with the Qin family!" Meng Yan continued his way to Meng. "What''s the problem?" Meng Xu glanced at the people of Qin and Chu. What fell into his eyes was the red eyes of the people of Qin and Chu. The people of Qin and Chu sobbed: "Your Highness, I don''t know how to offend the king, but let the king misunderstand me deeply." The current policy can only be denied. "Uncle Huang!" There was already displeasure in Meng Xu''s tone. Meng Yanwei calmly released his hand. After wandering between Qin and Chu people and Meng Xu for several times, he finally gave up questioning. Qin is not simple! Meng Yan''s eyes on the Qin and Chu people were more profound. He could not help fighting the cold war. However, nothing happened all the way, and they arrived at the old man''s place safely. Qin Chu people knew that Meng Yan had already colluded with the old man. When the old man asked Qin Chu people to stay in his residence for one night, Meng Xu''s face became more ugly. "Why? Afraid I''ll eat your mother-in-law? " The old man sneered coldly, "I''m already old. Even if I have a heart, I can''t help it. What''s more, I''ve always been magnanimous. If the master has a heart, he can go back. However, after today, I am worried about my life. I''m afraid that I will not be able to go back to my old age. " Meng Xu couldn''t decide for a moment. Because the old man didn''t know the identity of the three, he called them with special attention. Seeing Meng Yan''s hands behind the mountain, he said faintly, "if you believe me, I will send some people to guard the Qin and Chu people tonight. First, to prove the innocence of the Qin and Chu people, and second, to make you feel at ease." On second thoughts, for the sake of Qin and Chu people''s lives, Meng Xu had to compromise. But this matter is destined to become a secret, not to be known by the outside world. After everything was arranged, Meng Xu left in a hurry. He had already been delayed by the people of Qin and Chu. He was afraid that the emperor was looking for him everywhere. It is absolutely impossible to spend the night with Qin and Chu people. After Meng Xu left, Meng Yan ordered people to seal the old man''s room. Qin Chu people suddenly have a sense of foreboding. She always thinks that today she is afraid to fall into the hands of Meng Yan. Being placed in the house, Qin Chu people can only hear the conversation between Meng Yan and the old man outside the house. "After today, I''m afraid I''ll find another place." The old man sighed helplessly. Although he was not a royal nobleman, he was somewhat indescribable. It took him a long time to find this peaceful place, but today, the Qin and Chu people and Meng Yan had to move away. "Please." Meng Yan just said so. However, the old man didn''t feel sad. He just said with a smile, "it''s a pleasure in life to waste some time in exchange for a confidant." Meng Yan''s lips were slightly crooked, and he had a good talk with the old man. But the Qin and Chu people in the room were already anxious. Intuition told her that Meng Yan did not believe what she said. Meng Yan never believed what the Qin and Chu people said. The door was pushed open, and Meng Yan''s figure came in from the outside. He said with a cold face, "if you can''t come one by one, I can''t let you go today." The status of the crown prince is different. If a dangerous person like Qin and Chu people is allowed to be placed next to the crown prince, I''m afraid it will harm the country. Qin and Chu people feel wronged. What is her identity? But it''s just a little person who is struggling to survive. He died inexplicably and came back inexplicably. The truth can''t be told. Even if Meng Yan believes in her, he will treat her as a monster. Chapter 34 If she is not willing to let her go back to Meng Xu, the task will not be finished. Thinking of this, the people of Qin and Chu had to pretend to be stupid. She clenched her teeth and said, "what the LORD said is about the dark room in the palace that I heard?" Meng Yan sank his face and stressed: "Qin! You know that the king said more than that Since he met the people of Qin and Chu outside the prince''s bedroom, the people of Qin and Chu had more unusual behaviors, but Meng Xu always believed in the people of Qin and Chu. It doesn''t seem that the Qin and Chu people''s behavior is different. It seems that they have been poisoned by the Qin and Chu people. Looking at the cold Meng Yan, the people of Qin and Chu could not help but take a step backward and cried in their heart, "little fairy, help me!" The system timely appeared: "the progress is now 15%, and the survival time is 30 days. 20 points. Do you want to exchange points for charisma? " At this critical juncture, the system even said this unimportant thing. "What''s the use of saying this at a time like this!" The people of Qin and Chu were very angry. "After the charm value increases, it can improve the personal favor and increase Meng Yan''s trust in you." The system patiently explained to the Qin and Chu people. "How much?" Qin Chu people asked cautiously. The system seems to chuckle, to Qin Chu humanity: "20 points for 2% of the charm value." Qin and Chu people What''s the use of this little glamour at the moment? "Speak up!" Meng Yan pressed forward step by step, and he would not give up until he asked a question or two from the people of Qin and Chu. Qin Chu people''s mind was instantly pulled back by Meng Yan. She looked at Meng Yan with fear and refused to let go: "Wang... Wang Ye, I really don''t know what you''re talking about." "You''ve tricked the prince, haven''t you?" Meng Yan approached the people of Qin and Chu, who were almost unable to speak. However, the people of Qin and Chu were shocked. In Meng Yan''s heart, was she a Miao''s daughter who was good at using poisonous insects? The people of Qin and Chu laughed twice, trying to ease the tension: "the Lord is joking." "How can you explain that your actions are out of line, but the prince still regards you as his treasure?" Meng Yanwei squinted and looked at the Qin and Chu people carefully. Qin and Chu people with a fake smile, seemingly calm, but the heart has been flustered, just trying to calm down, looking for timely excuses. Before she spoke, Meng Yan continued: "I met you only two or three times. For the first time, I tried to seduce the prince. For the second time, I fell in love with you. When I met you again, you went straight to the palace. Qin and Chu people, I don''t want to doubt that you have ulterior motives. It''s very rare. " Qin and Chu people: I''m not happy! "My Lord, I''ve explained it very clearly. It''s because someone has taken me to your palace. It''s not my wish." Qin and Chu people are in a panic. Fortunately, they can find a trace of clarity, and they are not led by Meng Yan. "I have investigated. On the day you appeared in the palace, there was no suspicious person in the palace." Meng Yan''s hands are behind him, and he has a clear mind. This Qin Chu people''s forehead was cold and sweaty. They thought that her secret was almost impossible to keep, but they suddenly remembered something. At that time, Meng Yan obviously ran into the dark room in a panic. If he is the servant of his mansion, why hide? That is, someone touched Meng Yan''s bedroom at that time! Meng Yan realized that it was because of this that he hid in the confusion! The Regent is blowing her up! The Qin and Chu people finally let go of their suspense and let out a sigh of relief. The panic on their face also disappeared: "the Lord didn''t find out, but there was something wrong with my concubine. The concubine was bound to the palace for no reason. Whether she was a concubine or not can be doubted. It was sent by the king "What did I do for you?" Meng Yan looked down at the Qin and Chu people, with a light look and no panic. "Then I''ll ask the Lord." The people of Qin and Chu were secretly proud of her ability to throw away the burden. "I want to be different. What''s the purpose of the king''s kidnapping me? Maybe it''s to embarrass the prince, or maybe it''s really to surprise me with my talent? " The people of Qin and Chu have no sense of shame. Meng Yan finally frowned slightly, and his cold eyes swept on the face of Qin and Chu people. Subconsciously, he wanted to refute: "what''s your posture..." In the middle of the speech, he suddenly stopped. Before, because of the difference between men and women, his eyes never stopped too much on the faces of Qin and Chu people. Generally speaking, his impression of Qin and Chu people was just better than others. But today, the lips are not red, the eyes are bent like willow leaves, and the eyes are like autumn water. The face is small and delicate, with a little red on the tip of the nose. This woman is... Lovely and exciting. Meng Yan felt that his heart was beating abnormally. He looked away in a hurry, but he was a bit reluctant to give up and put it on the face of the Qin and Chu people. "Why?" Aware of Meng Yan''s abnormality, the people of Qin and Chu asked, "Wang Ye, have you been told by my concubine that you are in the right mind?" Looking at Meng Yan''s stupefied appearance, the people of Qin and Chu suddenly felt a sense of evil interest. They stepped forward two steps and pasted Meng Yan very close. They slightly raised their heads and slightly raised their eyebrows: "Prince... Don''t you dare to look at my concubine?" "Nonsense!" Meng Yan stepped back two steps, threw his sleeve with anger, then turned around, and refused to see the people of Qin and Chu again. When the people of Qin and Chu succeeded in their prank, they felt proud. They continued to tease Meng Yan with a smile behind him and said, "is this what I said was on my mind Meng Yan only felt that his cheeks burned abnormally behind his ears. He must have been red for a long time, but he bit his teeth: "people of Qin and Chu! You''ll have a rest here today. Before tomorrow, I''ll ask you a question or two! " The people of Qin and Chu couldn''t help laughing and trying to tease Meng Yan. However, they didn''t have lust in mind. They held back their excitement and said in a high voice, "I have to wait for the king''s help. Tomorrow I will tell the prince that the king takes good care of me." Meng Yan left in a hurry without looking back. No shame! How can there be such a future leader beside my nephew! It was not until Meng Yan left that Qin and Chu people suddenly came to Qingming. With a soft sole, they almost fell on the bed. What the hell did she just do! How dare you tease your Highness The Regent! Don''t you want to live? "Little fairy!" Qin Chu people want to cry, "help me change it." If you can''t avoid it, you can at least make the Lord care about her a little bit, or maybe she won''t die too soon. "Congratulations to the host, exchange success, the current charm value is 2%." The sound of the system went off. Qin and Chu people are not just her Illusion, always feel today''s system, seems to be particularly pleasant. Chapter 35 I couldn''t sleep all night. With Meng Yan''s warning, the people of Qin and Chu could not sleep well. However, Meng Yan seemed to have just warned her. Until dawn, he never asked her again. Also let Qin Chu people a little relieved. Until the prince sent people to meet Qin and Chu people, Qin and Chu people never saw Meng Yan. Is she really angry? Please don''t get sick. "Lord, the people of Qin and Chu have come to open it." Liu Guang flashed into the room. In the dark room, he still seemed to be able to see Meng Yan''s ear tip reddening slightly. "Good." Meng Yan''s voice is light. He is holding a common script in the market. It''s nothing more than the love between men and women. You''re just my brother. Liu Guangmian was puzzled and looked at Wang Shi behind Meng Yan. Wang Shi shook his head secretly. Since the LORD came back to his room last night, he immediately came to him and asked about the love between men and women. Wang Shi is addicted to force and knows little about the relationship between men and women. He almost asks three questions. Seeing Meng Yan''s face getting worse, Wang Shi proposes to have a book to study. But when did Wang Shi and Liu Guang prepare this kind of thing? Meng Yan ordered that it must be submitted within half an hour. I really can''t. in the middle of the night, small businesses have already closed their stalls. Wang Shi had no choice but to touch into a mansion and steal a few words. "What about the prince?" Meng Yan turned a page of the words book in his hand, and his face was still light, but he could see that he seemed to have a lot of interest. Liu Guang replied, "the prince should be suspicious of us." Meng Yan finger meal, keep turning the page posture for a moment, then turned over, finally silent way: "keep an eye on some is." Liu Guang felt aggrieved in his heart, but he could understand the master''s meaning. He was indignant: "Lord! We are loyal to the prince, but the prince is... " "Step back." Meng Yan''s voice contains an imperceptible chill. Wang Shi immediately shook his head to Liu Guang. Liu Guang reluctantly replied, "yes!" And then I left the room. Wang Shi waited for a moment, and when he saw that the page in Meng Yan''s hand had never been turned, he reached out and turned over a page for Meng Yan: "Lord, it''s time for the next page." "Do you think Wang is right or wrong?" Meng Yan folded a page and closed it. Wang Shi was neither humble nor arrogant and said, "if it''s for the sake of the world, my subordinates think that the Lord is wrong. But when it comes to loyalty and filial piety, the Lord is really at a loss. " Meng Yan stood by the window with a negative hand, looking flat: "after all, it''s too dazzling." "No matter what decision the Lord makes, Wang Shi always follows him." Wang Shi knelt down and said piously. Meng Yan just looked up to the horizon, never said a word, for a long time: "get up." Wang Shi then stood up, hung his hands and lowered his head, and said, "Lord, the prince has tried you again and again. Even if the Lord doesn''t want to hurt the prince, he should defend himself." Meng Yan raised his hand and motioned Wang Shi to shut up. Wang Shi immediately stopped talking. "Three months ago, Nanman invaded the border again. This time, the crown prince took the place of the emperor to fight in person, greatly boosting the morale." Meng Yan began to count Meng Xu''s achievements one by one, and finally said, "he will be a good emperor." Wang Shi lowered his eyes, and a sense of loss flashed in his eyes. After all, the LORD was... Careless. "I know what you and Liu Guang want, but I can''t talk about it any more." Meng Yanwei closed his eyes and suddenly opened them again. son of a gun! The faces and sounds of the people of the Qin and Chu dynasties have even appeared before his eyes! "What The Qin and Chu people sat up in shock. The tea cup fell to the ground in their hands and broke into pieces. Their face was very ugly, "little fairy! Is that true? " The system is slightly arrogant: "nature! As long as you finish running around the lake in front of Meng Xu, you will be rewarded with 3% progress and 15 days survival time. " Qin Chu people gritted their teeth: "how can the reward be less and less?" "I once said that the task is very difficult and the progress is not easy." The system reminds Qin and Chu people again. The people of Qin and Chu sat on the bed with arms in their arms and hummed coldly: "I will not do it!" Anyway, I have a few days to live now. Listen to this fairy''s task, and you will know how difficult it is. Even if she can successfully complete it this time, she will no longer be able to get the prince''s forgiveness. It''s all death. Anyway, she won''t make it to the prince. "The mission lasts for two days. If the mission fails after two days, the survival time of five days will be deducted." When the system finishes its last sentence, it hides. At this time, Biliu finally rushed in from the door, looking at the confusion on the ground, nervously looking at the Qin Chu people: "little lady, are you hurt?" "No The faces of the Qin and Chu people were stiff, and they were still angry with the system. It''s just angry to say that she doesn''t do the task. Her life is always in the hands of the system, and there is no backing behind her. How can she be so angry. Green look a Zheng, added some carefully: "but which servant girl has provoked the young lady not to be happy?" "No!" The Qin and Chu people are still cold. Green immediately silence, know Qin Chu people is hard mouth, eyes turn a circle, carefully stick to Qin Chu people''s ears: "little lady, is missing the king?" "No!" Qin Chu''s head looks at green, how did she accept such a silly one. She Yue, quietly beside the princess, is not short of wit and loyalty in her steadiness. "Yes, yes Green only when the reaction of the Qin and Chu people is shame, then also follow her way, "what little lady says is what." Qin Chu people only felt that she couldn''t tell Biliu clearly in any case, so they had to sigh and ask, "where is your highness now?" After returning to the palace, Meng Xu had not been to the Qin and Chu people''s bedroom for some time because of his busy business. This is in line with the appetite of the Qin and Chu people, but... To complete the task, naturally, Meng Xu must be present. Green strange way: "in the princess''s bedroom, every month today, his highness must rest in the princess''s bedroom." In retrospect, the people of Qin and Chu had no choice but to nod their heads and put down their worries for a while. Although it''s difficult to lead Meng Xu, what''s more difficult is, where can I find someone to hold her in front of Meng Xu? It must be impossible to be an ordinary bodyguard. The eunuch on duty in the palace is delusional. Only one person is Qin Chu people suddenly looked at green, heart bitter way: finished! This time, green will surely think that she did have an affair with her Royal Highness The Regent. Yes, the only one who has the courage to hold her in front of his highness is the Regent himself. But how can she talk to the Regent so that he can agree. Is it difficult to find an assassin to disguise and kill her? At that time, the situation is urgent, and her royal highness should not reprimand her too much. Chapter 36 Qin Chu people made up their mind. Looking at Bili, they just wanted to ask Bili to look for someone to pretend to be an assassin. However, seeing the bright eyes of Bili, they suddenly lost their heart. Forget it, let Bilu do it. It''s probably impossible. But there was no one who could be trusted beside her, and the people of Qin and Chu fell into melancholy again: "little fairy, what kind of props can I borrow?" The familiar wooden frame appeared again in front of the Qin and Chu people. The wooden frame was no longer a simple bottle, but there were some strange things. "Prop 1: follow the bow and crossbow for five days, depending on your mind." The system sounds. The eyes of the Qin and Chu people also fell on the bow and crossbow with the most common appearance, and they wondered: "is this thing really so powerful?" The system did not explain to the Qin and Chu people any more, and continued to introduce: "prop 2: personification of a man in black, which costs ten days, can be personified, and only obey your orders." Qin Chu people''s eyes lit up and excitedly said to the system, "that''s it!" It''s tailor-made for her! "The purchase is successful, and the method of use remains unchanged." The system said faintly. The people of Qin and Chu were very happy, but only a quarter of an hour later, she came to an important question: "how can you seduce your Highness The Regent?" The system will never answer the question of Qin and Chu people. Qin and Chu people don''t know how to say it. Meng Yan has doubts about her. If she still... Qin and Chu people hide their faces, they feel more and more difficult. And the people of Qin and Chu, they also think about it from left to right, always can''t come up with countermeasures. Seeing the time elapse little by little, the time from the task is getting closer and closer, the Qin and Chu people gritted their teeth and said to Bili, "Bili, how did you get in touch with the Lord last time?" Green tilted her head to think for a moment, seriously said: "if it''s a very secret thing, the maid will pick the palace undercurrent, seal the letter in the bottle, flow out of the palace, naturally someone will take care of it." The people of Qin and Chu pursed their lips and thought for a moment, speculating in their heart: "it''s not very secret?" "Little lady, you can order your maidservant to wait outside the hall. After the Regent goes to court, you can contact the prince''s servant quietly." Green said with a smile, the curiosity in the eyes is even more. A flash of light flashed in Qin Chu''s mind: "tomorrow, you go outside the hall and wait. When you are together with the Regent and his royal highness, report to his highness and tell him that I have something important to discuss with him." Green nodded and added a sentence in her heart, which must imply the Regent. After giving the order, Qin and Chu were a little relieved, but they felt something was missing. Before going to bed, they finally thought of it and added a sentence to Biliu: "tell the prince that his life is at stake." Biliu looks at the people of Qin and Chu strangely. Although she doesn''t know what they are doing, she knows that they must miss the king very much today and become more and more active. That night, she changed other servant girls to watch the night. Biliu had a rest early. Before dawn the next day, she had already left for Jinluan hall. In her capacity, naturally, she couldn''t get in. She had to wait outside the hall. About two hours later, it was bright. The sun rose in the East and covered the earth with golden light. Meng Yan and Meng xucai came out side by side. Meng Yan listened slightly, his eyes were serious, and Meng Xu looked rigorous: "my nephew thinks that I can''t wait for the flood in southern Sichuan any longer." "The official grain warehouse has been opened in the DPRK, but some people are still starving. There are more and more refugees fleeing to the capital." Meng continued to frown, "my nephew thinks that when I meet with my father, I will bring up the policy of Uncle Huang again." Meng Yan shook his head slightly and said in a cold voice, "it''s not the right time." Meng xumianlu is puzzled. "Brother Huang has been obsessed with calculation recently. When he is here, he will come back in vain." Meng Yan looks light, "need to find the opportunity, combined with the image of heaven and earth, just to convince the emperor." Meng Xu''s eyes were slightly angry. As soon as he was about to start his lips, green had already stepped forward, looking anxious. "Your Highness, the young lady of Qin suddenly woke up this morning. She felt uncomfortable and ordered her maidservant to come to you immediately. She said that she had something important to discuss with you." Green eyes anxious, it seems true. Meng Yan''s eyes were fixed on the green, and his face was slightly stunned. But for a moment, he moved away and continued to say to Meng, "in that case, I will leave first." Bili was in a hurry. Seeing that Meng Yan really wanted to leave, she immediately added, "Your Highness, Prince! Qin said, "it''s about your life!" Meng Yan''s figure turned slightly, and his eyebrows were frowning, a dignified image. Meng Xu was very upset. After hearing Biliu''s words with the meaning of cursing him, he immediately became angry: "how dare you! I''m tired of living! How dare you curse my palace At the end of the speech, Meng Xu waved and wanted to drag Biliu down. He taught her a lesson. Green immediately closed her eyes, already ready to bear, visible Meng continued reaction is in her expectation. Just at this time, a voice suddenly sounded. "Stop it Meng Yan walked quickly to Meng Xu''s side and lowered his voice. "Go and have a look. Maybe it''s a turning point." Meng Xu''s anger gradually subsided, and he looked more clear: "Uncle Huang means..." "Just go and see." Meng Yan didn''t know what kind of mentality he was in, so he said these words. However, when Biliu mentioned the Qin and Chu people, his eyes clearly flashed the Qin and Chu people''s faces. Qin, he must have been tricked! Two people follow behind green, all the way to the West courtyard of Qin and Chu people. However, just as they stepped out of the West courtyard, they suddenly smelled a soft drink: "Your Highness, be careful!" Meng Xu felt a push, and his figure was unstable immediately. He staggered back two steps. When he raised his eyes again, he saw Meng Yan holding Qin Chu people in his arms. Behind Qin Chu people, there was a man wearing a black hat cloak and holding a sharp sword in his hand. It was too urgent. Meng Yan almost subconsciously held the Qin and Chu people in his arms and struggled to face the strange people behind them. The strength of the strange man is great. Even Meng Yan, who has been practicing martial arts all the year round, feels very hard. His eyes are tightly locked on the strange man, trying to find a flaw. Meng Xu only felt that this scene was extremely harsh, but he also knew that the situation was urgent, so he had to take out a thin sword from the guards behind him and join the fight. "Be careful, he has a strange move." Meng Yan began to remind. Meng continued to put up his sword, but almost every time he missed the strange man, who seemed to have killed Meng Yan. "Your Royal Highness!" Being held in her arms by Meng Yan, the people of Qin and Chu still appropriately expressed her worry about Meng Xu. damn! His woman! Chapter 37 Meng Xu took a deep breath, accelerated his posture, stepped forward to block the strange man''s move, and said to Meng Yan, "Uncle Huang, take the Chu people away from here." Meng Yan nodded, nodded his toes, and leaped over the man in black easily. After landing, Meng Yan''s eyes stopped on the face of the Qin and Chu people, and then he released his fingers. No! Qin Chu opened his eyes and looked at Meng Yan. He said in his heart: bad! She spent a lot of money on the props, and the task is about to fail. " Heart thought a move, saw that strange person suddenly get away, regardless of behind Meng Xu hit a sword, straight straight to Qin Chu people and Meng Yan in front. Meng Yan''s face was serious, so he let the Qin and Chu people go. At the same time, he put out a palm to avoid the strange man''s sword. At this time, Meng Xu is also exposed behind the strange man, but he is shocked. He sees that the thin sword in his hand has completely disappeared into the body of the strange man. But the strange man seemed painless. Meng Yan''s face turned white, and he continued his shocked eyes. "Uncle Huang! There''s something wrong with this man! " Meng Xulian is busy. Meng Yan once again dodged the strange man''s sword. He made several successive points at his feet, quickly walked around in the air, and finally fell aside. Before the strange man could react, he did not hesitate to mend the sword. But it''s empty! It''s not that he didn''t stab, but that he stabbed, but there was no dull feeling, no sluggish feeling of stabbing into the skin and flesh, as if what he stabbed was just an empty dress! Meng Yan''s face became more and more serious. The Imperial Palace was very important. How did this thing, which was not human, get into the palace? Or... Is it the people in the palace? Without waiting for him to think about it, the strange man who had been attacking him suddenly turned a direction and went straight to the people of Qin and Chu. "Qin Chu people!" Meng continued to strive for a jump, just reached out to seize the corner of the strange man. At the same time, Meng Yan lightly steps, almost in the blink of an eye came to the Qin and Chu people''s side, the Qin and Chu people lazy embrace, risk to avoid a strange man''s attack. "What''s the matter?" Meng Yan didn''t put the Qin and Chu people down, just because he found that the strange man suddenly changed his target and stabbed the Qin and Chu people with his sword. The person in my arms seems to have been scared silly, just staring at the strange man, never saying a word. "Qin family!" Meng Yan lowered his voice and called again. The Qin and Chu people then reacted, and their faces were very frightened: "what is this Woo woo! She is also really not easy, temporarily let the personification of the people in black start on her, just when Meng Yan and Meng Xu did not respond, she almost let the people in black stop. Fortunately, Meng Yan did not live up to her expectations. She is so hard! If the tasks after are so difficult, she deeply felt that she was afraid that she would not live to complete the task. "I don''t know." Meng Yan''s face became more solemn. He said to Qin and Chu people, "just a moment, I will put you in the pavilion in the lake. I''m afraid the man in black is coming for you." The Qin and Chu people pretended to be shocked, and there was a little fear in their eyes: "but... How could I get into trouble with this thing?" "It should be by accident." Meng Yan looked down at the pale smiling face of the Qin and Chu people. His heart softened and he didn''t tell his true guess. During the conversation, they had already circled the lake. With the help of Meng Xu, Meng Yan finally found an opportunity to put the Qin and Chu people in the pavilion. After Meng Yan put down the Qin and Chu people and had a deep look at them, he continued to join Meng Xu and the people in black. But the people of Qin and Chu were terrified: was it exposed? No, the little fairy''s magic is very powerful. No one should know about it. With a feeling of uneasiness, the people of Qin and Chu manipulated the people in black and fought with Meng Yan and Meng Xu for a while before they completely released their control over the people in black. The Qin and Chu people thought that the personification in black would disappear, but it was criticized. Under the serious look of Meng Yan and Meng Xu, it completely became a dress. "It''s clothes." Meng Yan went over and picked up the clothes, but the clothes were a little big, which could cover the whole person. But Meng Xu''s face became more serious. He handed his thin sword to the guard behind him: "no wonder how you and I stabbed him just now, he''s OK." Meng Yan''s face was even colder: "these days, the palace needs to strengthen the guard, and we need to find out the person who practices this magic as soon as possible." Qin and Chu people: Er... How can you be sure that it''s a sorcery? Meng Xu went to Meng Yan and took the clothes in his hand. Suddenly, his face turned white and looked at Meng Yan: "I have read that there is another magic art in Miao area, which can refine the soul of life for him to drive. Uncle Huang suspects that someone has refined the soul of a stranger, and he sojourns the soul on the clothes to stab him?" Meng Yan nodded: "it''s only recorded, but no one has seen it. I don''t know whether it''s true or not." The people of Qin and Chu were even more shocked. They could not help suspecting the system: "little fairy, your way is not..." "No!" The system immediately explains, pauses, and adds, "it''s very close to you." What is the origin of Qin Chu''s astonishment? However, on second thought, I can figure out how to choose her as the host if it has nothing to do with her. Meng continued to clench hand black dress person: "this matter, need to inform father emperor as soon as possible." Suddenly, Meng Yan and Meng Xu looked at each other. Meng Yan said faintly, "it''s a good time." Meng Xu said with a smile: "although I don''t know the intention of the assailant, it''s really a help to our palace." With that, he went to the people of Qin and Chu and said in a soft voice: "what''s the matter with you, people of Chu? Where did you get hurt? " The people of Qin and Chu had a cold war in their heart. How can they feel that his highness is not right today? "Is it hurt?" Meng continued to look at Qin Chu people in a daze, immediately asked nervously. Qin Chu people quickly waved: "no... No." Meng xusi did not hide the worry in her eyes: "that''s good. Today you are frightened. Our palace will summon a doctor to treat you." She really didn''t. Qin churen churen chuckled twice and didn''t refuse Meng Xu. At the same time, she didn''t notice that Meng Yan turned away with calm face and hands behind her, as if she didn''t want to see her and Meng Xu. Meng Xu suddenly changed his disposition. He was very close to the people of Qin and Chu. He held them up until he put them on the couch. Then he asked softly, "how did you find the man in black?" Knowing that it was time, the people of Qin and Chu immediately closed their eyes and held Meng Xu''s hand as if they were scared: "Your Highness, I had a nightmare last night. In my dream, I could only see your highness clearly, but I saw that your highness was in deep water. I was so scared that I sent green u to look for you. But not long after she left, I found a black figure lying dormant on the roof Chapter 38 Meng Yan listened very seriously. With the description of the Qin and Chu people, his eyebrows became more dignified. The people of Qin and Chu really lied. The more they told the truth, the more comfortable they were. Sheng Sheng said something horrible. He put his shoulder around and said, "the figure moved at that time, holding a sharp sword and stabbing at my concubine." "Are you hurt?" Meng Yan was so surprised that he held the wrist of the Qin and Chu people and wanted to examine it carefully. The Qin and Chu people immediately blushed, hid Meng Yan''s hand and whispered, "Your Highness, I''m fine." "What are you shy about?" Meng Yan was concerned about the injury of the Qin and Chu people. Looking at the red face of the Qin and Chu people, he thought that she was shy. "You are my concubine, and you have already had a close relationship." The people of Qin and Chu were more red in color. They held Meng Yan''s hand to prevent him from going further. They whispered: "Your Highness, I really have nothing to do with me. Besides, I''m suspected of being a prostitute in the daytime." Meng Yan stopped and turned to look out of the window. "Your Highness, I really have nothing to do with you." The Qin and Chu people stood up, arranged their sleeves and reminded Meng Yan, "Your Highness, the Regent is still waiting outside." After being reminded by the people of Qin and Chu, Meng Yan suddenly responded. With a light cough, he turned around and said, "this matter is questionable. We need to discuss it with the king." The people of Qin and Chu were worried that the personified man in black was the result of the magic of a little fairy. If he fell into the hands of Meng Xu and Meng Yan, could he find out one or two? "What is your highness going to do with that strange black dress?" The people of Qin and Chu asked anxiously. Meng Xuwei hooks the corner of his lips. It seems that he already has a problem in his heart, but he doesn''t want to tell the people of Qin and Chu. "The palace and the prince have already had a quarrel in their hearts. The Chu people just need to be at ease. If they are still worried about safety, the palace will immediately send guards to guard the West courtyard." Qin churen''s smile froze a little, trying to maintain the expression on his face: "Your Highness, I''m not worried about my own safety. I''m just worried about each other''s motives. If something happens to you..." The people of Qin and Chu couldn''t say what they said, so they had to show that they wanted to talk but stopped. Meng Xu lowered his head and looked at the people of Qin and Chu. There was a flash of dissatisfaction at the bottom of his eyes. It just flashed by and soon disappeared. "People of Chu, don''t worry too much. Even if we are willing to give up our lives, we will not let these bandits hurt you." Qin and Chu people have a sweet heart. Recalling the past, she seems to treat Meng Xu too differently. If at first she and her royal highness did not have those complicated over ten thousand, maybe she could be a peony in her Royal Highness''s backyard. This idea was just in my mind when the people of Qin and Chu suddenly noticed something unusual. Meng Xu is not such a person! In the early years of Qin and Chu people, they were trained for Meng Yan. Although she looked like a little sheep, she knew the filth in the palace from the bottom of her heart. Meng Xu is the future son of heaven. He has already seen through the love affair. It''s impossible to say that. But the prince''s Royal Highness expressed his heart to her. Why? The people of Qin and Chu were vaguely aware of a touch of uneasiness. Meng Xu patted the back of Qin Chu''s hand and told her, "you''re scared. Take a rest. Leave the rest to our palace." The people of Qin and Chu bowed their heads slightly and looked very clever. After Meng Xu explained, he lifted his robe and went out. The people of Qin and Chu had no problem. They were supposed to welcome and see him off. They also followed Meng Xu out. As soon as he went out, he saw Meng Yan with his hands behind him and his eyes were far-reaching. Meng Xu comes to him and talks with them. They turn around. Knowing that they were going to leave, the people of Qin and Chu immediately bowed to them. Until the figure of the two went away, Qin and Chu straightened up and sank: "green, close the door!" With that, he immediately turned to enter the door. Biliu followed the people of Qin and Chu. She just stepped into the door, but before she could stand still, she immediately closed the door. The Qin and Chu people anxiously paced the room and murmured, "what a pity! Your highness must have found something System: "Don''t worry, he can''t find me." The system really can''t go on, comfort Qin Chu humanity. "That black dress was taken by them, does it have any influence?" After listening to the system''s words, the people of Qin and Chu put down their heart for a while, took a breath of relief, and sat down on the bed to ask. System light way: "have no influence, black dress has lost utility, now is a common dress." "It''s not an ordinary dress!" On the Jinluan hall, Meng Yan had a voice. All of a sudden, there was a whisper in the silent room. The emperor snorted coldly: "you Aiqing, if you have any ideas, please give us your advice!" The commotion was immediately suppressed. The emperor''s eyes fell on Meng Yan''s body, and said: "the Regent can speak up!" Meng yanmu bowed with a face, and his voice rang coldly in the hall: "when I went back to the emperor, my younger brother recently watched the celestial phenomena at night, and found that there was something different in the eastern palace. Because of my limited knowledge, I never mentioned it. Today, he captured it in the palace of the prince''s bedroom. " As soon as the voice fell, Meng Yan raised the black clothes in his hand. The eunuch beside the emperor immediately went to Meng Yan''s side, took it with both hands, and presented the black clothes to the emperor. "What''s so strange about this thing?" The emperor lazily looked it over, but he didn''t know why. Meng Yan raised his eyes, sharp eyes: "back to the emperor, this thing has spirit, can walk freely like a person, and the martial arts is very high." A moment of silence, the hall and burst out a burst of laughter. Once upon a time, Meng Yan''s opponent stood up and said with disdain, "since the Regent said that this object can walk freely, why does it look like a soft and crumbling mass now?" As soon as his voice fell, the clothes on the tray suddenly floated up again, and the sleeves puffed up without wind, just like someone really put them on. Meng Yan''s face suddenly changed and he put on an offensive posture. There was a commotion among the people around, and the emperor''s face also showed a look of horror. However, it was just a moment. The clothes fell directly on the ground and became a crumbling ball again. This time, no one doubts what they have seen with their own eyes. However, Meng Yan and Meng Xu look at each other, and each other''s eyes show a bit of horror. It''s not the other side. It''s different from the two of them. "What is it?" As soon as the Qin and Chu people fell down, they heard that the system had changed suddenly. They immediately jumped up and asked. System light cough: "this thing, originally need to consume you 15 days." Qin Chu people''s heart sank down: "so, what''s wrong with it?" "Sometimes it doesn''t work." The system hardened its head and said, "when you make such a dangerous plan, I really give you a sweat." The people of Qin and Chu could not laugh or cry. They did not know whether they should be glad for her great fortune or worried about it. Chapter 39 The original intention of the system was to destroy the black clothes after the Qin and Chu people used them up, but they were taken away by Meng Yan and Meng Xu. The people of Qin and Chu were so worried that they could hardly sleep at night. At this time, a piece of news spread in the palace. "I heard it was brought back from the palace of hell! There are souls of the dead on it, so we can take action. " "It is clear that there are fierce ghosts!" "I''m afraid the emperor can''t do it. Isn''t it true that the emperor is the son of the dragon, and all the filth can''t get close to him? But this strange thing appeared in front of the emperor directly. I''m afraid that my life has been exhaustedˇ° This message is more and more mysterious. I''ve been making trouble for half a month. In addition, the flood in southern Sichuan has not subsided for a long time. In the capital, there are more and more refugees, bringing not only what they saw and heard along the way, but also all kinds of rumors. In the end, it is said that the emperor was fatuous, and the jade emperor could not see it. He was afraid that the fate of the court was exhausted. The rumors spread more and more widely, and people began to panic. Because the black clothes were out of order, they floated above the court hall. What''s more, they were asking for their lives! In the palace, I didn''t know how many wronged souls had been buried. For a moment, people were in a panic, and they didn''t dare to walk around at night. The people of Qin and Chu were born again from the dead, and they were determined to do so. In the heart repeatedly asked the system: "little fairy, is there any ghost on the black clothes?" The system has answered countless times. It is too lazy to pay attention to the people of Qin and Chu. It doesn''t speak directly and keeps silent. "Little lady!" Biliu didn''t knock at the door, but rushed in directly from the door. She was so scared that Qin and Chu people all died: "do... Do something rash!" Waiting to see clearly is green, Qin Chu talent cover chest way. Green eyebrows above a anxious: "little lady, I heard that the crown princess is ill." "Sick?" The Qin and Chu people were stunned, "why did you suddenly get sick?" Blue green bit her lower lip and got to the ears of Qin and Chu people mysteriously. She looked scared and solemn: "I heard that she was scared." The atmosphere is just right. The people of Qin and Chu feel hairy on their back for no reason, and a chill runs directly to the top of their head along their spine. "Scared by what?" Qin Chu people rubbed the goose bumps on her body, still did not think about that aspect. Green looked around and whispered: "I heard that it was yesterday that I gave the queen morning and evening. The queen stayed her for a while. When she went back, it was already night. There are not many servant girls and bodyguards in the palace. On the way, I ran into a palace maid with rags and fir! " The Qin and Chu people retreated to the landing angle, took a breath of cold air, and trembled and said, "green... Green, is that true?" She looked at the people of Qin and Chu with a pale face and nodded. She looked a little scared: "I didn''t cheat you." In the blue sky, the people of Qin and Chu felt a chill air and sighed: "we are still safe in the bedroom recently." There had been a lot of trouble outside, and the people of Qin and Chu shrank like turtles. Fortunately, the system has been quiet for a long time. At this special moment, the Qin and Chu people are not required to perform tasks, but... Doesn''t mean that they must be safe. "Green." The Qin and Chu people were holding their green fingers, and their hearts were cool. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier that you wanted to visit the crown prince and concubine?" Qin Chu people want to cry. At this time, she is like a bird in shock. She always feels that there is a pair of eyes staring at her in the invisible dark. Under the eyes, there may be a big mouth, or a purple lip, with blood on the corner of the lip. The more you think about it, the more sensitive the facial features of the Qin and Chu people are. Always feel... Someone. In the daytime, the people of Qin and Chu listen to Biliu''s words and try their best to avoid them, but they forget to visit the princess. Until Zhang Jieyu took this as an excuse, she went to the West Court to ridicule Qin and Chu people, and chewed the tongue in Meng Xu''s ear. Meng Xuxin was not happy, so he went to the West courtyard to personally mention the people of Qin and Chu. So the people of Qin and Chu had to go out that night, but... It was the way the princess met the maids. The Qin and Chu people were just concubines. There was no sedan chair, and there were only two or three attendants. Green was supporting her. The other two followed the Qin and Chu people. But none of the four was bold. About today, there are many rumors in the palace. The curfew is very early. In the past, one or two maids could be seen on the road. Today, none of them have been met. The more I walk, the more strange I feel. Suddenly, there was a low sobbing sound. The people of Qin and Chu grasped Bili and asked in a trembling voice, "Bili! Do you hear that? " "Little... Little lady!" Green was startled, and the meat on her forearm was pinched by the people of Qin and Chu. She was really in agony. "Maid, you hear me." It hurts! "What to do?" The people of Qin and Chu kept walking, and the pace was faster. Biliu and the two servant girls behind the Qin and Chu people also immediately followed and walked away with a stiff head. "Little lady, don''t worry about it, don''t be afraid of ghosts knocking on the door!" Green roared and said bravely. "Ha ha ha ha." All of a sudden, the sobbing voice changed, from far and near came a burst of ethereal woman''s laughter. "What did you do wrong! Why should I be punished by you! " The voice said suddenly. The Qin and Chu people suddenly froze in the same place. For a moment, they completely forgot to run away. "Maidservant! I beg the master to let go of the slaves! Let go of the slaves The sound is getting closer and closer. It seems to ring in my ear. A breath sounded in the ears of the Qin and Chu people. The Qin and Chu people turned their heads to face a ferocious face! The face was bloodstained, and there was no dark pupil. It was just pale inside. "Ah The people of Qin and Chu exclaimed. Have already forgotten to walk, just subconsciously squat down, head embrace, as if doing so can not see, can not hear like. The two servant girls behind her had already fainted. Bili was still better. Although she was frozen all over, she put out her hand and pushed the "female ghost" who didn''t know when to mix with them. Why? Soft? Warm? Green brain deviated, staring at the palm of her hand for a while. When she looked up again, the ghost had disappeared, and the Qin and Chu people... Fainted. The next day, the Qin and Chu people were very lucky to be the sick friends of the crown princess. Green looking at lying on the bed, scared half of the life of the Qin Chu people, whether or not to tell her discovery to the Qin Chu people. Chapter 40 The Qin and Chu people were scared and sick, which increased the terror again. There are floods outside, and people in the palace are worried. It seems that the imperial court will be destroyed at any time. Finally, the ministers couldn''t sit still and offered suggestions one after another. Among them, Meng Yan and Meng Xu proposed to control the floods in southern Sichuan personally. The emperor hesitated for a long time, and finally made a decision to appoint Meng Yan as governor to personally supervise the disaster relief. Qin and Chu people didn''t feel much about the news. They just felt that... She seemed to have one less supporter. Although Meng Yan was cold, because of his identity, Qin and Chu people used him very easily. I don''t know how long Meng Yan''s big date will be. "Little lady, go to bed and fall asleep. How can you get out of bed?" When Biliu came in from outside, she saw that the people of Qin and Chu were just wearing a dress and standing by the window, which was still wide open. She immediately worried. She hurried forward, immediately closed the window and helped the Qin and Chu people to the bed. Qin Chu people light cough, to green way: "I have nothing to do." Since they were scared last time, the health of the Qin and Chu people has not been very good. Although they have never had serious diseases, they still have minor diseases. I''ve been lingering on my bed, but I''m not getting better. As soon as the Qin and Chu people lay down, they heard the sound of a broken earthen jar outside the courtyard. "Why?" Qin Chu people struggled to get up, "is it autumn moon or vanilla?" There are only a few maidservants in her yard. Although Biliu''s brain is not flexible occasionally, she is still very careful and considerate. Not to mention Qiuyue and vanilla, they are always timid. Always cautious, for fear of being punished. Green face meal, can''t say is tangled or happy expression, drooping eyes to Qin Chu said: "is the prince just sent maid." "Prince?" The people of Qin and Chu were scared. The pale face was scared to give birth to some vitality. Green looked, nodded heavily, continued to stimulate Qin Chu humanity: "yes, not only maidservant, I heard that you have been lingering in the sickbed, but also authorized you to open a small kitchen, in the morning sent a lot of supplements." Qin Chu people looked at Green blankly and said, "what you said... Is it true?" "Nature Green dare not lie. All this is the morning Meng Xu specially told her, also told her, absolutely can''t tell Qin Chu people. At that time, Biliu was worried. Her royal highness was very considerate to her, but she seemed to be in love with her Royal Highness The Regent. This... Is too hard to choose. The people of Qin and Chu stood up immediately. They didn''t look sick any more. They just looked at green and said, "where''s the prince? Have you left yet? " Green heart a panic, aware that she seems to have done something wrong, immediately knelt down: "little lady, is not the slave where to do wrong? If you don''t do it right, just beat and scold. It''s just that this person and thing can''t be returned. " With that, Bili stealthily glances at the people of Qin and Chu, deeply afraid that they will make impulsive moves. The people of Qin and Chu didn''t understand that maidservants and things couldn''t be returned, but the kitchen couldn''t be opened. The prince''s action was to push her into the fire pit. She is just a little concubine. Not to mention the princess, even Jieyu and Meng Xu have four. Which one is not enough for her? This is clearly, put her in deep water. "Green, pick out some of the best things from inside." Qin and Chu people''s face was slightly restrained, and they were ready to say, "follow me to see the princess." That day, the people of Qin and Chu were scared to have a serious illness, but they also remember Meng Xu''s suggestion and dragged the sick body to see the princess. But the situation of the crown princess is not very good, and she is indifferent to the people of Qin and Chu. I just hope that the situation of the crown princess can be better today. "What?" Qin Chu people anxiously looked at sheyue, "sheyue, I have to see the crown princess today. Please pass the news for me." She Yue took a slightly embarrassed look at the people of Qin and Chu, and said with deep sorrow: "little lady Qin, it''s not the maidservant who doesn''t want to, but the crown princess. Recently, it''s hard for her to sleep at night. Only in the daytime can she have a rest. Now she just has a rest." After knowing the cause and effect, the people of Qin and Chu took a long breath, settled down and said to sheyue, "nothing, I''ll just wait." This wait, until the afternoon, almost into the night, finally see the princess. It''s just The people of Qin and Chu were startled. The face of the crown princess was very pale, and the whole person was much thinner. "Lady, what''s the matter with you?" The people of Qin and Chu looked at the princess anxiously. So it seems that the Crown Princess looks more green and astringent. The Crown Princess shook her head weakly and said to Qin and Chu people, "nothing. What''s the matter with you today?" The Qin and Chu people no longer exchanged greetings and said directly to the crown prince and his concubine, "Your Highness, I have many supplements for my concubine." She Yue frowned slightly, looked at the Crown Princess and complained in a low voice: "Niang Niang, you are sick. The crown prince has never seen you." There was no sadness or joy on the princess''s face, but she said indifferently, "Musk moon, shut up." Although she Yue is not reconciled, she doesn''t talk much any more, but she is still indignant on her face. The people of Qin and Chu asked Biliu to take out all the things and put them one by one in front of the crown princess. There are not only supplements, but also rare treasures. The crown princess''s face has never been moved. "These are for my wife." Qin and Chu people are clever. The Crown Princess sneered, and the strangeness of her eyes was stronger: "no, I can still find the tonic if I want it." With a sigh, the people of Qin and Chu could understand the state of mind of the Crown Princess and tell the truth: "Niang Niang, I never wanted to please Niang Niang. It''s just that I can''t keep this thing here. First, it''s hot. Second, I can''t keep it." The Crown Princess glanced coldly at the people of Qin and Chu: "you have self-knowledge." Qin Chu people''s cheeks are slightly red: "since sooner or later they will fall into the hands of others, it''s better to give them all to your mother." The Crown Princess nodded slightly to sheyue, meaning that she was willing to accept it, but her attitude towards the Qin and Chu people remained unchanged: "now, you can go." Although it was given to the crown princess, it was actually the crown princess who helped the Qin and Chu people solve a big problem. In this way, there were not many gifts from the prince in the hands of the Qin and Chu people. It''s just that the maid can''t be sent away. However, the Qin and Chu people did not dare to use it. At night, the people of Qin and Chu lit several candles in their room. She gazed at the shaking fire and thought of the princess''s thin face. I''m afraid the princess was scared that night. As a result, she did not dare to sleep alone. When she fell asleep, the room had to be filled with candles, not to mention the princess. Tonight, I''m afraid the princess is still hard to sleep. Just when they were in a trance, the people of Qin and Chu heard the sound of tapping at the window. Chapter 41 It''s a ghost, it''s a man! In the minds of the Qin and Chu people, countless horrible pictures flashed at this moment, and finally fixed on the face of the horrible, bloody servant girl. With a cool back, the people of Qin and Chu said in a panic: "who! I''m not afraid of you The tapping beside the mortar stopped, and then a strange force came, and the window opened itself! "Ah The people of Qin and Chu crouched down with their heads in their arms and said, "help! There''s a ghost! There''s a ghost! No, no, no... " "It''s me." The people of the Qin and Chu dynasties are very familiar with the pure sound. Her cry stopped. She turned her stiff neck and looked at the people behind her. Her familiar eyebrows and eyes, her cold lips, and her whole face were full of the words "no strangers". prince regent! The Qin and Chu people were even more stiff at that time! What does the Regent want to do! It''s already ten minutes into the night. Don''t you know the difference between men and women? Why is she in her room? If you let the prince know, what''s her life! Meng Yansong opened his hand to cover the mouth of Qin and Chu people, and said to Qin and Chu people, "I will not hurt you, but you are not allowed to call. If there is a servant girl coming in, you know the consequences." Of course, she knew that Qin and Chu people were sweating and their legs were weak. Royal out of this scandal, uncle took a fancy to his nephew''s concubine room, how can stay alive? Meng Yan is the Regent, above the court, the status can not be shaken. But she is different, she is just a dancer, is the prince''s concubine room, want to live, can only beat off teeth and blood swallow down. Lightning, flint, Qin Chu people''s mind flashed countless conjectures, but ultimately not sure the purpose of today''s Meng Yan. She stood up obediently and staggered back two steps because of her weak legs. After a certain distance, she said, "I don''t know what advice the Regent has for breaking into my bedroom at night!" Every word of the Qin and Chu people is very hard to bite, and there is a sense of resentment. However, Meng Yan turned his head and said to himself, "I need to go to southern Sichuan to control floods." The Qin and Chu people looked at Meng Yan in horror and did not understand his meaning. Isn''t it true that the Regent has a crush on me! With this idea, the Qin and Chu people even stepped back and covered their chest tightly: "Your Highness The Regent! Even though I''m only a concubine, I''m also a member of the prince''s Royal Highness. You''ve done too much She knew it! She knew it! In the middle of the night, Meng Yan appears in her bedroom. There must be a conspiracy! Sure enough! Can''t all the men in the world escape from her face? Meng Yan tightened his eyebrows and looked at the Qin and Chu people inexplicably, as if he didn''t know what they were saying. The people of Qin and Chu were just biting the corners of their lips. "Put away that look of you." Meng Yanzhong couldn''t see it any more. He turned his head and said coldly, "you can''t be saved by pretending to be crazy and acting stupid." The Qin and Chu people just felt as if they had been struck by thunder. They held out their hands and pointed to Meng Yan tremblingly: "Your Highness, Regent! Do you... Do you have any moral principles? " "Nonsense, what!" Meng Yan is too lazy to talk too much with the people of Qin and Chu. In his eyes, the people of Qin and Chu are just procrastinating. "Although I don''t know what kind of witchcraft you have put on your royal highness, I will always stare at you." Qin and Chu people were stunned when they were told, and a strong sense of crisis came to their hearts. Qin and Chu people tried to make a completely unintelligible appearance: "I don''t know what the king is talking about." Originally, where does she know about witchcraft? She has, from beginning to end is just a little fairy. Meng Yan snorted heavily, but the words of the Qin and Chu people were ignored: "I''m not here to argue with you today! It''s just a warning to you. If you hurt the prince, I won''t forgive you lightly! " Qin Chu''s heart turned a white eye, she now task object is Meng Xu, how can hurt him. "What the LORD said is that his highness is my husband. How dare I hurt his highness?" The people of Qin and Chu bowed their heads and said cleverly. Meng Yan moved his eyes for a moment, but it was hard to move. "You and I know what I said! I don''t want to argue with you today. I waste my breath Meng Yan has a lot of complaints about the behavior of the Qin and Chu people, but it seems that he dislikes her and dares to do it. The people of Qin and Chu quietly spit out a tongue, even though they know it well? In any case, she won''t tell the truth, but it''s still necessary to pass the interview. "Yes! I''ve written it down. I must remember what the LORD said The people of Qin and Chu bowed to each other with a smile. Aware of his own thoughts, Meng Yan immediately frowned and looked away. I only heard a sarcastic remark from the clear man: "but I don''t know that the relationship between the prince and his highness is so close. For a few words of advice, I dare to break into the bedroom of the prince''s concubine''s room at night. The prince is really brave and resourceful." The people of Qin and Chu raised their heads, and there was a touch of cunning hidden in their curved smile. Their eyes were shining at Meng Yan. Seeing that Meng Yan''s face was blue and purple, he knew that she had succeeded. The translation of such a long passage is that the Regent really took the radish first and worried too much! Meng Yan''s face was uncertain, and his eyes were extremely fierce. There was a deep flame hidden in his eyes. He seemed to rush out at any time and burn it fiercely. "There is a spy in the prince''s backyard. Naturally, I can''t sit back and ignore him." Meng Yan explained. "Spy?" The Qin and Chu people pointed to their necks, and the willow eyebrows almost stood up. "Your Highness The Regent wronged me for being a spy, but there is evidence! I really have evidence to prove that the Lord climbed the window! " Meng Yan''s face was flushed. The people of Qin and Chu were slightly surprised, but they suddenly began to tease him. They said vaguely, "are you really right? As expected, the king was reluctant to give up his concubine, so he found a head to see her? " "Nonsense Meng yanhabitual can''t swear, but only these words, "nonsense!" Looking at Meng Yan''s helpless appearance, the people of Qin and Chu found it more interesting, and the meaning of teasing became more obvious: "why is Wang Ye shy? Although I really can''t let the king taste the sweetness, I also want to thank the king for his joy. " The more she said, the happier she was, especially when she saw Meng Yan''s colorful face. At last, she just stared at her. System: Meng Yanyue was annoyed by being teased, and even said directly: "if you insist on thinking so, it''s our king who cares about you." The people of Qin and Chu stood still and could not reply. She was originally looking at Meng Yan lovely, is to heart itching just tease, see Meng Yan actually dead shameless, took her words. Chapter 42 Qin Chu people in the heart of a fierce fie: who let you worry about! However, if she could get out of the palace and meet Meng Yan again, she would be able to enjoy her life. Unfortunately, the people of Qin and Chu suddenly sighed that she could only be Meng Xu''s concubine after all. She was born with Meng Xu and died with him. Meng Yan got along with the people of Qin and Chu not far away. After threatening him, he left. Just before he left, he left a sentence: "my king has sent a secret guard to guard you. If you have any behavior that exceeds the standard, my king will be clear." Lord! Is it really OK to waste that on my concubine? The people of Qin and Chu are full of tears. They always feel that she seems to have provoked something that shouldn''t be provoked. "I don''t know what kind of behavior my concubine did to be regarded as an overstatement?" The Qin and Chu people did not absorb the lessons at all, and they still secretly teased Meng Yan. But Meng Yan is very thick skinned, his face is still the same, but his eyes are a little deeper: "I have my own judgment." It''s boring. Qin and Chu people thought silently. "I wrote it down." She had no choice but to be serious. She bowed and opened her mouth again. Naturally, she had the intention of chasing the guests. "I think all the orders from the LORD have been finished. After all, you are different from me in the middle of the night. Should you leave?" Meng Yan stared at the Qin and Chu people for a moment, then he left. The Qin and Chu people took a long breath and lay back on their beds. The cold sweat on their forehead finally disappeared. His Highness The Regent has great courage. The backyard of the palace is so heavy that he can come and go as soon as he wants. Without regard to her reputation. However, when you think of what she looks like in Meng Yan''s eyes, you can understand one or two points. After all, it''s about the prince. Meng Yan naturally needs to find out and be careful. What''s more, what is she? It''s just a concubine''s room. If you die, you die. Thinking of this, the Qin and Chu people snorted heavily, and their impression of Meng Yan was even worse! No matter what, no matter what etiquette, break into women''s boudoir! Why did he get the title of a talented man in Beijing! In her opinion, she is a libertine! But it was this prodigal son who had a good reputation in the court and among the people. Hearing about this, the people in Beijing learned that the Regent Meng Yan went to the dangerous place in southern Sichuan to cure the flood, so they saw him off spontaneously. More colleagues, who usually get along with each other very well, specially exhort him to go here and come back safe and sound. Compared with the bustle outside the Imperial City, the palace is still calm and turbulent. "Little lady Qin, the crown princess is very sick, and the maidservant has no other way to find you." Musk moon willow eyebrow micro Cu, quiet face full of sorrow. The Qin and Chu people sorted out the consequences and confirmed again: "do you mean that since the Crown Princess saw that thing, she couldn''t sleep well day and night, because her body and bones gradually became worse?" "Yes." She Yue sighed, "the maid also told his royal highness. Naturally, his royal highness sent people to find the medical immortal, but there was no one in that place at all!" She Yue anxiously looked at the Qin and Chu people and kept pacing back and forth. Even if the Qin and Chu people asked her to sit down, she could not sit down. "You want me to come?" The people of Qin and Chu boldly speculated on the idea of sheyue. She Yue bit her lower lip and nodded after all. She knelt down at the feet of the people of Qin and Chu. She said sincerely, "little lady Qin, I know I''ve wronged you, but the crown princess is a man of thousands of gold. She can''t go out of the palace!" Qin Chu people looked at sheyue with a headache. They only felt that the temple was beating. It was not because she didn''t want to. It was really... The conversation between the Lord and the medical immortal was vivid. I''m afraid my heart is taking risks and I can''t find anyone. "What does your highness say?" Asked the people of Qin and Chu rubbing their temples. After all, it''s hard for Meng Xu to talk about this, but it''s also about the princess. If he doesn''t do anything, the princess''s family will naturally have two hearts for Meng Xu. In a daze, the people of Qin and Chu suddenly thought clearly that if she didn''t agree to sheyue, she would meet Meng Xu in the evening. Ah How can you live in a palace without being calculated. In this way, waiting for Meng Xu to come to her home, she still has to work hard. If she agreed to sheyue now, it would be easy. "His Royal Highness said, just let the maidservant come to ask, just look at the mood of little lady Qin." She Yue is honest, not afraid to give Meng continue to recruit black. In fact, it can be regarded as killing two birds with one stone. If it is the one who has a heart, he will only blame his Highness the prince after hearing such a sentence. But the people of Qin and Chu were different. She breathed a faint breath and said to sheyue, "you go back to your royal highness and say that I have agreed to let him arrange it." She Yue looked at the Qin and Chu people gratefully. She was staring at them for a long time. The Qin and Chu people couldn''t bear it. She waved: "I can''t guarantee that I will find the medical immortal, and I can''t guarantee that the medical immortal will save the princess." It''s not known whether the medical immortal is there or not. What''s more, I''m afraid the princess''s illness is going to find its root. Heart disease also need heart medicine doctor, I''m afraid that female ghost will be caught and tortured. If you can''t, you will go to such a terrible place and be scared. The premise is that the princess will not be scared to death. "Yes, yes! That should be the truth. " Musk moon a wipe tears, can''t cry and smile way, "prince also said, reluctantly, can''t find is excellent." Having said that, the people of the Qin and Chu dynasties, looking at the appearance of sheyue, knew that she Yue must have felt that she was in her eighties and nineties. At this point, the Qin and Chu people feel that the burden on their shoulders is very heavy. After seeing off sheyue in a few words, the people of Qin and Chu leaned on the head of the bed and sighed. When Biliu came in, she saw such a Qin and Chu people. She poured tea for the Qin and Chu people from above and complained: "little lady, your highness and princess are really deceiving people too much! I know you can''t refuse, but I still have a noble appearance that I don''t want to be difficult for you! " At present, Biliu is the only one who is concerned by the people of Qin and Chu. Therefore, she does not hide in front of the people of Qin and Chu. Qin Chu people glanced at green, lazy to pay attention to her, but powerless way: "but only afraid of this trip, to empty handed." How can the old gentleman with a gully in his chest trap himself in a corner? It should be on the second day after she left that she was already in the battle light. Sure enough, when the Qin and Chu people were granted permission to set foot in the old man''s deserted yard again, there was no last trace of popularity here. Green with the Qin Chu people behind, strange way: "little lady, last time I came, never see such a desolate." "That''s right." Qin Chu people look to the distance, blue sky and white clouds, the scenery is infinite good, "the old man has already left." Chapter 43 Like the bird, flying freely, It''s something that she, the canary in the cage, can''t even think about. In this life, if there is no accident, I''m afraid that only on the day of death can I taste the taste of freedom completely. The people of Qin and Chu sighed in their heart and turned to walk out. Biliu followed the Qin and Chu people in a hurry and asked anxiously, "what can I do? His royal highness is waiting for our news "What can I do?" Qin Chu people intend to break the pot, "I and this old gentleman give you, neither confidant nor good friend, but only two or three sides of the edge.". I can''t find the old man who sincerely wants to hide. " Ming knows that after returning to the palace, although Meng Xu won''t blame her, her days are much better. Green stamped her foot with regret and said, "if I had known, I should not have accepted it." That''s wrong. The people of Qin and Chu had known it for a long time, but they still accepted it, just like sheyue, with a reluctant mind. What if the old man hasn''t come yet? What if I catch up. After all, there is something in mind. It''s not easy to go back. The people of Qin and Chu are also thinking about how to respond to Meng Xu. They always feel wrong and are very upset. At this time, green suddenly said: "little lady, this ghost can have temperature?" Recalling that night, the people of Qin and Chu felt numb and said, "of course there is no such thing." She rubbed the goose bumps on her arm and put a new dress on her body. She looked at green and said, "what are you doing?" Green suddenly embarrassed, faltering appearance. The people of Qin and Chu immediately said, "I don''t blame you." "I''m not afraid that the little lady will blame me. I''m just afraid that the little lady will be afraid." Green and crisp answer. The people of Qin and Chu sneered and boasted of bravery: "how can I say that I have seen the storm now, your little lady? What''s the fear?" With a smile, green turned her eyes to the ears of the people of Qin and Chu, and said quietly, "that day, I accidentally touched the ghost. What''s the matter, little lady?" The Qin and Chu people immediately felt chilly again. They couldn''t help wrapping their clothes and said, "how about it?" "Her skin is human, elastic and warm." Green like memories. Qin Chu people listen, more and more feel wrong, suddenly sat up straight body, looking at Green asked: "what you say is true?" Green nodded: "nature! How could you ever cheat me "Why didn''t you say it earlier?" Qin Chu people looked at green with regret, and all of a sudden it seemed that everything had been explained. Someone did it on purpose. At that time point, on that road, there must be some secret. "I''m wrong!" Green knelt down at once, "that day, the maid was also flustered. She was afraid and worried, but the little girl was sick again. Naturally, the maid was flustered." Qin Chu immediately waved his hand and pulled green up: "it''s not your fault, it''s my worry." If you think about it, she has passed out in that situation, let alone green? It''s very hard to send her back to the West hospital. What''s more, it''s not easy for other people to forget such trivial details, and she can still remember them now. In the heart of Qin and Chu people, there was a worry. They just said to Bili: "back to the palace, I didn''t see the old man today. I don''t need to tell my royal highness and princess." Biliu couldn''t hold the thought of Qin and Chu people, and said, "but little lady, you don''t have a proper countermeasure if you don''t tell your highness and princess." Qin Chu people to green mysterious smile: "I already have a mind." Green puzzled, and afraid that the Qin and Chu people messed up, immediately asked: "little lady, what can you do? Is it feasible? " Qin Chu people only a mysterious smile, blinked his eyes, to green way: "you and put ten thousand heart, I this method, sure useful." Since there was a guarantee from the people of Qin and Chu, although Biliu speculated in her heart, she was no longer entangled. That day, she followed the people of Qin and Chu back to the palace. After returning to the palace, the first person Qin and Chu people met was his royal highness. They did not talk about details, but just talked about the same nonsense as the imperial doctor. "Just keep it. The other princess is scared out of her soul. She needs to look for it." The people of the Qin and Chu dynasties have a clear idea. The appearance of the event made everyone in the room take a breath. Is there any ghost in the palace? The real dragon emperor has been unable to suppress, what''s more, these shrimps and crabs are in a panic for a while. After hearing this, Meng Xu directly sank his face and angrily scolded: "nonsense! The real dragon and the son of heaven are still here. ZIWEIXING people protect the body. The imperial city is peaceful and tight! How can we spread such rumors He glared at the people of Qin and Chu, but because the people of Qin and Chu were working for the crown prince and his wife, they were not good at criticizing him, so they had to say, "go first, copy the Heart Sutra a hundred times, and cultivate your body and mind." Qin and Chu people''s face turned white, and they were reluctant to do so, but they were helpless to get the punishment and retreated. That night, she Yue came to the door. The people of Qin and Chu just said: "you must have heard the rumors in the palace. Your Highness has decided that what I said is nonsense. How can you help you! Let''s go quickly. I need to copy it a hundred times. I''m still too busy. I don''t have the energy to take care of it. " Musk moon is more anxious, tears even smashed down, anxious way: "little lady Qin! No matter what the prince said, it was the life of the princess! Although the crown princess has no life-saving grace, she also has the feeling of giving medicine. It depends on the tiny love. Please help the crown princess. " Qin Chu''s hand holding the brush stopped, hesitated and asked, "do you really want to cure your master?" "Seriously!" She Yue was worried that she would kneel down to the people of Qin and Chu. She quickly swore, "I, she Yue, swear here... W, um..." Her words did not finish, let green cover her mouth directly. Qin and Chu people said slowly, "I didn''t make you swear. What''s the hurry?" She Yue had to be in a hurry. Now the situation of the crown princess is really dangerous. She sleeps deeply in the daytime and is hard to sleep at night. Even so, she is gradually losing weight. Her face, which was a little bit baby fat, has completely become a sharp chin. The Qin and Chu people waved to sheyue, indicating that she would come to her side and attach her ear to sheyue''s ear. After the separation of the two, the Qin and Chu people were still not at ease. They told them, "you can remember what I said, and you can''t miss it." She Yue was confused and asked cautiously, "is this really feasible?" Chapter 44 "I''ll see tomorrow night if I can." Qin churen said with a confident smile. After seeing off sheyue, the people of Qin and Chu also waved to Biliu: "go down, I have a rest." Biliu didn''t know what the people of Qin and Chu had said to sheyue. She obviously wanted to inquire about it. Naturally, she refused to go away because of the people of Qin and Chu. "The maidservant is waiting for the little lady to bathe." Green road. Qin Chu people saw green''s careful thinking and joked: "normally, you are the laziest. How can you be so active today?" Green willow eyebrows erect, feign anger way: "little lady where words, your side''s intimate servant girl, there are more diligent than slave maidservant?" "I only say that you have never been more diligent than her." The people of Qin and Chu knew that they could not speak of Bili, so they naturally chewed words and bullied Bili. Green eat a loss, if put in peacetime, nature is reluctant. But today is different, she is curious, want to find out what the Qin Chu people said to sheyue, naturally is forbearance. "What the little lady says is what she says." Green answers. On the contrary, the Qin and Chu people were surprised and looked at Bili: "Why are you so strange today? I''m not as honest as I am today. " Green hummed, and finally asked, "little lady, what did you say to sheyue? I''m very happy to see her. Don''t forget that we haven''t found a doctor at all After all, it''s just worrying about the Qin and Chu people. The people of Qin and Chu stretched out their hands, waited on by the green, and said with a smile, "I''m afraid I''ll go tonight." "You haven''t answered me yet!" Biliu originally wanted to stop it, but now she has no idea what the Qin and Chu people are doing, so she doesn''t dare to act recklessly, so as not to delay the important affairs of the Qin and Chu people. "Just come with me." The people of Qin and Chu bought a lawsuit. Although she was discontented, she didn''t care any more, just waiting for the good play at night. At night, the people of Qin and Chu changed their night clothes with Biliu. Suddenly, an idea flashed through the hearts of Qin and Chu. That day, Meng Yan broke into her bedroom at night. Why didn''t she wear night clothes? However, this idea just flashed by and soon disappeared. After changing the night clothes, Biliu finally asked the question: "little lady, we don''t know lightness skills. What''s more, even if we go to the princess''s bedroom, we should not use night clothes." Qin Chu''s old face was red. After being reminded by green jade, it was discovered that it was indeed so, and the night clothes were faded off with green and green, and changed into normal costumes. On the way, the people of Qin and Chu tried to say, "little fairy?" The system quickly responded, "what''s the matter?" "I don''t seem to have any more missions these days?" Qin and Chu people are curious. They have been stable for a long time, but if they don''t send any more tasks, her life will be shortened gradually. "If you have anything, just say it." System ice road. Qin Chu people smile shyly, and feel a bit whimsical: "what props are there to monitor people''s every move?" The system was silent for a while, and soon the familiar wooden frame appeared in Qin and Chu people''s mind again, on which there were many strange things. "Prop 1: the eye of heaven can clearly see every move of the person you want to see. It takes 15 days. Prop 2: a square box, which can record the situation of a specific room. It can only be seen by the user. It takes five days The Qin and Chu people were silent for a while, and finally they had to bear the pain to choose prop 2. "The purchase is successful, and the use method is the same." With that, the system indulges again. The people of Qin and Chu sighed with a faint sigh. They had something on their mind. All the way, they were absent-minded. By the time they reacted, they had already arrived at the bedroom of the crown princess. She Yue had been waiting for the Qin and Chu people for a long time. She was very excited when she saw the Qin and Chu people. She immediately welcomed them in and closed the doors and windows. "Little lady Qin!" Sheyue comes to the people of Qin and Chu and bows to them. The Qin and Chu people lightly waved their hands, pointed to the position of the bed and asked, "what''s the matter with the princess?" Musk moon gently biting the corner of her lip, shaking her head: "although still sleeping, but who has been not very stable, as usual." Qin Chu people nodded, and asked: "on weekdays, do any of you guard the crown princess?" "Only at the door." She Yue truthfully replied, "the Crown Princess doesn''t like to be disturbed. Even if she meets someone to take something and gets sick, she doesn''t like to be guarded in the room." "Did anyone come after night, except you?" The people of Qin and Chu followed the clue and gradually felt it. Musk moon thought carefully for a while, and finally shook her head uncertainly: "the Crown Princess must take Anshen soup before going to bed. Naturally, such things need to be taken by the maidservant himself." The meaning of this is obvious enough, that is, sheyue is not sure whether anyone has been here during this period of time. The Qin and Chu people nodded in response. "I''m afraid I''ll be here tonight." The people of Qin and Chu had a direct understanding of sheyue. "This..." she Yue was slightly embarrassed. "Little lady Qin, you also know the habit of the crown princess. It''s hard for the maidservant to make his own decision." "Musk moon." The voice of the crown princess came out faintly from the inside. It was still in a tone of no sorrow and no joy. It was just weak. "Let the little lady stay." "Can......" Musk month immediately anxious, catch urgent way, "crown princess, if once spread out, this matter you and Qin little Niang''s reputation!" Men have short sleeves, women have mirrors. In the harem, it is necessary to avoid any disorder between men and women. The Qin and Chu people naturally knew why sheyue was worried. They comforted her and said, "before dawn, I will leave. I can rest assured." "Go, sheyue. I remember Miao Tao''s body shape is similar to that of little lady Qin. Let her dress up and go back with green." The Crown Princess coughed twice. In the end, she could hardly hear her voice. It can be seen that she is really very ill. Musk moon is still tangled. The people of Qin and Chu have neatly removed their clothes and said to musk moon, "take the clothes and change them for me." Seeing that the people of Qin and Chu were so active, she Yue could not shirk, so she had to take Miao Tao''s servant girl to serve the people of Qin and Chu. She naturally retreated to the door. Although Biliu was worried when she looked at the people of Qin and Chu, she could bear it. In the end, she didn''t ask. After everything was arranged, the people of Qin and Chu brought a cup of tea to the bed, lifted the curtain, and handed the tea to the princess. The crown princess''s face was very pale. She coughed from time to time. She didn''t have much spirit on her face. It seemed that she was the last person. Chapter 45 But the Crown Princess just looked at the teacup in the hands of Qin and Chu people, and never picked it up. She hung her eyes and spoke again, with some begging in her voice. "I''ll leave you here today. I only ask for one thing." The Qin Chu people cleverly took the tea cup in their hands and then said, "the crown princess only needs to give orders. If I can do it, I will try my best." The Crown Princess coughed again. She leaned weakly on the head of the bed and swept her eyes on the Qin and Chu people: "our palace knows that you are merciless to the crown prince, but when you look at the back palace, you are the only one who has never been greedy for his highness." The people of Qin and Chu were stunned. They realized that what the princess said was exactly this truth. But suddenly they thought of the little fairy, and they felt that what the princess said was wrong. Why is she not greedy? What she covets is only the prince''s jealousy. "Lady Miao praised me." The people of Qin and Chu were well behaved. The crown princess was also lazy to play official tune with the people of Qin and Chu. She still said to herself, "only if you take care of your royal highness, can our palace be at ease. You can rest assured that when the palace leaves, it will leave a message to his royal highness, asking him to appoint you as the crown princess. " The last sentence almost blew the brains of the Qin and Chu people and almost knocked over their tea cup. "Thank you for your love, but I''m not the right person." The people of Qin and Chu knelt down immediately and said, "what''s more, the illness of the crown princess is not incurable. It''s just that she lost her soul and went to find it." These words made the Crown Princess cough. She was so angry that she said: "are you the stables of your family when you are the Imperial Palace assistant? Is it what you want? What''s more, the whole city is in a panic now. How could this palace make such a ridiculous move at such a time! " Qin Chu knelt back more straight: "Crown Princess do not try, how to know in the end is a ghost!" As soon as this sentence came out, the crown princess was shocked. Her eyes were glued to the people of Qin and Chu. She could not take it back for a long time. Her voice trembled and said, "what are you talking about?" Qin Chu people said truthfully: "dissatisfied with the crown princess, some time ago, I also encountered this strange thing." "And then?" Asked the princess, holding on a little. Qin Chu people looked up at the Crown Princess and said with a bitter smile, "I''m timid. I''m directly stunned. It''s my servant who found something." The crown princess suddenly coughed violently. The people of Qin and Chu immediately came forward and handed the cup to the crown princess. "Go on!" The Crown Princess forced down a severe cough and motioned the Qin and Chu people to continue. Then the Qin Chu people continued: "I found that the maidservant had the temperature of someone! The skin is soft, too! " The princess was shocked: "how... What''s the matter?" "I''m afraid we need a survey of Haosheng." The people of Qin and Chu raised their eyes and said to the princess. The Crown Princess forced her heart to shake, hesitated for a while, and then thought it was wrong. She refuted the Qin and Chu people: "but if it is not really that filthy thing, how can the disease of our palace be bad all the time?" The people of Qin and Chu had a sneer on their lips: "the crown prince and concubine are not afraid of ghosts and gods, they are only afraid of people''s hearts!" When Biliu didn''t mention that, the prince and concubine of Qin and Chu were scared and got the disease of leaving the soul. But I don''t think it''s right. Although the princess is sleepy in the daytime, she can''t sleep at night, and her body is getting thinner and thinner day by day. How to look at it, it is not consistent with the disease of soul separation. It''s more like being poisoned! The princess took a cold breath and clenched the teacup in her hand. There was a flash of panic on her face, but she covered it up well. "Can the palace believe what you say?" The princess lowered her eyelashes. She didn''t know what she was thinking. She looked serious. Qin Chu people just looked at the prince and concubine''s face, which was a little bit baby fat, and the thin and weak face became more and more distressed. Although her rank is much lower than that of the crown princess, she does not know how old she is. Usually, the crown princess is generous and fair. But in the end is not the world''s children, a little negligence, nature was calculated to go. "Don''t worry, princess. I have a way to prove it." The Qin and Chu people stood up, took the cup from the hands of the Crown Princess and put it on the short table. The Crown Princess leaned on the head of the bed and looked at it as if she had not been able to react for a long time. Qin Chu people took the princess''s hand and said in a soft voice, "I''ll keep it. The princess can sleep for a while." The black circles under the crown princess''s eyelids are rich, and her face is very tired. It seems that the so-called rest in the daytime should not have a good rest. "No Crown princess still stubborn feign strong, "the palace also want to see, in the end who wants to start on the palace." "Only when you fall asleep can you know." The Qin and Chu people hesitated for a moment, took off waishan and climbed into bed. The princess was stunned at first, then frowned, with a faint sign of anger. All of a sudden, the people of Qin and Chu made a silent gesture to the crown prince and imperial concubine: "go to sleep, madam. I''m waiting for you to sleep. I''m going to hide under the bed." What he said made the princess''s hair stand on end. "Don''t be afraid." The Qin and Chu people clenched the princess''s hand and patted her on the back of her hand, quietly comforting, "it''s all human. There''s always a way to solve it." But the princess always felt that there were two eyes staring at her in the dark, and she was chilly all over. Fortunately, the Qin and Chu people patted her on the back, and gradually the sleepiness came. The Crown Princess closed her eyes and fell asleep. The people of Qin and Chu made sure that the crown princess was asleep before releasing her hand. But just as she let go, she heard the Crown Princess act coquettishly: "don''t go! I''m afraid She just stopped, still maintain the previous action, light, slow pat on the crown princess''s back. About half an hour later, Qin and Chu stopped and tried to pull their hands out of the hands of the princess. This time, the Crown Princess slept very well, and the movements of the Qin and Chu people were very smooth. She jumped down from her bed and yelled in her heart. A black square box appeared in her arms. The people of Qin and Chu turned left and right for a long time before putting it on the dressing table of the crown princess. After this time, she hid herself under the bed of the princess. Originally, he wanted to stay up all night, but somehow, the people of Qin and Chu were in a daze, smelling a strange fragrance, and then fell asleep. When I wake up, the sky is white. Green lie beside her, keep calling: "little lady! Little lady "Wake up." The sound of the urn and the air passage of the urn. Green strange: "little lady, usually you sleep is not too deep, how sleep on the hard ground, but sleep more deeply?" Qin Chu people''s mind flashed a strange, did not think much, just drive green: "out, the bed is so small, how do you squeeze in?" Chapter 46 Green complained: "if it''s not that I can''t wake you up, I don''t want to come in." Qin Chu people don''t have a good air to stare at green, for a long time, this little girl more and more rampant up, she two difficult from the bottom of the bed. She Yue is full of gratitude in her heart, so she can bend down and help the Qin and Chu people up. After the people of Qin and Chu stood up, they found that the crown princess was still sleeping on the bed, looking better. "The princess has been sleeping?" The people of Qin and Chu were surprised. She Yue gratefully smiles, and the sadness on her face is relieved. Her voice is cheerful: "yes, thank you, little lady Qin. I don''t know what method you used last night to let the princess sleep so safely." The people of Qin and Chu were also not clear, so it was just that this was not the time to discuss it. She immediately said, "where''s Miao Tao? Let her come in and change with me. " She Yue''s worries were relieved, and she began to laugh more. She bent her eyes and said, "don''t worry, it''s here. I''m just waiting for little lady Qin." The people of Qin and Chu immediately began to undress, but when they started, they turned to the square box on the dresser, and some embarrassment immediately appeared on their faces: "Musk moon, can you... Avoid it?" "Little lady Qin doesn''t like outsiders?" Musk month Zheng for a while, the vision pauses on the crown princess''s body for a while, obviously is worried about the crown princess''s life. Qin Chu people immediately said: "you can rest assured that I spent the night with the Crown Princess last night. The crown princess had nothing to do. Now it''s just a change of clothes." "That''s right. Sheyue is stingy." With that, she Yuefu presents Miao Tao''s clothes with both hands. After green takes them, she turns and goes out. "Little lady, what do you find out?" Green can not resist curiosity asked. The people of Qin and Chu never shy away from green. For one thing, Bili doesn''t understand. For another, Bili is absolutely tight lipped. Therefore, she went to the dressing table and received the box in her arms. All of a sudden, pictures appeared in the minds of Qin and Chu people. Time seemed to stop. When the scene flashed one by one and the people of Qin and Chu came back, Biliu would say, "little lady, how do you know how to use the things of the princess?" "This is mine." The Qin and Chu people sighed. She just sent sheyue out to collect the box. Little fairy''s secret, the less people know, the better. Green puzzled: "but last night all the way, did not see the little lady with this thing." The people of Qin and Chu explained to Biliu that if the crown princess lost something, she would ask With the words of Qin and Chu people, Biliu closed her mouth. After the people of Qin and Chu changed their clothes, the crown princess finally had the auspiciousness of waking up. But the picture just flashed in her mind really frightened the people of Qin and Chu. I''m afraid that the crown princess would ask after waking up, so she had to leave before she woke up. All the way back to the West courtyard, the Qin and Chu people patted their chest and put down their breath. It''s horrible. Just now, what flashed through her mind was the scene after she hid under the bed last night. I don''t know what the box was made of, but she could see the princess''s room clearly. She could see clearly that a bamboo tube was inserted into the window, and a burst of smoke came out from the bamboo tube, which made the princess sleep more soundly. No wonder she lay on the ground all night, even sleeping soundly. I was drugged. The smoke cleared away, and a figure stopped steadily in front of the crown princess''s bed. The people of Qin and Chu could see clearly. The face was inexplicably familiar, as if they had seen it somewhere. The man wandered around the princess''s room, finally stopped by the soft couch, opened the lid and put something on the lid. I don''t know what this person is looking for, and how the princess''s room turned for a long time, and finally left. What makes Qin and Chu people feel very dangerous is that this person obviously wants to have a look at the bottom of the bed before leaving, but somehow, she suddenly gives up this idea, otherwise, she will be able to see Qin and Chu people. After digesting the images one by one, the people of Qin and Chu became alive. And just at this time, the voice of the system is also very friendly ring up: "task: in front of Meng Xu''s face, draw a portrait of other men." With a bang, the people of Qin and Chu broke the teacup in their hands again. She was biting her silver teeth, but she couldn''t make a sound in anger, but she scolded the system in her heart: "little fairy! You did it on purpose! The task is more and more difficult Painting portraits of other men in front of Meng Xu''s face, does she really want to live? "Mission reward, progress 2%, survival time, 30 days." The system ignored the resistance of the Qin and Chu people and continued to light the way. Finally, the Qin and Chu people compromised, not for anything else, just for 30 days of survival time, and the progress of the task... Is getting slower and slower. Put away the dissatisfaction, Qin Chu people sighed: "this time, how long does it take?" "In view of the host''s painting ability, we have deliberately relaxed the time limit to five days." The system said with good intentions. Five days The Qin and Chu people poured a cup of tea for herself again. After a sip of tea, they suddenly said, "in fact, it''s not necessarily necessary to draw more vivid pictures, as long as it can make Meng Xu see that she is a man. Is that right? " The system should say, "yes." "What about points?" Qin Chu people said with concern that, somehow, she always felt that after she had personal charm, everyone seemed to be kind to her. If she is full of personal charm, doesn''t she want to seduce... No, can she tell the truth from anyone? "After the task is completed, you can get 50 points in exchange for 5% of your personal charm." The system replied. This sentence almost made the Qin and Chu people lose all their motivation. Since they took over the task, the Qin and Chu people naturally worked hard to complete it. However, there is a big event in her mind, which needs her to complete even more. There is the princess''s condition! At first, she thought that the man hidden in the dark was taking medicine in the daily meal of the princess. But she didn''t think that she went into the princess''s bedroom and took medicine in the tea. "Green!" The people of Qin and Chu suddenly called out. "Yes! What can I do for you Blue green immediately answered a, extremely quickly walked to Qin Chu person''s in front. Qin Chu people to green way: "go to tell sheyue, give the Crown Princess change a pot of tea, to quietly, can''t be found." Biliu immediately looked at the Qin and Chu people strangely, and felt more and more strange about today''s Qin and Chu people: "little lady, did you change the inside?" "What''s that?" The people of Qin and Chu didn''t understand. "That''s to say, have you lost your mind?" Green a bite of teeth, at the risk of being killed asked. Chapter 47 Qin and Chu people Has she changed a lot? Big enough to make green see? She covered the corner of her mouth, a little proud smile, seems to have some satisfaction: "how to get?" Biliu was about to open her mouth, then she closed her mouth and repeated it several times. Until the people of Qin and Chu finally showed their impatience, she said carefully: "little lady, you used to care nothing else. How do you care about the crown princess today? " Qin and Chu people can''t tell Bilu that it''s because it''s about the life of the crown princess that they have to help each other. If Bilu asks her how to know, it''s even more unclear. "You want me to have a better life, too." The people of Qin and Chu thought it over and explained to Biliu, "if your Highness the prince really has a heart for me, why am I just a concubine?" "Is..." green is also eventually reaction, look gradually dignified, "little lady said is, can this have and crown princess have what relation?" The Qin Chu people sighed. They couldn''t help poking green. They said in a hateful voice, "you little girl, why don''t you understand? Who is the biggest under the crown prince? " "The princess, of course." Green cover head, quite a bit aggrieved appearance. Then the Qin Chu people nodded and reached out to Biliu, indicating that Biliu would pour a cup to her. Biliu skillfully poured a cup of tea for the Qin and Chu people, but there were still some unknown points: "little lady, even if you want to please the princess, why do you want to change the tea?" As soon as the back of the Qin and Chu people was tight, they suddenly thought of the shadow again, which made them feel a little cold: "don''t talk too much, just do it." I was scared by rumors before, and I never thought about it. At this time, I seriously think that the crown princess''s long illness is not cured, and there are doubts everywhere. She was also frightened by the fierce ghost. Why did she just get better after a period of illness, but the princess seemed to have lost her soul. It is more mysterious to say that the Crown Princess suffered from the disease of soul separation, but she should not act like this. It''s just that I can''t sleep at night, but I''m getting thinner and thinner day by day. Today, I almost see bones. "Yes Green looking at Qin Chu people show fatigue, even if the heart more puzzled, but also just temporarily down. Sent away green, Qin Chu people close their eyes in bed, in fact, is thinking about how to carry out the task. After all, I couldn''t think of any other way. I just felt very tired, and a sense of sleepiness came up. The people of Qin and Chu went to sleep directly. In their sleep, the people of Qin and Chu were in a trance. They felt as if there were voices in their ears. Her eyelids were heavy and she was shaking under her body. It should be that someone was walking with her, and she felt anxious all over her body. There was a burning smell on the tip of the nose. "Chu people, don''t worry, my father will take you out soon." When this strange and familiar voice rang up, the eyes of the people of Qin and Chu became hot and whispered: "Daddy." "Ah." The person under the body deserves very simply, "we Chu person courage is very big, not afraid of." "Well, I''m not afraid." Qin Chu people changed a posture, lying on the warm and generous back, knowing that it was just a dream, but still chattering, whispered, "Daddy, I went into the palace and became the prince''s concubine. Rich families are just like this. They have to have a lot of money. " All the sounds around gradually went away, leaving only the Qin and Chu people and the people carrying her. "We Chu people are always the best." The man seemed to be listening carefully, but he didn''t really listen. But this did not affect the Qin and Chu people, she still said slowly, tears in her eyes finally fell down. "Little lady! Little lady, wake up, your highness is here. " Green voice from far and near, sleep that familiar voice, gradually disappear. Qin and Chu people slowly opened their eyes. For a moment, they couldn''t tell whether they were in a dream or out of a dream. "Little lady, here comes the prince." Green came forward, in the ears of the Qin and Chu people gently reminded a. "I see." The Qin and Chu people finally came back to their souls and stretched out their hands to be supported by green. She made some arrangement here. Meng Xu had already arrived there. As soon as she stood still, a little eunuch called out: "Your Highness is here!" The people of Qin and Chu led a group of servants to kneel down. Meng Xu came to the people of Qin and Chu with a smile like spring breeze on his face and gently helped them up from the ground: "the people of Chu don''t have to kneel when they see this palace." The Qin and Chu people immediately stepped back, and their scalp was slightly numb: "Your Highness, I''m joking. I''m very tender. I still have self-knowledge. How can I avoid this gift? Your highness, please take it back. " "It''s just a courtesy." Meng Xu''s face already showed a little impatience, and the bottom of his eyes was cold, "or did Chu people not want to be in love with our palace?" The people of Qin and Chu said: This is a big pit. How dare she accept it? If there is no one in Meng Xu''s eyes, I''m afraid it will be like Meng Xu''s intention. "I only have your highness in my heart. I wish I could hang out with him day and night." The love story of the Qin and Chu people is easy to say, "but I always remember that my highness is not my own. My highness bears a heavy burden, so I can''t fool around." Your highness, take it back! I see you. It''s too early for me to die. At this point, Meng Xu forced the people of Qin and Chu to give up. "I heard that Chu people went out of the palace to seek medical treatment for the crown princess?" Meng Xu let go of the Qin and Chu people and sat down. Biliu immediately went forward and added a tea for Meng Xu. The people of Qin and Chu told the truth: "Your Highness, it''s true. She Yue, who is next to the empress, hears that she once found a medical immortal, so she wants to find a medical immortal through her body to cure the Empress Dowager. " "What''s the result?" Meng Xu lightly sipped a mouthful, suddenly frowned and put the teacup down, but he never touched it again. There was a flash of shame on Qin Chu people''s faces, but they knew that they could not tell the truth in front of Meng Xu, so they had to say, "I''m ashamed. I just know that the crown princess is suffering from the disease of death. In the middle of the night, one should carry a white flag and think, go from the princess''s bedroom to the Queen''s bedroom, and call the princess''s maiden name while walking. " "Nonsense!" As expected, Meng Xu also sank his face, "the father is the real dragon emperor. Who dares to fool around under this emperor! This is the only way The fierce ghosts are all in front of the real dragon emperor. If they are spread out, it''s just in line with the heart of the people who are rumored to topple the emperor? Qin Chu immediately knelt down in panic: "yes, your highness said so." Chapter 48 "Get up." Meng Xu said to the people of Qin and Chu, comforting the people of Qin and Chu, "it has nothing to do with you, it''s the old doctor who is confused!" The people of Qin and Chu lowered their heads at the right time and said quietly, "it''s also my concubine who didn''t think about it clearly." Meng Xu is still very devoted to the crown princess. Although he is the crown prince, and is a firm fact, who can guarantee that there will be no sudden changes? In the history books, there has been a case of seizing the throne since ancient times. Before he ascended the throne, he still needed the support of the family members of the crown princess. "Is there no other way?" Meng Xu asked with concern. Qin Chu hesitated for a moment, but he still shook his head honestly. Meng Xu immediately clenched his fist, as if he lost all interest in a moment, and stood up with a negative hand: "the people of Chu had a rest earlier, and our palace will leave." It turns out that no explanation was given to the Qin and Chu people. Meng Xu''s attitude is very clear, but the people of Qin and Chu quietly breathed a sigh of relief and finally muddled through. Naturally, she didn''t want Meng Xu to spend another night with her. Green but can only secretly anxious, until Meng continued away, come forward, quality asked: "little lady! Why did you let your highness go again? " But the Qin and Chu people just gave her a strange glance: "I thought you just asked." Biliu was stunned for a moment, and suddenly remembered that she had already given up the people of Qin and Chu and her Royal Highness the prince. Now I want to see the Regent and the little lady. "Oh, I''m used to it." Green dark poke to turn a white eye. After seeing off the God of pestilence, the people of Qin and Chu were happy. They thought of an important thing and said to Bili, "go to the princess''s bedroom and tell sheyue that there are people under the bed in the princess''s room these days." "Little lady, do you suspect that the crown princess''s illness was designed?" Green is smart after all. Qin Chu people nodded green head: "rare smart once." Biliu was praised by the people of Qin and Chu. Naturally, she was in a better mood. She responded crisply and ran out happily. When Qin and Chu were the only people in the room, she finally thought of the business. Although she is a dancer, she can''t paint. "Little fairy, what do you want of this painting?" The people of Qin and Chu thought that if she didn''t ask for anything, she could draw one or two strokes casually and see that she was a man. Which once thought, the system can compare her shrewd many: "Meng continues to be jealous is the standard." Qin and Chu people "But I can''t paint." Qin and Chu people began to find excuses and try to evade, trying to muddle through the system. "Practice!" The system just throws a word to the Qin and Chu people, and then ignores them. Rao is Qin and Chu people used all kinds of methods, but there is no way to shout out the system. Until biliv has turned around, she still has no progress. No, the Qin and Chu people had to order people to turn out the ink, paper and inkstone, and start painting towards green. Green maintained a posture, standing in place, very consciously motionless, mouth does not stop: "Musk Moon said that wrote down, just asked me, why do you have such behavior." From time to time, the people of Qin and Chu looked up at the green and said carelessly, "I''ll know tonight." With that, she lost her pen and moved her shoulder. The painting of Lao Shizi is too tiring for her to refuse. Green curious, went to clean up, by the way to take a look at Qin Chu people''s paintings, but exclaimed, pointing to the painting sermon: "little lady! Who is the monster in the picture! " The Qin and Chu people took a look at the green and ran away. It''s a monster! After that, there was a long period of peace. Except for the Qin and Chu people who occasionally took out the brush and ink to practice, biliv said that he would not let the Qin and Chu people draw any more. However, Qin and Chu people can only think of green paintings by themselves. But she always couldn''t draw it. She sighed and could not help complaining about the system in her heart: "even to people, she didn''t draw some charm, let alone not to people." Let her draw in front of Meng Xu. It''s impossible to ask Meng Xu to stand with another childe brother. Let her compare the painting. This picture can''t be imagined. The system pretended to be dead all afternoon, and finally made a sound at this time: "you can also change the props." The Qin and Chu people were silent again. Naturally, she knew that she could change the props, but that was her life! How can you regard her life as nothing! The system has already seen through the thoughts of the Qin and Chu people, and coldly said, "if you are not willing to live these days, you will live these days." The Qin and Chu people were stunned. They tried to hold back their tears and said, "what are the props you can use?" After all, she went on this road and always felt that the system deliberately induced her. In the mind familiar wooden frame appears again, Qin Chu people already did not have that ecstatic color, only light way: "start." "Prop 1: thousand mile eye, it takes five days to survive. Use time limit, two hours, to observe the person you want to observe. Prop 2: paintbrush, consumes three days of survival time. Time limit: once, the characters are lifelike. " The people of Qin and Chu didn''t itch. She needed both of them, but it took too much time. "What is this?" Suddenly, the Qin and Chu people caught a thin piece of wood on the wooden frame, on which there was a figure, but they couldn''t distinguish it. "Props: Portrait wood. It takes four hours. If you think about the person you want, you can see him in an instant and leave a shadow on the face of the portrait wood." In front of the eyes of the Qin and Chu people, they pointed to the portrait wood and said, "I want this!" It''s a good thing. It''s much more practical than that thousand mile eye. At the same time, I bought a brush. When the brush is used, it is not a real object, just like the props before. When she opened her eyes again, the people of Qin and Chu felt a burst of joy. At the moment, she couldn''t bear it. She ordered green to grind it, and then she could paint. Nature is not willing to use that brush, just want to use this portrait wood. Qin and Chu people sat down in front of the letters and closed their eyes slightly. A smile gradually appeared on the corner of their mouth: Daddy. "Lord! I can''t keep it However, a sharp figure appeared in front of the Qin and Chu people''s eyes. It sounded like a ghost in the middle of the night. The people of Qin and Chu opened their eyes in surprise, and saw a figure gradually appeared on the paper in front of them. It''s Meng Yan! "Little lady!" Seeing the frightened appearance of the Qin and Chu people, Biliu wants to go forward to check the situation of the Qin and Chu people, but suddenly sees Meng Yan''s portrait, "this thing, absolutely can''t stay! If the prince''s highness finds out, the maidservant and the little lady''s head will be lost. " Qin Chu people are looking at the painting Meng Yan Leng for a long time, just tired general waved his hand, to green way: "I know." But there is no way to destroy the paper blessed by the portrait wood! Chapter 49 The painting of Meng Yan long hair high bundle, a short fight, will Xinchang figure exposed. Cuffs rolled up, trousers also rolled to the calf floor, thin lips tight, originally cold mouth seems more ruthless. What the hell is going on! Even lying on the bed, the Qin and Chu people did not find the problem. Somehow, she was thinking about her father. But what appeared on the paper was his Highness The Regent! Is that rush because his Highness The Regent is in trouble? The more Qin and Chu people think about it, the more they can''t sleep. After a night, they can''t sleep for more than an hour or two. At this time, the princess side, has already become a pot of porridge. With the cool air of the night on her body, she came in and dug the faint Qin and Chu people out of the bed and said in a soft voice, "little lady, the musk moon is coming." Qin Chu people then sobered up a little bit, push away the green hands for her clothes, his three or two will tie the clothes: "bring in." Green should be a, lean out, and then enter the door, behind with the moon. Qin Chu people sitting in front of the dresser, let green toss her hair, concern asked: "how is the princess?" "Niang Niang has nothing to do with it. After listening to the little Niang''s words, she gave her medicine when she took a rest last night." She Yue''s face is serious, but not easy. Qin Chu people sighed: "who was guarding under the bed of the Crown Princess last night?" "Zhihe." She Yue replied honestly, "I married with my maidservant from the family of the crown princess. In my early years, I practiced martial arts with my father and brother for a few days, and I have martial arts skills to help me. No one in the palace knows about it except the maidservant and the crown princess. " The maidservant brought into the palace naturally can''t have unique skills, but the crown princess is Jiang Lao''s treasure after all, so it''s natural to leave some cards for the crown princess. The people of Qin and Chu didn''t want to get involved too much, but sheyue told her all the details. She was afraid that she was her own person, so she couldn''t escape anyway. "Can you see clearly?" The Qin and Chu people pulled back their thoughts and asked. Sheyue nodded: "yes, it''s true. In the second watch, she first blew in the overpowering drug and then went into the room to take it. However, Zhihe said that she was looking for something. " The Qin and Chu people rubbed their dazed temples, and Meng Yan''s embarrassed appearance flashed in their mind from time to time: "let''s have a look tonight." I''m willing to take people here tonight and ask them clearly, which will save me a lot of trouble. But she always felt something was missing. "Tell the lady about it, too." Qin Chu thought for a moment, and continued, "she may not find anything wrong with the first two nights, but she may not be able to spend the night safely." Forget it, catch people. After tonight, I''m afraid it''s hard to find it again. Musk moon should be next, originally also want to wait for Qin Chu people to tell two or three, but Qin Chu people just let green will send her away. However, when sheyue came back to his bedroom, he was not yet seated, and the people of Qin and Chu also appeared. At this time, the crown princess has also turned to wake up. "In the past two days, I have been sleeping soundly." The crown princess also felt a little strange. She glanced at Qin churen and said, "it seems to be your credit." The Qin and Chu people did not dare to take the credit, but to tell the truth, she Yue stood aside and added two or three words. By the end of the sentence, it was already daybreak. The crown princess looked as usual, much calmer than the Qin and Chu people: "I see. Let Zhihe find someone." Qin Chu people just want to speak, and on the prince princess smile eyes, heart suddenly a Zheng, ask: "Niang Niang is intentional?" "Yes." The Crown Princess chuckled, "but my palace is too timid. I thought it was a fierce ghost, so I can''t be safe all night. But now it seems that it''s not only that." Qin and Chu people are a little puzzled. At present, she is only aware that the matter is not so simple. Behind this, I''m afraid it has something to do with the flood in southern Sichuan, and with the people who spread rumors in the streets. "Did the people of Chu ever think about it carefully? When did the rumor that there were fierce ghosts in the palace begin?" Asked the crown princess, straightening her figure. If the Qin and Chu people were hit in the head, they knew instantly: "it was... When the water was flooded from southern Sichuan." "Wrong." The crown princess took a deep breath, "it''s after the refugees fled to the capital, so someone deliberately took advantage of this fierce ghost to avenge you and me." "Justice?" The people of Qin and Chu don''t know how much they can understand even if they want to avenge the crown princess. What''s the use of avenging her? She''s just a concubine of Meng Xu. She has no right at all. I''m afraid this person is the wrong one. The Crown Princess nodded: "no matter what, when you catch someone, it''s clear." Catch people! The people of Qin and Chu were shocked. They immediately stood up and said, "lady, are you going to arrest people directly?" "Yes." The princess nodded and narrowed her eyes. "What''s wrong?" "Nature The Qin and Chu people stamped their feet in a hurry. "I''m afraid she has hidden things in a hurry after hearing the news. Even if she catches them, there''s no evidence..." Suddenly, the people of Qin and Chu saw the smile of the crown princess. "The empress already had a countermeasure?" The words of the Qin and Chu people stopped abruptly, then suddenly asked. The Crown Princess nodded: "it''s also a coincidence. Although Zhihe is careless, he never forgets it. The maid who came into the room last night did have a chance to meet her. Guess who Qin Chu people stare at the princess in a daze. They only think that the princess''s question is too abrupt. How can she know who it is. But since I asked, it must be someone who has something to do with her, and that person only has "Lady! I don''t know! I really don''t know what''s going on inside. It''s the maid who''s acting on my back! " A figure suddenly burst in and pounced on the princess''s feet. Qin Chu''s eyes were fixed on Zhang Jieyu! After Zhang Jieyu, Zhihe was still tied to a man. It was the man who put the medicine in the tea that night! The crown princess looked at Zhang Jieyu indifferently and said coldly, "what''s the truth? If you ask the murderer, you will know." Say, Zhi he kicked in the knee nest of that servant girl, that servant girl knelt down directly, but still obstinate: "have nothing to do with my master, it''s all the servant girl''s idea." Listening to the words from the bottom of my heart, the people of Qin and Chu subconsciously went to see blue green. They saw that blue green was really busy watching the opera. Let''s forget about this girl. On second thought, forget it. Bili knows too much and has missed the chance to replace her. Zhang Jieyu immediately fell at the foot of the crown princess, tugged at her skirt and said, "madam, you also heard that it has nothing to do with me. You are going to decide for me. " "Even if it''s not your idea, you, as Jieyu, also have the crime of lax management!" Musk moon hate voice way. Chapter 50 In recent days, the crown princess has been in a daze. If it wasn''t for the people of Qin and Chu, I don''t think she would have found something strange. As long as she remembers the sufferings of the princess, she can''t wait to cut Zhang Jieyu alive. "Yes, yes Zhang Jieyu was flustered, kneeling on the ground, pulling the skirt of the crown princess, and crying, "madam, I really have the crime of not investigating, but I really never told her to do such a dirty thing!" The Crown Princess just rubbed her temples and said lazily, "what''s the truth? I can''t just listen to your one side of the story." Then she looked up at the servant girl who was tied up honestly. The servant girl was very clever, and her figure was stronger than others. She should have some foundation. "Look up." The princess said indifferently. The kneeling servant girl raised her head, and her voice was clear: "the name of the servant girl is Qingcui. It''s really not the master''s command to take medicine in the lady''s teacup. It''s the slave girl who looks at the master''s worries day and night, so it''s a bad idea." Zhang Jieyu, kneeling with her head down, breathed a sigh of relief, and her eyebrows were even colder. Obviously it''s fake! Not to mention that without Zhang Jieyu''s command, the maid would never rush to attack. Even if she did it rashly, without Zhang Jieyu''s help, how could she find out the defense of the imperial concubine''s bedroom? How do you know the specific situation in the dormitory. But Qingcui had already admitted it, and there was no evidence to prove her death, so she couldn''t punish Zhang Jieyu any more. "This is not what I want to ask." The crown princess looked light, as if she had already guessed what Qingcui said. Sheyue also snorted coldly. Although she still wanted to cut Zhang Jieyu''s eyes, her face was calm, as if she had a solution. Qingcui raises her head and looks straight at the Crown Princess: "I don''t know what question the empress wants to ask the maid." "Who is that fierce ghost?" The crown princess took the teacup at hand, took a sip of tea, and then put it down gently. The posture is calm and elegant, which makes people feel pleasant. Meng Xu is really blind, even put around such a peerless beauty ignored. The people of Qin and Chu thought bitterly. Green green expression indifference way: "don''t know." "Yes?" The Crown Princess raised her eyes to see green. She Yue, who was standing on one side, directly took out the momentum of a big servant girl and said: "Qingcui, no matter who you obey, now you have a chance. Otherwise... " She glanced askance at Zhang Jieyu kneeling at the foot of the Crown Princess: "the empress has found out. Even if you want to protect someone, you can''t keep it." This The Qin and Chu people quickly lowered their heads, wiped the sweat on their forehead, took the teacup handed by green and sipped it lightly. At the same time, she glanced at the green, and the little girl looked at the moon with a little worship. What are you looking at! You''re not that stuff! The people of Qin and Chu thought once again that the maidservant of the crown princess was very good. At present, there is only one person around her who is green. The other two people... Can only fill the scene. The person Meng Xu sent, but she really dare not put it in the room. In particular, there is still... A picture hidden in her room that can''t be seen by outsiders. "It''s better to block than to dredge." Meng Yan said solemnly, "although we all know this truth, where is the river going now?" The geographical location of southern Sichuan has always been biased. There are many high mountains and valleys, so there are relatively few habitable plains. Once there is a flood disaster, the whole family can only go up the mountain and return to their hometown after the rainstorm. But the water in the city is still stagnant due to the surge of the river, and most of the besieged residents starve to death. This is just the situation at the foot of Meng Yan, and other places in southern Sichuan are not optimistic. This is along the river, relying on mountains and rivers. Rivers and sea lanes are already the limit. If we dredge them rashly, I''m afraid the villages downstream will be completely submerged. "This year''s harvest is over." A local official sighed: "even if the place is preserved, without two or three years of adoption, I''m afraid it can''t restore the prosperity of the past." Meng Yan sat on the top with a cold face. Today, he is still a neat tights. The cuffs and trouser legs are tightly tied up for the convenience of movement. Many channels have been dug to dredge the river, and there are no fewer tired workers, but the reservoir still seems to break its levee. "How about grain distribution?" Meng Yan asked another question. "Ah..." another long sigh, and several people spoke with difficulty, "I''m afraid it''s not easy. The government silver has been distributed layer by layer, but it has been exploited a lot. The remaining grain bought by the government silver will inherit the whole city..." This must not be repeated. "What''s more, there was almost no surplus in the grain stores in southern Sichuan, which were dispatched from other provinces and states, and the price doubled." Another official intervened. Meng Yan''s face sank and he thought for a long time. He even put the dagger on the table and said sincerely, "I''m afraid I''ll trouble you." Everyone''s face is a Zheng, all from the other side''s Mou son read out a bit shocked. The dagger that Meng Yan carried with him was not an ordinary one. I heard that the former Emperor was hunting in Chunwei in his early years, and Meng Yan won the first place. It happened that there was a different emperor to congratulate him. The other side appreciated Meng Yan. The former Emperor wanted to make friends with him, so Meng Yan exchanged his belongings with the prince. It''s a shame. Later, however, I heard that the Regent had a close relationship with the prince and had frequent correspondence with him. Meng Yan No one knows that the fool wrote a letter almost three or five days after he went back: Meng Yan, my concubine ignored me again. Meng Yan, I miss you so much. Your Highness The Regent, my son is suddenly disobedient. All of these will not be repeated. "I will do my best." "Chen Yuan pawned all his property." With Meng Yan''s leadership, this disguised forced donation finally started. One night later, the money had an objective change. It''s just After all, the river collapsed and affected several villages. The flood relief finally came to an end. Although there was no threat that the reservoir would collapse at any time, Meng Yan was still in southern Sichuan for a while. After the natural disaster, a hundred wastes are waiting to be revived. Naturally, he is indispensable. Meng Yan held his hand behind him and looked in the direction of the capital. The figure of the Qin and Chu people first appeared in his mind. "I really don''t know!" Qingcui is still stubborn and refuses to let go, "the maid is not the one who plays the ghost, let alone..." Her voice suddenly lowered down, Yin measurement way: "this purple gold palace, who is clean?"? How can you really be sure that it''s a person or a ghost? " When the Qin and Chu people were cool behind, the tea cups in their hands were smashed to pieces on the ground. Chapter 51 "I scared you." The Crown Princess put her eyes on the Qin and Chu people and said softly. On the other side, a little servant girl had already come forward to clean up the tea cups under the feet of the Qin and Chu people. The Qin and Chu people immediately stood up and bowed to make amends: "Niang Niang, it''s my abrupt body." "I don''t blame you." The crown princess''s manner was much more gentle. She made a gesture to let the Qin and Chu people sit down again, and said with a smile, "these servant girls are used to frighten people with these." Qin Chu people bowed their heads and said nothing. She didn''t know whether to refute the crown princess or Qingcui. After all, she died once, and she really became a soul, but she didn''t see other souls. Thinking about it, the people of Qin and Chu suddenly said in their heart, "little fairy, is it true that there is a ghost?" "Since you believe in the existence of God, why do you question ghosts?" The system gives the Qin and Chu people a very high God problem. The people of Qin and Chu suddenly did not know how to answer. They were even more surprised. Was it the ghost that night? "This world is mostly causal." The system suddenly came up with another sentence. Qin and Chu people didn''t know why. When they wanted to ask questions, the system refused to speak again. The system rarely spoke about anything that didn''t involve tasks. After thinking about it, the people of Qin and Chu had to rest their heart. Just curious to see the princess, she now very puzzled, why the princess would be sure that she met a person rather than a ghost? Green eyes but a touch of irony, straight back, refused to speak. The crown princess suddenly asked Zhang Jieyu kneeling at her feet with a smile: "Zhang Jieyu, as you see, is it a human or a ghost?" "This..." Zhang Jieyu had a ghost in her heart. She was afraid of violence, and she was very easy to be jealous and suspicious. She really didn''t know how much blood she had. I once heard that Meng Xu once went to bed in her bedroom, because when she was bathing, Meng Xu took a look at the servant girl who was waiting on her, and the servant girl fell ill the next day. Two or three days later, the servant girl''s body was fished out from the lake in the West. It is said that the servant girl fell into the lake because she was sleepy. It was also said that the night before the maid disappeared. I did hear the scream from Zhang Jieyu''s room. But I''m afraid only Zhang Jieyu knows the truth. "I really don''t know." Zhang Jieyu''s body trembled and her forehead was cold. If it wasn''t for the ghost rumors, how could she be so peaceful these days? Green green sneer, looking at the eyes of the Crown Princess more meaningful: "Niang Niang asked my master, it''s better to ask the ghost in person." "Presumptuous!" Musk moon first roared, raised her hand is a clear slap on the green face: "how does the princess decide, is you can control?" "That''s right." The princess said with a smile. The people of Qin and Chu raised their heads and looked at the princess in shock. The princess is still smiling, not like joking: "this proposal is good, but since the palace is going, you are indispensable, and... Zhang Jieyu." Zhang Jieyu''s whole body trembled obviously. same night. The moon is dark and the wind is high. From time to time, there is a cold wind, which gives birth to a strange feeling for no reason. The crown princess is in the front, Zhang Jieyu is surrounded and walks in the middle, and the last one is... Qin and Chu people. Qin Chu people want to cry. She doesn''t understand why the crown princess is the one who decides the case, but she has to be there, but the words of green still ring in her ears. "Little lady, since we''ve done most of the work, how can we do it? What do you want the princess to think of you? " "What''s more, with all the company, what are you afraid of?" "The Crown Princess sees that you are brave and knowledgeable. She will take care of you more in the future. Today, she is very kind to you." So the people of Qin and Chu appeared that night. It''s not the right time. It was just to see who was playing tricks, so the crown princess had already found a hiding place, but when the Qin and Chu people arrived, they were suspected of being exposed. Therefore, Zhang Jieyu was thrown out. This is a palace road. Few people pass by on weekdays. Originally, there were many rumors. Since the accident of the Crown Princess here, almost no one has passed by. Zhang Jieyu was standing in the middle of the road. The cold wind was rustling, and she made a strange noise from the dark place from time to time. No matter there was any sound, Zhang Jieyu was just like the frightened bird. Her body trembled, her forehead was cold and sweaty, and she tried hard to escape, but she didn''t dare to. It''s very pitiful to look at that little figure. "Lady." Some of the people of Qin and Chu couldn''t see it any more. You know that ghost, but Shengsheng scared her out. "Chu people, do you still remember Biliu''s words?" The princess asked suddenly. The Qin and Chu people were stunned for a moment, then remembered, glanced at the green, and immediately stopped talking. What ghosts touch when the body is warm? And the skin elasticity is excellent? Thinking about this, suddenly there was a commotion. The people of Qin and Chu were reminded by green. They looked up and saw a white figure floating in the distance. This white figure in the dark, especially the infiltration of people. Even if I have seen it once, I still dare not face it. Qin Chu immediately lowered her head and said to herself, of course, she was not afraid. She just felt that... The wind was so crazy. The crown princess was also scared, but this time Zhihe was protecting her. Obviously, she had more courage. But Zhang Jieyu was miserable. There were only two or three servant girls beside her, and the white shadow came to Zhang Jieyu''s face again. After a sneer. It was a sound of emptiness. "Zhang Jieyu, my maid died miserably. It''s so cold in the water. Please accompany me!" That figure shuashed and then directly rushed to Zhang Jieyu''s front. "Go away!" Zhang Jieyu quickly closed her eyes. She was so scared that she spread out to the ground and yelled in horror, "who are you! Go to whoever killed you! What can I do for you? " "It''s you." The white shadow around Zhang Jieyu, blowing cold air in her ear. Qin and Chu people felt numb and did not dare to move. But the next moment, she suddenly felt warm all over. The white shadow suddenly stabilized her figure, no longer floating, but stepping on the ground, shining her shadow under the shadowy palace lamp. Is this a living man? Qin and Chu people looked carefully, and saw that his chest was up and down, but he was breathing in and out. It must be living. She went to see the Crown Princess and wanted to remind her to take in the net. But she saw that the crown princess was cold and serious, and she Yue was suspicious of going to the theatre. She''ll be rejected if she speaks now, won''t she? With self-knowledge, the people of Qin and Chu would not speak. After they were sure that they were human, their mood improved a lot. Chapter 52 If she had not frightened herself that night, she would have fainted because of her ability. "I was knocked unconscious, stuffed into a sack and sank into the lake." The more the woman said, the more desolate she became. "It''s so cold at the bottom of the lake. Come down with me." That white shadow blows cold air passage in Zhang Jieyu''s ear, "do you know? They were carrying sacks. On the way, I was awakened. Water came from all around. I yelled. No one answered. " It''s really sad. Qin and Chu people just think about it, then they know what kind of despair that woman should have at that time. Zhang Jieyu was shivering all over, covering her ears with her hands, squatting on the ground, as if she could not help it at last: "roll! I didn''t touch you! It wasn''t me! It''s not me "I''m cold, I''m cold!" Bai Ying kept repeating these words. After horror, it''s boring. Qin and Chu people want to squat down and watch Bai Ying molesting Zhang Jieyu quietly, to see if they can molesting Zhang Jieyu. The woman sees the female ghost is this appearance, did not know the man saw is what appearance. If his Highness the prince... Maybe he won''t be afraid. After all, I don''t have much skill. What about your Highness The Regent? Qin Chu people a Leng, quickly shook his head, how to think of him? However, we should not be afraid. The living king of hell just took away these annoying ghosts. Qin churen churen chuckled. When he looked up again, he just saw the inexplicable eyes of the crown princess, and the people of Qin and Chu quickly restrained their smile. It seems that the crown princess is finally tired of playing the game. She waves her hand directly to Zhihe, and Zhihe rushes out. Before Bai Ying can react, a knife will directly stun her. Qin and Chu people It''s too... Violent. Time, midnight. The location is still the princess''s bedroom. "What''s your name?" Musk moon proud looking at the white woman kneeling on the ground. Qin Chu people sat on one side in silence, staring at the girl on the ground. There was a faint bloodstain on the girl''s face. However, under the light, the Qin and Chu people no longer feel terrible. "Maidservant redwood." The little servant girl gave a big gift directly, with a firm look. But she Yue frowned slightly and didn''t like Sequoia: "is it you who scared the Crown Princess sick?" "I didn''t mean to." Sequoia said with guilt, "I wanted to scare Zhang Jieyu." Musk moon cold hum, looking at Sequoia more fickle. A person who has made the Crown Princess sick for several days, no matter what his troubles are, really makes people dislike him. "Why?" The princess finally spoke. Sequoia bit her lower lip, and suddenly pointed to Zhang Jieyu and said, "please make the decision! The maid originally had a sister, named Hongfeng, who was Zhang Jieyu''s personal maid. However, she was taken in by the prince''s Royal Highness. Zhang Jieyu was jealous, so she tied up her sister and sank into the lake! " The Crown Princess glanced at Zhang Jieyu and asked, "is this the case?" "Nonsense Zhang Jieyu was scared to death, but after Zhihe confirmed that she was a human being and not a ghost, she became more and more courageous. "Please check it out! It never happened! The red maple offended his highness because he was waiting on him. His highness wanted to punish her, but the maid looked at her and begged for her. The next day, this wave goods want to climb on the bed of his highness, the prince was a good reprimand! This kind of servant girl, I can''t stay any longer, so I want to ask the queen to make a promise for her. It''s not like I''m going to fight with her master and servant. But I don''t know why, when it came to her, it was me who wanted to harm her. What I said was that I found her a lame man with a very poor family. In front of my body, I had a confrontation with my body. My body was in a hurry. I made it clear in three or two sentences that she was free to choose. That night, she jumped into the lake herself. " "No!" Sequoia gets excited, climbs up to Zhang Jieyu and looks at her. She wants to eat her alive. She says, "my sister has always been clean. When she was young, she had childhood sweetheart. They had made an agreement. When her sister came out of the palace, she would come to ask for marriage, but who ever thought! Who would have thought that such a calamity had happened to us! " It''s true that the public says that the public is reasonable, and the old woman says that the old woman is reasonable. For a moment, it''s really hard to tell who is lying. "Lady! You may as well invite the prince. As soon as the prince comes, you will know the truth. " Zhang Jieyu knelt down and climbed two steps to the crown princess. The Crown Princess pursed her lips tightly: "it''s too late today. After finding out the matter tomorrow, I will tell the crown prince again. Such trifles should not disturb the crown prince." If you really let the prince know, it''s impossible for the princess to punish Zhang Jieyu! Although last time, Zhang Jieyu lost her trousers in the West courtyard and made a bad reputation, I don''t know what kind of trick she used to seduce the prince. Naturally, Zhang Jieyu knew the princess''s mind. She was flustered and immediately winked at the servant girl behind her. At the same time, she echoed the princess''s words: "what the empress said is that such a small thing naturally can''t disturb her royal highness." Something''s wrong. Qin Chu people stare at Zhang Jieyu, and their strange feeling is more obvious. Since Zhang Jieyu dares to confront her royal highness face to face, she must have a solution, but how can she suddenly agree to the proposal of the crown princess? At this time, the Qin and Chu people caught a figure and quietly flashed out from the door. "Chase The people of Qin and Chu immediately showed green in their eyes. Blue green has already seen clearly, also followed quietly chased out. "However, Niang Niang Ming Jian, I am really wronged." Zhang Jieyu bent down, her mouth slightly bent up. "Bah!" Sequoia suddenly spat on Zhang Jieyu''s face. It seemed that she was determined to die. "I have never seen a master more disgusting than you! The reason why Qingcui dares to move her hands and feet in the tea of the crown princess is that she must have been signaled by you "Nonsense Zhang Jieyu raised her hand and gave Sequoia a slap, her eyes flickering sullenly. As Jieyu, she can be wronged in front of the crown princess, but no matter what, it''s not the turn of a cheap maid to teach her! Qin Chu people couldn''t help but feel a pain for Sequoia. They saw green coming from the side door. The rules came to her side, leaned over her ear and said, "little lady, I didn''t catch up with you." "I see." The people of Qin and Chu frowned slightly. It''s not too early, but it''s not too late. Meng Xu is staying in the East Palace tonight. He is reading the memorial. If you really let Meng Xu come to the scene, Zhang Jieyu is afraid to hide today. "Shut up The crown princess said in a cold voice, "how about the truth? Naturally, our palace has a judgment. He wronged Jieyu, and for a day or two he was not allowed to step out of her bedroom. " "Why is it so busy?" Meng Xu''s voice came from outside the hall. Chapter 53 The Crown Princess and the people of Qin and Chu were all stunned, and then they became deep. Only Zhang Jieyu was happy, but she tried her best not to show herself in front of the princess. Meng Xu had already walked into the hall. He put his hands behind him and said to the princess with a smile, "my palace says that it''s very lonely now. It''s all gathered in your place." All the people present stood up to salute. The crown princess''s face was still sick. She said indifferently, "it''s just a little thing in the harem. How did it disturb you?" Meng Xu went up to help the princess, with a face of doting, and helped the princess to one side to sit well. Then he answered the princess''s words: "it''s just marking the memorial. I''m tired and I''m walking around. I''m looking at your busy place, so I come here." With that, Meng Xu''s eyes swept around the hall and finally fell on the Qin and Chu people. This final convergence of the eye color, quite a bit to explore the meaning. Qin Chu people only feel toothache, but she seems to have provoked the wrong people. But also can''t, in order to live, also have to aggrieve aggrieve prince his highness again. "What is the crime?" Meng Xu''s eyes nodded on Zhang Jieyu, who was kneeling on the ground. He asked the crown princess. The smile on the crown princess''s face was completely blank, but she did not hide it: "since your Highness has come, it means that you already know. In this way, it is decided by the palace." This is too abrupt. The people of Qin and Chu turn their eyes and see Meng Xu''s embarrassed face. The bottom of my heart was a little pleased, but I just straightened my posture to see how his highness was in charge. For a moment, Meng Xu had no position at all. He looked up at the princess as if she were isolated. The princess was frozen and looked at Zhang Jieyu kneeling on the ground. She looked down and looked pitiful. It was at this time that his eyes crossed the face of the Qin and Chu people, and the secret joy on that face was obvious again and again. However, Meng Xuleng snorted and called his name and said, "however, how do you see my concubine Chu people?" Qin and Chu people were slightly stunned, and their smile gradually disappeared. They stood up and bowed: "if your highness doesn''t know, I don''t know how to look." Meng Xu looked at Qin Chu people''s little daughter-in-law with a low brow. He felt a little relieved, but he said, "who told you that our palace didn''t know how to make a decision?" The people of Qin and Chu turned their lips. Although they didn''t want to, they had to respectfully say, "yes, I''m rude." "Concubine Qin, since she is here again, of course she has some ideas. Let''s just say that our palace guarantees that no one will hate you." Meng Xu''s eyes were burning, and he stuck to the Qin and Chu people. The people of Qin and Chu yelled that she was unlucky. She was just a spectator. How did she become the target of public criticism? "My body..." Qin Chu man lowered his head and pinched his handkerchief. "I really don''t have any idea, but I''m curious about the ghost. I just come forward to join in the fun." Oh, my God! She has lowered her sense of existence to the lowest level, but Meng Xu has no intention of letting her go. "Qin Chu people!" Meng Xu suddenly said sternly, "I want you to talk while talking. Don''t cheat in front of me!" Who''s cheating! The people of Qin and Chu bit their lower lip lightly and knelt down with tears in their eyes. They looked at the princess and Zhang Jieyu kneeling on the ground. For a while, it''s hard to tell. She really hoped that Zhang Jieyu would have bad luck and disappear from her. But she never thought that she would do it by herself. "I... I think Sequoia is blinded by resentment, so it''s hard to make a guess. Zhang Jieyu is in a high position. Even if she has a heart, she will be afraid of Zhang Jieyu''s power and dare not tell the truth. " The Qin and Chu people swallowed their saliva, but their scalp became numb. "Go on." Meng Xuwei''s eyes seem to listen carefully. Qin Chu people knelt on the ground, rummaging, but also can not think of a good way, had to harden the scalp to continue: "if fair, of course, is to open autopsy!" Sequoia suddenly choked and stared at the people of Qin and Chu with red eyes. Every word was like weeping blood: "my sister has already been given a roll of broken mat, and she threw it out of the palace. Where can I find the body?" Meng Yan''s lips slightly hooked, took it lightly and said: "since it is so, it is difficult to tell the truth between you two. If it is not up to our palace, how about giving you two an explanation?" Sequoia looked at Meng Yan hesitantly and did not say a word. The people of Qin and Chu bit their lower lip lightly. They felt that they were frustrated. Today, they were afraid that they could not deal with Zhang Jieyu. She quietly took her eyes to see the Crown Princess sitting on the right seat. She saw a light look on her face and said, "since your highness spoke in person, she naturally wanted to be grateful. However, as the prince, is it not appropriate for your highness to intervene in the affairs of the harem?" Meng Xu blushed, coughed lightly, covered the corner of his mouth, and said with a little guilty: "it''s just a small matter. If you deal with it earlier, you can have a rest earlier." She Yue stood behind the Crown Princess and hummed quietly. The head of the Qin and Chu people was lower, and their legs kneeling on the ground were slightly numb. The crown prince and concubine turned a sneer and said indifferently, "my concubine''s health is no longer in serious trouble. Your highness will not know for a long time." After kneeling behind the Qin and Chu people, green chuckled, and then immediately closed her mouth. Meng Xu''s ears are very sensitive, his eyes instantly lock the green, slightly twist the tip of his brow. "Since your Highness has decided to step in, my concubine will have a good rest." The crown princess suddenly rushes to say before Meng Xu gets angry. Meng Xu''s attention was diverted, and he said to the princess with a smile: "it''s hard to love the princess." The princess looks at Meng Xu in her spare time, waiting for Meng Xu to make a decision. Qin and Chu people are relieved at last. They just look at Sequoia with pity. Now that Meng Xu is involved, I''m afraid I can''t get the result she wants. It''s all right. Let''s find a chance to bring this maid under our command. Meng Xu took a sip of tea from the teacup, then looked at Sequoia and said, "your sister, I have a slight impression of this palace, and I really have some misgivings." "No way!" Sequoia was excited again. Zhang Jieyu''s tight body was also slightly relieved and breathed a long sigh of relief. Meng Xu immediately waved his hand and ordered Sequoia to keep silent: "there is no need to repeat the process in this palace. There are not only the faults of your sister, but also the reasons of greed and beauty in this palace." Sequoia wanted to argue, but was caught by the eyes of sheyue. She didn''t dare to speak. "And your sister died because of this. The dead deserve due respect." Meng Xu said slowly, "how about giving you 100 liang of gold and finding a good family for you?" Sequoia did not say a word, but obstinately looked at Zhang Jieyu with red eyes. Chapter 54 The Qin and Chu people sighed in a low voice. How could the girl be so stubborn. "Palace... Your highness." Qin Chu people said, "you haven''t said how to deal with Zhang Jieyu." "You Meng continued to twist the tip of his brow and glance at the people of Qin and Chu. The Qin and Chu people shrink their necks and dodge Meng Xu''s sight. "My concubine thought that the little lady Qin was right." The Crown Princess put down her teacup and said, "since your highness is wrong, no one can run away." The anger on Meng Xu''s face just disappeared, and he said to the princess with a smile: "if so, how about Zhang Jieyu going back to the palace and thinking about it for three months behind closed doors?" "Just thinking behind closed doors?" The princess seemed to ask casually. Meng Xuwei hesitated, and then he slowly said, "add another one. How about half a year''s salary?" Zhang Jieyu''s face seemed to be light, which finally made her a little anxious: "Your Highness!" This month''s salary was not much, but it was the only money Zhang Jieyu could use. It seems that she has been thinking for three months behind closed doors, but she is not wandering in front of Meng Xu. I''m afraid Meng Xu will never think of her. The salary of the couple can only make her life less miserable. Although the jewelry and silver hairpin that Meng Xu presented to her in the past can be found in the palace, they can''t be pawned at will. If you want to bribe servants, money is the best. Jewels of unknown origin are most taboo in the palace. "I''ll see." The crown princess said faintly, "in the past three months, I''m afraid I''ll be for Zhang Jieyu. I''ll stay in the palace. Don''t disturb Zhang Jieyu if your Highness has nothing to do." Zhang Jieyu''s face turned white, and she collapsed to the ground, biting her lower lip and staring at the princess for a long time. Then she put on a smile: "thank you, Princess!" The Qin and Chu people were finally relieved. They took a look at the Sequoia, and their heart was raised immediately. Sequoia rushed forward, pulled Meng Xu''s hem, and said: "Your Highness! I would rather not marry for life than let Zhang Jieyu die! One life for one! Is it because my sister is just a servant that her life is worthless "Go down!" The Crown Princess glared at Sequoia. Sequoia is still unwilling, even once again export confrontation: "I thought the crown princess can uphold justice, but did not expect that the crown princess is also a look at people''s face! In order to win the favor of the prince, he has to swallow his anger and tolerate such rubbish! " "Take it to the palace quickly!" The crown princess seemed angry and coughed with her chest. All of a sudden, the scene became chaotic. Zhiheli immediately tied up Sequoia and blocked her mouth. Meng Xu rushed to protect the crown princess in his arms, pointed to Sequoia and said: "drag it down! Beat to death "Your Highness!" Surprised, the people of Qin and Chu knelt down and said, "absolutely not!" "Although my palace is out of line in thinking of his elder sister''s death, it is because of missing his elder sister. But now, this cheap maidservant repeatedly provokes the patience of this palace! " Meng continued to take into the crown princess, "drag it down! Beat to death She Yue went to see the princess in a hurry. She saw the princess shaking her head quietly. Qin Chu''s heart was cold. He looked up at Meng Xu and said, "Your Highness! Today''s story has been spread all over the palace. No one knows what the truth is, but Zhang Jieyu''s usual behavior is perverse, and her temperament is discussed by the palace people. If Sequoia is dealt with by you at this time, what do you think the palace people will think? What do the emperor and the queen think? " "Your Highness, let it go." The Crown Princess waved her hand and gasped, "I don''t want anyone to die because of my concubine." "Drag it down!" Meng continued to clench a tooth, "separately handle!" Qin Chu people were relieved and knelt down in the same place: "thank you, your highness." Meng Xu took a deep look at the Qin and Chu people, and then he helped the crown princess into the inner hall. After a while, she Yue came out again to ask the imperial doctor. After the imperial doctor came, Meng Xu stayed in the inner hall for a long time before he appeared again. Qin Chu people and Zhang Jieyu knelt in the same place for a long time, almost numb legs, and finally heard Meng Xu''s voice. "Today, the crown princess is tired. You all step down." Meng continued to be indifferent. With tears in her eyes, Zhang Jieyu bit her lower lip and called out: "Your Highness." Meng Xu did not look at Zhang Jieyu, but turned to go in. The Qin and Chu people were finally liberated. Biliu quickly stepped forward to help them. The Qin and Chu people knelt on the ground for a long time, and their legs were sore. Only the whole body strength on the green body. Zhang Jieyu was still better, so she could stop and sneer at the people of Qin and Chu: "you wait for me!" Leaving a word behind, she also left. The people of Qin and Chu were not afraid, just waiting. Anyway, if Zhang Jieyu wanted to deal with her, she had to wait until after three months of house arrest. Biliu helped Qin and Chu people walk slowly on the corridor, complaining: "little lady, since Sequoia does not take her own life as her life, why do you rush to ask for her life?" The people of Qin and Chu sighed: "they are all poor people. What''s more, she just thought that she couldn''t redress her sister''s injustice, so she went astray." Green slightly curled her lips and said, "who knows who is in the palace? My life is not life. It''s just living. " Qin Chu patted the back of Green''s hand, indicating that she would not talk more. Just as they were about to walk out of the corridor, she Yue suddenly called from behind the Qin and Chu people. "Little lady Qin!" Qin and Chu people were stunned. They turned around and looked back at sheyue: "what else She Yue looked at the appearance that the people of Qin and Chu were obviously frightened. She restrained her smile and said, "don''t worry, little lady Qin. It''s the crown princess who ordered the maidservant to give you something." "What?" Qin Chu asked. Musk Moon said mysteriously: "when you go back to the palace, you will naturally know." The Qin and Chu people looked at the musk moon strangely. "The princess said that there was no need to worry about the future. She went to persuade her highness. This person, is absolutely can''t stay in the Crown Princess side, can''t make friends. But little lady Qin is different. She is kind to her. " She Yue laughs and drops a big call. Qin Chu people probably have the bottom in their heart, nodding slightly: "I know." Who else? Naturally, it was the Sequoia that was almost handed over to his Highness the prince. Qin Chu people sat on the soft couch, looking at the Redwood kneeling on the ground, advised: "Redwood, why are you suffering?" Sequoia knelt straight, but her eyes were full of tears: "I thank you for saving my life, but I have already thought clearly. If I can''t get revenge for my sister, what''s the use of living in the world? The elder sister''s behavior is correct. She only serves Zhang Jieyu wholeheartedly. When she gets to the palace, she can marry her husband. " Chapter 55 Qin Chu people''s heart is thin and cool, and the thousands of slaves in the palace are not just red maple? "My sister can''t do anything to seduce the prince!" Redwood grits its teeth. "I know what you think." Qin Chu people stopped for a moment, then continued, "but you never thought that your elder sister would like you to risk your life for her? What''s more, if you act like a ghost, will you succeed? " Sequoia bowed her head and murmured, "it''s the maidservant''s life. She didn''t scare that Jieyu to death." Green really can''t help it, step forward to reprimand: "you fool! How many hands are clean in the palace? What''s more, since Zhang Jieyu had seen blood, she was not afraid of ghosts. What if you have fear in your heart? If you ask for something to protect your body, can you still be afraid of the evil spiritˇ° "Do we deserve to die?" Redwood is not willing to roar. "Be careful, of course, it''s not damned. Your elder sister is also a fool. She knows who Zhang Jieyu is. She is usually careful and alert. She will definitely be OK." The green is still green. "Green!" The Qin and Chu people couldn''t listen any more. They called out to Bili, "shut up!" "I''m right." Green said bluntly, "there is no room for Zhang Jieyu to be more beautiful than her. Your sister wants to be absolutely excellent in appearance, but she doesn''t know how to cover up the light. She just bumps into the crown prince. How can she not be envied by Zhang Jieyu?" The people of Qin and Chu sighed and said angrily, "green! Give respect to those who have died! " It''s green. Shut up. Qin Chu people looked at the Sequoia kneeling on the ground, between her stubborn face, still said: "is it wrong to be beautiful?" "It''s not wrong." Qin churen gave a wry smile, thinking of her past and pitying, "it''s just that she''s beautiful, but she can''t protect herself. That''s wrong." Sequoia clenched her lower lip and looked at the people of Qin and Chu with tears. For a long time, she did not speak. Knowing that Sequoia was still unable to pass her heart, Qin Chu people had to find another way to comfort her: "I know your mood, but your way is really impulsive. No evidence, no witness, think of a way to Zhang Jieyu harm your sister''s things to poke out how? As long as Zhang Jieyu is favored for one day, even the crown princess will not be able to move her for one day. She can only be punished for nothing, so that her royal highness will love Zhang Jieyu even more. " Sequoia is not willing to bow his head: "is not the prince''s highness also indiscriminate?" "No, your highness is not indiscriminate. It''s just that Zhang Jieyu is his favorite concubine after all, not to mention the prince. His highness is not in a position to decide whether he can ascend the throne or not and what his rights will be after he ascends the throne. " The eyes of the Qin and Chu people suddenly became distant. A touch of anorexia also rose in my heart. Sequoia''s face is not clear. It''s just a homicide case. Why is it related to the country. "One day you will understand." The Qin Chu people took back their eyes and said to Sequoia, "since you still want to avenge your sister, you can wait by my side. When the time is ripe, you will hit Zhang Jieyu." If only we could escape the Forbidden City? The next day. Qin and Chu people have just finished washing and dressing up. Sequoia bowed her head and came in: "little lady, here comes the prince." Sure enough. Qin Chu people in the heart of a tremor, on the Sequoia point drag: "I know." She immediately got up to meet Meng Xu. Meng Xu came in and gave him a hand, but did not let the Qin and Chu people kneel down. "Have breakfast." Meng Xu said only one sentence. After breakfast, the people of Qin and Chu sat beside Meng Xu. They felt numb on their scalp. They were thinking about what Meng Xu was doing. He thought for a moment whether Meng Xu could stay after breakfast. But after staying? Do you paint Meng Yan in front of Meng Xu? Definitely not. In the past, Meng Xu finally put down his chopsticks, took a handkerchief and wiped his mouth. Then he said to the Qin and Chu people, "yesterday, you were in the palace of the princess''s bedroom all the time?" "Yes." The people of Qin and Chu answered truthfully. Meng Xu''s eyes flashed a few hesitations and said slowly: "recently, how do Princess and Zhang Jieyu treat you?" "Ah?" Qin Chu people Leng for a while, carefully replied, "before entering the general." Meng Xu supported his cheek with one hand and looked at the people of Qin and Chu with deep meaning: "how do you feel that the crown prince and imperial concubine are very attentive to you? Even this palace has some taste. " The Qin and Chu people swallowed their saliva and were flustered: "Your Highness, what do you mean? I have nothing to do with the crown princess! " "I know." Meng Xu felt bored. "I just heard that you were ill a few days ago?" The people of Qin and Chu turned their eyes in their hearts, but they didn''t show anything on their faces: "yes, but they have recovered. It''s OK." Meng Xu nodded and said nothing. "Your Highness..." the people of Qin and Chu hesitated and said, "I have nothing to do today. I happen to be practicing painting. Would you like to have a look?" "Why Meng continued to interest, "look." The people of Qin and Chu were disconsolate. They carefully looked at Meng Xu''s face and went to the side of the document. Meng Xu seriously showed a little curiosity, and saw the Qin and Chu people slowly spread out the paper, and the brightly colored peonies appeared on the paper. "Not bad." Meng continued to comment. Qin Chu people''s face is slightly chatty, but they feel guilty. This painting... But she secretly asked someone to paint it, just to arouse Meng Xu''s interest. "Your Highness, please." The people of Qin and Chu wrote and handed the pen to Meng Xu. Meng continued to take over the pen, re spread a piece of rice paper, hand non-stop, but still do not forget to ask: "last night, the maid how?" The people of Qin and Chu were worried. When Meng Xu talked about Sequoia, he deliberately continued to procrastinate: "be a servant girl in my courtyard." "Well! It''s not good for her. " Meng Xuleng snorted, "if it wasn''t for the princess to say good things for her, her life would have been lost." The Qin and Chu people were worried and curious: "why did your highness let her go?" Meng Xu glanced at the people of Qin and Chu, but said coldly, "much talk!" The Qin and Chu people were taught a lesson. They immediately bowed their heads and said respectfully, "yes." If only I could stay away from the Forbidden City. This idea, once again floated in my mind. Mencius continued to draw the outline of the Qin and Chu people. Qin Chu people curiously looked at Meng Xu''s paintings. They were slightly surprised that his royal highness had such good skills. I don''t know if his Highness The Regent has any painting merit? Qin Chu Ren was stunned and immediately shook his head, throwing the idea out of his mind. Meng continued to stop writing, rice paper is already lifelike characters: "not bad." He said to himself, and handed the brush to Qin and Chu people, "do you also draw a palace?" Well The people of the Qin and the Chu dynasties put their heads to the grindstone. When the time comes, the painting must not be Meng Xu. Chapter 56 There was a cold sweat on her forehead. Qin and Chu people felt that her hands were shaking. "Why?" Meng Xu narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the Qin and Chu people with a little deep meaning. The Qin Chu people''s fingers trembled slightly and raised their heads to smile modestly to Meng Xu: "Your Highness, I''m just a little uncomfortable today. I don''t want to go another day?" With a sneer, Meng Xu put his big palm directly on the hands of the Qin and Chu people. With a slight force of his fingertips, he left a mark on the rice paper with the hands of the Qin and Chu people. "Since it was the Chu people who sent this palace, how can we not use the good excuse to delay?" The Qin and Chu people were slightly shocked, as if they had been seen through. Their back was cold and sweaty, and their face was covered with a smile: "I don''t know what your highness is talking about." With Meng Xu''s fingers moving, Qin and Chu people can clearly feel Meng Xu''s breathing sound in their ears. They feel a little trembling in their heart, just like a demon beside them. "The Crown Princess seems to have a very good friendship with you." Meng continued to move on his hand and asked indifferently. The people of Qin and Chu lowered their eyes and felt their heart beating wildly in their chest. They could only maintain a superficial calm: "Your Highness thinks too much, but I have only superficial friendship with the crown princess, but in fact I have nothing to do in private." Meng Xu knew what the Qin and Chu people said was false, but he did not expose the lies of the Qin and Chu people. He only said lightly, "I think you are very friendly with each other. Otherwise, how can the Crown Princess plead with us for you and let us give you redwood." Qin and Chu people suddenly felt a drop of sweat rolling down their forehead. They raised their eyes and looked at Meng Xu. They saw that Meng Xu was killed. Then they let go of their suspense and pretended not to know: "I think I have too few maids." "So are the Chu people dissatisfied with the palace people presented last time?" Meng Xu suddenly changed his voice. The master moves, the move is fatal. Qin and Chu people never thought that one day they would need to be so careful when talking with Meng Xu. "No way!" The Qin and Chu people bowed their heads to cover the corners of their mouths and coughed softly. They said to Meng, "it''s really because of the palace maids given by your highness. Some... Some are inconvenient." Meng Xu''s eyes are clear and clear. He naturally knows why the people of Qin and Chu didn''t use the maids he sent to them because they came from different backgrounds and didn''t have any heartfelt feelings for her. Naturally, I dare not put it on my side. If I am found out of fault, I will be punished. In the final analysis, although it is Meng Xu''s backyard, there are only a few people who really care about Meng Xu, but they just take what they need. "That is, it was sent by the crown princess, so I will stay at ease. If Sequoia has any other thoughts, just deal with it, and don''t care about the face of our palace." Meng Xu suddenly gave orders. In the heart of the Qin and Chu people, they remember a touch of joy hidden on Sequoia''s face at the beginning of the morning. I hope Sequoia doesn''t do anything stupid. Before the Qin and Chu people could understand it, Meng Xu began to ask, "what do you want to draw?" I want to draw... A man, and not your highness. Can you? Qin Chu people thought dully. But naturally, I knew it was impossible. I had to stare at the white paper for a long time before I finally found an excuse: "I''ve been haunted by nightmares recently. I always think about the Black Tent clothes of that day. I don''t know what kind of face is hidden under the clothes." "Why Meng xuqi glanced at the Qin and Chu people strangely. He was slightly interested and asked, "can I see clearly in my dream?" Qin and Chu people nodded and clenched their teeth and said, "it''s terrible. I''ll show you my concubine''s body painting, OK?" Meng XUHU looked at the Qin and Chu people unfathomably for a long time and then said, "since it exists in the dream of my concubine, it''s naturally the person I know. It''s not the truth. It''s useless to solve the case." "Yes, your highness." The people of Qin and Chu wanted to draw their hand from Meng Xu, but they didn''t want Meng Xu to let it go ahead of time. "The people of Chu have already spared a circle. It''s time to paint for our palace." Meng Xu suddenly said that his eyes were sharp, as if he wanted to see through the disguise of Qin and Chu people. Just looking at each other, the people of Qin and Chu were immediately flustered. They picked up the brush in a hurry. They had a lot of thoughts in their mind. What finally came to mind was the cold face. The bun is a little bit disordered, the thin lips are tight, behind is a dark cloud rolling, the more heavy person is ruthless. Thinking about it like this, I whispered in my heart. The brush in my hand was fluent on the rice paper. At last, I outlined a vivid Meng Yan! "Concubine, good painting skill!" Meng Xu is suddenly gloomy. The people of Qin and Chu were shocked and came back to see the characters on the paper. It''s Meng Yan! This time it''s really dead! "Your Highness! Listen to my explanation, I''m just... "Qin churen immediately dropped her pen and knelt down. She was in a trance. When did she use the props and how did she draw Meng Yan! "Just what?" Meng Xu came forward with a gloomy face and squeezed the chin of the Qin and Chu people. He said, "if this palace is a little better for you, you don''t know your identity, do you?" The people of Qin and Chu were shocked. All the things of the past poured into their minds. Their bodies trembled and their faces turned pale. She has never forgotten that she is just a chess piece of Meng Xu, but because she is really timid, she has become an abandoned child. "If the abandoned son is useful, I don''t mind putting you to use again." Meng continued to force Qin Chu people in front of the cold way. "Yes... Your highness." The Qin and Chu people were silent for a long time, and then said, "Your Highness, what''s your plan?" Meng Xu held the chin of the Qin and Chu people in one hand. He had no pity in the past, but said sarcastically: "in ordinary times, I think you are different from the Regent. Today, I''m really sure." But my heart is very upset! The eyelashes of Qin and Chu people trembled slightly. They wanted to refute, but they didn''t dare, so they had to accept it. "Under the nose of my palace, you are used to seducing people with this good skin?" Meng continued to hum coldly, and his eyes were even more scornful. Sure enough, she is charming and can''t keep her heart. "I don''t have any." Qin Chu people swallow all the grievances, because of the fear of Meng Xuhui suddenly angry, is in a quiet voice. Meng Xu listened to this sentence clearly and patted Qin Chu''s cheek gently: "your face has cheated many men after all." Then, his eyes darkened, and he said frivolously, "I see that uncle Huang has taken care of you for many times. Don''t you go on with the task that I have given you?" The people of Qin and Chu leaned over and felt that their heart was cold, but they had nothing to do: "it''s up to your highness to decide everything." Looking at the white faces of the Qin and Chu people, Meng Xu suddenly felt depressed and bored. He stood up straight and left a sentence: "go to Tengyuan Pavilion tomorrow." For a long time, Qin and Chu people were shocked to feel that they were all soreness. After all, we can''t escape this disaster. Chapter 57 "Congratulations to the host for completing the task. The current task progress is 15%. The host is working hard to complete the task as soon as possible." That''s probably the only good news. The next day, Tengyuan Pavilion. "Jinghong dance was created by concubine Zhu when the former Emperor was alive." The people of Qin and Chu were shocked all over and secretly went to leave Meng Xu with some doubts in their eyes. Princess Zhu... Isn''t that the mother of the Regent? Meng Xu lightly raised his eyes, only one eye would see the questions in the eyes of Qin and Chu people clearly: "if you want to ask, just ask." "Is Princess Zhu the mother of the Regent?" The Qin and Chu people hesitated for a moment and then asked questions. Meng Xu nodded. He was six years younger than Meng Yan, and he knew more about Meng Yan. Only after Meng Xu was born, the former Emperor went back to the West. So what happened in the past? Meng Xu didn''t know in detail. It''s just in the palace, but it''s said that Princess Zhu''s body is enchanting and the city is swaying. Princess Zhu was originally a famous dancer in the palace. She was taken as a concubine by the late emperor. After several years of ups and downs in the palace, she gave birth to Meng Yan. He is a beautiful woman, but in the palace, he is also an outstanding person. Most of the people in the palace are good at playing tricks, but this princess Zhu is a clear lady in the palace. She is different, but she has a high reputation in the palace. As a result, the former Emperor did not want to take Princess Zhu away until he returned to the West. In the end, Princess Zhu petitioned herself to be buried with the former Emperor. It is said that Meng Yan was only 11 or 12 years old at that time. After Princess Zhu left, he locked himself in his room for more than half a month. I think the death of Princess Zhu is a great blow to Meng Yan. Meng Xu asked her to practice the dance music. It seems that she is really determined. Qin Chu people looked at the dancer''s every move, slowly printed in the heart, but the bottom of my heart was cold hiss. Do you think you can take Meng Yan? The cold face of the man reappeared in his mind, and the people of Qin and Chu suddenly felt strangely better. "The Regent will return to court in two or three days. Are the people of Qin and Chu confident?" Meng Xu said suddenly. "Yes." The people of Qin and Chu bowed their heads and returned respectfully. Two or three days, so fast? It has been a long time since the flood happened in southern Sichuan. It''s time for a result. It''s just that they haven''t practiced dancing for a long time. On the first day, the people of Qin and Chu inevitably felt sore all over. When they returned to the bedroom, they didn''t think of moving again. Biliu came over with ointment in her hand and spread it on the joints of the Qin and Chu people. She complained: "little lady, what is your highness thinking? Why did you suddenly practice dancing again? " Qin and Chu people are too tired to move. You can''t imagine that his Highness the prince asked your little lady to seduce the Regent. That''s the Regent, the living king! How can she have such great ability. The people of Qin and Chu sighed. I don''t know if the prince''s calculation is right. She''s a little white mouse between Meng Xu and Meng Yan. She''s the only one who moves her head. There was no one on the way to hell. "I don''t know." Qin and Chu people''s joints were sore and hummed twice. Green a white eye, suddenly green and sighed, distressed way: "little lady, maidservant is really don''t understand musk moon sister." "What''s the matter?" The people of Qin and Chu had some spirit. These days, Biliu is probably deeply aware that the people of Qin and Chu like sheyue very much, so she always follows sheyue and looks at her behavior. She wants to learn something from her behavior. Every day when I come back, I can''t help complaining, and I need the people of Qin and Chu to order. "Sister sheyue didn''t scold me for being stupid today, but she just told me not to follow her any more. She said that she made the princess unhappy." Green frowned, bitter face. There was a thump in the hearts of the people of Qin and Chu. The master did not interfere in the affairs of the maids. What''s more, she and the crown princess are also good friends. But she Yue''s words today have a different meaning. However, the people of Qin and Chu didn''t think about Meng Xu for a moment. They sat up and looked at the green and said, "besides, what else does she say?" "No more." Green, tell the truth. It took some time for the people of Qin and Chu to understand what she Yue said. Is this the taste of eating? Thinking of this, the people of Qin and Chu couldn''t help laughing. The crown prince and the imperial concubine are still a little baby in their heart. Although in dealing with Sequoia, the Crown Princess seems to be skilled, as if she has already dealt with such a scene countless times. Only the Qin and Chu people in the dark, saw the princess hiding in the sleeve slightly trembling hands, and a pale face. The skillful style is just the protection of the crown princess. The Qin and Chu people allowed Biliu to apply the ointment to her. Then they got up and said, "let''s go." "Where to?" Green asked dully. Qin churen churen churen churen churen churen churen churen churen churen churen churen churen churen churen churen churen churen churen churen churen churen churen churen churen churen churen churen churen churen churen churen churen churen Chu As soon as the voice fell, the people of Qin and Chu stepped forward. Green followed in the back to chase out, busy way: "little lady! The empress of the crown princess has already given orders. She doesn''t want us to take another step, little lady! " Where would the people of Qin and Chu listen to Biliu''s words? She tried her best to make friends with the crown princess. Although she was not like a close friend in the boudoir, it was a rare friendship in the cannibal palace. If the princess misunderstood her and the prince, it would not be worth the loss. However, today''s princess is very angry. Before the Qin and Chu people started, Zhihe kicked the Qin and Chu people in advance and said coldly, "the princess doesn''t want to see you." Qin Chu people eat pain, eyes immediately hung a layer of water mist, the bottom of my heart lamented: good pain. Biliu looked at the Qin Chu people in a panic. She was angry and said to Zhihe, "even if the princess doesn''t want to see her, you shouldn''t do it! My little lady is more or less half a master! " Zhihe doesn''t speak coldly and stands tall and straight. She Yue heard the noise in her room and found a way to go out. She saw Bili in tongzhihe from a distance. She immediately went forward: "Bili, what''s the matter?" As soon as she entered, she Yue saw the people of Qin and Chu, and immediately made a silent move. Qin Chu nodded, indicating that she had known the cause and effect. She only wanted sheyue to let her in and explain to the princess. She Yue was a little embarrassed, but she couldn''t stand the begging of the Qin and Chu people, and finally put them into the courtyard. All the way to the princess''s bedroom, the road is particularly quiet. Sure enough, today the crown princess''s mood is particularly bad. Entering the room, the people of Qin and Chu heard the voice of the crown princess, which was better than a few days ago. "Musk moon, no matter who it is, all say that this palace does not want to see." Lying on the soft couch with books on her face, the crown princess said angrily, "especially the Qin and Chu people! Ming Li tells us that he doesn''t like his royal highness, but in private he gets mixed up with him again. " Chapter 58 The people of Qin and Chu were surprised. They had never seen such a princess. In the past, the princesses and concubines were all indifferent and dignified. They never showed a little daughter''s talent in private. It''s like a child who hasn''t grown up is angry with his family Qin Chu people feel funny, holding a smile, bowing, deliberately funny way: "that really can''t be like the princess''s wish, concubine body has come." The Crown Princess fiercely took down the book on her face and resumed her seriousness. However, it lasted for only a moment. She threw the picture aside again, collapsed and said: "who let you in! This palace is very angry. You are not afraid that this palace will cut you off! " Looking at it like this, it''s more like a child who has never been in the world. "Sequoia contradicts you, you are not willing to punish her half a point, how can you be willing to attack me." The people of Qin and Chu stood up on their own. Looking at the prince''s angry appearance, she should not take the initiative to let her get up. The Crown Princess just sneered: "it''s because my palace loves Sequoia, so I beg for her. You are different from Sequoia." "Dare to ask your mother, what did I do wrong?" The people of Qin and Chu suddenly came to the Crown Princess and asked. The crown princess was stunned, and a suspicious red color appeared on her cheek: "since... There is no nature." "Then why does the empress hate my concubine so much?" Qin Chu''s heart laughs, but he continues to play with the crown princess. The crown princess finally couldn''t resist and told the truth: "it''s because our palace hates that you don''t have a word of truth in your mouth. It''s used to arouse the pity of others." "I don''t understand. Please make it clear to me. When did I say something crazy?" The people of Qin and Chu followed the path of gradual progress. In a hurry, the Crown Princess stood up and forced her to the people of Qin and Chu: "you once said that there was no prince in your heart, but what are you doing today?" "His Highness the prince let me learn to dance, and she was the real mother of his Highness The Regent, Princess Zhu, who created the Jinghong dance!" The people of Qin and Chu explained. However, after hearing this, the crown princess was stunned for a long time, unable to respond. "Do you mean... Your highness, the prince, wants you to seduce the Regent?" The crown princess always refused to believe what the people of Qin and Chu said. She only thought that what the people of Qin and Chu said was a fantasy. Qin churen gave a wry smile: "if the empress doesn''t believe it, just ask her royal highness." Suddenly, the prince and concubine''s eyes flashed like a candle. She held the wrist of Qin and Chu people and said, "don''t you happen to be happy with the Regent? It''s a good time. " Qin and Chu people: Princess, your topic is too sudden. "So it goes." Qin Chu people carefully want to take back her own hand, but was the prince and concubine fiercely clasped. "You don''t like him?" The princess said suddenly. Qin Chu people looked up at the crown princess, thinking, your misunderstanding is really big. But there is no way to explain clearly with the crown princess, can only be anxious forehead roll out a layer of sweat. Looking at the anxious appearance of the Qin and Chu people, the Crown Princess knew what the Qin and Chu people thought. She said with a smile, "our palace knows what you think. Since the crown prince belongs to you, you will do it seriously. Our palace and the crown prince will not let you be wronged." Qin and Chu people can''t laugh or cry, but it''s also a good thing that her royal highness just let her supervise Meng Yan and let her move freely. The most important thing is that if she does something out of line, it will be easier for her to understand. Thinking about this, Qin and Chu people thought that this was a very good deal and deliberately showed a shy smile. The more she was like this, the more she recognized that the Qin and Chu people were happy with Meng Yan. Although she felt that something was wrong for a moment, it disappeared in the smile of the Qin and Chu people. Therefore, in seducing Meng Yan, the crown princess was more active than the Qin and Chu people. Meng Yan returned to the court. "Be quiet." The Crown Princess turned around and covered the mouth of the Qin and Chu people. "There are so many ears and eyes in this palace, and the palace and you have bad intentions, so you can''t be caught." The people of Qin and Chu looked at the princess very speechless. From beginning to end, she quietly followed the princess and never made a sound. So, what is the princess nervous about? The Qin and Chu people nodded, and the princess put down her hand. They were hiding on the way to the royal garden. It was said that after Meng Yan returned to the court, a celebration banquet would be set up in the royal garden. The crown princess can attend, but the status of Qin and Chu people is inconvenient, so it is impossible to attend. Therefore, the crown princess had this method, let the Qin and Chu people hide behind the rockery with her, waiting for Meng Yanlu, while no one in private, specially express to Meng Yan. Although this method sounds OK, the people of Qin and Chu always feel that there is something wrong with it, but they can''t tell what is wrong. Heart has not yet made up her mind completely, she suddenly heard the princess said: "come." Then felt a burst of strength, directly backed her out. The Qin and Chu people were staggering, and the incident was urgent. Without any preparation, she was directly pushed out by the crown princess, and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, Meng Yan hugged her in time. The tip of the nose is the sandalwood on the man, quiet and cold. The taste is very familiar. "Little lady Qin?" Meng Yan whispered in the ears of the Qin and Chu people. The people of Qin and Chu immediately came back to their senses, and immediately stood still. With a red face, they quickly stepped back two steps and said in a panic: "I''m... I''m in a hurry to walk. I''m a regent." Meng Yan''s face was cold, and his deep eyes lit on the people of Qin and Chu. Then he looked at the place where the people of Qin and Chu rushed out, and said frankly: "after coming out of the rockery, is it too urgent or intentional to walk?" Well The people of Qin and Chu never thought that they had been pierced directly by Meng Yan. She carefully looked up at Meng Yan, only to feel that for some time no see, Meng Yan''s cold, immediately forehead cold sweat Cen Cen: "let the Regent laugh." Meng Yan did not answer, but his eyes were fixed on the Qin and Chu people. This woman, in the end what charm, for several days, into his dream. It''s a bit too much. "Where''s the prince?" Meng Yan stared at the people of Qin and Chu for a long time, so he asked. Qin Chu people are numb when Meng Yan stares at them. When they hear Meng Yan''s question, they say, "I''m not very clear. I think I''m going back to my bedroom." "I know. You should go back earlier. There will be a banquet in the Royal Garden later. Don''t stay long." It seems that Meng Yan did not intend to embarrass the Qin and Chu people. The Qin and Chu people gave a clever thanks. When they turned around and wanted to leave, they saw the Crown Princess peeping out half of her body anxiously from behind the rockery. Looking at the actions of the crown princess, Qin and Chu people suddenly turned red. Next, we should... Take the initiative to kiss Meng Yan. Since it''s seduction, it''s natural to make it more obvious. Chapter 59 Qin Chu people stare at Meng Yan''s lips. There is a voice in their heart telling her to kiss her. But in fact, the people of Qin and Chu just tightly clenched their sleeves. Because they were too nervous, they could not help saying clearly: "photo... Regent, your highness." Meng Yan raised his eyes and quietly looked at the people of Qin and Chu, but after a moment, he suddenly turned away his eyes. Today''s Qin and Chu people are red in the corner of their mouth, and there is a bit of pain in their eyes. They look as if they have been bullied. Meng Yan only feels his heart move, and his chest seems to have been hit by something in his eyes. Abnormal emotions spread all over the body, especially pay attention to the people in front of you. "What''s the matter?" Meng Yan turned away from the Qin and Chu people. The people of Qin and Chu became more and more flustered and suspicious. She didn''t do anything. Why didn''t Meng Yan want to see her? "Concubine body... Concubine body..." Qin Chu''s face was red and he lowered his head. His eyes were staring at his toes. What should he do next? Is it going straight up? But what if Meng Yan pushed him away? Or... The people of Qin and Chu secretly raised their eyes to see Meng Yan. It''s OK that they didn''t look. At this, they were even more flustered. See Meng Yan side head, it seems that there is something in the distance attracted his sight, thin lips tightly pursed, clear lines of the side face more and more fierce. It''s such a person who deserves to be awed, but the Qin and Chu people just can''t be afraid of him, they just want to be closer to him. The crown princess, who is hiding behind the rockery not far away, is almost blown up by the popularity of Qin and Chu. What''s the situation now? She tried to help the Qin and Chu people, but after all, the Qin and Chu people were not enlightened. What were they doing in situ? Is it not that the people of Qin and Chu usually seduce the prince in this way? Since it''s so rotten, why does she want to taste Qin and Chu people? Musk moon is the prince princess''s anxiety all look in the eyes, only feel good life interesting, also can''t understand one or two. Since the Qin and Chu people are concubines of his Highness the prince, why do they want to do the thing that the prince has to surrender himself and seduce his Highness The Regent? Although I don''t understand, it''s the matter between the master and the son. It''s not what she and other maidservants should know. "If you are in a hurry, you might as well help her." Musk month clever proposal way. The princess regained her cold face, glanced at the moon and said, "what''s your good way?" Musk moon smile, suddenly brick to Zhihe: "Zhihe, help little lady Qin." After hearing this, Zhihe just picked up a stone from one side in silence, whizzing, and the stone hit the Qin and Chu people''s legs directly. Qin Chu people only felt a pain in their legs, but suddenly they were soreness. They could not stand any longer. They were about to fall face to face. At this time, they suddenly had a pair of arms in front of them. She was stunned, and a warm current poured into her heart. But! She is in Meng Yan''s arms! The sandalwood on Meng Yan''s body lingers on the tip of his nose, and it seems that his heart will rush out of his mouth in the next second. Now is a good time. Just look up and you can kiss Meng Yan''s mouth. Look up! Although the people of Qin and Chu thought so in their hearts, their necks seemed to be pinched by others, and they could not lift them anyway. Meng Yan''s heart moved, and the shadow of the Qin and Chu people was reflected in his deep wiping eyes. At this time, the Qin and Chu people in Meng Yan''s eyes were flushed, and a strange fragrance floated on themselves. The fragrance was so intoxicating that Meng Yan couldn''t help but lower his head. His thin lips were almost printed on the lips of Qin and Chu people. The Qin and Chu people almost exhausted their strength before they finally raised their heads. Pu raised his head and faced Meng Yan''s lustful eyes. His heart trembled and he closed his eyes to meet him directly. Her lips are very soft, just like her. They are so sweet that Meng Yan thinks of the candied fruit from the old man''s house in the east of the street. He once ate it when he was a child, and he never ate it again since he founded a house. I don''t know if it''s still there. Meng Yan thought this way. The Qin and Chu people did not wait for Meng Yan''s reprimand. They maintained this posture, and their necks were very easy to get tired. So they separated from each other, and their heart said, "the Regent''s Royal Highness also likes it." Meng Yan only felt that his cheeks were burning like fire, and the warmth in his eyes faded away, and then changed into the past fierce, but when he opened his mouth, he poked the Qin and Chu people like a soft needle. "No next time." Qin and Chu people are in a panic with their heads and eyes closed, waiting for Meng Yan''s rebuke, but unexpectedly, they only get such a light sentence. At that moment, he was in the same place and watched Meng Yan leave with a little red face. When he turned the corner, he suddenly bumped into the branch of the willow tree. His body shape was just a meal, and then he walked away around the willow tree. For a moment, the people of Qin and Chu didn''t know what Meng Yan''s attitude was. When the Crown Princess jumped out from behind the rockery and ran into the eyes of the Qin and Chu people, she immediately changed into a straight face: "it seems that the Regent has a heart for you." Qin and Chu people Madam, I''m afraid you are blind. Musk moon also echoed: "yes, the maidservant looked at the Regent''s Royal Highness also have that meaning." Qin and Chu people are more at a loss. Where do they see it from? "Keep up the good work." The prince and concubine are humane to Qin and Chu. The people of Qin and Chu sighed and looked at the far away figure of the crown princess. They always felt that this method was not reliable. However, Meng Yan''s reaction surprised the Qin and Chu people. She thought Meng Yan would be furious, but she didn''t expect that Meng Yan should be so indifferent. It''s too It''s strange. The Qin and Chu people didn''t understand, but they didn''t think about it in any way. They just thought that Meng Yan must have his conspiracy. Sure enough, the thoughts of royalty and nobles could not be understood by her and others. But Biliu felt that the people of Qin and Chu were thinking too much. She spread out the rice paper and said, "little lady, I think you think you think too much." Qin Chu people raised their eyes and said to the green eyes: "in your opinion, after the Regent was despised, would he be so calm?" Green looked at the Qin and Chu people with deep meaning, pretending that she didn''t know the inside story: "little lady, I think it''s because you are too special, so I left an indelible mark in the Regent''s heart." However, green heart but way: little lady and Regent his highness is really bold, unexpectedly private meeting to the palace! This kind of bold and unconstrained way of doing things really makes the maidservants have two wars, and their hearts and hair are cold. I don''t know when I will lose my head. I''m tired. Where did the people of Qin and Chu know Biliu''s inner thoughts, she just felt more and more elusive about Meng Yan''s thoughts. Chapter 60 At this time, although Meng Yan was on the banquet, his mind was full of the shyness of Qin and Chu people when they fell into his arms. Are you happy with him? Or... Lost your eyes for a while? "Lord!" The people next to him called again. Meng Yan this just slightly returned to God, the color of recalling in the eyes disappeared, light to Cao Yan''s eyes, holding up the cup: "what''s the matter?" Cao Yan laughs wantonly and sits awkwardly: "Lord, this is your celebration banquet. How can you put on a listless appearance?" Meng Yan''s eyes drooped and he was lazy to pay attention to this man. People who know Cao Yan well know that Cao Yan is a dissolute son. If he didn''t have the father of a leader of the imperial court, how could he have a place in the imperial court? What''s more, Cao Yan is also used to be willing to go in and out of the fireworks place and associate with the bandit leader, but no one knows his character. "Lord?" Cao Yan''s eyes moved down and caught a glimpse of Meng Yan''s hand holding the teacup. A touch of nostalgia flashed out of his eyes. Meng Yan always keeps a straight face and ignores Cao Yan. The more he ignored him, the more he yelled. Every time he spoke, it was a problem, disturbing him. Meng Yanzhong couldn''t help but put the cup on the table and said in a cold voice, "I don''t think you want this official position, except for member Cao." Cao Yan finally made Meng Yan angry. Seeing that Meng Yan''s white face was stained with thin anger, he was satisfied and made a look of begging for mercy: "don''t be angry, Lord. I just haven''t seen him for a few days. I miss him very much. It''s really boring without him in the court." "Cao Yan! I have been too tolerant of you in the past Meng Yan''s face adds another point of coldness, and looks at Cao Yan indifferently, in which the threat is obvious. "Regent! What are you doing? I''m telling the truth Cao Yan was not afraid of Meng Yan, and said, "even though I have been in and out of fireworks these two days, I have seen many ministers! But they are all important military officials. " Cao Yan seems to be careless, but there is a touch of cunning in his eyes like a fox. Sure enough, Cao Yan''s voice fell, and Meng Yan''s face was even more ugly. Nowadays, the emperor is addicted to pursuing immortals and ignores the affairs of the court. Therefore, Meng Yancai became the Regent. The crown prince is still unknown, so he can''t hand over all the affairs of the court. During this trip to southern Sichuan, Meng Yanyuan wanted to let Meng continue to be close to him and know the sufferings of the common people before he could be a wise king. But I don''t know why, the emperor, who was used to silence, suddenly made a voice on that day and ordered Meng Yan to go. Although he knew that the court couldn''t leave him, the Emperor himself spoke, and Meng Yan had no choice but to leave. Because he was worried about the imperial court, he returned to the court immediately after the disaster relief in southern Sichuan was basically completed. After all, there was almost a mess. According to the regulations of the central government, officials of the imperial court are not allowed to linger on the land of fireworks. Although it was never carried out seriously, most of the more famous officials did not dare to set foot. According to Cao Yan, during those days when he left, some people really committed taboos? "Made a list?" Meng Yan coldly looked at Cao Yan and asked. Cao Yan can ran a smile: "naturally, who is the Minister of Wang Ye?" "Here you are." Meng Yan stretched out his hand directly. "Wang Ye, even though he is higher than his official rank, he shouldn''t be so rude. I have worked hard to get this." Cao Yan pretended to be distressed and frivolously came to Meng Yan''s ear, "if you don''t want to be happy with me tonight, I''m willing to offer it." "Go away!" Meng Yan''s opportunity to kill is complete. Just for a moment, Cao Yan''s heart trembled. Seeing that Meng Yan really killed him, he immediately asked for mercy: "Lord, I dare not. Don''t be angry." "The list." Meng Yan repeated it again. Cao Yan is unwilling to say: "Lord, I have worked hard to get the list. You just want it. Isn''t it right?" Meng Yan turned his head to look at Cao Yan, thin lips light Qi: "you are also present, and common people with the crime." Cao Yan squints his eyes and looks at Meng Yan for a long time. Then he smiles quietly. His hands are irregular and he wants to do something to Meng Yan. "Except for member Cao, your father won''t stay in this position for long." Meng Yan suddenly dropped his eyes and his tone was full of warning. Cao Yan''s eyes crossed with a touch of surprise, and said: "interesting, is Wang Ye ready to start?" Meng Yan only drooped his head and said nothing. For a moment, it was hard to figure out what he was thinking. Cao Yan waited for a little long time. Finally, he could not help but poke his hand at Meng Yan''s face: "Lord, I''m very bored." Meng Yan''s eyes suddenly moved. His eyes shot at Cao Yan''s hand like a sharp arrow. Cao Yan''s raised hand could stop in the air. So stingy, thought Cao Yan. "If you don''t behave yourself any more, I don''t mind training your father." Meng Yan Lengyan looks at Cao Yan. Cao Yan hastily took back his hand and rubbed the back of his hand behind him. He said with a smile: "what''s your idea now? I''m willing to follow the king, but I don''t know if he thinks what he thinks. " Meng Yan lowered his eyes and looked at his face reflected in the tea, but his familiar face was strange. The emperor and the prince are very wary of him. He is clear, but he doesn''t want to. If there are people in the court, Meng Yan never wants to be the Regent. Although Meng Yan thought so, his staff only thought that Meng Yan wanted the throne. In order to calm people''s hearts, Meng Yan never said that he did not want to be an emperor. Even so, his staff had already been unable to bear it. As Meng Xu grew up, his means became more and more ferocious. In his early years, Meng Yan''s layout in the court had been disrupted by Meng Xu, and now Meng Xu is gradually gathering his confidants. Although we cherish our talents, this is the only way to become an emperor. Cao Yan is not Meng Yan''s confidant, but is frivolous. Unlike his father, Cao Yan''s father stands on the side of the prince, and he wants to stand on Meng Yan''s side. Now, it is forcing Meng Yan to make a decision. "I don''t like you." Meng Yan suddenly said, "for the time being, I don''t have the energy to take care of you. If you take the list, you can still make a fool of yourself. As long as you don''t kill anyone, I can turn a blind eye. Cao Yan''s face suddenly changed, and he almost gritted his teeth: "Lord! You can think about it clearly. The prince frequently invited Wei Chen today, but they were all blocked by Wei Chen with an excuse. " Meng Yan is silent. He is always thinking about this day, and one day he will hand over the great rivers and mountains to Meng Xu. Although Meng Xu was a bit cruel, he was at least fair and the heir to the throne. Cao Yan was not satisfied and said, "Mr. Wang, although I''m a small official, I''m still useful. Why can''t I look at me like that?" Chapter 61 Meng Yan is too lazy to pay attention to Cao Yan. He just drives him away: "everyone in the court is very afraid of the king, but you are not afraid of death." Cao Yan chuckled: "Wang Ye is also a man. He is neither a fierce tiger nor a monster. What are you afraid of?" "I''m not afraid the king will take your life?" Meng Yanwei narrowed his eyes. Cao Yan one stagnates, suddenly half true half false ground asks a way: "you really can?" Meng Yan bowed his head and sipped his tea. Then he said coldly, "those who are not good for me will be killed!" Cao Yan''s heart was shocked, and he felt the blood all over him was boiling. No wonder Meng Yan''s followers were numerous, so it is. "The list will be sent to the government later." Cao Yan had to bow down. The Regent, even though he was the only one in the court who dared to provoke, did not dare to offend him. Now that Meng Yan has got what he wants, he looks up to see Yingyan at the banquet. She just feels bored, but her heart bumps into another figure. Forget it. Let''s go. Cold and pure is his destination. He got up to leave the banquet and got the emperor''s permission after reporting to the emperor. Cao Yan sees in the eye, originally got Meng Yan''s warning, not far to go forward again, can turn to think again, or directly stood up, followed Meng Yan behind. Meng Yan is known as the living king of hell. It''s never a false name. The prince Meng Xu is afraid of him, but Cao Yan is still a dissolute son. But Meng Yan never laid too heavy a hand on Cao Yan, so there were some disgraceful rumors in the court. The ministers at the table watched Meng Yan walk away, and Cao Yan followed him. With a pair of eyes, there were many rumors. But I don''t know, although Cao Yan is a noisy temperament, he is not a rabbit, and he doesn''t like Longyang. He likes to tease Meng Yan, but he is always curious when he looks at Meng Yan''s indifference. What''s more, Cao Yan has never been afraid of death, how to die is how to come naturally. Meng Yan has something in mind, and his pace is not fast. He just walks slowly. Suddenly he hears a series of footsteps behind him, and Cao Yan''s voice reminds him again: "but, Lord, don''t blame that Wei Chen didn''t remind you. That kind of place has strict rules and complicated forces. If you really want to do it, it''s better not to go and investigate it in person." "Name." Meng Yan doesn''t talk nonsense. He is direct and neat. Cao Yan walked side by side with Meng Yan. He thought for a moment and said with a smile: "it''s a well-known Juxiang Pavilion." "Juxiang Pavilion!" Qin Chu people fiercely stood up, because surprised, almost lost the voice, "I... how can I go to the fireworks place?" The crown princess''s eyes were a little dazed and asked, "where is that?" Sheyue''s face flashed a touch of shame, hesitated and said: "it''s the place to show off laughter." "Laugh?" The crown princess was even more puzzled. She tightened her eyebrows and said, "how can you make money by laughing?" Biliv and the people of Qin and Chu were shocked for a long time. Seeing that the Crown Princess didn''t look like a joke, they laughed together. The crown princess was even more upset: "you all know where it is! Only I don''t know! " "It''s not a good place. It''s useless for the lady to know." At the critical moment, when Sequoia continued tea, she said coldly to the crown princess. "No way!" The crown princess suddenly stood up and looked up and down at the people of Qin and Chu. "Doesn''t Qin like Regent? And wait for me to help you. " Qin and Chu people It''s obvious that she is laughing at the princess. Why can it be transferred to her? I don''t know what method the crown princess used to get the queen to allow them to leave the palace. After leaving the palace, the Crown Princess found an excuse and dumped the guards. After regaining her freedom, the first thing the crown princess did was to change clothes with the Qin and Chu people. "Mother!" Qin Chu face hesitated, "this is not appropriate, if recognized, how do you and I in front of the prince?" The crown princess''s eyes were dim and complained: "originally, his highness didn''t want to look at me more. You and I should just study." Because of the princess''s decision, everyone was surprised, but he and the princess introduced what is the place of fireworks. Originally thought that due to the secular vision, the crown princess will rest that heart, but did not expect, the Crown Princess more positive. It looks like a baby that hasn''t grown up yet. The emotions of Qin and Chu people are very complicated. The reason why they can get the news of Meng Yan in Juxiang Pavilion is due to Zhihe''s good work. That day, the princess''s paper kite flew to the top of the tree. Because she was playing secretly, the princess didn''t dare to disturb anyone in the daytime, so she sent Zhihe to take the paper kite in the evening. It was at that time that Zhihe heard the conversation between Cao Yan and Meng Yan. "But..." the people of Qin and Chu were still worried, "the prince will not go out of the palace, but the Regent is likely to appear in Juxiang Pavilion today." Isn''t Cao Yan suggesting that the Regent himself come to explore? I don''t know whether the fool will come or not, Qin Chu people said in their heart. The prince and concubine''s eyes were full of brilliance and said: "just right! Is it so hard to carry out your plan? " Qin and Chu people She almost cried and said, "lady, where is this place! How dare I step forward to hide from the Regent If you get caught, it''s not just a matter of losing your head? What did it come out to be? The appearance of his Royal Highness''s imperial concubine and concubine in Juxiang Pavilion will only make people think that the prince can''t afford to support them, so they go out to sing. The princess didn''t know why, so she didn''t feel any violation: "what''s the relationship? Why can''t you and I set foot in the land of fireworks? " Qin and Chu people Did they say so much that the princess didn''t understand? Qin Chu people took a deep breath: "Niang Niang, if a woman enters this place, she will sell herself." The crown princess was pale for a moment, and soon recovered as usual: "ha ha, right? But you and I are not people who sell themselves The people of Qin and Chu sighed. They were really impressed by the innocence of the Crown Princess and had to follow her: "yes, but no matter what, you should protect yourself and never show your little daughter''s posture. We are men and we are going to... Visit the kiln!" It''s a shame to say that. However, the princess did not notice the blush on the face of the Qin and Chu people, but she was eager to try: "let''s go." Qin and Chu people I don''t think I''ve heard these things since I was a child. Right, a princess who can be a prince has a different family background. Chapter 62 However, although it usually seems that the Crown Princess carries Zhuang Shuliang, it is the child''s nature. If it''s someone else, who''s going to rush to the place of fireworks to have a good look? It''s not that he''s hiding far away, for fear that he''ll get into trouble. But the princess was not a good one, and she was very curious. The people of Qin and Chu had no choice but to follow the Empress Dowager. They were afraid that even one of them would see them, and that the child of the Empress Dowager would be indifferent and offend some powerful person. In different situations, it is impossible for them to reveal their true identities. Fortunately, sheyue and others followed the people of Qin and Chu, but they were not so flustered. Different from her carefulness, the crown princess was very excited after changing her men''s clothes, and her smile was a little more. Shua Shua played with the folding fan in his hand, raised the chin of the Qin and Chu people with the tip of the fan, and gently picked up the way: "little beauty, give me a smile." The Qin and Chu people did not smile, but the green behind them gave a silly smile. The princess looked at her at once. Green quickly bow: "Niang Niang''s learning is really lifelike." The people of Qin and Chu were very speechless. Looking at the princess, they put their eyes on her again, so they had to echo: "yes, the empress is the most similar." "In that case, let''s go." The crown princess looked at Qin and Chu people and said eagerly. The people of the Qin and Chu dynasties were ashamed. They could not forgive the appearance of the crown princess in any case. Along the way, she was so heavy that she couldn''t lift her head. But the pace of the princess was much lighter, active as the young man, who didn''t know. She thought it was the pretty boy from which family had come out for a cruise. Juxiang Pavilion opened at night. It was still bright, but many people gathered at the gate of the brothel. There was also a woman who had changed her dress early, sitting at the window, waving her handkerchief to the people below. The Crown Princess and Qin Chu people were sitting in the opposite compartment of the restaurant. When they saw this scene, the crown princess looked displeased and said with disdain: "although they can understand the family''s decline, they have to commit themselves to it, but their behavior is out of the question. Is it not that they have made this affair an honor?" Qin Chu''s heart was speechless, but he said: "Niang Niang, when you first came here, you were very excited. Moreover, not all the women in this Juxiang pavilion have to commit themselves to it because of their life experience. In fact, there are also those who enjoy it. But the people of Qin and Chu didn''t tell the princess. She''s just sticking to her part and being careful. It''s getting dark, and the cold and clear streets are busy at this time. All along the way, all kinds of peddling, but most of them are disgusting filth. Qin Chu people and the crown princess did not rush to see Juxiang Pavilion. After all, their goal was the Regent. But bit by bit in the past, the figure of the Regent has never been seen. "Is it hard to come?" Asked the Qin and Chu people with a guilty glance. Although she didn''t understand why her master pretended to seduce the Regent, the little lady always acted like this and had no rules. Green also lazy to pay attention to, just be careful to deal with it. The people of Qin and Chu put down their mind and said, "if you don''t come, it''s good.". Otherwise, she will not only go through the muddy water, but also seduce the Regent. If she makes a mistake, she will lose her reputation and lose her head. The prince and concubine suggested that the people of Qin and Chu should be comrades. At that time, the people of Qin and Chu thought it was not a good way to seduce Meng Yan. What''s more, who can guarantee that Meng Yan will not report them to the prince. But the crown princess was sure that Meng Yanding would not embarrass the Qin and Chu people, so she dragged the Qin and Chu people to Juxiang Pavilion. Qin Chu people thought: in the end is the princess of the chrysanthemum Pavilion is too curious, want to broaden their horizons. It''s such a trance thinking, suddenly heard the princess said: "come." Then the Qin and Chu people took back their spirit and looked down. They saw a figure coming far away. Meng Yan''s pace is very slow, but it is like a scholar who is idling around. Should be specially disguised, nose half true and half false to stick a beard. His appearance changed a little. If he didn''t look carefully, he couldn''t see that he was the famous Regent. The people of Qin and Chu bowed their heads for a moment, and they were right. After all, the Regent''s status is different, and there are many people who know him. Since he came here to investigate quietly in Juxiang Pavilion, he can''t let people see through his identity. But it''s amazing that the crown princess can see it at a glance. Without waiting for the people of Qin and Chu to ask questions, the crown princess has already taken her hand and can''t wait to walk towards Juxiang Pavilion. Qin Chu people coughed lightly, did not let go of the princess''s hand, in the princess''s ear whispered reminder: "Niang Niang, you and I hand in hand behavior is too close, easy to cause misunderstanding." I don''t know how many people used to pay attention to it. The Crown Princess first reminded the people of Qin and Chu, "call me brother Yu." Then he asked, "what''s the misunderstanding? You and I are brothers. This level of identity is good, although the hand-in-hand behavior is too feminine. But if it''s a brother, it makes sense. " Although the mouth is so stubborn, but the crown princess has already let go of the hands of Qin and Chu people. The people of Qin and Chu were not polite to the princess. They just lowered their voice and said, "in terms of age, it''s up to you to call my brother." As soon as the crown princess''s face was thin, she called out timidly, "brother Qin?" The people of Qin and Chu thought it was useful, but they still lowered their eyes to peep at the princess. I don''t want to feel inferior. I don''t feel any displeasure at all. Instead, I am more and more addicted: "brother Qin, brother Qin, brother Qin." I repeated it several times in a row. This time, the face of the Qin and Chu people''s corner was burned. He waved his hand and said, "lady, you''re going to have a rest. You''re really breaking my concubine." "What do you call me for?" But the crown prince and concubine looked at Qin and Chu people seriously. The people of Qin and Chu suddenly changed their words and said, "brother Yu?" The expression on the crown princess''s face just loosened a little, novelty way: "shout a few more." She Yue reminded the princess with a straight face: "master, it''s time to go in. It''s time to get down to business." The crown prince and the imperial concubine came to the front side by side with the people of Qin and Chu, pretending to be a mature guest, and walked into the Juxiang Pavilion. In Juxiang Pavilion, there are a group of warblers and swallows. As soon as they enter, they feel dazzled and fragrant. The people of Qin and Chu have more headaches. Although she was born as a palace dancer, the place she lived in was different from this Juxiang Pavilion. Although she used to be a Yingyan with many rules, she was also a strange place. In contrast, the Juxiang Pavilion is much more smoky. There are all kinds of people. Bearing the dazzle, the Qin and Chu people made a tour of the hall, but did not find Meng Yan. The procuress over there had already been staring at the crown princess, with a smile of three true and seven false on her face, and surrounded the crown princess. Chapter 63 Princess Wan didn''t expect that she was the one who was entangled. In a panic, she looked at Qin Chu''s head for help. If the ordinary Qin and Chu people just look for a quiet corner and hide for a while, but this trip is different, she naturally can''t leave the princess alone. Can only harden the scalp forward, gather together to the body of the Crown Princess side way: "in younger brother, the man always has this encounter, what are you shy of?" Qin Chu people''s words followed the procuress''s heart, she immediately bullied the crown princess in front of: "yes, yes! Is this your first time here, young master? " Without taking the princess to talk, the procuress immediately said to herself, "it must be the first time for me to come here. It doesn''t matter that I can''t speak. I''ll take my mother to find you an experienced one. It won''t make the young man look ugly." After hearing these words, the people of Qin and Chu looked at the green behind them and couldn''t help laughing. The Crown Princess usually has a thin face. She can''t stand the pimp''s words. The people around her laugh and turn red immediately. She stares at the people of Qin and Chu angrily. But don''t want to their side of the situation, unexpectedly startled in a corner sitting Meng Yan. Hearing this, Meng Yan cast his eyes on the Qin and Chu people. He frowned subconsciously when he looked at them. His eyes were even colder. The people of Qin and Chu, who were still smiling, felt a chill for no reason. They just felt that a pair of eyes were staring at her in a corner and could not help but shrunk subconsciously. The Crown Princess quickly noticed her abnormality and asked, "what''s the matter?" The Qin and Chu people felt strange again. They shook their heads. Then they went around with the bustard and said, "give us a room, and the girl will pick up the one from Ansheng." Because she was a stranger, the procuress was not very enthusiastic. She just wrote down the orders of the Qin and Chu people and said, "OK, the cable will make the young master like that." As she said this, she immediately called the maid beside her and took Qin Chu Ren and the Crown Princess upstairs. The princess knew that the people of Qin and Chu must have noticed something different, so she was in such a hurry. All the way speechless, into the room after the mouth: "how? Is there anything wrong? " Qin Chu people turned around in the room, looked at the doors and windows are closed, and listened carefully, really can''t hear the voice of the next door, this just let go, truthfully said to the Crown Princess: "no, just just just noticed a look, a little bit uneasy in my heart." The princess just laughed: "your courage is too small. The only one who can recognize you and me is the doctor who often goes to the imperial hospital. Isn''t it? The main room is so strong that everyone dares to come to this place of fireworks? " Having said that, the people of Qin and Chu always felt that something was wrong? It was not until the procuress led a group of yingyingyanyan girls in that she suddenly thought that there must be one in Juxiang Pavilion who knew them. Who else, of course, is the Regent. Qin Chu''s heart was tight. Just now she watched it all in the hall, but she didn''t see Meng Yan. Didn''t they just make a stir, so they attracted Meng Yan''s attention? That''s too bad. But the procuress was still in front of him, and the people of Qin and Chu had no way to talk with the crown princess. Just worried to look at the princess and the procuress. The procuress thought that she had offended the people of Qin and Chu. She didn''t dare to say more. She left the girl and left. The Crown Princess and Qin Chu people only invited two girls to sit in the middle of the room. They did nothing but asked them to play and sing. The two girls are pure and happy, and of course they won''t provoke the people of Qin and Chu and the crown princess. A barrier was set up between the two girls by the people of Qin and Chu and the crown princess. Naturally, they could not see what they were doing. On this side of the barrier, the people of Qin and Chu opened the window to one side, where they could see a corner of the hall. Caught off guard, Meng Yan''s figure bumps into the eyes of the Qin and Chu people. The heart of the Qin and Chu people seems to be suddenly grasped, and they panic to avoid their eyes. So far, the Qin and Chu people and the crown princess have not come up with a clear plan on how to capture Meng Yan. But when the princess heard that Meng Yan had come to Juxiang Pavilion, she was very excited to follow her. Her name was to help Qin and Chu people win Meng Yan. In fact, it was just to satisfy her curiosity. She was very nervous. Naturally, the Crown Princess noticed her abnormality, and her eyes came after her: "what''s the matter with you? Why is it so insecure today? " Qin Chu people silently looked at the princess, wondering whether to tell her about Meng Yan''s body in the hall. "Say it The crown princess is how intelligent, really can''t see the entanglement of Qin and Chu people''s face. The Qin and Chu people touched their noses. Because someone was still around, they said very vaguely, "he''s in the hall." Sure enough, I saw the Crown Princess pick her eyebrows a little, and there were a few lines in her eyes: "I thought he would hide in which room, but I didn''t want him to sit directly in the hall." Countless thoughts flashed through the hearts of the Qin and Chu people, but they never said a word. They just twisted their eyebrows and looked at the crown princess. Just then, their door suddenly rang. Qin Chu people and the crown princess looked at each other, and their psychology was slightly tight. Did Meng Yan recognize them? "Who?" The people of Qin and Chu asked aloud. Meng Yan''s low voice came from outside the door: "I love you." Only this word scared the Qin and Chu people and their princesses and concubines away. They trembled and looked at each other for a long time. "Who is your excellency? Why don''t you come to our room? " The people of Qin and Chu planned to die. The Crown Princess secretly nodded, deeply gratified by the cleverness of the Qin and Chu people. But Meng Yan''s voice outside the door was even colder: "two brothers, you''d better open the door for me, or you will have good fruit to eat if you poke it up." The people of Qin and Chu looked at the princess in panic, and the princess was even more at a loss. How did she ever experience such a scene? Seeing the eyes cast by Qin and Chu people, the Crown Princess immediately lowered her head, looked at her nose and looked at her heart. The people of Qin and Chu raised their eyebrows a little, and there were silent accusations in their eyes. What does that mean? For a moment, there was no solution. The people of Qin and Chu had to open the door and smile at Meng Yan: "what''s the matter with you?" Meng Yan''s eyes were deep and his face was as deep as water. He squinted slightly and looked at the room: "if I don''t come, I don''t know what will happen to you two!" It''s hard to be caught on the spot. Since Meng Yan came in, Qin and Chu people have lowered their heads and dare not look up at Meng Yan. First, because of the last incident, the people of Qin and Chu were still a little embarrassed. Second, she didn''t know how to end the scene. Just listen to Meng Yan in her ear: "go out." Chapter 64 Qin Chu''s head did not lift, so he was about to go out. He just took a step and was stopped by Meng Yan: "it''s not you." "Oh." Qin Chu people looked up and quickly scanned the direction of the princess. The crown princess was still sitting quietly, as if she had nothing to do with it. The people of Qin and Chu are ashamed. You are so shameless, madam. That''s the end of my relationship with you. The crown princess still looks at the nose with her eyes and the heart with her nose. And the two girls who were separated by the barrier stood up automatically and went out of the door. I''m not curious about what happened. After all the people in the room were cleared out, Meng Yan put his eyes on the Princess: "princess, do you know the crime?" The Crown Princess immediately stood up and bowed slowly: "Uncle Huang..." Qin Chu people brain a draw, also followed the crown princess to shout: "the emperor uncle." Although there was nothing wrong with the title, Meng Yan felt a little uncomfortable. He pressed his fingers into a fist and coughed softly: "just call me brother Meng!" Qin Chu face a red, hurriedly changed: "you how also come." Meng Yan did not say a word, went straight to the princess. Seeing that the princess gave him a seat, he sat down and said slowly, "what about you?" The Crown Princess stood on one side with her hands down. Hearing Meng Yan''s question, she immediately glanced at the people of Qin and Chu. Even though he didn''t want to, he threw the burden directly to the Qin and Chu people: "it was the Qin and Chu people who brought me... I came here to open my eyes." The Qin and Chu people immediately showed an expression of being struck by thunder and looked at the princess with deep eyes. That pair of black and white eyes seems to be in the silent blame Crown Princess way: you are not afraid to tell lies by thunder? "Yes? Qin Meng Yanwei squinted at the Qin and Chu people and asked in a low voice. The people of Qin and Chu knew that Meng Yan had doubted her for a long time. This question made him headache, and he didn''t know whether to answer it or not. Her previous behavior is out of line, has already been Meng Yan''s attention. Today''s behavior is even more excessive, even directly abducting the future mother to the brothelŁ¨ Although the fact is quite the opposite.) But in Meng Yan''s eyes, I''m afraid that the people of Qin and Chu are uneasy and kind-hearted. The people of the Qin and Chu dynasties couldn''t say it anymore, so they had to bite their teeth and say, "yes! Because I was privately invested in the Regent, I did my best to inquire about your itinerary, so I wait here. With that, the Qin and Chu people felt a strange feeling rising in their chest, so they really did not dare to look into the eyes of the Regent. He lowered his head deeper and murmured to himself, "I didn''t want to disturb you. I know my identity and status. I''m satisfied to have a look at you from a distance." In the final analysis, Meng Yanke helped her a lot when she was carrying out the task. Thinking about it like this, I feel very grateful to Meng Yan. Where did Meng Yan experience such a strong confession, not to mention this position is extremely embarrassing. The prince and concubine are secretly happy. They cheer for the people of Qin and Chu. They secretly look into Meng Yan''s eyes and feel that there must be a play between them. He thought that his royal highness would be very happy if he could help them. "Shut up Meng Yan suddenly realized that the crown princess was still there. He rubbed his eyebrows and said fiercely, "don''t think you two cheated me on the pretext of comparison, I can spare you." The corners of the mouth of the Qin and Chu people bent down and went to see the princess with a sad face. The princess''s face was full of vitality, but she did not explain to Meng Yan. She just said in a small voice: "I don''t know what uncle Huang is going to do with us?" Meng Yan was stunned when he heard the speech, and he secretly gritted his teeth. He really couldn''t get into them. Did you really ask him to tell his highness that the Crown Princess and the people of Qin and Chu went to visit the kiln? This kind of absurdity can''t be covered. How can it be exposed. In fact, there is no other way. Meng Yan''s eyes on the people of Qin and Chu are more deep. If the truth is revealed, it is the best for the people of Qin and Chu to replace them. The identity of the Qin and Chu people is nothing more than that of a dancer, not to mention that she is only the concubine of the prince. They are very different from the crown princess. However, things have not yet come to that point, and Meng Yan does not aim at the Qin and Chu people for their needs. Meng Yan''s dignified eyes inspected the people of Qin and Chu and the crown princess. At last, he said in a deep voice, "you two are waiting for a while. When the king is busy, he will come to you." Then he got up to go, Qin Chu people and the Crown Princess secretly rubbed a sigh of relief. But when Meng Yan came to the door, he suddenly stopped and stared at the people of Qin and Chu and the crown princess, and said, "no matter what happens outside, you are not allowed to come out." The Crown Princess and Qin Chu people nodded wildly. I only hope that the living king of hell can leave as soon as possible and give them breathing space. But Meng Yan is still not at ease looking at him two people, but a few snores of time, Meng Yan seems to slightly sigh, in order to open the door out. At the same time, the Qin and Chu people were relieved and looked at each other. First of all, the people of Qin and Chu said: "the empress knows the truth, and she has to take care of the danger. It doesn''t mean that she has ruined your future mother''s name. Even if she punishes ten concubines, she can''t afford it." The Crown Princess secretly touched her nose. She always felt that it sounded a little reproachful, but she just licked her face and said, "it''s hard for you." Why is it so hard for the people of Qin and Chu to turn their lips? At the moment, the two were speechless. But at this time, the hall of Juxiang Pavilion suddenly became lively. There was a lot of cheering outside, and there was a lot of foul language. "Miss Qingqing, one more." "I''d like to trade gold and white for green and green for one night together." On the contrary, they attracted the attention of the Qin and Chu people and the crown princess. They looked at each other again, opened the window and door at the same time, and peeped out their heads. On the round platform of the hall stood a man of the highest splendor. Wearing a green dress, loose hair temples, a smile between Mei Yi full. The princess was dumb. She peeped at the people of Qin and Chu again. She sighed in her heart and muttered in a low voice, "it''s really different. No wonder the Regent would rather see her than the people of Qin and Chu." The people of Qin and Chu sighed beside the Crown Princess and reminded her slightly wronged: "Niang Niang, what you said is too loud. I heard it." The Crown Princess immediately touched the tip of her nose and said, "don''t worry, you are the most beautiful here in this palace." The people of Qin and Chu gave the crown prince and imperial concubine a look of resentment and said, "lady, it''s easy for you to blush when you lie." The princess laughed in embarrassment, and then immediately said, "what''s good about brothel women? One day Meng Yan will have you in his heart. " Chapter 65 Qin and Chu people naturally know her own status and put her own status in a correct position. Although they can''t help themselves to work for Meng Xu, they also know that it is absolutely impossible for them to ascend in her status. Therefore, the people of Qin and Chu said, "the princess is joking. I know my status very well. Even if I can capture the heart of the Regent, I''m just a plaything beside the Regent." Her eyes pressed the polar region, and she could hardly see the emotion in her eyes. But when the princess heard the words of the Qin and Chu people, she felt a pain in her heart. I''m afraid she is the only one who knows the situation of the Qin and Chu people. With a sigh, the Crown Princess stepped forward and held the hands of the Qin and Chu people. She couldn''t help saying, "Chu people, even though our palace sincerely hopes that you can be used by the crown prince, I also hope that you can really find a bosom friend." The people of Qin and Chu sighed. It''s too difficult. Naturally, they are ready to sacrifice at any time. What the master wants her to do is irresistible. It is absolutely impossible to be attracted to someone. Even though the princess knew the situation of the Qin and Chu people, she could only do her best to protect them. What''s more, in the final analysis, the country will be handed over to his royal highness. At that time, the crown princess only needs to take her present position and try her best to protect the Qin and Chu people. Moreover, it seems that the Regent has no intention of usurping the throne, so it is only necessary for the regent to share some, and then she will find an excuse to protect the Regent and the Qin and Chu people. At that time, whether Meng Yan and the people of Qin and Chu went far away or chose a secluded place. Qin Chu people looked very clever with their heads down. Their eyelashes, like feather fans, covered the emotion of her eyes a little: "what the empress said, I wrote it down." In the heart in the end is slightly raised a touch of hope. The cheers in the hall on the first floor were even louder, and all kinds of words vaguely floated into the ears of the Qin and Chu people and the crown princess. They were good women after all. How could they have heard so many fierce words, and then they blushed. Only through a thin door, you can also feel the excitement in the hall. The people of Qin and Chu and the crown princess could not bear to press again, but they still stuck out their heads. This time, they saw Meng Yan, who was always cold and clenched his lips in the crowd. Meng Yan''s face was very dark, and his whole body was covered with ice cold visible to the naked eye, in sharp contrast to the noise around him. However, the beautiful image on the round platform of the hall is much more beautiful, but it''s a little too light to wear. Bu Ying''s waist was twisted, his eyes were long and narrow, and his eyes were flattering. Even the people of Qin and Chu and the crown princess could hardly keep their mind. The woman seemed to see the figure of the Qin Chu people and the crown princess. She threw a wink at them. The Qin Chu people immediately turned to the crown princess in a panic. The princess turned around almost at the same time as the Qin and Chu people, covered her chest and said, "it''s so scary! The soul of this palace will be removed. " The people of Qin and Chu were also worried and said, "yes, I feel the same way." This woman is very fierce. All of a sudden, the crown princess''s eyes flashed with a touch of pure light, and she looked at the people of Qin and Chu with a penetrating smile on her mouth. Qin and Chu people only feel that their back is cold and their scalp is numb, as if they were taken in by the devil: "Tai... Princess, what do you want to do?" "Call me Yudi!" The Crown Princess shows the people of Qin and Chu with her eyes. The walls have ears. But the people of Qin and Chu were in a trance. They just felt that there was a big crisis. They were so flustered that they said, "Yu... Yu, what do you want to do?" The princess''s smile became more and more overcast. She touched her chin and looked at the people of Qin and Chu thoughtfully: "brother Qin, what''s the skill of the woman below?" The face of Qin and Chu people is absolutely beautiful. The only difference is that they don''t seduce people. If they do enough, it''s not difficult. As long as the people of Qin and Chu agree, they will take this woman down and teach the people of Qin and Chu? Where did the people of Qin and Chu know what the Crown Princess thought, they just said honestly, "it''s very... Very good." The Regent must have lost his soul. The Crown Princess thought that she had found a way, and said to the people of Qin and Chu, "wouldn''t it be better to ask that girl to be your tutor?" Qin Chu people''s brain exploded. They thought that the Crown Princess might be crazy. They said in a panic: "are you crazy? How can you say that? How can a woman in the brothel enter the palace to do... " The people of Qin and Chu didn''t want to go on. The princess looked at the Qin and Chu people in amazement, and said very smoothly: "naturally, you can''t enter the palace, but if you study here, it''s OK." Qin Chu people suddenly blushed and bowed their heads. After a long time, they said, "I''m afraid it''s not appropriate." The Crown Princess qiaochuanna wants to refuse to return the appearance of welcome, then know that Qin and Chu people are willing, now also no longer let Qin and Chu people tangle: "since it is for the prince''s Royal Highness, there are no many rules." Qin and Chu people just imagined in their mind that they were dressed in exposed clothes and danced enchanting in front of Meng Yan. Then their cheeks would be red and dripping water. They just felt that their minds were buzzing. It seems that there is something in the chest that sounds like a beast. The people of Qin and Chu have not yet understood what they are thinking, but the prince and concubine over there have been valiant plans to win the first night. "I''ll give you five hundred Liang!" The princess opened the door with a roar. Immediately there was a hiss. "Who''s upstairs? I''m afraid I''m still young. How dare I play in this brothel? " "Listen to this voice, I''m afraid it''s only eleven or twelve. Don''t steal money from Emma''s daughter to have fun. Be careful that your legs are broken when you go back." There was another burst of laughter. The Crown Princess flushed her cheek, but she felt angry again. She looked at Qin Chu people angrily, gritted her teeth and said, "brother Qin, help me." Qin and Chu people''s cheeks were red, and they didn''t know what to do. They kneaded and said, "this... How can we help each other?" Immediately there was another spate of foul language. Among them, the Qin and Chu people felt Meng Yan''s cold eyes. They only felt that they were cold all over. It seemed that there was an ice cone hanging on their head. Maybe they would fall down at any time. The crown princess could not wait for help, but said that the people below were ashamed. She said in a rude voice, "what''s the matter? You are not as big as me! What''s your age As she said that, she seemed to find a feeling, and even opened the folding fan gracefully and gently: "my money is coming from the right way! Tonight''s beauty must belong to me. Don''t think about it any more. " Chapter 66 The more the princess said, the more arrogant her momentum became. However, the people of Qin and Chu only felt that the vision was like substance, and it turned into a sharp sword to face her and the princess. The people of Qin and Chu quietly gathered up behind the crown prince and imperial concubine and whispered: "Niang... Yu Di! Brother Meng is on the first floor! " Niang Niang, even if you die, don''t take me with you. I want to live two more years. The crown prince and the concubine just felt that they were not in the limelight for a while. There seemed to be thousands of ravines in her chest, and she was very happy. A word from the people of Qin and Chu, like a slap in the head, directly made the crown prince and concubine show an expression of horror. However, it was just a moment. She immediately took back the frightened expression, opened the folding fan to cover her lips and said, "brother Qin, what did brother Meng say when he left?" ha-ha! Lady, are you counseling now? Qin Chu people''s lips cleverly hook a smile of self mockery, lowered his voice and said to the Crown Princess: "brother Yu, brother Meng only said to let me wait in the room, no matter what happened outside, you can''t come out." The Crown Princess coughed two times and asked with a cold sweat on her forehead, "we are not going out now, are we?" Lady... Are you a fool to be the Regent? "But... It''s showing." The people of Qin and Chu kindly reminded the crown prince and his concubine. The princess opened and closed the fan in a panic. At this time, the onlookers on the first floor were also in a commotion. They just looked at the Qingqing girl who was still on the platform. They were not willing to compete one by one. "Since Qingqing girl is the number one of Juxiang Pavilion, her mother will not give her to others easily. I only ask Qingqing girl, would you like to serve those two young men upstairs who have no full hair?" The princess was even more irritated by this sentence! Qin Chu people only feel uncomfortable frowning, but after this sentence, she felt that the line of sight on her body had finally withdrawn. But the man who kept clamoring cried out without any reason: "who threw me peanuts?" Qingqing girl sneered on the platform. She gave Qin Chu people a smile with her eyes like silk. She looked at Qin Chu people''s big red face and said, "girl, I will follow whoever has more money." Then she stepped on the second floor with her enchanting body and bare feet. She came to the people of Qin and Chu, put the silk into the people''s hands, and said in a low voice: "I''m afraid it''s the first time, young master." The people of Qin and Chu stepped back quickly, opened the distance from Qingqing girl, and looked back at green in a panic. Green where there is soul, just surprised, full of chaos. Doesn''t the little lady like the Regent? What''s the matter with girls? Could it be that Green has always been a brainless, Qin and Chu people look at the colorful and complex color on Green''s face, they know what green is thinking. Qin Chu people only feel the pain of the temple. There was a sigh on the first floor. Some of them still stretched their necks to wait and see, while others said a lot of nonsense. Let''s imagine how Qingqing and her two sons will spend the Spring Festival together. Meng Yan''s fingers were getting tighter and tighter as he hid in the corner. With a bang, the wine cup in his hand was directly dismembered. When Meng Yan was around, people looked at him in silence. With a cold hum, he lifted up his robe and stood up. In the eyes of the people, he came to the door of the room that attracted thousands of people''s attention. "He... The three of them?" Some people take a breath, only feel that what they see and hear today is extraordinary. Meng Yan has been practicing martial arts since he was a child, and his ears and eyes are both good. His words clearly fall into his ears, and his face becomes more and more heavy. So when the people of Qin and Chu came to open the door, they felt that their hearts were trembling, and they couldn''t lift their heads against Meng Yan''s eyes. "Yudi Meng Yan almost bit his back teeth and called out the title of the crown princess. The Crown Princess rubbed to her feet. Her nature was exposed. Just how proud she was, and now how she was, she just kept her head down. Qingqing, who was on the other side of the screen, also changed her face when she heard what was going on in the room. But soon she came out from the screen with a charming smile on her face. She buttoned her neck and said, "little brother Yu, Mr. Qin, let''s say that I''m only interested in Mr. Qin." Qin Chu people''s scalp exploded, and they looked at Meng Yan in panic. ChangChun! She has tried her best to reduce her own sense of existence. Why pull her out? The Crown Princess ran to Qin and Chu people with small steps and said with a smile to Qingqing, "naturally, you two can enjoy it as soon as possible, and we will retire." She waved to sheyue and Biliu behind her, but Biliu''s face was at a loss. Fortunately, she was pulled by the fast sheyue, and then she followed the princess and wanted to go out. "Stop!" Meng Yan finally opened his mouth. His voice was as cold as the frost in winter. He had to freeze people to death. The crown princess was shocked all over. She stopped and straightened up, waiting for Meng Yan''s lesson. Qingqing girl was also startled by Meng Yan''s sentence, but she frowned and looked at Meng Yan coldly, and couldn''t like him more and more. She has seen a lot of this, because she thinks she can do whatever she wants, but she has to pretend to be a cold childe. "You, get out." Meng Yan was angry and said to Qingqing in a cold voice. The reason why Qingqing girl is different is that she has some temper, and she is very loyal to her benefactor. There is a fake smile on her face: "I''m afraid my benefactor is not you, young master." The Qin and Chu people nodded a little, felt a look, and immediately restored their eyes to nose, nose to heart. Meng Yan lowered his eyes. The fierceness in his eyes was even worse: "Qingqing girl, this is our family affair. Please go out for a while." Qingqing girl just ignored Meng Yan''s words, twisted her waist to the side of the Qin and Chu people, and said, "if you say it or not, this young man will say it." After that, Qingqing saw the red ears of the Qin and Chu people. The people of Qin and Chu only feel that their hearts are thin and cool. She never wanted to be in the limelight! Taking advantage of the opportunity to catch a glimpse of the princess standing at the door, the resentment in her eyes is even worse. Niang Niang, do you really have a good conscience? "Brother Qin?" Meng Yanwei narrowed his eyes and called out to the people of Qin and Chu. The final voice rose slightly, showing a kind of lazy appearance. The people of Qin and Chu swallowed a mouthful of saliva at the moment, and said to themselves: the crown prince, the empress, the Regent, I''m afraid you don''t need to tempt me? His own opening was quite tempting. Chapter 67 The Qin and Chu people trembled slightly. They opened the slender hands of Qingqing girl on her arm and said with a smile: "please leave for a while, Qingqing girl." Miss Qingqing glanced at the people of Qin and Chu discontentedly. Although she was still discontented, since she knew that the people had already spoken, she did not hesitate any more. She released her hand and walked to the door with small steps. When she closed the door, she suddenly said to the people of Qin and Chu, "young master Qin, I''m waiting for you." Green immediately hit a shiver, luxury month eyes quickly patted her. The room fell into silence again. Meng Yan sat on the throne with a watery face. The Crown Princess and the people of Qin and Chu stood side by side, their heads bowed, and they did not dare to go out. "Yu Qiaoqiao." Meng Yanwei narrowed his eyes and suddenly called the name of the princess. The Crown Princess blushed and protested in a low voice: "Uncle Huang! The name and taboo of your niece''s daughter-in-law are called out by you. It seems that there is something... " "Do you care about these things?" Meng Yan raised his eyes slightly. The eyes were bright and clear, and the cold air was dormant under his eyes. Qin and Chu people''s head is lower than before. It seems that they are in big trouble. The princess was completely speechless. She just lowered her head and squeezed her hands. Meng Yan was furious, but he knew that he couldn''t make such a big deal, but he didn''t punish. I''m afraid the princess and the people of Qin and Chu can''t remember the lesson. His eyes were as deep as water, and his face was flat. For a moment, he couldn''t find out what his emotion was. Meng Yan opened his thin lips lightly: "such things should not be publicized." Crown Princess he of Qin and Chu immediately nodded like a chicken pecking rice. "But! You can''t go unpunished! " Meng Yan''s epilogue falls, hitting the Crown Princess and the people of Qin and Chu like a stone hammer. The princess immediately said, "Uncle Huang! My niece''s daughter-in-law is just curious. She has never done anything beyond it. Besides, only you know that our palace and the people of Chu will never talk about it. Let us go. " With a sneer, Meng Yan glanced at the innocent Princess and said, "you are so noisy today. Do you really think that no one in Juxiang Pavilion recognizes you?" The Crown Princess and the people of Qin and Chu looked at each other in a panic and said in silence: "this... This palace has always lived in the deep palace. Few people have seen this palace. No one should know this place." Meng Yan was so angry that he became more and more silent. His black face seemed to be able to drip ink: "I''m afraid you forget that, as you are, you have a lot of food on many occasions. How can no one take a look at your rare face?" As soon as the crown princess''s face froze, she remembered that, as the future mother, she naturally had to attend some important occasions, but the most recent one was more than half a year ago. Even if someone remembers, I''m afraid she has already forgotten her specific appearance. What''s more, it''s normal for the crown princess to change her appearance in her 28th year. She just wanted to retort. Meng Yan said to Qin and Chu, "you''re the real beauty. It''s right to recognize you." The Qin and Chu people turned their lips. Although Meng Yan''s words were somewhat derogatory, she really understood the meaning. She is just a concubine of the crown prince. She is usually kept in the deep palace. In the five or six years since she entered the palace, she could only go out of the palace with the permission of the crown prince. Otherwise, she would rot in the palace all her life. "Uncle Huang!" The princess swallowed all the words she wanted to say and asked for mercy. "Even if someone knows, I''m afraid she can''t tell, so is it... This punishment can be saved?" Meng Yan didn''t go to see the crown princess, but looked coldly at Qin and Chu people, who suspected that he had intended to target her, but he didn''t find the chance. "Did you know about Yuqiao''s plan?" Out of caution, Meng Yan never used honorifics to the crown princess. Qin Chu people Leng for a while, the heart more sink up, nodded: "know." "Do you know why not?" Meng Yan suddenly narrowed his eyes, as if he was looking at the people of Qin and Chu with patience, and as if he was suddenly satisfied. The people of Qin and Chu said: one or two of you have more power than my concubine. What else can I do? Both sides are thankless. "Both women." Meng Yan paused for a moment. He said this very lightly, but he was afraid that Qingqing girl would stand at the door and eavesdrop, so he only used the voice that the Crown Princess and Qin Chu people could hear, "why do you want to leave Qingqing girl?" The crown princess''s heart exploded, this time is really honest down, dare not say more. Qin and Chu people, with Meng Yan''s cold eyes, racked their brains to think of excuses. It was impossible to tell Meng Yan that they wanted to seduce him, so they wanted to ask Qingqing for advice. "Say it Looking at the hesitation of the Qin and Chu people, Meng Yan knew that they must have some ideas. Qin Chu people hesitated: "because... Because... Because my concubine and my younger brother want to..." suddenly a flash of light flashed in my mind, and the words of Qin Chu people were very clear. "Because my younger brother and I have been neglected recently, so I want to ask for Qingqing girl''s way to keep that person." Carelessly mentioning her royal highness, the corner of the crown princess''s mouth rolled up a gentle smile, but this smile just dyed her eyes, she suddenly remembered Meng Xu''s cold appearance, and finally turned into a bitter smile. Forget it... If you really learn the skills of brothel, I''m afraid she won''t see Meng Xu next year. Meng Yan was slightly stunned, but it was only a moment. He immediately came back to himself and poured himself a cup of light tea with the utensils in the room: "tea is good, words are wrong." The back of the Qin and Chu people was already covered with sweat. When they heard Meng Yan''s words, they were shocked. Although her excuse is really incredible, it should not be totally unacceptable. How can Meng Yan find out her fault without thinking about it? Meng Yan poured a cup of tea again, and he stopped talking about punishment. He added: "I will take care of the people tonight. Just rest assured." The Crown Princess and Qin Chu people lost a long breath. "But I have one condition." Meng Yanwei narrowed his eyes, like a fox thinking of some bad idea. The crown princess was still calm, but the people of Qin and Chu were slightly excited: "what conditions?" "Stay and discuss." Meng Yandao. Qin Chu Ren was stunned. Is it going to hang her? But since she has a handle in Meng Yan''s hands, she naturally doesn''t dare to cause trouble. She can only bow her head and let Meng Yan control her. If there is a chance, there will be revenge! Qin Chu people thought bitterly. "Good!" The people of Qin and Chu said with one voice. According to the identity, Meng Yan will not really punish the crown princess, but the people of Qin and Chu have some doubts. Chapter 68 "Now tell me, what do you want that card girl to do?" Meng Yanwei narrowed his eyes, and his eyes wandered over the Crown Princess and the Qin and Chu people. "Practice the piano!" "Practice enchantment!" Two people speak with one voice, but their words are completely opposite. Meng Yan suddenly chuckled, his eyes flashed a touch of light, the teacup in his hand was gently placed on the low flat, and his eyes were clear: "tell the truth." "Practice the piano!" The Qin and Chu people changed the answer. Naturally, the crown princess also changed her answer wisely: "learn enchantment." Meng Yan frowned slightly and said, "say it again." Qin Chu people and the crown princess looked at each other. Both of them swallowed their saliva and replied, "I''m learning enchantment." Meng Yanwei knocked on his eyes, which were clearly saying that he didn''t believe it. But when he asked again and again, the answers of the people of Qin and Chu and the crown princess had never changed. Although he still had doubts in his heart, he didn''t ask any more. "Let''s go." Meng Yan stood up and said to the Crown Princess and the people of Qin and Chu. The Crown Princess hangs her head and follows Meng Yan. But the people of Qin and Chu were stunned. They didn''t seem to respond. They asked stupidly, "what about Qingqing girl?" They have already paid for it. The procuress has got a lot of good things from her. Most of the things of the crown prince and concubine are given by the Imperial Palace, and none of them can be shown to others. Only the people of Qin and Chu saved some savings in order to make it better in the palace in their early years, and today almost all of them are built here. Meng Yan''s face was cold: "what else do you want? Do you really want to have a relationship with that card? " Qin churen:! How dare you! Besides, she can''t. "But... I have paid all the silver tonight." The people of Qin and Chu were rather distressed, and they didn''t want to do this injustice. It was not easy to get the money. She also wanted to keep something to protect her life in case she was abandoned by her royal highness. What''s more, Qingqing girl really has the means, not to mention that she has learned it. Even if the crown princess has learned one or two, she can win the crown prince''s attention. In this way, her life should not be too sad. But Meng Yan didn''t know what the people of Qin and Chu thought. He just thought that the people of Qin and Chu wanted to ask for advice from that card. In his mind, he could not help thinking that the people of Qin and Chu had some practical means. He lost Meng Xu''s spirits and his face became more and more black. "No! Go Meng Yan suddenly snapped. Both the Crown Princess and Qin Chu were scared, and Biliu was even more scared to shrink her neck. Fortunately, she was helped by sheyue. She Yue only looks at Meng Yan''s body as if she is in a black mood, as if someone robbed his daughter-in-law. The color of her eyes sank. There was something indescribable in her eyes. She wandered between Meng Yan and the people of Qin and Chu for a while, as if she had broken a big conspiracy, and dropped her eyes. Young lady Qin and her Royal Highness The Regent Maybe it''s not a bad thing. Qin Chu people still don''t understand where she touched Meng Yan''s scales. They just hear Meng Yan say in a deep voice: "Meng Xu doesn''t like that kind of thing." With that, Meng Yan only felt more depressed! The picture in the brain is constantly changing, and the boredom in the chest can not be vented! All the way out with a calm face, no one dares to stop, even though Qingqing, who regards benefactor as her savior, does not dare to step forward. Just lean on the railing, a smile, turned back to the building, light floating way: "the road is affectionate but merciless." Who can''t tell that they are women? It was Meng Yan''s arrogance that led to the fact that the Crown Princess and the people of Qin and Chu did not dare to speak until they got into the carriage. With the turbulence under them, they just recovered. "What about today?" Some of the Qin and Chu people couldn''t believe Meng Yan. The crown princess looked decadent and abandoned herself: "what else can we do? Listen to you As soon as the Qin and Chu people thought of Meng Yan''s black face, they immediately shook their heads and said, "no! Other people, his Highness The Regent, will not speak, but he will tell his Highness the truth. " When the time comes Princess also flustered up, Apricot Garden stare of slip round, appear that green astringent face more childish: "how to do?" Qin churen gave a bitter smile. If only she knew the way. "Otherwise, go and seduce him now." The crown princess was so anxious that she even said this kind of flustered words. Qin Chu people half opened their lips for a long time, then they were surprised and said: "Niang Niang! What do you think? " The Crown Princess immediately said to she Yue beside her, "hurry up, do you have any Rouge powder with you? I''ll make up for Miss Qin. By the way, I have to change my clothes. " The people of Qin and Chu were surprised to see she Yue''s face and took out Rouge powder without expression. Before they could change their mind, they heard the princess say, "forget it! You don''t have to change your clothes. What if the Lord is a good one. " Well Qin and Chu people are shivering in the corner. Madam, you are so terrible. She Yue has already finished her make-up for Qin and Chu people three or two times, but she is still in a daze. But seeing she Yue''s skillful technique, she immediately steps forward, points to the end of Qin and Chu people''s eyes and says, "sister she Yue, should we add some more colors to the little lady''s eyes?" "Good! Not enough The crown princess is really bewitched, even agreed to the green proposal. She Yue frowned solemnly and said helplessly: "Niang Niang..." "Plus!" The Crown Princess ordered. Qin and Chu people Therefore, when the Qin and Chu people finally made a sound in the carriage, they had already painted a gaudy make-up on their faces, and they could hardly see the Qin and Chu people themselves. "Lord." Cried the Qin and Chu people. It is estimated that there is a certain distance from the brothel, so the people of Qin and Chu changed their name. When Meng Yanbu heard the voice, he had goose bumps almost immediately. His voice was even colder: "why "Concubine... Maidservant carsick." Out of caution, the Qin and Chu people also called themselves slaves. "Come out." Meng Yan stopped the carriage, turned and opened the door, with some expectation hidden in his eyes. It''s just Qin and Chu people''s faces were colorful. They ran out against this face. In the deep night, they almost scared Meng Yan. "You are!" Meng Yan almost thought that something had happened in the carriage. Looking at Meng Yan''s reaction, the people of Qin and Chu immediately turned bitter and said cautiously, "isn''t it pretty?" Meng Yan was stunned and said tentatively, "what do you think?" "It''s not pretty." The people of Qin and Chu lowered their voice. Meng Yan churen sat beside him with a faint smile, and his mouth rose a little unconsciously. "Lord, i... what I said last time is true." Qin Chu people also said, "I really admire the Lord." Chapter 69 It has nothing to do with the task. I just think Meng Yan is very brave. Although he always has a cold face, he never deliberately embarrasses others. It''s also said that Meng Yan is affectionate and has been keeping up to now for his fiancee, who died in his childhood. Such a man is rare in the world. How could you be seduced by her. The people of Qin and Chu feel more and more sad when they think about this. They feel that their heart is blocked by a stone. They can''t breathe, but they don''t faint completely. They just feel that they are confused because they have no place to put them. The princess was waiting in the carriage to listen to the movement outside, but nothing happened for a long time. Her ears were close to the car door, carefully identifying the situation outside. But it was still. Crown Princess "What''s the matter?" The Crown Princess sighed and said, "can''t the Chu people let go?" She month light way back: "there is always a gradual process, Niang don''t want to be anxious." Green is a face at a loss, how? Isn''t the little lady already with the Regent? Why seduce the Regent? After a while, the Crown Princess pasted to the car door again, it was still quiet. She coughed and reminded the people of Qin and Chu that they should take the next step. Hearing the voice of the crown princess, the people of Qin and Chu finally came back to their senses, gritted their teeth slightly, continued the topic just now, and hardened their heads and asked, "prince, what''s your opinion on my body?" Meng Yan had a smile in his mouth from the beginning to the end. In the face of the sudden questions from the people of Qin and Chu, he was stunned. His heart was very complicated. When he turned his head, he saw that the people of Qin and Chu were worried. Her cheeks were slightly red, her thin lips were lightly pursed, and her fingers were tightly stirred together because of tension. This image fell in Meng Yan''s heart. He just felt softer in his heart. He felt that the people of Qin and Chu were especially lovely for no reason. Meng Yan immediately touched the tip of his nose and coughed. Under the cover of the breeze, he said, "I am also..." "Be careful!" Just at this stall, before Meng Yan finished his words, he suddenly felt that his body sank. Qin and Chu people jumped on him from one side, and his small face was full of anxiety. At this time, Meng Yancai noticed that countless arrow feathers were shot from the darkness. As soon as his eyes were dark, he immediately changed a posture to protect the Qin and Chu people in his arms. The princess and others in the carriage finally found something wrong. Hearing the movement outside the carriage, they only felt something wrong: "Lord? "The Qin family?" On the broad bluestone Road, there was a carriage with a man and a woman sitting in the front. The man held the woman in his arms and faced the man in black who suddenly appeared in front of the carriage. There were six or seven people in black, holding a long knife and covering their faces with black scarves. Meng Yan clenched the sword in his hand and said in a deep voice: "who sent you?" "Ha ha! It''s clear that you have no life to go to him today. " The leader of the people in black sneered, "Lord, today next year will be your death day!" Qin and Chu people: there''s nothing else to say. It''s boring to turn it over and over. Meng Yan''s eyes were not fixed, but relaxed. These people didn''t come for the princess. After figuring out the key, Meng Yan had a plan in his heart. He let go of the people in his arms and whispered in the ears of the Qin and Chu people, "get in the carriage." Meng Yan thought very clearly. Since the bandits were aimed at him, he didn''t know the identity of the Qin Chu people and the crown princess. In such a critical situation, it is of course the most important thing to keep the Crown Princess first. Qin Chu people straight Leng Leng nodded up, side want to go to the car, but at this time, the leader of the black man suddenly dissatisfied with the way: "after all is to die, hide is useless." Meng Yan frowned slightly, and his tone became colder and colder: "you are too rampant." The man in black burst out laughing and said, "since we dare to pick you up, you are naturally well prepared for this order. We also advise the Lord not to struggle and to give up early. " The man in black thought there was no one in the car. After all, the prince of Regent''s carriage is sitting outside to catch the car. How can other people sit in the carriage. But they never thought that the princess would be in the Regent''s car. When Meng Yan heard the man in black''s rampant tone, he laughed instead of being angry, but his smile was even colder. He was very frightening: "you can have a try." This is tantamount to provocation. The man in black is so rampant that he can''t bear Meng Yan''s provocation. Now he starts to fight with Meng Yan. A burst of knife attack, wipe Qin Chu ear, directly split to Meng Yan. Meng Yan had no Kung Fu foundation, and he just raised his hand to carry the knife. But the poor Qin and Chu people felt that their legs were weak and frightened, and they could hardly stand up. Forced by the situation, Meng Yan no longer had time to pay attention to the Qin and Chu people. She was resisting the attack of the people in black. At the same time, she released a hand to open the door and push the Qin and Chu people into the carriage. "Mr. Wang, you and the woman beside you will be killed sooner or later. In this case, let her stop hiding and let us save a lot of trouble." The man in Black said with a wild smile. Meng Yan just pursed his lips tightly, and his hands became harder and harder. His angle was tricky. After a few moves, the man in black was already painted. At the same time, he pushed the Qin and Chu people into the carriage. The Qin and Chu people were in a trance. Before they could react, they looked at each other in the carriage. First of all, Biliu helped the Qin and Chu people up and asked anxiously, "little lady, what''s going on outside? It sounds like the fight is really lively. " She month also not flurried not anxious said: "the number of the other side should not be in a few." Qin and Chu people Nonsense. Meng Yanchu is a man. Of course, he is the only one to deal with each other, but there are six or seven people. The driver of this Qin Chu people become more and more worried, Meng Yan can deal with each other? Although Meng Yan''s martial arts are excellent, his two fists are hard to beat his four fists. If Meng Yan is a little different, he and the crown princess will explain it here today. must not! A voice flashed through the heart of the people of Qin and Chu. They immediately tightened their brows and said to the crown prince and concubine, "madam, you must not make a sound here." She just listened to what the man in black meant, but she didn''t know that there were other people in the carriage. Chapter 70 So much the better. The princess was so flustered by the outside voice that she could not wait for the people of Qin and Chu to come in. Just as she wanted to inquire about the people of Qin and Chu carefully, the people of Qin and Chu immediately turned away. The anxious Princess just wanted to go out after the Qin and Chu people to see how things had developed? Fortunately, sheyue and Biliu hold her in advance. Green some reluctantly way: "Niang, little Niang is also for Hello, your identity is different, naturally to be careful.". What''s more, what kind of glorious Festival is outside? Where do you know? If your body is really hurt, ten heads will not be enough to compensate for it. " The princess was flustered and anxious, but she couldn''t get rid of the two girls. She could only gnash her teeth and say, "you''re just worried about me, don''t you worry about your master? As far as our palace knows, the Qin and Chu people themselves have no power to fight back. " Green eyes down, eyes a moment dimmed a lot: "since the little lady has been exposed in front of the kidnappers, that group of insurance naturally will not let the little lady. I''m afraid it''s hard for the Lord to cope with the situation. " She Yue''s face flashed a fluster, but soon disappeared. She comforted green in a low voice and said, "no, the Lord is very powerful." The princess listened to Green''s words, her mind was more like a mess. She wanted to get up and go out, but when she pushed the door, she sat down again. Naturally, her identity can''t be challenged face to face with the kidnappers, and even more can''t let the kidnappers know her existence. This is also the choice of the Qin and Chu people. But what will happen today? I''m afraid no one knows. At this time outside the carriage, Meng Yan was already struggling. Today''s main idea is to investigate the bribery in Juxiang Pavilion, so Meng Yancai went there alone without a close friend. At this time, he couldn''t even find a messenger. As soon as the people of Qin and Chu opened the trunk door, they saw that Meng Yan''s wrist was injured. The blood on his hand was dripping on the ground, and he was very frightened. But the Qin and Chu people were just a little nervous and soon calmed down. But Meng Yan''s look was very ugly. He frowned: "how did you come out again! Do you know how dangerous it is out there? " During the conversation, Meng Yan tugged at the Qin and Chu people and made them avoid the knife stabbed from behind. The face of the Qin and Chu people was very ugly, but they still did not forget the business. In Meng Yan''s ear, they whispered: "prince, the bandits don''t know the princess is in the car. You and I leave the car to divert their sight. Only then "What do you do?" Meng Yan lowered his head and asked, with worries about the people of Qin and Chu in his eyes. The people of Qin and Chu were warm in their hearts. They bowed their heads and said in a soft voice: "nothing. Today, the bandits have already seen my body. They will not let me go. If my body is separated from your soldiers, they will give up the carriage." Meng Yan hesitated for a moment, and felt that what the people of Qin and Chu said was right, but he didn''t want to. Under the tangle, he just said to the people of Qin and Chu, "follow me." As soon as the voice fell, the Qin and Chu people felt that they had an arm on their waist, and their body suddenly became light. "Don''t run!" "Lord, you can''t run away today!" Qin Chu and Meng Yan boldly left. The bandit resolutely gave up the carriage and turned to attack them. Meng Yan was holding the Qin and Chu people in his arms. His heart was warm, but the sound of chasing after him was constant. Meng Yan''s eyes sank, and his hands were even stronger: "hold tight!" He got wind under his feet and carried his skills to the extreme. In the blink of an eye, he left the capital, bypassed the city wall and came to a forest. Qin and Chu people only feel that their bodies are hanging in the air, their cheeks are swept by the wind, the scenery under them is constantly changing, and the sound of chasing and killing behind them gradually goes away. Waiting to fall to the ground, she still did not respond. This... Is lightness skill? It''s... It''s amazing! The people of Qin and Chu marveled and reacted for a long time before they came back to their senses. They looked into Meng Yan''s eyes and said, "Lord, you are so powerful." Meng Yan hooked his lips without any trace. Suddenly, his eyes changed and he said in a deep voice: "I haven''t shaken off yet!" The Qin and Chu people immediately turned around and leaned back on Meng Yan: "where is it?" Meng Yan, however, drags the Qin and Chu people, finds a hidden grass, and arranges her well: "you hide here, the crown princess should send someone to look for it soon, if..." He hesitated for a moment, his strength increased, and his face flashed a painful color: "if the princess didn''t send someone to look for you, you can leave by yourself." The Qin and Chu people were in a panic, and suddenly they were not feeling good. They held Meng Yan''s arm tightly: "Lord! What are you talking about? " Because she was so flustered, she didn''t know how to express it. Meng Yan twisted the tip of his brow and exerted force on his hand. Little by little, he pulled the hands of the people of Qin and Chu away. His thin lips were tight and he turned and walked away. Qin and Chu people hide in the thick grass, with a layer of worry in their eyes. She will want to stand up and stretch out her hand to hold Meng Yan. "There it is The Qin and Chu people had to hide their bodies and hold their breath to check the situation in secret. The six or seven people were all decorated with colors. At this time, they looked a little embarrassed and stood in a circle around Meng Yan. Looking at the tall and straight figure in the enclosure, the people of Qin and Chu felt a little relieved and comforted themselves: the bandits are all decorated. I think they should support them soon. The LORD looks very good. Careless, eyes flashed, Qin Chu people noticed that Meng Yan''s face flashed pain color, holding the handle of the finger bone pale. That appearance seems to be in the general forbearance. What''s going on? There was a thump in the hearts of the Qin and Chu people, and they heard the bandit''s head say: "regent, I advise you to go to bed quickly and struggle again. It''s just more painful." Meng Yan glanced over the hiding place of the Qin and Chu people and said harshly, "we have been injured. I urge you to let go. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude. " The face of Qin and Chu people was very ugly, but they comforted themselves in their heart: "the Lord has nothing to do, surely he has no hands." The bandit obviously knew that Meng Yan was procrastinating. He said wildly: "my Lord, your injury is not lighter than the small one, is it? I know you are holding me down and giving me time to run away, but I''m not in a hurry. Let''s wait and see who can''t hold on. " With that, Meng Yan''s body was slightly shaken, and his face was even paler. The people of Qin and Chu could not be calm any more. They almost rushed out, but they stabilized at the critical moment: believe the Lord! It''s going to be OK! Meng Yan adjusted his figure, took a sword flower in his hand, posed to the bandits, and said indifferently, "come on." There was a hesitation in the bandit leader''s eyes, but after a moment, he hooked his hand behind him and lowered his voice: "go! This time, it killed him! He must not be allowed to escape Chapter 71 The six people worked together. The Qin and Chu people only felt that their heart was hanging on the line. They watched Meng Yan block the previous one''s head and avoid the nearby assassination. She was just about to breathe a sigh of relief when she saw Meng Yan''s figure was sharp, as if she was trying to suppress something. Are you hurt? When this idea just poured into the minds of the Qin and Chu people, it was immediately denied by the Qin and Chu people. It must not be. Who is Meng Yan? The grand regent, who has been practising martial arts since childhood, has first-class skills. How can ordinary people be his opponents. But these six bandits are not ordinary people. Although he was repulsed by Meng Yan, Meng Yan could not stand still and could only rely on the sword to support his body. The bandit leader sneered: "Wang Ye, can''t you fight?" Meng Yan, with a cold face, didn''t speak. His eyes carefully swept the hiding place of Qin and Chu people again. Now he had only one idea, that is, Qin and Chu people must not lose their sense of propriety and jump out alone, otherwise everything he did was in vain. However, the bandit leader is not perfunctory. He can hurt Meng Yan, which shows that he is special. What''s more, he has already noticed Meng Yan''s difference, and naturally guessed who is hiding behind the grass. Seeing that Meng Yan had no ability to fight back, the bandit leader said to the people behind him, "go, bring the people out, and let the LORD have a companion on the way to huangquan." Qin and Chu people had been at a loss for a quarter of an hour, but after two of the bandits came to her with injured steps, she suddenly understood. She was found! The first reaction is to run! Qin and Chu people have even made the action of standing up, but when this action is half done, Qin and Chu people stop and change their elegant posture. I can''t run. Her Royal Highness The Regent couldn''t escape the attack of the bandits with her lightness skill. How could she run away as a woman without the strength to bind a chicken. After hearing the words of the bandit leader, Meng Yan''s panic flashed away. Even if he observed carefully, I''m afraid he couldn''t see it. Until Qin churun was dragged in front of him with his head down, he subconsciously caught Qin churen, and the expression on Meng Yan''s face remained unchanged. "I''m sorry." The people of Qin and Chu hung their heads. At this moment, she suddenly realized that if it wasn''t for her, her Royal Highness The Regent would have escaped. She is a drag. "This is the end of the matter. Besides, it''s useless. What''s more, it has nothing to do with you. It''s the king''s own choice." Meng Yan''s voice is light, and he protects the Qin and Chu people behind him without any trace. Although Meng Yan did try to get rid of the Qin and Chu people, he was not sure what Qin and Chu wanted to do. What''s more, he thought that Qin and Chu people''s behavior was abnormal. Although it is not sure whether the Qin and Chu people are harmless, they are on the verge of extinction, and all doubts are meaningless. Qin and Chu people are warm in heart. In the past, she had more or less contact with Meng Yan, but it seems that every contact is not very optimistic. Therefore, at this time, Meng Yan did not leave her directly, which almost touched the Qin and Chu people. Not to mention hearing Meng Yan''s comforting words. A stream of blood rushed to the mind of Qin and Chu people. I''m afraid that she would die for Meng Yan at the next moment. She would not have the slightest hesitation. "Go to hell!" I don''t know whether the people of Qin and Chu had the effect of crow mouth. I just thought about it in my heart. The bandit leader actually raised his knife to stab Meng Yan. In a hurry, the Qin and Chu people''s mind was blank, and their body seemed to be out of control and generally blocked in front of Meng Yan''s body. "Qin Chu people!" In Meng Yan''s eyes, the figure of the bandit leader holding the knife became more and more clear. With a low cry, he mobilized his whole body to withdraw. Behind is a cliff, because of this, the only breakthrough is the cliff. The situation is too critical. Meng Yan has no time to think about it. He can only choose the only choice at this critical moment. Whether he can live or not depends on whether God cares for them. The Qin and Chu people were tightly held in their arms by Meng Yan. The sharp wind sounded in their ears, and the scenery around them changed rapidly. They soon felt that they were falling into a boundless abyss. "Wang..." "Life and death depend on fate." Meng Yan''s fingers are cool, and his slender fingers are on the eyes of Qin and Chu people. Before the coma, the Qin and Chu people only heard Meng Yan''s words, and there was another voice that had been silent for a long time: "mission, spend seven days with Meng Yan at the bottom of the valley, reward: the survival time increases by 20 days. Mission failure: deduct 40 days of survival time. " Before they fainted, Qin and Chu people thought that this time, she was afraid that her life and death would be unpredictable, and that this mission would fail. But there''s no difference. After all, I really want to go to the hell palace to report. ˇ­ˇ­ Green tightly bite lips, sitting in the opposite of the Princess: "Niang, little Niang, she..." "It''s OK." The crown princess''s face also lost its color. In this deep night, it was more like a ghost than a ghost. Sheyue is more calm. After such a big event, she has no time to continue hesitating. She has several driving experiences, and the dangerous driver''s carriage rushes into the nearest official''s residence. Coincidentally, this person is Cao Yan. Cao Yan was not in a state of embarrassment, nor was he sleepy. At this time, he had not fallen asleep. "We are... The servants of the Lord!" She Yue glanced at the carriage behind her and said, "Your Highness The Regent has an accident. Please help me." Cao Yanwei narrowed his eyes and looked at sheyue for a long time. Then he leaned against the doorframe and said, "I''ve been lucky enough to enter the prince''s residence several times. How can I look at you?" She Yue''s face turns white. She can''t help but step back. There is no other action. Cao Yan''s eyes have been fierce. Her tone is cold: "if I were you, I would never move rashly." "Councillor Cao." The crown princess suddenly opened the curtain and came out of the carriage. She raised her eyes to Cao Yan''s line of sight and gave Cao Yan a smile. "I think you should have some impression of our palace." This time, Cao Yan''s face became very embarrassed, and his voice trembled slightly: "Yu Qiao?" "It''s time to call the princess." With the help of green, Yu Qiaoqiao got out of the carriage and walked slowly to Cao Yan. Countless Cao Yan''s faces said faintly, "it''s urgent to use your house." The playful color on Cao Yan''s face is all over, tightening the brow tip to let the way out. It seems very important for the crown princess to leave the palace without permission. Do you want to inform the palace? "I''m afraid that there''s a life-saving thing to ask councilor Cao to go out of the palace." Yu Qiaoqiao seems to know what Cao Yan thinks in his heart and poke his mind directly. Chapter 72 Bottom of the valley. In the early morning, the twilight faded. On a thick branch, a man and a woman happened to be stuck on it. The woman lay on the man, breathing evenly. Suddenly, the man who was pressed by the woman opened his eyes. A moment''s daze flashed in his eyes, and soon his reason returned. The daze in his eyes faded away and rose a little coldly. When Meng Yan got up, he found that his chest was dull, as if there was a heavy weight on his heart. The light and shadow of the sword flashed in his mind. He gradually recalled his experience of yesterday. Subconsciously, he looked down and saw that the people of Qin and Chu seemed to be sleeping in his chest. "It seems that our lives are very big, and the Lord will not accept us." Meng Yan got up carefully and held the Qin and Chu people in his arms. In her arms, the Qin and Chu people are sleeping very sweetly. If she had not had a thrilling experience yesterday, it would make people think that she was having a dream. Meng Yan, holding the Qin and Chu people in his arms, uses his lightness skills to fall from the top of the tree. After falling, he looked around carefully. This is a forest where few people visit. If you look at the traces in the forest, no one will come on weekdays. He stretched out his hand on the forehead of the people of Qin and Chu. There was no trace of fever. There should be no serious wound on his body. At present, the most important thing is to find a place to stay, whether it''s a cave or a thatched cottage. In fact, the best is the kind of simple wooden house built by hunters to facilitate hunting in the forest, but Meng Yan didn''t hold much hope when he fell on the cliff, a place where people rarely visit. Qin and Chu people did not wake up until Meng Yan successfully found a relatively dry cave. For this reason, Meng Yan''s eyebrows were once again tightly wrinkled. There was no sign of fever in the Qin and Chu people, and there was no injury in the place not covered by clothes, but the Qin and Chu people could not wake up. She couldn''t wake up, and Meng Yan didn''t dare to go too far away. He didn''t know if there were birds of prey in the mountain, but he was not afraid. He just worried that the wild animals in the mountain would hurt the Qin and Chu people. In fact, the reason why Qin and Chu people can''t wake up is very simple, just because she has never had the experience of falling from such a high place. Meng Yan has been practicing martial arts since he was young, so his physical quality is naturally different from that of Qin and Chu people. The people of Qin and Chu were raised in the deep palace all the year round, and they were also maids raised by the prince himself. They were no different from the maidens of the official families of the ordinary petty class. This kind of body, experienced yesterday''s thrilling, and fell from a high place in despair, does not faint for a day and a night, is really unable to wake up. Meng Yan stayed with the Qin and Chu people all day, but he didn''t dare to go far when he was hungry. Fortunately, there is a fruit tree in the cave, which can be used to satisfy his hunger. It was not until the evening that Qin and Chu opened their eyes. As soon as she opened her eyes, the people of Qin and Chu only felt that the sky was spinning. It was not until she closed her eyes again that the situation finally got better. When I opened my eyes again, the faint sunlight poured into my eyes. The dusky sunset squeezed in from the hole like a dense line, but it only illuminated a small area. Looking inside, it''s already dark. The Qin Chu people were stunned and said, "what''s the matter? There''s something special about this one? " "Awake?" Meng Yan''s voice came from afar. The Qin Chu people nodded stupidly and asked, "Lord, are you and I in the hell?" Meng Yan is using his only tool, his sword, to cut a piece of wood. He wants to make a water cup, or bigger. The bucket is also good. As soon as he heard this, he immediately stood up and walked to Qin Chu with a calm face: "you..." Because the Qin and Chu people were sleeping all the time, there was a natural stone bed at the entrance of the cave, so Meng Yan put the Qin and Chu people on the stone bed. At this time, the setting sun outside the cave shines in, and the warm yellow sunlight hits on the cheek of the Qin and Chu people. In addition, the Qin and Chu people have been sleeping all day, and their faces are pale, which gives birth to the beauty of a sick and delicate beauty. Meng Yan suddenly hook lips, although still a wooden face, but the tip of the brow is a bit pondering: "what layer do you want to be?" "Look..." Qin Chu people sleep dizzy, only remember that they two fell from the cliff, knowing that there must be no way to live, so never thought of other possibilities, and looked at Meng Yan seems to have some soft look, even more stunned, "I hope it''s not the 18th floor." It''s said that there are some people who pull out their tongue. She doesn''t want to be such a miserable ghost. Just after her voice fell, she suddenly heard a light laugh from Meng Yan. Meng Yan''s eyebrows spread out, and his expression became softer. He followed Qin and Chu''s humanity: "coincidentally, as you wish, it''s not the 18th floor." Just now the Qin and Chu people were too confused to respond because they were asleep. Now she is completely awake under the gaze of Meng Yan. Eyes have adapted to the dark, will see everything in the cave clearly. Then, the chin and Chu people''s cheeks burned. They complained in a low voice: "you are so hateful, Lord. I know that..." Knowing that she was scared to death, she had to tease her at this critical moment. Meng Yanwei narrowed his eyes and said, "when did I tease you? What I said is true. It''s just your own speculation." Qin Chu people looked at Meng Yan dumbly. For a moment, she angrily went to one side of the wall. However, you can always avoid it. Although Meng Yan wanted to tease the Qin and Chu people, he didn''t eat for a day. Because he was worried about the safety of the Qin and Chu people, he didn''t dare to leave. It''s going to be night. If you don''t find something to eat, I''m afraid it''s hard tonight. "I want to find something to eat. If you want to, you can follow me. If you don''t want to, you can stay by yourself." Meng Yandao. With that, he took a step forward and paid attention to the people of Qin and Chu. Sure enough, Qin and Chu people were stunned. After listening to him, they were a little angry and refused to speak. But when Meng Yan was about to walk out of the cave, Qin and Chu people regretted it again. "Wang... Wang Ye." Qin churun came down from the stone bed in a hurry and immediately ran after Meng Yan and said, "I''ll go with you." Joke, seeing that night is coming, how dare she spend the night alone in the dark cave? When Meng Yan heard what the people of Qin and Chu said, he curved his mouth in an imperceptible arc. He cleared his voice: "follow me. It''s dangerous at night. There are many beasts." With that, I felt that the Qin and Chu people behind me were sticking closer, almost to him. Meng Yan''s heart fretted, suddenly some modest way: "or, the king take your hand?" Chapter 73 Qin Chu people''s face hesitated a little: "this... Does not conform to the rules?" "Special period." Meng Yan''s face is not red, heart does not jump way, "what''s more, to be able to get out of trouble safely is another matter, now there is no way to take care of the reputation of the matter." Qin and Chu people still hesitated, but Meng Yan was even tighter. He said nervously, "I''d better follow the king carefully." The smile on Meng Yan''s face faded, his mood was affected, and he was unhappy as if something he was about to get flew away. Since the people of Qin and Chu had already said that, it was strange for Meng Yan to ask for it again, so he had to make his way in front of him. The only good thing about the wild mountains is that there are a lot of wild birds. But at present, Meng Yan has no arrow feathers and can only wait for the hare. It seems that the Qin and Chu people are not at ease. There are several times when Meng Yan can easily catch up with his prey by using his lightness skill, and all of them escape by the prey. The Qin and Chu people only thought that Meng Yan was injured when he fell off the cliff. They had no way to use his lightness skills. Looking at Meng Yan, they became more worried. After catching for more than half an hour, Meng Yan finally just caught a hare. When he went back, the journey was difficult. Meng Yan''s eyes swept over the traps and reminded the Qin and Chu people behind him: "there are traps." "Where?" The Qin and Chu people were too scared to move. Meng Yan thought it funny. He opened his mouth and just wanted to explain it clearly. Then he saw the daze on the face of Qin and Chu people by moonlight. He immediately turned his mind and reached out to Qin and Chu people. His face was not red and his heart did not jump. He said: "there should be few people in the forest, but there are also one or two hunters going up the mountain. All the traps on the mountain are theirs. You take my hand and follow behind." Qin Chu people stared at Meng Yan''s hand for a long time and hesitated to take it up. They only heard Meng Yan urge: "hurry up, try not to delay too much time outside at night." Perhaps it is because Meng Yan''s performance is too insipid that the people of Qin and Chu feel that she is very sentimental. Now the situation is special. At the moment of life and death, she still has time to struggle with the difference between men and women. Meng Yan is generally clear in her mind, deliberately cold face, his mind to explain the spin Ni aboveboard: "march outside, if you meet a woman on the road, I will help you, don''t think about it." The Qin and Chu people were confused for a moment, and they followed Meng Yan, never remembering in what battle he had picked up women. Until returning to the cave, the Qin and Chu people asked their doubts: "Lord, it seems that you are not allowed to take women''s family members when you march and fight, isn''t it?" "There are occasional exceptions." Meng Yan continued to cajole the Qin and Chu people. Qin Chu people nodded, looked at Meng Yan processing rabbit, slightly frown. When Meng Yan stopped, he suddenly got up and walked out of the cave. When he came back, the rabbit in his hand had been stripped clean and the skin was well preserved. Looking at Meng Yan''s busy work, the people of Qin and Chu piled up a bunch of fires and drove away the darkness in the cave. Then they said, "Lord, I can''t see, I just..." It''s more or less unbearable. When I was a dancer, I never went to the prince''s kitchen. What kind of scene was there in the kitchen? Meng Yan did not answer the words of the Qin and Chu people. There was silence again, and only crickets could be heard at night. Qin and Chu people were a little flustered when they sat down. At this moment, she suddenly remembered the mission issued by the little fairy. Seven days Is it a little long? She quietly raised her head and glanced at Meng Yan, who was slightly warm by the light of the fire. Frustrated, she thought, I''m afraid the Lord won''t agree. Meng Yan quickly roasted the rabbit, tore a piece from the meat and handed it to Qin and Chu people. Qin and Chu people took it in silence. Just as she opened her mouth, she suddenly thought of a wonderful excuse and said carefully, "are you hurt, Lord?" It''s a miracle to fall from such a high place and not die. It''s impossible that you haven''t been hurt, right? If you are injured, you have to recuperate. If you are seriously injured, it will take a longer time. Seven days should be easy to get by. Meng Yan made a gesture in his hand. He looked at the people of Qin and Chu with some exploration in his eyes. He did not answer the questions of the people of Qin and Chu, but said faintly: "are you hurt?" Qin churen was stunned for a moment. When Meng Yanquan had already answered, she said to herself, "that''s right. If she didn''t get hurt, how could she have slept all day and all night." Qin and Chu people She felt a slight fever on her cheek, so does the Lord dislike her being too sleepy now? Meng Yan lowered his eyes and covered his smile. "Well." Qin Chu reaction, decided to climb along the pole, "injured, may not be able to go too far." "Well." Meng Yan was not surprised. He was gentle, but he was not slow. He had solved the rabbit meat in his hand. "Coincidentally, those people who chased us should not have left. You and I were hiding in the dense forest for a while." "Ah?" The people of Qin and Chu had been preparing the wording repeatedly in their heart, but they didn''t expect that Meng Yan agreed so easily. For a moment, they didn''t react. "No?" Meng Yan pretended to ask. Qin Chu people quickly shook his head: "think, think." Said, even pretended to touch the calf, groaned in a low voice, "very painful, can''t go." Meng Yan''s face was light: "tomorrow, I will go hunting by myselfˇ° The Qin Chu people nodded. Before they spoke, they heard Meng Yan still saying. "Your leg injury must be dealt with. Let me see." The people of Qin and Chu were startled. They immediately covered their calves and looked flustered: "no... no, my Lord. It''s just a little hurt. It''s just that I''m tender and I can''t bear the pain." Meng Yan pressed the smile at the bottom of his eyes and deliberately made an indifferent appearance: "is it really OK?" "Nothing." Qin and Chu people just think of an excuse, where there are injuries on the leg, there are just some small abrasions, naturally does not affect walking. If Meng Yan sees her, he will not know her lies. Meng Yan nodded faintly. Just as the Qin and Chu people were relieved, they heard Meng Yan say, "but I''m hurt." One of the hearts of the Qin and Chu people was immediately adjusted. Sure enough, she could see it when she was hunting today. "Where did it hurt?" Qin Chu people still hold the unfinished rabbit meat in their hands and stand up nervously, intending to come forward to check for Meng Yan. This way, it is very useful for Meng Yan. Chapter 74 Meng Yan''s eyes crossed with a touch of playful color. The corners of his mouth were slightly raised. His deep eyes were staring at the Qin and Chu people, and he said word by word: "belly." Qin Chu people will get up and plan to check for Meng Yan, but before she reaches out her hand, she hears Meng Yan''s words. Immediately, she is scared and sits down again. For a moment, she has no brain and asks: "where?" "Belly." Meng Yan pretended to be serious and looked at the people of Qin and Chu who obviously didn''t believe it. He seemed that he didn''t have enough fun. He asked again, "do people of Chu want to have a look?" Qin and Chu people Was the brain of his Highness The Regent kicked by a donkey? "Don''t be joking, Lord." For some reason, the people of Qin and Chu felt that their cheeks were red, and they always felt that his Highness The Regent seemed to enjoy the teasing. I thought Meng Yan would be a little bit restrained, but I didn''t expect that he even made a gesture in his chest and said, "at that time, you were lying here in my king''s room. It was very painful. It must be internal injury." The people of Qin and Chu were dumb. They didn''t expect that Meng Yan was so bad. But on second thought, most of Meng Yan''s injuries were due to her. Otherwise, Meng Yan would have been in the palace by now. "What shall we do?" Qin Chu people looked at Meng Yan with tears in their eyes, and their worries were clearly visible. Meng Yanhu was a little impatient. After he fell to the bottom of the valley, his nature was exposed. He gently raised the corner of his mouth and said, "maybe it will be better for the Chu people to rub it for me." The people of Qin and Chu suddenly looked at Meng Yan like thunder. After a long time, they found her voice: "Lord... Are you confused?" "Why don''t you give it a try?" Meng Yan still kept the same expression as before, and he looked a little evil. The Qin and Chu people did not dare to move. They shrunk their heads and clubbed in the same place. They looked at their noses and noses, but they were already flustered. Meng Yan scared people into a quail. Instead of reflecting, he provoked his mind to tease Qin and Chu people. Suddenly, he frowned, covered his chest and grunted. The voice in the Qin and Chu people sounds like deliberately suppressing the pain between the lips. Qin Chu people quickly looked up and suddenly bumped into Meng Yan''s black and white eyes. The teasing meaning in the eyes was clearly visible. "Lord!" The Qin and Chu people gave a low cry of discontent. At this time, Meng Yan suddenly breathed out and sat on the stone, leaning against the stone wall behind him. His face was even paler. The heart of the Qin and Chu people just mentioned it and soon put it down. When they spoke again, they could not hide their dissatisfaction: "Lord! You think it''s fun, don''t you? " Meng Yan did not answer the words of the Qin and Chu people, his face was even more pale, and his forehead even rolled out a layer of sweat realistically. It was really like suffering from something. In a daze, Qin Chu stood up dubiously, went to Meng Yan''s side, whispered: "Lord, it''s already this time, you are really in the mood to play." Meng Yanqiang held back his discomfort and opened his mouth. Because of the pain between his lips, his words were more like squeezing out: "if you are trapped here, you may be able to go out. Why is it boring all the time?" Qin Chu people said in their heart: I''m afraid you are the boring creator. However, the Qin and Chu people were just distracted for a while, and soon she noticed that Meng Yan''s face was more pale, and the sweat on her forehead was more and more. In this situation, the Qin and Chu people finally realized that Meng Yan was really hot. He was injured originally. Because he had to take care of her before, Meng Yan was always hanging. What''s more, it was impossible for him not to eat or drink for nearly a whole day. At this time, the disease attack, of course, is extremely dangerous. The people of Qin and Chu were flustered and hurriedly rubbed to Meng Yan''s side. They didn''t know where they were going because of the etiquette, but they were very anxious. "Lord!" "How do you feel?" cried the people of Qin and Chu Meng Yan didn''t feel confused, but he felt a little chilly, and the people in front of him became blurred. At this time, Rao still did not forget to take advantage of the Qin and Chu people orally: "cold, Chu people give us warm?" The people of the Qin and Chu dynasties were completely in the right mind. They thought that Meng Yan was confused. They didn''t put it in their heart when they were talking nonsense. But Meng Yan, who wanted to tease Qin and Chu people, couldn''t get a response, so he went too far. He cried coldly for a moment, and then said, "Chu people are really cruel. I''m your Savior anyway. Don''t you just look at me in pain?" When he said this, the people of Qin and Chu immediately felt that she was a little bit cruel. She just stepped on a small step to move to Meng Yan''s side, bent down, and her hands were in a panic. She didn''t know where to put them. This time, the people of Qin and Chu really saw that Meng Yan was not joking. No, Meng Yan was joking soberly. He was afraid that he was confused. He didn''t realize what he said. This made the Qin and Chu people sad. They were stunned on the spot and didn''t know what to do. They could only reach out their hand subconsciously and cautiously hugged Meng Yanban. Somehow, they knew that Meng Yan was confused at this time, but the Qin and Chu people still asked subconsciously in a low voice: "is that ok?" If at first Meng Yan wanted to tease Qin and Chu people, he was completely confused. He didn''t remember what happened. Before he fell asleep, he only remembered Qin and Chu people''s fuzzy and small chin, like a warm wind blowing into his heart. After waking up, Meng Yan looked at the Qin and Chu people on his side with a little surprise. His eyebrows wrinkled deeper, but his face was strangely soft. He looked at the people in his arms as if he cherished them. This night, he slept very deeply, which would never happen in the past. Since he sat in the position of Regent, he has not had such sweet sleep for a long time. Even though he had been burned for two days, he still had nothing to do. It was always difficult for him to fall asleep here, but he fainted last night. When Meng Yan was a little distracted, the people of Qin and Chu probably felt that his side was empty. They felt a little uncomfortable. They reached out and put the back of their hand on Meng Yan''s forehead. They realized that Meng Yan''s fever had subsided. Then they were relieved and whispered, "if the fever subsided, it''s OK." Then she went to sleep again. Meng Yan When the Qin and Chu people finally came over, it was already bright, and Meng Yan came back with dew. "Wang... Wang Ye." The people of Qin and Chu thought of the things happened in the early morning, and their brains became paste completely. Chapter 75 Meng Yan was carrying two dead wild rabbits in his hand. As soon as he entered the cave, he saw Qin and Chu people''s expression of fear and fear, which was very similar to the rabbits scared before he died. The only difference was that Qin and Chu people didn''t have a pair of long rabbit ears. "Awake?" Meng Yan was frightened by the people of Qin and Chu, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly. Qin and Chu people looked at Meng Yan confused, always feel cool neck, strange thing is Meng Yan this morning, no care. For a moment, she was a little uncertain about Meng Yan''s meaning. She got up in a panic and lowered her head like a quiet little daughter-in-law: "well." The word "en" almost overflowed from his nose and seemed powerless. Meng Yanming knew that the people of Qin and Chu were scared. He wanted to provoke her again, as if a feather was tickling his heart. "Eat rabbits?" Meng Yan picked up the dead rabbit in his hand and turned around in front of the Qin and Chu people, with a smile on the corner of his mouth. The Qin Chu people immediately hid back for a while, as if they were frightened by the bloody appearance of the rabbit. They frowned and covered their heart and said: "or... No more." All she felt was a nausea in her chest. Meng Yan looked at the Qin and Chu people as if they were eggplants beaten by frost. Suddenly, he was very unhappy. The smile on his mouth sank down and he went out with the rabbit in silence. When the cave was quiet, the Qin and Chu people finally realized that she was in trouble. Meng Yan should be upset. But, she is really afraid of that kind of thing, bloody one, and will have nightmares at night. Without waiting for the people of Qin and Chu to figure out something in the cave, Meng Yan came back with the clean rabbit and quietly put up the fire. The Qin and Chu people hesitated for a while, but they didn''t kill the rabbit. They just used the fruit in the cave for a whole morning. In the afternoon, the people of Qin and Chu couldn''t hold on. Meng Yan seems to be on purpose. The rabbit meat is extremely sweet. Even if the people of Qin and Chu pretend to sleep, they can''t help it. However, she has a thin face and hasn''t said a word or two with Meng Yan in the morning. It''s too much to ask for a bite now. Therefore, the Qin and Chu people had to cover their stomachs and continue to touch each other. As if Meng Yan had a grudge against her, the rabbit meat was extremely sweet, and the smell lingered in the nose of the Qin and Chu people, no matter what. The disturbed Qin and Chu people were even more uneasy, so they had to toss and turn uneasily. Just at this time, Meng Yan opened his mouth: "today, we have explored our way, and we have to work harder to break it." All of a sudden, the people of Qin and Chu came to the spirit. She was looking forward to going out, but thinking of the task given by the little fairy, she sat up dejectedly and looked at Meng Yan with grievances on her face. Meng Yan looked at Qin Chu people''s expression like a rabbit. He was in a good mood. He didn''t know what kind of crooked idea he was planning. He narrowed his eyes slightly: "what''s wrong with your injury?" The people of Qin and Chu quietly clenched their fists. They felt uneasy, but they could not see the guilty conscience on their face: "I saw it yesterday. It was heavier. I''m afraid I''ll be here for a few days." Meng Yan''s eyes crossed a little narrow, and the end of his eyes slightly bent up, as if the essence of his eyes swept over the Qin and Chu people: "if you don''t mind, can you let me have a look?" The Qin and Chu people immediately shrunk, their cheeks flushed with shame, and said in a small voice, "no... no, if the Lord is in a hurry, he can leave first, and I can go on the road when I get better." Naturally, this is just a prevarication. Meng Yan felt funny when he heard this. As expected, when he lifted his eyebrows and swept away, the people of Qin and Chu were quietly observing him. He immediately put on a straight face: "nonsense! How can I be such a villain! The Chu people''s Congress can recuperate here, stay well, and then try to leave. " The Qin and Chu people were greatly relieved. They sat down beside Meng Yan. They didn''t know what they were thinking. When they came back, they had a rabbit leg stuffed by Meng Yan. "Worried about how to return to the palace?" Meng Yan seemed to see through what the people of Qin and Chu thought, and he was careless. If you look carefully, you can even see a trace of pleasure in his eyes. Qin Chu people look at the rabbit legs in their hands and listen to Meng Yan''s words that poke into her heart. The hunger that originally rose disappeared. She sighed and was about to put down the rabbit''s leg in her hand, but she didn''t want her stomach to grunt at this time. Well The people of Qin and Chu were ashamed and raised their eyes to see Meng Yan secretly. Meng Yan''s face was cold and frosty. He didn''t seem to hear this strange noise. Maybe to protect her face. Qin Chu people had to chew a bite of rabbit meat, sad way: "yes, I''m afraid that after I go back, I can''t make a job." Teng Qie, the crown princess, disappeared for seven days. She was still living in the same room with another man, a lone man and a few girls. I''m afraid Qingyu can''t get her. Meng Yan pursed the corners of his lips, which seemed to have a sense of solemnity. The people of Qin and Chu were stunned, and their strange mood rose again. "No problem, I will try my best to protect you." Meng Yandao. The light in the eyes of the Qin and Chu people flashed away, and a dull thought came to mind: I thought you were going to take concubines? This idea only trance for a while, Qin Chu people were immediately scared, the face is pale a bit, Na Na dare not see Meng Yan. Meng Yan''s thoughts coincide with those of Qin and Chu. He slowly tore a piece of meat from the rabbit and put it into his mouth, thinking: it''s just a concubine. If he wants to put it on his side, the prince will not give it away. Moreover, for emperor Taizi Meng Xu, Qin Chu people is an excellent eye liner. Although it is inevitable to be more careful after accepting the Qin and Chu people, it is not difficult. He still has the ability to be wary of her informing Meng Xu. The Qin and Chu people, who had no idea what Meng Yan was thinking, sighed in their hearts. They only felt that her future life would be more difficult. Out of worry, she asked the little fairy, "little fairy, what props can I use to help me go back to the Forbidden City?" The system just said coldly, "maybe, you can wait, maybe there will be a turning point." A turnaround? The people of Qin and Chu thought to themselves, what can be the turning point? And she didn''t know, at the moment, in the palace. The crown princess''s dignified face: "Your Highness, I have a good proposal. I wonder if your highness is willing to listen to it?" Meng Xu repressed his ecstasy and said, "what can the Crown Princess do?" "She disguised herself as a native of Qin and Chu, and went out of the city in the dark. She only said that she was seriously ill and needed to recuperate in the palace. When she recovered, she would take her back to the palace." Anyway, Meng Yan and the people of Qin and Chu had no chance to return to the palace. Naturally, Meng Xu waved his hand: "the crown princess will do it by herself." Chapter 76 The prince''s determined attitude makes Yu Qiao have some doubts. But then I thought that they were chased and killed by so many people in black, and the immortals could not escape. This doubt then turned into gloomy, hang down Mou, light voice way: "minister concubine saved." In the end, Meng Xuwei''s wife, who respects each other like a guest, can''t hold back his joy, and can''t hold down the princess''s shoulder to comfort him in a soft voice. "The imperial concubine of our palace is kind-hearted. It is also painful for uncle Huang and the people of Chu to suffer from this misfortune. You''d better take it easy. Gu Ding will try his best to send someone to look for it. You need to see people alive and corpses dead. " The young prince''s eyes were cold and gloomy, but Yu Qiao didn''t realize it and said thanks sincerely. He could not bear to be tired, so he accused him and left. That day, Qin and Chu people sacrificed their lives to save them. How could she not know? How many cold monsters are trapped in the red wall of the imperial palace. A trace of true love is enough to warm people''s hearts, not to mention saving each other with life. The crown princess is really taking heart and lungs from the people of Qin and Chu at the moment. She was just a girl with a hairpin. She was so dignified that she was not a child at the bottom of her heart? Therefore, at the moment, she can''t hold so many intrigues in her heart. Who is good to her, she wants to return them. But Chu people, where are you now? Teach me how to return it? This period of Ai Ai''s back to the bedroom, far away, they heard the cry of green. I can''t help feeling sorry. The friendship between the master and the servant is also very deep, but now she has to let Biliu come out of the palace in the name of Qin and Chu for the sake of the royal face. If the Qin and Chu people can''t come back, Biliu will be dead quietly. For a moment, she couldn''t bear to tell Biliu such cruel news. However, some words have to be said and some evils have to be done. After listening to her astringent words, blue green sucked her nose and raised her eyes, which were red with tears, as if she didn''t understand. Blankly ask her: "Niang Niang, do you mean, my home little Niang son is gone?" Yu Qiao couldn''t bear to droop her eyes. According to her identity, she didn''t need to talk with a maid. At the moment, he said softly, "Your Highness has promised that our palace will try to find it. Kuang Chu people and uncle Huang will not have anything wrong. This is an expedient measure. You don''t have to worry. When the Chu people come back, they will pick you up. " All the people present knew it well. I''m afraid I couldn''t coax them. But the hot temper straight to the little girl seems to grow up overnight in general, did not cry. After some silence, he said sadly, "thank you for your kindness." A few families were happy and a few were worried. Under the cliff, the people of Qin and Chu were worried about how to return to the palace. But that''s after all after going out. Now the most important thing is how to survive under the cliff for seven days, and how to find the way out in seven days. Fruit she chewed stomach pan acid, a rabbit legs, satisfied with the whole body warm up. But it''s not a long-term solution. She used to be delicate and tight. Now she''s very hungry. If she was normal, she would vomit when she smelled the smell of the rabbit. So the people of Qin and Chu are now full of worries, thinking about how to improve their food in this small and dilapidated place. His Royal Highness The Regent is injured. It is a great gift to hunt rabbits for her every day. Otherwise, on her own, she should report back to the underground on the first day. I dare not ask too much for his Highness The Regent. "Little fairy, do you think we can''t make do with our food for the past seven days, regardless of other people?" Qin Chu people can''t resist being hungry in the middle of the night, so they discuss with the system quietly. The system is selfless and cold. Not only didn''t give her a way to solve the problem, but also gave her a lecture. "No ambition! Just want to eat? Nowadays, natural and man-made disasters are happening all over the world, many people are displaced, and scenes of changing sons and eating are everywhere. You - some of them are good! Pick and choose The people of the Qin and the Chu dynasties were ashamed and arrogant. The little fairy talked highly about her and put her up to the level of righteousness in the world. How dare she say more? It is Meng Yan in deep sleep a dull hum attracted her attention. The Regent''s sleep quality is not good. On the third night of staying here, even though the heart of Qin and Chu is as thick as a net, he also noticed it. The night before, I had a good night''s sleep with her. When the Lord himself woke up, he picked his eyebrows and was surprised. The people of Qin and Chu were very worried. Although her Royal Highness The Regent teased her, she was not a fool. She knew that Meng Yan was hurt seriously. It''s not easy to find a shelter under the cliff. Where can I find the medicine? Every day a few rabbits, presumably can not meet the needs of Meng Yan. Meng Yan is supporting. She can see it. She was born as a dancer in the Qin and Chu dynasties. But also careful. With a sigh, she continued to discuss with the system in a low voice. "Little fairy, is there any prop that can cure his injury? Or make nourishing food? " The little fairy seemed to be surprised and had no words for a long time. The people of Qin and Chu covered their heart and said: "I''d like to give five hours of birthday!" At twelve o''clock a day, half of them die! The system has no words. Biting his teeth, the people of Qin and Chu lamented: "five days!" If there is entity in the system, it must be a scornful glance at her at the moment. But in the words, the meaning is almost the same. "Look at you." Qi Qiran, a worthless person from Qin and Chu, not to mention that she had to rely on Meng Yan to survive here. Only from the heart, she watched Meng Yan suffer like this, her heart is also very hard. It''s not the first time I hate my incompetence, but this time, I can''t even give you a good meal. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. The system sighs and seems helpless. Then the familiar frame appeared in her mind. "If you want to be a pill, you can get everything you imagine. You can only use it once. Twenty days. " "Baiweidan, you can get all the food you want. Ten days. " ˇ­ˇ­ˇ­ The people of Qin and Chu broke off their last days. They wanted to cry without tears. This is hard work. Hard hearted, she chose baiweidan. The noble and cool voice of the system seems to be mocking her, lazily leaving behind a sentence "usage is still the same". She was ignored. Two sticks of incense. The people of Qin and Chu fell into deep thinking. How to explain the origin of these foods to Meng Yan? Her almond sized brain didn''t come up with a solution, so she fell asleep. Half asleep and half awake, it seems that some cold shrunk. Most of the time, the fire is still burning, and the next moment, it will be warm. With a sigh of satisfaction, the people of Qin and Chu fell asleep. Early the next morning, dawn leaped into the cave. The people of Qin and Chu suddenly woke up. Chapter 77 Suddenly on a pair of deep eyes. There is no reason, Qin Chu people Lengleng Leng looked at the eyes stay for several seconds. Until the owner of deep eye pupil coughed unnaturally and looked away. Qin Chu talent seems to be scalded in general, red face to avoid. The temperature in his arms suddenly disappeared, and his Highness The Regent gathered his eyes, a little lost. However, he stood up with his clothes on his face, and didn''t explain how Qin and Chu people fell asleep in his arms. "Awake? Are you hungry? I''ll go hunting. " "Ah, oh, oh." Before the Qin and Chu people had come back to their senses, they answered in a daze. So the man''s mouth slightly hook hook, eyes full of banter, also don''t tease her, turned away. After a long time, the people of Qin and Chu thought, how did she sleep in people''s arms? This trip was so smooth that when his Highness The Regent came back, he looked at his prey, which was twice as big as usual, with doubts on his face. A pheasant, a fish, a roe deer. There''s even a little mud pig that he ran into. With injuries, Meng Yan''s skills are mostly shackled. It''s hard to hunt a few grey headed wild rabbits with traps. Today, there are so many prey, but they seem to have been sent by themselves. Full of doubts, in the eyes of the people of the Qin and Chu, dissipated. The Qin and Chu people excitedly walked around the prey and said with heartfelt emotion: "Lord, you are so powerful!" His Highness The Regent''s mouth turned up involuntarily, and his eyes were all proud. Piansheng just nodded his head with pride, and then there was no following. His highness does not know that his appearance at the moment is like a kind of dog who is proud and coquettish after being groomed. The Qin and Chu people, who knew the source of these prey, did not tear him down, but were really happy, thinking about how to make Meng Yan a good tonic. It''s a pity that she can''t bear to kill rabbits. How dare she deal with these things? The people of Qin and Chu suffered. Fortunately, his Highness The Regent knew her weight and didn''t expect her to dispose of her prey. Marching and fighting are much more difficult than this. Meng Yan has experienced a lot. He made a simple pot out of bamboo tubes and put it on the fire to cook soup. Around the petite woman Baba''s neck, a look of hope waiting. Meng Yan''s eyes softened unconsciously, and the corners of his mouth curved. I think it''s good to go on like this. The Qin and Chu people deliberately stopped him from staying. He saw through the clumsy means at a glance. He just kept quiet, thinking about what she could do? Isn''t it that his nephew can''t help it any more and wants to do it? The staff had advised him so many times, but he didn''t take it seriously, and he didn''t really put his hopes on his humble uncle and nephew. He just thought that at least Meng Xu would not move him before he ascended the throne. This period of time is enough for him to make the world a river, a clear sea and a peaceful world. At that time, it didn''t matter whether it was killing or scraping. However, at this moment, his Royal Highness The Regent, with a cold heart, seems to be suddenly touched by the softness in his innermost heart. If, at the end of the day, he can live such a life, it seems good? The people of Qin and Chu, who did not know what his highness Regent was thinking, could not help swallowing their saliva after smelling the fragrance. The secret poke peeped at his Highness The Regent, stunned. Yes, is it her illusion? Is Wang Ye laughing? This shock is not small, Qin Chu people quickly rubbed his eyes, still need to look carefullyˇŞˇŞ Hoo, I''m scared to death. I''m really wrong. His royal highness is looking at her coldly. Qin Chu people dry a smile: "Wang, Wang Ye, I am a little hungry." The days passed peacefully, and five days passed quickly after seven days. Two people do not say the mouth, the bottom of the heart coincidentally, breeding a named not give up mood. Although the Qin and Chu people have seen through the heart of a bastard under the Lord''s cold face these days! It''s very dirty! The people of Qin and Chu hate it when they think of it. In the eyes of the world, his Royal Highness The Regent is as high as the flower of kaolin. I don''t know what bad taste he has got these days. But I teased her all the time! For example, at this moment, the Qin and Chu people are sulking at their legs, which are wrapped in rice dumplings. Though she made it herself From the beginning, after staying here for a few days, some people of Qin and Chu got the convenience from the "Little Fairy" from time to time. At least they didn''t have to worry about food and drink. Meng Yan''s injury has also improved. After returning from hunting yesterday, it brought her a piece of bad news. He found his way out. There are only two days left. Can''t all previous achievements be wasted? The people of Qin and Chu could not help but burst into tears when they thought about their life. All in order to live. She could only harden her head and lick her face when her highness Regent''s serious injury was almost healed. She said solemnly, "my Lord, it seems that I''m not very well. I''m afraid I can''t get out of the valley." Meng Yan looked at her quietly and said with a smile, "may as well, I will carry you out." The Qin and Chu dynasties were shocked. "I can''t do it, Lord! This is unreasonable! " One come and two go, her "injured leg" was wrapped like this. The people of Qin and Chu strangled their wrists. Unexpectedly, there was such a cold heart hidden under the cold face of the Lord! Meng Yan''s eyes were full of smiles, and he handed over a bowl of rotten chicken soup in his spare time. "If the Chu people are still uncomfortable, it''s OK to stay a few days longer. I''m pretty good now. I can take good care of you." The word "care" seems to be biting heavily. The people of Qin and Chu looked down at their "taken care of" legs. Their faces turned white and they shook their heads. Somehow, she always felt that Meng Yan was aware that she was deliberately dragging him, so she deliberately embarrassed her. When this idea came out, the people of Qin and Chu were scared out of a cold sweat. Meng Yan, who is she? If Meng Yan thinks that she has ulterior motives, how many lives will she have to pay for after she goes out? I can''t help but feel sad. Is it easy for her to earn a few days? Which time didn''t you trade your life for it? The little fairy was so careful that she was in a lot of trouble And I don''t know if Meng Yan knew that she was deliberately dragging him. This day always passed without danger. She felt that Meng Yan was wrong. Seven days is secluded from the world at the bottom of the cliff. He is the Regent of the world. He has the heart of the world. What he has missed these days must be made up twice after he goes out, right? No wonder she is struggling for a small life. If you want to blame it, you can only blame the task given by the little fairy for being too tricky, once sad. However, the people of Qin and Chu could not feel at ease when they saw Meng Yan. Chapter 78 I thought the remaining two days would be hard to bear, but I didn''t expect that it would pass in a flash. When the pleasant one in mind: "congratulations to the host for completing the task, reward the survival time of 20 days." The eyes of the Qin and Chu people were filled with tears. Meng Yan looked at her with an inexplicable face and said, "how is your injury today?" Nature is good, it can''t be any better! But she didn''t dare to be too obvious. She pinched the corner of her dress and said, "I feel much better today. Mr. Wang, let''s go out of the valley. Don''t delay the court affairs because of my concubine. " Wang Ye picked to pick eyebrow, for this female face not red heart not jump, nonsense ability is amazing. The nonsense of Qin Chu people shyly smile: "Lord, let''s get up." In fact, these seven days were not bad, except that her Royal Highness The Regent, who had a bad taste, always had fun making fun of her. The seclusion of the valley is more comfortable than the treachery in the palace. Wei Yi was in a trance, but he didn''t see Meng Yan''s response. Qin Chu people blinked, thinking they didn''t hear him. He looked at Meng Yan blankly. At the bottom of the Regent''s palace, he sat down quietly with his clothes on his face and said, "I haven''t found my way out yet." ˇ°Łżˇ± "But you don''t mean..." "It''s man-made. The road is there for you to find. What I said is right." The corners of the mouth of the Qin and Chu people twitch. Unexpectedly, his Highness The Regent has such a rogue side. On second thought, because of her, Meng Yan has been afraid to go far, confined to this small valley, really can not go far. Then dare not blame, bitter face way: "that can what to do?" Meng Yan''s mouth slightly hooked, joked, and sighed: "I think it''s God''s will. You and I are trapped in the valley of death. Don''t feel too sad. The last part of your life is accompanied by Wang. It''s not a loss. " She didn''t want such a beautiful job! The people of Qin and Chu had a sad face, as if they saw that they would be together with Meng Yan, a face paralysis who couldn''t make a sound. When he was old, his Highness The Regent turned over a roasted wild rabbit and said to her, "when you are old, you can only beat this stupid rabbit. Make do with it." The Qin and Chu people shivered. Amused, Meng Yan was happy in the bottom of his heart, but he didn''t show anything on his face. Bullying Qin and Chu people has become his only pleasure these days. It''s just teasing. Business can''t be delayed. When he went hunting these days, he found out the terrain of the valley. There are dense forests here. If you go deeper, it will be difficult to walk. So it''s really rare. For seven days, I didn''t even meet a hunter in the mountain. If you look at it carefully, it''s only a little easier in the southwest. Most of all, there''s water. People who march and fight are well aware that they are lost in the wild. If they can find the current and go straight down, they will meet others. He didn''t tell Qin and Chu people about all these things, but let her go on the road with her worried face. The road ahead is uncertain. After leaving the cave where they stayed for seven days, the people of Qin and Chu are very upset. If you can''t find a way back, and you can''t be lucky enough to find a shelter, what can you do? Nervously walked a incense or so, in the dense forest road muddy difficult to walk, the fallen leaves pile up a thick layer. One foot down, as if to fall in the field, the next moment will fall into the bottomless abyss. The people of Qin and Chu were so scared that they turned pale. They pursed their lips tightly. Their legs and stomachs trembled. They probed carefully with one foot deep and one foot shallow. Seeing the man walking on the ground in front of him, I couldn''t help sipping my mouth. What''s the matter, smelly man! Gas drum to kick under the rotten leaves out of gas, kicked a hard branch. The people of Qin and Chu were so scared that they almost jumped up. The man who heard the news looked back and saw that she was angry and aggrieved. He didn''t know who she was angry with. He couldn''t laugh or cry for a moment. "What''s the matter? But it''s hard to go? My king is leading you? " With a low voice comes a man''s slender, well proportioned hands. Qin and Chu people remembered the feeling of being led away by this hand that day. Generous, warm and safe. It''s really nostalgic. But "Lord, I can go by myself." Who wants you to lead! Hum, I''m glad to see the slave go so hard? I want you to be hypocritical! The little girl got angry, and the corners of her eyes and eyebrows were full of arrogance, lovely and tight. Meng Yan gave a low smile, but she was not willful. There are many miasma forests here. Even if he has a general direction, he doesn''t dare to be careless on the way. Before dark, we must find a shelter. Involuntarily held the hand, soft and boneless, and the hand seemed to melt. Meng Yan''s heart trembled, and he felt that his hand was crisp and numb. Silent pressure that numb feeling, big tail wolf like serious way: "this king leads you, will be faster." If they were closer, they might hear each other''s heart beating like a drum. After the dense forest of fallen leaves, as Meng Yan expected, a stream appeared in front of him. The unknown flowers by the stream are in full bloom, with colorful fallen leaves and rich aroma. The people of the Qin and Chu dynasties have seen the petals flying in the sky when they were dancing, the strange flowers and plants in the imperial garden, and the peony in Luoyang. But there has never been a flower, like this unknown wild flower, bumped into her eyes, let her even heart in shudder. It''s beautiful. She thought. Born in the wild by the stream, you can open as soon as you want, and you can fall as soon as you want. If you want to smell the fragrance, you can be so unrestrained. Which is like the flowers in the palace, even the branches stretch, are strictly controlled. It''s like her. Some lost eyes drooped. She is as timid as a mouse. She deserves to be laughed at when she dies. Now I have to do a lot of bold things. But, how ever free? After all, she never lived for herself. Meng Yan did not disturb her. Most of the time, it was because the four fields had opened up a lot, and he was not so worried. On the contrary, he had a bit of wild interest and quietly looked at the scene in front of him. They found a stone and sat down. One was the Regent of the nobles and the other was the concubine of the prince. They were all very well fed. After eating a few wild fruits, they had nothing to say. After the afternoon, the sun was warm and lazy. I don''t know how long it was, the people of Qin and Chu sighed. "Lord, I think it''s pungent." Meng Yan''s face was expressionless as soon as he pulled out the corner of his mouth. If she had not shown great interest in the scenery, would he have stopped so long? Oh, woman, what a changeable creature. Chapter 79 "Where is this?" More than half a day later, they were out of the woods. However, the four fields are open and desolate. Unprovoked let life out of a sense of gloom. Meng Yan frowned. He spent more time outside than in the capital. Besides, he is really strange around here. Can only rely on memory, vaguely remember, the direction of falling cliff nearby, seems to be Chengde gate. It''s not far from the prince''s palace. After going out, you will never see her again, will you? Strange to say, he regarded her as a curse to enchant the prince with witchcraft. According to the past temper, these days in the valley, it''s the best to solve people unconsciously. After going out, no one could even pick out the slightest mistake, and his nephew could not suspect him. However, instead of doing that, he took good care of her. His royal highness, the Regent, was a little at a loss for the first time. However, after that, she went back to her deep palace compound, and he was in his temple, and I don''t think there would be any more intersection. Think of here, I do not know why, the bottom of my heart some disappointed. After walking five or six miles along the stream, the two seemed to have become savages, and finally met a trace of people. It was an old woodcutter, two loads of firewood pressed on his thin bones, squeaking and trembling. People suspect that the next moment this body bone will be paralyzed. But for the people of Qin and Chu, the old man is just like an immortal with holy light. It''s hard to walk on the rough mountain road. She suffered from practicing dancing, but she couldn''t. She had blisters at her feet. Thinking that Meng Yan had been dragged down for a long time, he didn''t dare to say a word and insisted on it. It''s not easy to see people. Doesn''t it mean that we can get rid of this sea of suffering? Immediately, he could not care for anything else. He called back and forth: "wait a minute, my father-in-law." The old man was surprised. Just imagine, in the remote mountains and forests, a person walking alone, suddenly out of jiaodidi can pinch water. Who would have thought that it would not be those cannibals? The old man has been cutting wood in this valley all his life. Since he was a child, he has heard many strange stories from the old people. When he was young, he was always worried when he went up the mountain, for fear that he would meet a female goblin and take his life. I can''t say I have some expectations in my heart. But it didn''t. He''s an old man, a widower, and has nothing to do with those charming stories. At this moment, the old man trembled and thought: isn''t it the spirit in the mountain? With strange excitement and fear, the old man turned around. His expression was a little lost for a moment, and he couldn''t control himself. The fairies are really as beautiful as Mr. Murakami said. They are soft and boneless, delicate as water. That eye contains wave, one eye can want people''s soul. Not to mention the red lips, slightly open, full of expectation and joy. Just, how does the female goblin look like she''s just been fished out of the mud? What''s more exciting to the father-in-law is that there is a man in dark clothes beside the female goblin, with sword eyebrows and starry eyes. It''s as cold as ice in the mountains for thousands of years. A light glance made his legs and stomach tremble. The father-in-law swallowed his saliva and said, "these days, the female goblins in the mountains are always bringing a male goblin when they go out looking for food?"? The goblin came to him with a cold body, and the father-in-law was shivering to retreat. The genie made a bow to him. His voice was as smooth as jade. It was very nice. "My father-in-law, our brother and sister were set up by evil people. They accidentally fell here and lost their way. Where is this place Oh, it''s not a goblin. The old man sighed from the bottom of his heart, not to say whether he was lost or relieved. In the end, the people in the mountains are simple. Before long, my father-in-law was happy and said, "bandits are really rampant these days. Noble people have suffered. Ten miles ahead, it''s the old home. If you don''t dislike it, why don''t you go and have a rest? " "I''ll trouble you." His Royal Highness The Regent took the initiative to carry the old man''s two bundles of firewood. The old man grinned with joy, showing that he was missing two front teeth. Talk to them on and on. "The mountain is too far away for the young people in the village to come. Where did you come from? " Before the people of Qin and Chu opened their mouths, Meng Yan said faintly, "I''m in a hurry to be driven by evil people. I haven''t had time to see what''s around me." They were assassinated on the way back to the palace. Although the old man didn''t look like a man with a heart, it''s better to do more than less. "Oh, well. If it doesn''t get in the way, I''ll go back to the village, call a few young people, send the noble people to the town, inquire, and then I can go back. " Meng Yan said with a smile: "thank you very much." Inadvertently, Meng Yan asked about people''s livelihood. Since those "Weifu private visit" official ah Jun, what you see is often the ostentatious, prosperous and peaceful. The real difficulties of people''s livelihood come from the common people who can''t go to the capital once in their life and can''t see dignitaries once. The father-in-law said happily and optimistically, but Meng Yan heard that the frown was getting tighter and tighter. In recent years, natural and man-made disasters have been constantly on the rise. In addition to the rumors that the prosperous times will be poured out, which have been fueled by people with a will, the people have been in chaos. The people at the bottom are not qualified to talk about the conversation after dinner. Because you can eat and live, you can chat. They can''t even do that. The people of Qin and Chu couldn''t talk about these things. When they were bored, they pulled the leaves on the roadside and tried to blow them. The tune was not bad. Then squint, laughing and chanting blowing no rules of the little song. Meng Yan looked back at her. Then he was scalded to the general level and turned his head fiercely. That squint eyes, smile some small secretly happy, showed the appearance of small tiger teeth. It was so beautiful that he wanted to crush it and hide it in his heart. After a dry cough, he talked with the old man: "father-in-law, are there any strangers around here recently? The behavior is furtive. " He didn''t know who sent the assassins, so clearly and directly wanted to kill him. It''s just that he fell off the cliff. It''s reasonable that if there are no dead or alive, the people behind the scenes will not give up easily. He and the people of Qin and Chu swaggered out of the woods. If the assassins were still looking for them, they would have taken themselves as living targets and sent them to others. Warm home greetings: "brother, I fell this cliff did not die, you again chant." If he was the only one, he would not be so reckless. But... He looked at the weak Liu Fufeng, the slender woman. Just be careful. Chapter 80 The people of Qin and Chu didn''t know that she was in the heart of her royal highness Regent. She quietly went from being good at witchcraft to being a burden. She found new fun playing with bamboo leaves. On weekdays, they are all kinds of rigid and dignified musical instruments. It''s like a country girl. It''s the first time that a leaf can be used as an instrument. It''s very fresh. Meng Yan''s words vaguely floated into the ears of the Qin and Chu people. The people of Qin and Chu moved forward quietly. She is not stupid. She knows that Meng Yan''s purpose is to prevent the assassins from wandering outside the woods. Thanks to their deep fall, it took them so long to find a way out, and it was not easy for the assassins to find a way in. Whose assassin can be so patient? For seven days? Qin xiaoniang a sneer has not yet fallen, it seems that in order to prove the general, in front of the clattering out of a lot of people. There was a dead silence in the air. The Qin and Chu people, who deeply regret their crow mouth, want to slap their ears. Meng Yan also lost firewood and pushed the curious old man with wide eyes behind him, staring at a group of people not far away with unknown friends and enemies. The group seemed to be watching, too. After about a cup of tea, this strange balance ended up with an earth shaking cry from the loyal entourage of the Regent''s royal family. "Lord, Lord of the slave, it''s you. You''ve suffered." The speed of that group was not slow. The people of Qin and Chu were so surprised that they moved to the side. His royal highness, the Regent, stood up to the visitor and looked up and down at the servant with tears on his face. At least recognized that this is his personal entourage. His face was not so gentle. He kicked people away with disgust. His Highness The Regent frowned and said coldly, "what is this for?" Obviously, the entourage was very used to the manner of his master. He got up from the ground and dusted his buttocks. Just now, in Ai Ai''s eyes, there was a sudden intention to kill him. "The slaves didn''t dare to delay when they got the news. They came all the time. If I don''t believe in the Lord, it''s true... His highness also said that if you want to live, you need to see people and if you want to die, you need to see corpses. No, the slaves have almost overturned the land nearby. " The prince... Meng Yan''s eyes moved, his lips wriggled, and finally said, "where is the Prince now? Has something big happened recently? " "His Royal Highness will come to see the progress every day, but the state affairs are very busy. He can''t stay long and has gone back. Wang Ye is very relieved. Everything in the court is as usual. " Meng Yan pursed his mouth and did not speak. Everything as usual is the biggest abnormality. The news of his assassination should be suppressed by Meng Xu. That''s right. Otherwise, the assassination of the Regent and the uncertainty of his life and death would be enough to set off an uproar in the court. Who was his assassin? What for? This is worth pondering. It''s just that he doesn''t want to think deeply. He disappeared silent, who got the most benefit? After seven days, everything in the court was in order. That is to say, even if the emperor does not ask the government, whether he is the Regent or not has nothing to do with it. Meng Yan''s smile was bitter. It was like being bitten by a wolf cub raised by himself. At a loss, sad. There was no shock. After all, I knew from the beginning that it was a wolf. "Lord?" The attendant guessed his face and called carefully. Meng yanmeng''s recollection made his eyes numb and bitter, so he was quickly hidden. He was still the cold regent, and said without expression, "this is wonderful. So many days have been delayed. Let''s go back. " "Well, yes, yes." The entourage then should wear, then stealthily take an eye to see the woman on the side. If he remembers correctly, isn''t this his Royal Highness''s concubine? They knew where the LORD was going and what he was doing that day. I didn''t know when I learned the news that the prince was assassinated. Was there a concubine, his royal highness? The eyes of the confidants are treacherous and turbulent, but Meng Yan can''t see them. After thinking about it, he turned his head and bowed to the old man as if he had been silly. He said, "I promised to take my father-in-law back with me, but I can''t. After a while, I''ll ask someone to take it back on my father-in-law''s behalf and thank him for his guidance. " The old man grinned, but he felt that his smile was worse than his cry. God, is he dreaming? He met his Highness The Regent? Why did you talk to your Highness the regent for a while and ask him to carry firewood for him? If you look at all the townships, no, if you look at the whole world, there is no second person who has such treatment! This cow, he has to blow to the next life! When the people from the palace came, Meng Yan naturally had no scruples. But he hesitated about how to deal with the Qin and Chu people. At that time, the people of Qin and Chu asked him how to return to the palace? He answered easily, but now he really faced it, but he knew that it was not easy. Not to mention the most important face of the royal family, he didn''t believe the original purpose of what Meng Xu had left this man to do. After seven days alone with him, the people of Qin and Chu could still trust Meng Xu when they went back. The only thing that his Highness the prince and the son of heaven are like father and son is probably his suspicious nature. The people of Qin and Chu were also worried. Under the shell of a coward, there is a shrewd rat. Her Highness The Regent worries about exactly what she worries about. Even more. After she died once, she had more experience in looking at people and dealing with affairs. Now look at Meng Xu, the bottom of my heart is not like before, only awe. Now fear is greater than respect. Although under the encouragement of the little fairy, she touched the tiger''s ass everywhere, but for Meng Xu, it was all within the bottom line. It''s known to all who don''t wear a green hat. For his royal highness, who is obedient to everyone, it may be a kind of fun. But if we are too close to Meng Yan, we will reach the bottom line of his Highness the prince. The dragon has scales. Little fairy, you really killed me. You tried to test the bottom line of the prince again and again. Do you think I live too long? Qi Qi ran in the bottom of his heart, and the little fairy was humming with a great voice. He was too lazy to make complaints about her. So the two men, who knew everything, were silent in the same carriage. His Royal Highness The Regent is thinking: do you want to send her back? If she died at the bottom of the valley, it would be a good decision to take advantage of the opportunity to get into the palace. But it''s too risky to do so. In other words, this woman is also the woman of his nephew. She is a woman who wants to put him in the eye at the very beginning. The people of Qin and Chu are thinking about how to fool the prince when they go back. Chapter 81 The ruts run over the heavy soil, ringing and bumping. Different minds of the two people are silent, trying to steal a look at each other. Silent, his Highness The Regent surong said: "after returning to the palace, you can''t do this kind of nonsense." Qin Chu Ren was stunned for two seconds before he realized that he was taking his Royal Highness the crown prince to the brothel. How can he remember? Can you blame her? His royal highness, the crown princess, is also withered. But what can she say, a little concubine? He turned his lips and pretended to be obedient and said, "what the LORD teaches is that I can save my body." This has no sincerity of admit a mistake, teach Meng Yan gas of want to greet twice on her forehead. I don''t know if I got the news early in the morning. Before I got into Chengde gate, the people in the prince''s mansion arrived. as if a generation had passed. Together with Meng Yan, after seven days of isolation, when I saw these sad or surprising faces again, I couldn''t see the real thoughts in my heart. It''s like it was in my last life. His royal highness is here. Of course, the people of Qin and Chu had a great sense of self-knowledge. His royal highness came to the Regent. Maybe the messenger didn''t take her seriously and didn''t report it. So when the prince''s Royal Highness was surprised and happy outside the carriage, he exclaimed, "welcome uncle Huang back to the palace, uncle Huang''s fortune is equal to heaven, and a good man has his own heaven!" His Royal Highness The Regent pointed out the curtain of the car, revealing the scene that the people of Qin and Chu in the interior were shrinking in the corner. His Highness the prince was shocked. He pointed at the Qin Chu people and said, "you" for a long time without saying a word to you. On the contrary, the people of Qin and Chu were so confused that they blinked and said in a soft voice, "Lord, what''s wrong with me?" Meng Xu can''t say that his highness thought you were dead. Now he has found a substitute outside the city to take care of your illness? Although the Qin and Chu people are only concubines, those who are related to the prince are all major events. How many pairs of eyes in the world are watching. In full view of the public, the prince''s concubine came out with the Regent? He didn''t dare to think about what it would be like. Meng Xu''s face is slightly heavy, and he is glad that the crown princess is far sighted and uses such a method to block youyou''s mouth. After all, she is only a concubine. How many people have seen her and known her? Close to the people around, a little knock, no one too long to talk nonsense. Thinking of this, Meng Xu''s heart is slightly wide, and he turns to Meng Yan with a smile on his shocked face. "Uncle Huang, where did you get the beauty? Ha ha ha, I don''t know how many romantic stories about Uncle Huang have spread in Beijing since today. " Qin and Chu people are at a loss. "He''s protecting you." Cold, the system was not salty mouth. The shock was so great that the people of Qin and Chu could not even care about the force. You know, except for the time when the little fairy issued the mission, it was all noble and cool, and he didn''t offer a word. Today, he took the initiative to speak. Pao, Pao her? Excuse her, Luton. I don''t understand. "I can''t say that. After all, it''s for himself. " Selfishly, the fairy sneered again. "... why are you so stupid? Use your brain to think, you are his concubine, what does it look like to get down from other men''s carriages? I don''t know many people who know you. Naturally, I''ve picked it clean. " The people of Qin and Chu, who were despised, were very modest. A sigh of relief. She said, how can the prince protect her. It was more frightening than the red rain. His Highness The Regent deserves to be a wise man. There are so many crooked roads in it that no one reminds him. He can understand it with his Highness the prince''s secretive eyes. Upholding the consistent style of work, he did not tear it down or admit it. He nodded coldly and got out of the carriage. Anyway, no one knows the capital. His Royal Highness The Regent has a bad temper. He has a cold face all day long, and the king of heaven treats you with indifference. Two pillars of the imperial court, you speak the official slang of me. The people of Qin and Chu feel bored and turn their lips. Some of them miss the days when they were fed and went to bed in the valley. "Uncle Huang, please take it easy. My nephew has managed the flood in the south of the Yangtze River according to the way you left behind. The refugee problem has been basically solved. The affairs of the DPRK and China are as usual. " Meng Yan was not cold and bland. Obviously, his mind was not in this. His Highness the prince had no ability to observe words and colors, and he just kept talking. It''s like when a child grows up and can be on his own, he can''t wait to show off to adults. "Uncle Huang... Who is so bold as to assassinate you?" Finally asked the most want to ask, Meng continued palms with sweat, face smile some reluctantly. Meng Yan looked at him thoughtfully. "I don''t know." It''s obvious that Meng Xu is relieved. He talks about other things with a smile as usual. The servant is left behind by two people, and Meng Xu''s heart is bursting. He can never see through the man in front of him. It seems that his Highness The Regent has been a shield for him since I can remember. He knew that he should not doubt uncle Huang''s feelings. But I can''t control it. Always think, that position is so attractive, how can someone really have no distractions? I always feel that his Royal Highness The Regent is full of evil. Maybe I want to wait for him to relax and give him a fatal blow. So day and night of frighten oneself, become who also don''t trust. For a long time, Meng Yan stopped and asked him, "what do you mean by your words just now?" Meng continued: "ah?" Then I remembered that uncle Huang was talking about the people of Qin and Chu. I feel a little uncomfortable. His royal highness had a proper grasp of his feelings, even though the Qin and Chu people changed a lot after poisoning, which made him interested a lot. It doesn''t mean he''s going to be swayed by love. If Meng Yan showed interest in the Qin and Chu people, he would not hesitate to offer them his hands. After all, that''s what the Qin and Chu people used from the beginning, isn''t it? However, it is true to see his Highness The Regent''s specious interest in someone. When that person was from the Qin and Chu dynasties, his highness could not help but feel sad. Think about it carefully. After that time, the people of Qin and Chu had a lot of courage and provoked him everywhere. But every time, it''s a sneak look at other men! Can the most noble man in the world tolerate his own woman thinking about others all the time? Even if you don''t like it! His Royal Highness''s reply is a different matter. "Uncle Huang is talking about Chu people? It''s thanks to the crown princess''s foresight. After you and Chu people were assassinated together, everyone felt that you certainly had no chance to survive. Nephew insisted on seeing people alive and dead. The Crown Princess asked Biliu to dress up as a Chu man and sent her to Chuang Tzu outside the city to recuperate. I''ll pick it up later. It''s convenient for today. " Chapter 82 Meng Yan looked at his Highness The Prince of filial piety and said, "you have a heart." His royal highness, who has abundant wings and can easily get along with any minister in the court, was surprised in a cold sweat and laughed dryly. "Uncle Huang, please be polite to me." People who are used to controlling everything in their hands will not allow themselves to miss too many things. So even though the prince said, "everything in the court is as usual." Meng Yan is still worried. He has to go back to the government as soon as possible to find the things out of control. So no longer greetings, just about the Qin and Chu people, the two discussed, decided to make mistakes. It''s easy for Meng Yan to take her away first, and then want to send a woman away quietly. To send the Qin and Chu people to the green countryside is to "recover" and go back to the prince''s residence. No one asked Qin and Chu whether they would like to, and probably no one would think she would not. It''s just a dancer who is used to being submissive. Even if she has her own ideas, who cares? When the two powerful men came back and announced the arrangement with her, she was just slightly stunned and accepted it calmly. Before leaving, the prince looked at her with deep meaning. If she is another girl in the building, she will be smart enough to understand the meaning of the master''s eyes. "It''s not easy to go back to the Regent''s house. You can be smart and see if the Regent has any secret." It''s a pity that the people of Qin and Chu are not. She even waved goodbye to his highness with a bright smile. His highness was very dark. There were still two of them in the carriage, but the people of Qin and Chu were more restrained because the number of guards outside had doubled. Before, it was a small ball in the corner. Now I wish I was transparent and not to be seen. His Highness The Regent saw it, and his face was gloomy. My heart thought, is this king a tiger that can eat people? So far away from me? Of course, he doesn''t have the cheek to ask people to sit down with him. He sat upright, glanced at the people of Qin and Chu, and frowned slightly. Light reprimand: "as a person in the crown prince''s house, the posture is not a bit generous, in the future, don''t you want to humiliate the crown prince?" I don''t know what happened, but the Qin and Chu people committee of the Regent''s Royal Highness moved wrongly, thinking that it''s not necessary for her to lose people for the first time in the future? Or the one who lost it in front of you. In the valley to embarrass her, she will also tail up in the sky as if to head two mouth. As soon as she came out, she seemed to remember her identity. His Royal Highness The Regent, who had nothing to do with it, threw his sleeves and went to see the scenery outside the car window. The people of Qin and Chu were happy and relaxed. At this moment, there is leisure, and life free leisure. Like a shrewd businessman, she is struggling with the rest of her life. This mission is a success. I can live for 20 days. If you add one before and one after, you will be able to live for less than half a hundred days. I can''t help but feel very relieved. It''s the same truth to count money with others. What she counts is her life. What she earns is her life. Then I feel at ease. The appearance of a miser made the little fairy disdain. She went to Regent''s house again. Unlike the last time she climbed the dog hole into the palace, she was welcomed into the palace in a carriage, taking advantage of the Lord''s east wind. There are not many servants in the palace. They are all Meng Yan''s confidants. When they learn the news of Meng Yan''s safe return, they wait around the door with red eyes. So the people of Qin and Chu lifted the car curtain and walked down. There was a loud voice: "Lord!" The people of Qin and Chu were shocked and trembled. The men of five big and three rough never thought that such a water spirit would come out of the king''s carriage. Their eyes were as big as brass bells, and they were more at a loss than the Qin and Chu people. His Royal Highness The Regent got out of the carriage and turned a blind eye to the situation. He nodded slightly and said in a deep voice, "pardon me." One of the entourage''s aides, who often followed Meng Yan, knew Qin and Chu people. Immediately Leng Leng way: "Wang, Wang Ye, this is not too..." Meng Yan put a smooth finger to his lips and made a silent gesture. There was a smile in the bottom of my eyes. "This, uh, is the woman who picked herbs when my king was assassinated. She has saved my life. You should treat me with courtesy." The men nodded their heads in a daze. When the master quietly walked away, one of them patted his forehead. "No, look at this girl. She''s softer than the girl in the restaurant and more delicate than the flower. How can she be a medicine collector?" The staff who spoke before, with a kind of "I know the secret, but I won''t tell you", gave the man a sympathetic glance. Youyou said: "it''s better not to talk too much about the master''s business." I thought I would be apart as soon as I returned to Beijing, but I didn''t expect that I could stay so long. The people of Qin and Chu secretly looked at the tall figure in front of me. For no reason, grinning. It happened that the LORD turned around and seemed to say something. When he ran into this smile, his ears turned red. Thick eyebrow a wring, slightly angry way: "smile what?" The people of Qin and Chu pretended to be shy. "I was originally a country herb gatherer. I was brought to Beijing by the Lord to see the world. I couldn''t be happy at the bottom of my heart." Meng Yan Your highness left in anger. In order to send her back, Meng Yan arranged a room for her. Although they know that there will be a difference, Qin and Chu people still feel very happy. It''s like this place really has a place for her. Unfortunately, the quilt was not warm, so Meng Yan''s confidants came to see her. "Miss, the LORD says you can go." Some of the people in Qin and Chu were disappointed and some were reluctant to give up. "Where is the Lord?" "Back to the girl, the prince is entangled in trifles, in the study." "Oh..." As expected, I''m still a little bit disappointed. At any rate, we have lived and died together in times of adversity. In the quiet night, a carriage quietly set out from the Regent''s house without any attention. Meng Yan really didn''t send it. He didn''t know what he thought. upset. To send, he was afraid that he would not give up, so he simply fulfilled his nephew''s wish and left the man. Don''t send, also in order to force oneself to believe, that woman is just like this to him, no big deal. However, none of the small regular script on the silk paper could fall into his eyes. He held the pen for a long time and did not notice a drop of full ink falling down and opening a ball of water color. As far as he is concerned, this has never happened, and it is also very bad. It seems that after eating spicy food, there is a fire in my heart, burning, irritable and uncomfortable. But I can''t stop talking. Chapter 83 Who is knocking at the door, Meng Yan a shake, the nib that will not fall the ink will be folded to the previous, halo dye open a good big piece. I can''t see the contents clearly. His Royal Highness The Regent looked down in a panic, vaguely saw the words of a family''s gold, so he was dazed to think that it was like a post sent by Lord Wang to tell him about his family. Meng Yan is 24 years old. His predecessor succeeded to the throne at the age of eight. He had his eldest son at the age of 15. From this point of view, Meng Yan is not young. However, the cold heart under the Regent''s palace is famous. Even if she looks like a fairy, which girl in Beijing dares to gather up in front of him? There was even an anecdote that the Royal historian''s family''s daughter, the red Luan star, first moved, so that she liked her Royal Highness The Regent and suffered from Acacia. He cried with the censor, saying that he had to be Meng Yan in this life, or he would die. The censor loved his daughter so much that he handed them one by one, which made them sink into the sea. Qian Jin feels that his father has not done his best. Otherwise, the king is too busy to look at her or respond to her. Every day with a bag of tears, Wangfu stone seems to see through the autumn water. Finally, one day, he and his Royal Highness The Regent met at a palace banquet. In the past, Qian Jin could not help but pour out his admiration with his Highness The Regent in tears. His Royal Highness The Regent was so surprised that he pushed his intention to carry his censor into the lake. There was an overseas guest at the Palace Banquet. He was so impressed that he wrote down with a stroke of his pen after returning home. "In China, the national style is fierce, the women''s way of courtship is poignant and straightforward, and the men''s style is amazing." I don''t know how many years distant friends have misunderstood the common people of Dazhou. To sum up, the conclusion is that other princes are either full of children or wives and concubines. Only his Royal Highness The Regent has been alone for so many years. I''m afraid he didn''t even pull the girl''s hand before the Qin and Chu people. Meng Yan stared at the ink, his face was dark, and the people outside had already come in. It was Liu Guang who recognized the Qin and Chu people today. Liu Guang''s ability to observe words and colors is first-class. He saw the fold that Meng Yanzheng saw. Gilded cover, harm, in addition to Mr. Wang that upstart seems to be style, who else? Eat your salary and share your worries. He got the favor of Lord Wang and came to persuade the king''s daughter to marry him. I don''t know which little girl is not afraid of tigers, and there are also girls who dare to provoke the Regent''s Royal Highness. It''s not something he should care about. There are many parties in the DPRK. Even the crown prince wants to marry a powerful Yu Qiaoqiao to consolidate his position. Their master is devoted to the people and does not fight. As a servant, it''s hard to avoid thinking about the master. Let''s not say anything else, this warm spring and cold autumn, there must be a person who knows the warm and cold to accompany the Lord, right? The Regent of Tang Tang had a better life than a monk. He was sad to be a servant. Liu Guang saluted Meng Yan. Meng Yan, who didn''t see what was written on the fold, waved away Liu Guang''s gift with an enigmatic face. "What''s the matter?" "This..." Liu Guang deliberately wants to talk and stops. He has achieved his position. He knows that speaking is an art. Think twice before you speak to your master. Just imagine, as soon as he came in, he would directly say, "Lord, I think you are old. I''ll find someone to make do with it." What will happen? Meng Yan will probably roll up his bedding, pack and throw him out. "Well, speak up." "Ha, my Lord is wise. In fact, it''s nothing. It''s just that for so many years, I haven''t seen the LORD bring a woman into the mansion. For the first time today, I bring back one. I feel very happy. " Is that enough euphemism? Meng Yanmei took a look at him. Liu Guang hardened his head and went on: "my Lord, if my subordinates are talkative, my youngest son will be married next month." Meng Yan These staff under him are really conscientious. Do they even have to undertake such matters as urging marriage? Said, he is really old and big, the emperor also overtly and covertly urged several times. Meng Yan has always been worried about the worries of the world first, and happy about the happiness of the world later. He doesn''t care much about his marriage. Today, he didn''t send people away perfunctorily as before. He said, "you are right. It''s time for me to plan for my marriage." "Well, yes, yes. Eh? Wang, Wang Ye? " "Why? You''re not here for this? " Liu Guang was so moved that he couldn''t believe his ears. For fear of Meng Yan''s repentance, Liu Guang quickly said, "yes, Lord, it''s really wonderful if you think so. Although you have the world in mind, you can''t help thinking about your own affairs, can you? " "Noisy." Meng Yan frowned and interrupted him. Liu Guang thinks that Meng Yan''s general attitude today is because he saw Lord Wang''s fold. Guess from the bottom of my heart, isn''t it that Wang Qianjin has the appearance of a beautiful country and a beautiful city? I''m so happy! In front of me! A lot of money from Lord Wang is still in his pocket. This business is really cost-effective and easy. Hefty hefty weight, Liu Guang face piled up sincere smile. "Wang Ye has a fancy to the king''s family? My subordinates have already inquired about it. Wang''s family has a beautiful appearance and excellent moral cultivation. It''s really better to be with Wang Ye... " "Wang Qianjin? Who is it? I don''t know. " His Royal Highness The Regent frowned, the fold was still pressing under his hand, so he said mercilessly. He felt that he had moved his mind unconsciously, and was lightly scratched on his heart by a feather which could be equivalent to nothing. But it can not be ignored, let him shudder, and can not help but want to carefully smack aftertaste. Silent, he lowered his voice: "what do you think of the Qin and Chu people?" Ghosts and spirits, a pair of eyes constantly dribbling around, as if in a bad idea. Smile with flattery, cunning, naive and lovely It didn''t seem to have anything to do with the dignified Regent princess, but Meng Yan thought so, and felt that his heart was soft. How can there be one person with so many facets? Piansheng didn''t make him feel disgusted, just cute. Qin and Chu people? Liu Guang was stunned for a long time before he found such a humble name in the vast sea of information in his head. If be struck by lightning, startled stare big eyes, shiver way: "Wang, Wang Ye, who do you say?" Qin and Chu people? If he remembers correctly, isn''t that the concubine of the prince''s Royal Highness, the one that the prince said was brought into the mansion by the medicine collecting girl? Chapter 84 In the face of his suspicions about life, his Royal Highness The Regent calmly and seriously repeated: "the people of Qin and Chu." Liu Guang "But my Lord, isn''t that the concubine''s room of his Highness the prince? You, you... " You are unreasonable. What do you say to the Regent, the woman who covets her nephew? I''m afraid those who don''t like him will pile up impeachment in front of your Majesty''s case. "I know." Meng Yan said in a dull voice. It''s just knowing that I''m in such a dilemma. Kneading the brow bone, Meng Yan sighed: "apart from other things, I ask you, what do you think of her?" Wang Ye is not joking. Liu Guang thought. The mood is extremely complicated at one time. What about the people of Qin and Chu? He doesn''t know, but I heard it''s just a concubine from a dancer. No matter how you look at it, it''s not worthy of the Lord! He still remembers that the last time the LORD said that the woman''s mind was impure, and that she might have bewitched her royal highness with witchcraft. How can the attitude of Wang Ye change so much in a twinkling of an eye? It''s a pity that the ice looks like the Regent''s Royal Highness. It''s more than 20 years now, and it''s the first time that the heart of spring has sprouted. To be a subordinate, you have to be more tactful. "Well, Miss Qin is excellent... But Wang Ye, after all, she belongs to the prince." Meng Yan looked at him strangely: "does she belong to the prince? What does it have to do with me?" There is no cure for the Lord. Liu Guang thinks that he can only do it here. Lord Wang, who is still waiting for his reply, is waiting for nothing today. After waiting for him to go out, Lord Wang eagerly handed him a cup of tea. The enamel cup used in the palace is nothing rare. But the rich Mr. Wang won''t let people down. The silver needle like tea floating in the porcelain cup is very different. It''s the first-class dragon tongue, one or two thousand gold. How many times a year can a staff member taste it? So he took the drink contentedly. Mr. Wang flattered and said with a smile, "Mr. Liu, how are you doing?" The lesson of censor Qian Jin was widely spread among the powerful people in the capital. Almost every adult had to teach his daughter a few words. "Regent, that''s a jackal. You can''t miss it. If you like him, you''ll be my father!" But there are always a few heroines who don''t believe in evil. Wang''s family is one of them. If you want to die, cry, make trouble and hang yourself, you will not marry. Mr. Wang felt bitter. He seemed to see that he followed the imperial censor and was regarded as the future of the teaching material of "cherish life and stay away from the Regent" by many adults in the capital. Unfortunately, if his daughter hadn''t been haggard now, as if she was going to die in the next second, he would not have come to the muddy water. I only hope that after so many years, Wang Ye is used to living a lonely life, and can blind cat hit dead mouse. Liu Guang''s enigmatic silence lasted for a while, and he took a sympathetic look at the eagerly anticipated Lord Wang. "Wang Ye''s heart is sprouting, but the goal is not your family''s gold. Mr. Wang, please go back." Ups and downs of the official sea for decades, refined with the monkey like Lord Wang, a blank face of Leng. what do you mean? What is the spring sprouting of Wang Ye? Does the Lord like someone? God, is it going to rain, or is the sun going to rise from the west? Liu Guang is very gratified, and the expression of Lord Wang, such as being struck by lightning, gives a little comfort to his devastated soul. At least he wasn''t alone. How nice he was. Lord Wang went back with his hands and feet. The next day, everyone knew that the iron tree was blooming and his Royal Highness The Regent had a place to belong. Only his Highness The Regent himself did not know. On this day, he went to court as usual. Because the news of the assassination was well pressed, there was no scene of a group of people around him. Without waiting for his heart to be a little wider, he saw a crowd of people around him, pointing at him and winking. As soon as he looked back, he scattered. His Highness The Regent is angry. What kind of system is there? Which one is not a pillar of the imperial court in the Jinluan palace? Every decision made here will determine the whole world. A group of officials of the imperial court, like ordinary people, can''t even gossip. This time, it seems that they have gossip on him? His Highness The Regent has the greatest face. He would never go up and ask, "are you talking about me? What are you talking about? Can you tell me? " Drop share, too drop share! Today''s Regent''s Royal Highness, the atmosphere of people around him is even more intense. When he gives a cold glance, he can shake for a long time. Some people are not afraid of death. Cao Yan came up with a smile: "Mr. Wang, you are not so beautiful these two days." What''s missing from such affairs? He''s basically the second to know. God knows, when he learned that Mr. Wang went to the palace to propose a marriage, Mr. Cao almost didn''t cover his stomach and laughed until he rolled. Meng Yan glanced at him coolly and said in a deep voice, "if you have something to say, say it." He is probably the only one who can laugh freely in the cold face of his Highness The Regent. He sighed and closed his sleeves. He was really distressed. "Don''t they all say, Mr. Wang, have you moved the red phoenix star? Why is his temper so bad? Is it not the little lady whom the LORD looks up to, who doesn''t look up to you? " "Oh, oh" During their conversation, I don''t know how many adults can''t control their gossip and listen to what''s going on here. Cao Yan''s words, the ministers were unable to hold back the heart of the exclamation, made a sound. Frightened by his Highness The Regent''s black face, he busily watched his eyes, nose and heart. I didn''t hear that. The bottom of my heart is to be fried. Every day God, who, whose little lady has such a personality that she doesn''t even look up to Her Highness The Regent? Meng Yan just reflected that this is what people gossip about him. For a moment, he was gnashing his teeth, but he was helpless. What? Explain it to them? It''s not what you think. I have no secret love! Isn''t there no silver here? What''s more, he thought of Qin and Chu people. The little girl, as shrewd as a fox, teased him and made fun of the prince. It''s really hateful! But, it seems true, I don''t think much of him. His Highness The Regent''s eyes were dim. Looking at his words and feelings, he thought that he had touched the core secret, and the fire of gossip in his heart became more and more hot. He lowered his voice and said, "Lord, who is it? Let''s hear it. Cao must be tight lipped. " In full view of the public, his Highness The Regent was suspected to be angry and kicked Cao Shilang to the ground. Cao Shilang was famous for his good temper, but he was not angry. He patted his ass and stood up with a smile. People expressed sympathy for Cao Shilang. Alas, you can''t blame the Lord for his anger. Such shameful things have been exposed in front of everyone. Does the Lord want to lose face? Chapter 85 In the early days, he was regarded as a laughing stock. His Royal Highness The Regent''s face was smelly. Because of this rumor, there is no explanation, otherwise it will be more and more black. What annoyed him even more was that he suddenly remembered the originator. "Dare not look down on his Highness The Regent" bold woman, it is really a long time no news. Even if he said something like keeping a distance, it''s right to give him peace when you go back, isn''t it? However, I didn''t. I didn''t even hear from you for two days. If the people of Qin and Chu knew what Meng Yan thought in his heart, they would cry and cry. And that day, after meeting with green, she was rubbed with tears. It''s so easy to figure out how the Crown Princess takes the overall situation into consideration, and let Biliu pretend to be her, pretending to go to the countryside to recuperate. When she comes back, she will be able to go back to the prince''s house without knowing it. The Empress Dowager had a good heart, and the people of Qin and Chu were grateful. Otherwise, she and the Regent disappeared for so long and came back together. In the eyes of those who want to, she really can''t wash her way into the Yellow River. His Highness The Regent''s status is so noble that he will have a reputation of amorous at most in the future. And she''ll probably die. Then he said, "how did you go back that day? Did the assassin come back to you after that? " Speaking of this, green has a lingering fear. "At that time, after the assassin chased you and the Lord, we were too scared to walk. Thanks to sheyue''s calmness, she said that if the villain came back and felt something was wrong, she would be in trouble. So the three of us left the carriage in a hurry and found the nearest official residence. It''s Cao Shilang''s official residence. Cao Shilang sent us back to the palace. After that, I went back to see that the carriage was really torn apart by the sword. It''s very close. " Just listening, the people of Qin and Chu were terrified. It was the assassins who saw that they had fallen off the cliff and decided that they were dead. Then they gradually realized something was wrong and went back to see. If they were a little late, the consequences would be unimaginable. "Great..." For a long time, the people of Qin and Chu could only utter such a sigh. After this time, I''m afraid that no matter how curious the princess was, she didn''t dare to go out easily. Qin Chu people''s mind seems to emerge the little girl''s eager and lost look, sighed. Fang Jiji''s girl, in ordinary families, is just the age to play in madness. Yu Qiaoqiao is wrapped in a pair of dignified skin, early in the deep palace courtyard to live his old age. Green did not think so much, immersed in the joy of her safe return, chirped a lot. She said that when she saw the shabby carriage that day, she thought that something had happened to her, and she cried like hell. When she came here, she sighed, grinned bitterly, rubbed her head and praised that she had grown up. With that, both the master and the servant were red eyed. The Qin and Chu people comforted her that everything had passed, and then they picked up some interesting stories from the bottom of the cliff to talk with Biliu. After listening to them, the little girl turned tears into laughter. While chatting, the carriage from the prince''s mansion has arrived. I think Meng Xu is very close to the news of the Regent''s house. After returning to the palace, the Qin and Chu people didn''t have time to have a good chat with the crown princess, so they were exploited by Meng Xu and left to Tengyuan pavilion to learn Jinghong dance. To this end, green also indignant, said the prince does not know how to pity jade. My master just came back from such a dangerous situation, and he was so cruel to let Qin and Chu people practice dancing! It''s too much. There''s no gentleman in it. Qin and Chu people only have a bitter smile. She knows that. I''m afraid that after this time, Meng continued to see her more and more disagreeable. Can''t wait to put her as a chess piece, make the best use of the use is serious. She also cooperated. She was exhausted every day. When she came back to the house, she lost all her strength and fell asleep. Can Ann have the energy to write back to his Highness The Regent? The people of Qin and Chu were wronged for this vinegar. What''s strange is that when she practices dancing, the sleeves fly, and she starts and turns with the music. The bottom of my heart will think, this is Jinghong dance, is the person''s mother''s best dance. Will Meng Yan like it? It''s a pity that she practices this dance to make pieces for her master. If when, can really dance for that person, it is also a beautiful thing. The people of Qin and Chu were born petite, which made the beauty''s chin sharper. In other people''s eyes, this is weak Liu Fufeng, Yingying a grip. In the heart of the Qin and Chu people, she was just a broken willow catkins. Her legs and stomach were shaking, as if she was going to be immortal next moment. Tengyuan Pavilion, her beauty is called. Talent is blind, so it has been the target of bullying before. Coming back again doesn''t change much. Jinghong dance can be called the most difficult dance in the world today. It is said that Meng Yan''s mother became the emperor''s favorite princess with this dance. The layered clothes are flying, the toes are turning like light and shadow, and the people trapped in the dance lose their spirit and soul. Eyes slightly ruddy, thin sweat off a layer. It''s like I can''t stop. For dancers, this song is really hearty. And it''s really exhausting. Although the dance foundation of Qin and Chu people is good, they still can''t do their best. She doesn''t have a good appetite these days. She can''t eat much. Although sweating all over his head, his face was a little pale. A little tired, legs soft. The bottom of my heart turns to think, it''s going to die, damned Meng Xu, want to play her to death is the real purpose? At the moment of turning around, the people of Qin and Chu suddenly widened their eyes. She saw a woman dancing beside her, stretching her feet as she turned around. Qin Chu people''s mind boom, a moment blank. Then she could think, oh, she seems to be the most favored girl in Tengyuan Pavilion. It seems that the main dance of Jinghong dance was also her. Because she came back, everything changed. Jealousy or simply to see her unhappy. Qin Dynasty Chu sighed, she felt that she could not escape. But the woman who stretched out her feet didn''t expect that she was as timid as a mouse. Even if she knew that she couldn''t escape, she would not be as obedient as before. As if deliberately slowed down that moment, Qin and Chu people holding the woman''s clothes, two people fall together, Qin and Chu people solidly hit the woman. Oh, my sister is so soft. No one saw the smile of the Qin and Chu people. Then, before the cry of a woman''s killing a pig, the people of Qin and Chu took a step ahead of her and raised a tearful and wronged face. Bite lip way: "elder sister, why do you want to trip me?"? It hurts. " For a moment, the woman forgot to wail, and was shocked to see the Qin Chu people who complained first. "You?" Chapter 86 The prince attached great importance to Jinghong dance, which was well known to Tengyuan Pavilion people. Therefore, the movement here soon brought mother Jiaoxi over. "What''s the matter?" Mother Jiaoxi was born with a kind of mean image. Her mouth was slightly drooping on both sides and her eyes were like cold light. Qin and Chu people used to be afraid of her, so they often had no food to eat and beat her. Now, she timidly raised her tearful eyes: "Mammy, I fell accidentally." Beauty with tears, wronged bite lip appearance, no one has to soft heart. But she saw many beauties, and her heart was as cold as iron. But she knew exactly who the Qin and Chu people were. She''s the one the prince''s highness wants to send to the Regent''s house. Can she miss half of it? She can deal with such scenes much more. Cold eyes swept a circle, slightly shriveled red lips said in a fierce voice: "Lady Qin is kind-hearted, to excuse this little bitch, but Mammy''s eyes are not blind." "The day girls enter Tengyuan Pavilion, they should know that you live just to serve your royal highness. You can''t and shouldn''t have the wrong idea." With that, mother Jiaoxi sneered: "Wu, the cheap maid, is jealous. If she drags down, she will be rewarded 30 boards and punished for half a year''s salary." The law of the jungle, a small Teng yuan Pavilion, has been so bloody. Lady Wu''s face was full of disbelief, until she was dragged down, and then she burst into tears: "Mammy, I''m wronged, Mammy! It''s all Qin and Chu people. It''s all her bitches who wronged the slaves! " Mother Jiaoxi lifted her eyelids and didn''t look back. "So far, Wu has no idea of repentance, and his palms and mouths will drag on." So the wailing became a shrill and loud slap, a vague cry with blood. How pitiful, how miserable. Here, however, the scene is staged every day. Everyone is not squinting. At most, they are worried about who is in power today. If it''s good to bully, they should never offend her again. For the people of the Qin and Chu dynasties, she is a good face again. "Lady Qin is very delicate. She is no better than these cheap hooves. I''ll have a rest today. Don''t hurt her leg." I don''t know how much more noble these legs are than their lives. Although they have seen many such scenes, the people of Qin and Chu still feel that their hearts are shaking and cold. But she didn''t regret it. If she didn''t do it today, it was her who fell to the ground and couldn''t get up. With a pitiful smile, the people of Qin and Chu stood up with the help of green and said, "thank you very much, my concubine." Limping out of Tengyuan Pavilion, green eyes are still red. "The little lady is really dangerous today, and the Wu family is really vicious. If you hurt your leg and can''t dance, I don''t know how your highness will blame you!" The Qin and Chu people did not speak. What''s the good news? Who can guarantee that he will be the next one when he stays in the deep palace for one day? Although it was for the purpose of self-protection, for the women of Tengyuan Pavilion, Wu''s life was ruined. She was like a miser and lived the rest of her life. She didn''t want to harm anyone. I feel guilty for doing this today. Then he said: "Wu didn''t mean it. You can send some medicine and silver in the evening..." Blue Green''s eyes widened, unbelievable. "Give her medicine? Little lady, have you made a mistake? She deliberately tripped you up. I can see clearly under the stage! " Qin Chu people helplessly looked at her, can not help but think of the musk moon. Alas, how lovely and sweet it is to want the maid of the crown princess. Blue green was irritated by her eyes and said angrily, "I''ll just go!" Qin Chu people smile softly. She couldn''t be as arrogant and domineering as Zhang Jieyu. When she got the favor, everyone stepped on her feet. All along, she just wanted to live. Green went, and she walked back alone. Just now that falls, oneself also is not all right. The most precious thing for dancers is their legs. You don''t have to look at it. I''m sure my calf is blue. It''s good to have a day''s rest. What she didn''t know was that she had a pair of eyes in the dark and looked at it all. There was confusion in those eyes. It turns out to be disdain. This man is Mr. Liu Guang, an aide of the Regent''s house. The night before yesterday, Mr. Liu was stimulated by Meng Yan. He was in a trance. All he thought was that the prince fell in love with the woman of his royal highness. So he thought of the question that the Lord asked him. What kind of people are Qin and Chu people? Yes, what kind of woman can make Meng Yan, who is lonely and lonely, make an exception? As a subordinate, Mr. Liu deeply felt that he should help Wang Ye out of his troubles. He wants to see what kind of sacred Qin Chu people are and whether they are worthy of the king''s sincerity! So I saw the scene that the woman was framed and sent medicine to others. How kind and artificial? After much deliberation, Mr. Liu chose the latter. A sneer. To be a regent princess? It''s got to have the means, the drive, the family. None of these Qin and Chu people are good people. If she really becomes a regent, he will be the first to refuse! Can not help but more curious, such a good-looking face, there is no outstanding place in the woman, how to let the Lord on the heart? Must be to make fox means, with this pure false face deceived the Lord! Mr. Liu angrily raised his beard and frowned, thinking, how can he expose the hypocritical face of this woman? The people of Qin and Chu knew nothing about all this. She threw herself on the bed and rolled around comfortably, squinting and sighing. As the saying goes, spring is sleepy and autumn is short. It''s the best time to go to bed. God knows how much perseverance she used to pull herself out of bed every day to practice the laoshizi Jinghong dance. When Green comes back, let her beat her shoulder, it''s perfect. Speak of the devil, and he will come. As soon as the thought came down, the green firecracker seemed to curse. It''s very moderate and majestic. When she was old enough to go out of the palace, she could not be said to be a damned woman in all the villages. The people of Qin and Chu heard her scold: "what kind of people? They are so kind as to give her medicine. They scold us little ladies! Bah, she deserves to take the board. How many boards should she take? " You will know that if you send the medicine here, I''m afraid it''s not going well. Green this wench, the bottom of her heart is kind, can let her so angry, maybe is the door has not entered was blown out. I can''t help laughing bitterly. You said she had a good dance move. Who provoked who? Can you do evil with others? There is a saying that if I don''t come to the mountain, the mountain will come to me. Qin Chu people think that she should be changed into trouble. Chapter 87 "What''s the matter?" Being yelled, I couldn''t make up for my sleep, so I lifted the curtain lazily and glanced at the parrot''s green. Green smoke. "Little lady, I don''t know. Wu''s face! Oh, I take myself seriously too much. Little lady, you''re kind enough to give her medicine. Don''t just say that you have ulterior motives! God, how can there be such a dangerous person in the world? " The Qin and Chu people covered their ears and found that the green voice was so penetrating that she couldn''t stop it. A rather sad head buried in the quilt, only a dull voice came. "Just say it. I don''t send medicine to make people feel grateful." When Bili thinks about it, it''s the same thing. Although still not angry, but somehow stopped the momentum, mumbled a few, then came to wait on her to wash clothes. It''s a pity that today is not an auspicious day. The Qin and Chu people who are not easy to get leisure can''t even make up for their humble sleep. As soon as he lay down, the unique voice of the eunuch beside the prince came from afar. "Your Highness the prince is here --" The Qin and Chu people didn''t get out of bed. This is the first time Meng Xu came to see her after coming back so many days. Even the order to practice Jinghong dance is directly conveyed by others. The people of Qin and Chu secretly congratulated themselves and were very calm. If in the past, green must worry about some. Why didn''t your highness come? Are you not interested in the master and so on. But now that the master''s "adultery", green instead sympathized with a look at the Qin Chu people. Alas, it''s not easy for the master to like his Highness The Regent, but he can only smile in front of his Highness the prince. His Highness the prince is not a person who knows the cold and warm. Although his Highness The Regent looks cold, at least he is not so dreary. The balance in the heart of the maidservant of the prince''s mansion has gone to the Regent''s mansion unconsciously. The people of Qin and Chu, with a thump from the bottom of their heart, sprang up from the bed. How did Meng Xu come so suddenly? Didn''t you hear that she didn''t practice dancing today, and suspect that she was lazy for an excuse and asked for a crime? Well, your highness, you are so cruel! I''ve been squeezed like this. How can you The people of Qin and Chu were very sad at the bottom of their hearts, so they arranged their appearance as quickly as possible. Then he limped to the door to wait for his royal highness. The prince''s highness came in like the wind and didn''t let her kneel down. A virtual help helped her up. The smile on his face is like spring breeze. "Chu people don''t have to be as polite as this palace. Why did they say so many times or be so formal?" The people of Qin and Chu pretended to smile shyly, but at the bottom of their heart, they said that if she really had no rules, she would be the next Wu. "How did your highness remember to find me today? But to see the progress of Jinghong dance? " Bah, dog man, I''ve been lazy all day, and I don''t cheat you. I really hurt my leg. Meng Xu was stunned, but he didn''t seem to know that she had hurt her leg and stopped the Jinghong dance. He waved his hand and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. The people of Chu should pay attention to their body. Don''t be tired." The people of Qin and Chu are creepy. What does your highness mean? Is it possible to send her warm today? Obviously not. The prince said, "Uncle Huang will come to your house today. I think you are from Chu. You have more contact with Uncle Huang. It''s better for you to receive him." Sure enough, everything goes to the three treasures hall. But the people of Qin and Chu suddenly lost their mind. His Royal Highness The Regent, I haven''t seen him for a long time. Now when I think about it, those strange scenes in the valley are clear again. That kind of cold man, also can have the time of narrow, also can have the time of smiling. Her Royal Highness The Regent saved her life, but she didn''t even thank her when she came back. The people of Qin and Chu were very ashamed. So Meng Xu''s words also gave her a chance. She didn''t have any hesitation. His Royal Highness The Regent seems to be suffering from a kind of emotion called sadness. His highness didn''t feel it. He just thought that the people of Qin and Chu had no conscience and no news at all. He felt a little uncomfortable. Intentionally or unintentionally, he would talk with his Highness the prince and bring up a few words. His royal highness replied with a smile: "Oh, Chu people, she is very good in the mansion. What''s the matter, uncle Huang? " Meng Yan''s heavy face doesn''t show emotion, but his words and deeds reveal that he is not happy. I don''t know what the reason is. I found out something about Chen Zhima''s rotten millet. I went to the prince''s house to discuss with his highness. Meng Xuzheng didn''t know how to push out the Qin and Chu people who had learned Jinghong dance. In this way, they hit it off. That''s what it is now. His Highness The Regent hasn''t come yet. His Highness the prince is kind enough to let her rest by herself. The sun is just right and the breeze is warm. The people of Qin and Chu felt that it was a pity to sleep in the nest on such a good day. They set up a princess chair, placed two plates of peanuts and melon seeds, and leisurely spent time in the sun. Blue green has the posture that the emperor is not anxious and the eunuch is anxious. "Little lady, Wang Ye, he''s coming!" The people of Qin and Chu raised their eyelids. "Oh, I know." "Little lady, I haven''t seen you for a long time!" "Well." Green urgent way: "little lady, you should get up and wash, let the king in front of a bright ah!" This little girl used to regard it as a top priority for her to compete with the prince. Now it''s a top priority to be in front of Meng Yan. It''s true, from one to the end. The people of Qin and Chu are laughing. Under the cliff, what kind of embarrassment have they never seen each other? Is it necessary to dress up and wash? Besides, it''s the Regent. In the end, he is the same as the prince, and he is a distant nobleman. This kind of person, where can have the heart. No matter how beautiful she is, what''s the use? No one really loves her. Deep palace courtyard, sincere two words, originally ridiculous. Green is too young to understand. Old God in the continue to eat melon seeds, let green nagging. I don''t know how long it''s been. It''s very quiet all around. The little girl is tired and doesn''t nag any more. The sun is warm and comfortable, and the people of Qin and Chu are drowsy. A shadow suddenly fell in front of my eyes to block the sunshine. Qin Chu people glanced at it. It was like many midnight dreams. Tall men stood at the entrance of the cave, with a bonfire beside them. Look at her face to face, then smile to her way: "you sleep, this Wang Shouye." In the wilderness, the sound of the unknown beast outside seemed to be in my ears. But the people of Qin and Chu sleep soundly every day. Only bitter that person, every day the light blue purple fundus, but also go hunting. Chapter 88 The light and shadow fall, Qin Chu people squint, some unreal feeling. After about half a cup of tea, I suddenly smile. It was familiar to him, with cunning, with some naive smile. "Ah, when is the Lord coming? I''m impolite. " Meng Yan''s face is very blue. Equally embarrassed was the prince who came with his Royal Highness The Regent. His Highness The Regent came here. He knew that the drunkard didn''t mean to drink. Thinking carefully, he took Meng Yan to the courtyard of the Qin and Chu people. Don''t you know what the prince thinks? He just because, really want this person''s tight, tight on the face of no expression, but the bottom of the heart is secretly praise the prince on the road. Who would have thought that when a huge group of people came over, they saw little lady Qin with two plates of tea and melon seeds in the sun. His royal highness, unable to hang on his face, fell behind the Regent and scolded the Qin and Chu people thousands of times in his heart. The people of Qin and Chu knead their eyes blankly. After a long time, they found that something was wrong. He glanced over his Royal Highness The Regent and saw a large group of attendants with eyes, nose and heart. My heart trembled three times. What can be remedied at this time? Qin Chu people squeeze out a smile, swallow saliva, and roll down the beauty chair cleanly. "Please, your highness, please, my Lord." Meng Yan stares at her, and his eyes suddenly smile. "What is lady Qin doing?" What a tricky man. How can she answer the indignation of Qin and Chu people? Back to the prince, his highness said you would come today, but didn''t say the specific time. I was bored, so I came out to bask in the sun and eat melon seeds. For one day, she would like to break into two days, unless it is too long. Heart Chi read turn, Qin Chu eyes can: "back to the Lord, I pray for the prince." His Highness the prince looks strange. "Oh?" Meng Yan narrowed his eyes and was very interested. "Why do you pray like this?" "Master Wang has no idea. This method absorbs the essence of the sun and the moon. Only the prince''s royal highness and other talented people can use it." Qin Chu''s face is not red and her heart is not beating. Since her rebirth, her ability of telling lies with her eyes open is really getting better and better. Meng Yan made her laugh. He suspected that she was the evil girl who harbored evil intentions, and he played magic tricks on the prince. But did the people of Qin and Chu really regard themselves as a root? With a flower on his head, he wants to flicker and absorb the essence of the sun and moon. Why didn''t she go to heaven! But somehow in front of so many people, Meng Yan still gave her face. "It''s better for lady Qin to have such a heart," she said coldly. "It''s just that after all, it''s not proper. You can''t do it again in the future." It''s an honest elder, but I don''t know who it is. He looks like a small person in the valley, playing tricks on her and wrapping her up. The Qin and Chu people spat a sneer at his Highness The Regent''s righteous words. His Royal Highness The Regent gave a sneer at the tearful eyes of the Qin and Chu people. They are all Foxes of a thousand years. What kind of Liaozhai do you play with me? In the eyes of different people, it''s a different taste. His highness felt that his head was shining green, and his eyes narrowed in a sinister way. He felt that his uncomfortable mood was inexplicable. Isn''t the Qin and Chu people used to please Meng Xu? Mr. Liu, an aide to the Regent''s house, looked at his mentor Wang Shi with grief. Master, have you seen it? It''s not the disciples who talk nonsense. It''s the enchantress, indeed, who has lost sight of the Lord himself! The princess is excited to hold the hand of musk moon, if it is not dressed in this dignified skin, mostly want to clap their hands and cry: "together! Together People have different ideas, but without exception, they regard it as flirting. Meng Yan squinted dangerously. Good die not die, at this time, Qin Chu people''s mind sounded a thunder. "Task, in front of the prince, find a man who says he likes you. If the task is successful, 15 days of survival time will be awarded. If the mission fails, the 40 day survival time will be deducted. " ˇ°ˇ­ˇ­ˇ± "Little fairy, you want my life!" The people of Qin and Chu are creepy, not to mention the stingy little fairy who gives less and less survival time, which makes the task more and more difficultˇŞˇŞ She glanced at the people who were following her royal highness. Bodyguards are not allowed to enter the backyard, so there are only three people who can be called men except a few personal attendants. His Royal Highness The Regent. Rebirth the first time by her to the pit of the valet Xiaobao. Wrinkled face, smile like a chrysanthemum old housekeeper. The people of Qin and Chu thought that the little fairy was just looking at her and wanted to kill her. Let his Highness The Regent say he likes her? Don''t be funny. It''s day and night. It''s not hell. How can Meng Yan say that? I''m afraid if she does, she''ll have to go to hell. And Xiaobao... Well, let alone, after being cheated by himself once, Xiaobao obviously held great awe for her, and looked at her from a long distance as if she wanted to escape. She is not a fierce ghost. Should she be so scared? The people of Qin and Chu still have a little bit of pride. They don''t want to ask for someone who has already despised them. After thinking about it, only the old housekeeper with crane hair and chicken skin could use it. The people of Qin and Chu closed their eyes in agony, and there was a cry from the bottom of their heart. "Little fairy, why don''t you take my life?" The sound of the system is icy and there are no waves. "Yes." People of the Qin and Chu Dynasties That''s all. The world is very good. She will live a few more days. Although all these changes were only in a flash, Meng Yan was closest to her, so he could see them most clearly. Tight brow, a: "what''s the matter with you?" Before he asked, he saw a bitter face from the people of Qin and Chu, bypassing him and moving towards the prince with deep feelings The old housekeeper. The old housekeeper was at a loss. Qin Chu people smile shyly. They lift their hair in their ears and say to an old man: "steward Zhou, what do you think of me?" The old housekeeper has been cautious and devoted to his duty all his life, and has been silent all his life. At this moment, countless eyes brush on him. In particular, his Royal Highness the prince and his Royal Highness The Regent are as sharp as knives and can kill people. The old housekeeper trembled and said, "Qin, lady Qin is excellent." I''m afraid he never thought that one day he would be put in front of the public in this way Qin and Chu people are very guilty, but there is no way. She just wanted to live. With a sigh, she laughed more delicately. Chapter 89 Under the scorching eyes, little lady Qin''s red lips were slightly opened and her voice was charming. "Can you tell me that I like you?" If people are struck by lightning, especially his royal highness, who is standing on the green grassland, the rich expression on his pretty face is distressing. This, this motherfucker! There are many others who are as angry as his royal highness. For example, his Royal Highness The Regent has deep eyes and looks like he''s going to kill someone. The people of Qin and Chu were in tears, thinking that this time they would die soon. The old housekeeper is also unknown, a face red. I''m afraid it''s the first time in my life that I''ve been forced to say this by a big girl. When people get old, they all cherish their lives. The old housekeeper knows how much rain is coming and the wind is blowing all over the building. He dares not to say that. Qin Chu people looked at him with dim tears. It''s like being wronged. Housekeeper: If he is a few decades younger, I''m afraid he will be said to be a scum man who never gives up. "It''s just one sentence, isn''t it?" Poor to see, any who saw have to sigh: "who willing to refuse ah?" But housekeepers are rational. I''m joking. There are old people on the top and small people on the bottom. It''s not that I don''t want to live. His Royal Highness The Regent narrowed his eyes dangerously behind him, but he wanted to see what else the enchantress could do. Qin Chu people have nothing to do, she thought, this is probably the death of heaven. More and more non-human tasks, live like walking on thin ice, careful, it is better to die happy. With sad eyes, the people of Qin and Chu said to themselves, "well, I don''t like my concubine. I know. Thank you, housekeeper." This lonely expression, let all the people present heart a pull. Meng Yan even for a moment, habitually want to come forward to embrace her, softly comfort. The old housekeeper was at a loss: "Oh, how can Mrs. Qin think so? You are very good. I like you very much, but it''s not..." The little fairy''s joyful voice said: "congratulations to the host for completing the task, and getting 15 days of survival time, task progress, 20 percent." Like a drowning man suddenly rescued on the shore, the Qin and Chu people breathed a sigh of relief. The sun was shining, but she felt dizzy. I''m afraid that no one who is seriously ill and in danger lives like her. Qi Qi ran, a native of the Qin and Chu dynasties, discussed with the little fairy. "Little fairy, can you stop torturing me with such a task? I''ve earned a lot these days. I''m dead. " There was schadenfreude in the voice of the selfless little fairy. "Qin Chu people, I told you that the future task will only become more and more difficult. Oh, you can accept it. It''s all fate." It''s all fate. The Qin and Chu people hid their faces and cried bitterly: "that little fairy, you should think of a way. What should I do now?" The little fairy was silent for a moment, and then the Qin and Chu people thought about the familiar shelves. "The medicine of instant forgetting has been used last time. I''m afraid it will make Meng Yan more suspicious. So, I''ve made it for you, and I''ve launched this new drug. " Qin Chu people blinked: "what?" "... white lotus." ˇ°ŁżŁżŁżˇ± "As long as you take this medicine, the host will gain the white lotus''s skills of one cry, two make, three hang up and one cry and one cry." The people of Qin and Chu states are as follows: You might as well let me die. In the bottom of my heart repeatedly comforted himself no less than ten: "the overall situation is important, the dog''s life is important.". She just with the determination that the strong man breaks wrist, bear painful way: "want it!" Ding Dong, the little fairy''s voice became more and more joyful. "Congratulations to the host for acquiring the skill of enchanting and cheap white lotus. The usage is the same. Five days survival time will be deducted." "Qin Chu people, do you know what you are talking about?" After a short silence, Meng Xu burst out a roar. The old housekeeper went on the road more than she did. With a soft leg, he knelt down straight and trembled: "the prince is calm. Lady Qin doesn''t mean that!" Meng continued an eye knife to fly past: "she is this meaning, need you to explain?" For fear of being affected by the fish in the pond, a group of people have become dumb, and the atmosphere dare not breathe. The two swords, but with different emotions, focused on the Qin and Chu people. The Qin and Chu people swallowed their saliva, and in the chaos of war, they squeezed out two tears. ˇ°ˇ­ˇ­ˇ± Now is not the time to lament the powerful effect of medicine. The people of Qin and Chu are full of tenderness: "Your Highness, what does concubine body mean?" Beauty eyes slightly red, eyes moist appearance, it''s too easy to call a man softhearted. Meng Xu couldn''t mention it. He choked. He seemed to feel that he had no face. He gave a cold hum and said, "if you don''t keep the women''s way, seduce other men in front of our palace, you deserve to die!" The people of Qin and Chu trembled and were so frightened that they pointed to the housekeeper: "too, Prince, you say, I seduce the housekeeper?" All of you: -- The old housekeeper has been around since the prince was still in his infancy. Now, he is more than enough to be the grandfather of Qin and Chu people. Prince concubine, no matter how can not be on the stage of identity, also can be regarded as a master. Seduce an old housekeeper? It''s not a brain drain. What is it? What''s more, the people of Qin and Chu are beautiful. Knowing that he was wrong, Meng Xu pursed his mouth with a black face. But the truth is That''s all. He''s going to give Qin and Chu a lot of people. Qin and Chu people are like the people who have suffered the biggest grievance in the world. They look down and smile desolately. "Is that what your highness thought of Chu people? Well, I am humble and humble. I have never seen the prince since I came back from my illness. I was afraid that because I was not likable, I wanted to ask the housekeeper to prove it. Now it seems that it is Meng Xu''s mood is groundless and irritable. It sounds like bullshit, but now he feels very reasonable. The Qin and Chu people in front of him seemed to radiate a gentle and holy light, which made him feel that he was a real beast. He didn''t believe her and wronged her. His highness, the prince, has lived among thousands of flowers. He knows how to spoil women. But it''s never true to admit a mistake to a woman. At the moment, he sighed and said stiffly, "it''s my palace''s fault. Don''t cry. I will not pursue it." The people of the Qin and Chu dynasties burst into tears and smile. A small pear vortex bloomed on their cheeks. His royal highness was fascinated for a moment. "Your Highness is not wrong. I don''t know the rules. If you don''t investigate, I''m very grateful." Ah, what a sensible girl. Meng Xu''s mouth is slightly crooked, and his eyes are full of emotion. He thinks, how can he be willing to blame this white lotus like holy girl? However, I''m afraid that all the people except his royal highness don''t look well. Chapter 90 The first thing the people of Qin and Chu saw was the princess who turned pale, bit her lip and left without saying a word. Suddenly head bang, only two words: "finished." The empress of the crown prince and princess is dignified and knowledgeable. The empress of the crown prince and princess is gentle and virtuous. The empress of the crown prince and princess does not fight, does not rob, does not envy, does not hate It''s Joe in other people''s eyes. Perfect is like a device without emotion. But the people of Qin and Chu knew that the empress of the crown prince would be angry and proud, and there lived a arrogant little girl in her heart. Last time, it was not easy to use his Highness The Regent as a pretext to let the Crown Princess and her settle the feud. Today, I''m afraid the crown princess will hate her to death, What do you think of her? Despicable, ungrateful, shameless, rebellious, merciless? Just think about it, the people of Qin and Chu have cold lips and teeth. It''s too cold in this deep palace. It''s so cold that even a little bit of temperature can make people nostalgic. Yu Qiaoqiao gave her more than a little warmth. Even when there was no friendship, she was willing to smile at a timid and despised Qin and Chu people. Not to mention a ridiculous visit to the brothel, together with the ghost spirit of advice, how to seduce the Regent. Later, she fell off the cliff, and thanks to the cool head of the crown princess, she didn''t get into big trouble. But she can''t catch up now. Meng Xu is still here. Biting their lips, the Qin and Chu people managed to squeeze out a smile. Seeing the tender Prince''s Royal Highness want to say something to her affectionatelyˇŞˇŞ "Prince, I have many details to discuss with you about the Yongan mob. Don''t let the love affairs of the harem Miss state affairs. " Suddenly, the voice of a cold spring sounded, and the people of Qin and Chu were relieved to look at him gratefully and thank him for his rescue. But the man''s face was very cold and stiff, and he pursed his mouth and said nothing. Ho, what a boring man. The people of Qin and Chu expressed their gratitude and turned their lips. Meng Xu let Meng Yan this call back the soul, frowned, it seems to really realize that he is not worth the trouble because of the harem. So he rubbed his eyebrows and comforted the Qin and Chu people symbolically, then he left with Meng Yan. The Qin and Chu people were pale, and the whole person seemed to have just been fished out of the water. He took a long breath. It''s also good that Meng Xu is gone, and the time for a stick of incense will soon come. At that time, her nonsense will not be so easy for people to believe. Looking back at the green eyes, at the moment, I can only complain with this silly girl. A smile worse than crying. "What should I do, green? I seem to have made the lady angry again." Although she didn''t recover from her bold behavior, she suddenly heard her saying and was scared to death. "What have you done? Hello, little lady, can''t you stop? " When I see my master blinking at her innocently and wrongly, I can''t get angry any more. He sighed. I think of it with a vengeful memory. The master still dislikes her as well as sister sheyue. She also envies that sister sheyue is waiting on the empress of the crown princess. She has not done so! Hum! Qin Chu people don''t know that she has been quietly compared with the crown princess in the bottom of her heart. She has a headache now. Coax is sure to coax, the problem is, now the princess is willing to see her is a problem. And the cold expression of his Highness The Regent left also made her feel uncomfortable. I think she''s just a woman with a lot of sex. Xiaoshenxian this medicine is not easy to use, so that everyone hates her. After a long time like a snail, the people of Qin and Chu finally summoned up the courage to go to the princess''s bedroom. She prepared a lot of pious, little things that the princess liked, and even the words she explained were polished word by word in her heart. As a result... Naturally, she was blocked outside by the moon. "Lady Qin, our lady said, no one will be seen." Qin Chu people were worried: "miss sheyue, please forgive me. I really want to see the empress." Musk month looked at her one eye, the eye ground distinct disdain stabbed the Qin Chu person. "Lady Qin, I''ll forgive you for breaking the rules. Lady, you have a beautiful tongue and a few words please your highness. Now why do you pretend to seek the protection of your mother? Is the good lady going to be used as a tool by those of you who have no heart? Hypocritically put three or two sincere, turn around and do that kind of thing? Lady Qin, you''ve really opened my eyes. " The people of Qin and Chu were so pale that they could not say a word. She Yue is right. Although she was trying to live, what she did was selfish. Have you ever considered other people''s feelings? In fact, she has never changed. She has always been the timid Qin Chu person who can''t see the light in the corner, right? Pulling the corner of the mouth, Qin Chu people panic want to escape. Escape from this narrow self blame. She could not tell the princess that she was born again, let alone the existence of the little fairy. Because it will be treated as a monster, like now, no one will want to believe her. It will be put on a high platform and baked with fire. But she doesn''t want to. She wants to live. But the princess didn''t want to give her a chance to explain. Sad drooping eyes, Qin and Chu people suddenly seem to change back to the past, rubbing hands, do not know where to stand. She pushed those little things forward and said, "please don''t tell me that I''ve been here. I didn''t give you these things. Give it to her and she''ll like it. " Musk moon frowned and seemed to be thinking that this fickle woman''s words were somewhat credible. But the people of Qin and Chu had turned around and wanted to escape. "Wait a minute." However, there was a sound from Gujing behind him. Zhihe helped the princess out. Sheyue saw this, pursed her mouth and stood silent to salute. The people of Qin and Chu were stunned. She had seen the empress of the crown princess. The little girl seemed angry and her eyes were flying. I''ve seen the princess in the brothel cunning and lively. And now, the princess has become a cold, perfect estranged stranger. Although the eyebrows still vaguely see that flying anger. "Little lady Qin, what are you doing?" This is the way of the crown princess. It''s business. The people of the Qin and the Chu dynasties, however, felt the taste of gnashing their teeth. She laughed and said, "I''m stupid. I''ve made my mother angry, and I don''t know how to make amends. So I bought some small gifts with all my salary. I''m just thinking that when I go back, I''ll have to reduce my food and clothing expenses a lot, so I''m very sad. " Yu Qiaoqiao''s face was a little strained, and he said angrily, "who cares about the things you sent? Take it back Trembling with anger, is this the intention of the Qin and Chu people? Chapter 91 Knowing her affection for the prince, she deliberately made such a gesture in front of her. Looking back and pitifully telling her that the person she likes is the Regent, not the prince? Bah, who believes! In fact, Yu Qiao is not jealous. From the moment he sits in this position, he knows that he is destined to share his love with other women in his life. She was annoyed that Qin Chu people lied to her! Don''t like the prince, but also provoke the prince for what? The people of Qin and Chu were aggrieved and said, "how can we take back the things we gave away? Madam, even if you are angry with me, I''ll have to explain it to you first? " "... what else do you have to say?" "The empress thinks, at that time that kind of situation, the prince''s highness must be mad, if I don''t say those words, the prince''s highness will kill me." She has never covered up her selfishness, and has a clear conscience. She wants to live, and does not harm people''s lives, and does not apologize to anyone. Yu Qiao didn''t know what to say. After a long time, suddenly thought of what general, Liu Mei upside down: "that is not your own death? What do you say to the housekeeper? If you don''t have a reasonable explanation today, you can''t think that this palace will let you go! " People of the Qin and Chu Dynasties I''m careless. It can''t be said, because the little fairy asked me to find someone in a minute to say that I like her, right? Think of here, Qin Chu strange desolate, she felt that her charm is too small, let old housekeeper so old people say like her are so difficult. Almost not finished in a minute! Fortunately, I didn''t go to find the living king of hell, or it would not be as simple as being skinned by Meng Xu. At the moment, the princess asked her to give an explanation. Qin Chu people''s small face wrinkled into a ball, racking their brains to come up with a statement to prevaricate the princess. All of a sudden, an idea came out. "Concubine, I was confused when I was sleeping. I took the housekeeper as his Royal Highness The Regent." At that time, the reason for the light was that the housekeeper was behind the Regent. It was really possible that he was dazzled. The Crown Princess gritted her teeth: "it''s a moment when I''m confused and admit my mistake. And after that? " Then the people of Qin and Chu dropped their eyes and looked shy. "After that, I also want to know if I am attractive to men. If I can''t even hook up with the housekeeper, what face do I have to hook up with the Lord? " "..." it''s reasonable, but she can''t refute it. After all, the empress of the crown princess is still too simple. There is no doubt about him. But it''s still full of steam. "In a word, the prince is right. You are not a woman! Listen, you are from the prince''s mansion. You are not allowed to say one more word to any other man without the prince''s approval! Do you know? " Angry means more than a threat, Qin and Chu people''s hearts under the generous, benevolent line of ceremony. "I remember what my mother taught me. That lady, are you not angry "When is the volume of our uterus so small? Hum "Yes, the empress is the crown princess. She is not only blessed, but also generous." The crown princess''s face turned red and she went to the hall with a glib. Finally, he drew his feet back and looked back. "Musk moon, take everything in. The young lady of Qin has a heart. Don''t let her down. " "As for..." the Crown Princess narrowed her eyes with a smile, and her two little tiger teeth were dark: "as for whether the salary of little lady Qin is enough or not, it''s not a matter of our palace." People of the Qin and Chu Dynasties The withered heart under the crown princess''s skin was not moved, and it would not change at any time. However, when she bought something, it was meant to give it away. She didn''t spend much, so she was satisfied that she couldn''t eat. So funny looking at the princess miser seems to have to take back the pile of little things that are not really valuable, and then go back contentedly. Contact with warm people, how can also willing to go back to the dark? Before and after she was born, she was a friend of the crown princess. I really don''t want to lose it. Green can''t sympathize with her joy, this stupid girl is still in a sad face. "Ah, sister sheyue didn''t even look at me today. You''ve done it, little lady." Qin Chu people squinted at her, in a good mood, do not care: "get, I hurt, I give you compensation is not?" Hurt spring sad autumn girl is still immersed in their emotions. "Little lady, I don''t think we will have a very good life in the future. You see, today, the crown princess said that your monthly salary is not enough for her. It''s determined that we should live and die on our own. If we don''t get a monthly salary in the future, what can we do? Little lady, you should have made a plan and let the Lord take you back earlier. " "Cough cough..." Qin Chu people were choked by their own saliva, an earth shaking cough. He looked at his "far sighted" maid and nodded rather complicatedly. Green ah, your master now less than half a year good live, to do is not to please the living king of hell, think of the future illusory luxury. But to please the little fairy quickly, find some easy tasks, and live well as soon as possible. Do not know her mind, the little fairy at a glance, immediately noble cold Yan hum a. "Want an easy task? You want beauty. " The people of Qin and Chu were full of tears and sighed. However, the so-called good fortune is not double, and misfortune is not only bad. Before she could recover from the shock of the fairy, she saw the old housekeeper looking around at her yard door. The people of the Qin and Chu dynasties were shocked. Unexpectedly is quite narcissistic thought: housekeeper is not seduced by her, can''t let her go, looking for her? That can''t be used, just let the princess taught not to talk with other men... Although half of the old housekeeper''s body is buried in the loess. Obviously, she was amorous. The housekeeper was not seduced by her. On the contrary, when he saw her, it was like seeing snakes and scorpions, trembling and retreating three steps away. I''m afraid she''ll jump on him like this. The people of Qin and Chu took a puff from the corner of their mouth. "Housekeeper Liu, what''s the matter?" The old housekeeper kept a wary distance and said: "I don''t know. The prince asked the little lady to go to the front hall." No wonder he avoided the Qin and Chu people from snakes and scorpions. What happened today is ridiculous. His Royal Highness the prince is OK, but his Royal Highness The Regent doesn''t know what''s wrong with him. He''s not happy with him everywhere, and he''s looking for trouble everywhere. For a while with sour eyes to see him, for a while he will be ironic. Housekeeper Liu An old bone has to be sandwiched between these young people and used to be jealous. He is helpless and miserable, OK? So the people of Qin and Chu met the bitter eyes of the old housekeeper and walked slowly towards the front hall with a lot of confusion. Chapter 92 The front hall is the place where the prince deals with government affairs. The number of times the people of Qin and Chu came here can be counted with one hand. Having just offended his Royal Highness the prince, the people of Qin and Chu were called here, and their hearts were not without fear. Is it difficult for the crown prince to come back to his senses and realize that he has been fooled, so he wants to settle with her in the future? Or is Meng Yan dissatisfied with her and nagging in front of the prince? I didn''t know what to do. It was a long way to the front hall. Before she thought about all the possibilities, she arrived. Taking a deep breath, the people of Qin and Chu bowed and saluted: "I beg to see the prince." The door of the hall was closed tightly. After a while, I heard Meng Xu''s low voice: "come in." After all, it''s a meeting place. The interior decoration is very simple. His Royal Highness the prince has changed his court clothes, white and plain clothes. Leaning on the position, kneading the brow bone, a face of headache. The people of Qin and Chu had a sudden change of heart, and their intuition was not good. "Your Highness." Yingying saluted, and the people of Qin and Chu noticed that there was a woman sitting in the hall. Slightly plump, eyebrows and canthus have amorous feelings, pursing lips and smiling, but it makes people feel mean. No wonder she smelled a sweet smell when she opened the door. It must be the woman. Who was it again? I can''t remember clearly. She''s stupid. Meng Xu seldom takes her to attend external occasions. Met the person, did not leave a deep impression, perhaps the next second she can be ignorant to ask: who are you? Meng continued to avoid her ceremony, rare did not with her hypocritical courtesy. So the people of Qin and Chu stood awkwardly and looked silly. The plump woman burst out laughing. "Does the prince''s brother want such a silly girl to dance at the birthday party of the Empress Dowager''s aunt?" The eyebrows and bones of Qin and Chu people jump. Silly girl? What a rude woman. Who do you mean? Without waiting for her to roll up her sleeves and come forward to talk, her brain hummed - the woman was called the prince''s brother and the Empress Dowager''s aunt? For a moment, I felt a little dizzy. Today, there is a lot of people who call the elder brother of the prince. It''s not unusual. But there is only one who is also called the Empress Dowager''s aunt. The daughter of the empress''s sister is also the mother of the Empress Dowager. She is also the arrogant and domineering Princess feng''an. Because of the queen and the empress dowager, the princess was a lawless man, who had made a lot of ridiculous things. Even the prince has a headache, so he has to let her fool around. It is said that Princess feng''an is not afraid of heaven and earth, so she is afraid of her Royal Highness the cold Regent. The reason is quite similar to the original censor Qian Jin, so it will not be repeated. Sure enough, the next moment, the prince''s Royal Highness with a slightly helpless voice said: "Chu people, don''t you meet princess feng''an?" The Qin and Chu people trembled slightly and followed the good fortune: "I''d like to invite Princess feng''an, Princess Wan Fu Jin''an." Princess feng''an looked at her fingernails painted with blood red Dan Kou. The corners of her eyes were slanting. She didn''t even look at the people of Qin and Chu. She said lazily, "excuse me." "Brother Prince, it''s feng''an who is talkative, but you are the body of a thousand gold and the respect of the prince. It''s nothing to be stupid about your family, but it''s not beautiful if you take them out and lose people. " The Qin and Chu people only felt that a fire was burning in their heart. Princess feng''an is arrogant and deserves her reputation! How can this be arrogant? It''s like, it''s just not treating people like people! I used to be bullied and ridiculed every day. But it''s the first time I''ve heard such vicious words. But with a good family background, how can you be superior? If the Qin and Chu people had a censer on their head, they would have begun to smoke. Meng Xu''s face was slightly heavy, but he just reprimanded: "Feng an, don''t be rude!" However, not for her grievance, she was a dancer, a concubine, was scolded a few words, how? The prince''s highness was annoyed that Princess feng''an also pointed out his personnel. And, after all, it''s just such a light rebuke. That Xiang Feng an Princess soft voice say a Jiao: "Prince elder brother don''t want to be angry, Feng an know wrong", then again after rain. The people of Qin and Chu have a silent and bitter smile. This is the gap between people. Some people are more tired than dead in order to live. Some people, however, take everything in their hands for granted and treat others like weeds. "Qin Chu people?" Anger burned brain dizzy, the prince called two times to return to God. The Qin and Chu people were suddenly surprised, like Doutou pouring a basin of cold water. Tremble Wei Wei way: "I, I body is not very refreshing, left God, your highness forgive." The prince frowned and said nothing. On the contrary, Princess feng''an covered her lips and laughed. "Is sister Qin really gone? Feng''an is still angry with me. You look like you want to eat me. Feng''an is very scared. " ˇ°ˇ­ˇ­ˇ± The medicine given to her by the little immortal is of poor quality. How can I get Princess feng''an? This realm is worth her five-day life. Qin and Chu people were pale and silent. A plain white clothes, Lingding stand in the middle, with weak willow general, as if the next moment will be broken. The prince looked at it with pity. He knows Feng an''s domineering, but today he seems to be especially aiming at the Qin and Chu people he has never met. After all, it was the people in his family who were bullied by feng''an. The prince was not comfortable, so he coughed and motioned for feng''an to stop. He turned to the Qin and Chu people and said softly, "Chu people don''t have to be formal. Feng is at ease and speaks fast, but her heart is not bad. You sit here. I have something to say when I ask you to come here. " The frank and kind-hearted Princess feng''an narrowed her eyes and grinned. Her eyes flashed with malicious distortion. She looked at the broken hoof and sat down without bones. I hate it even more. The fox who used to cheat men with weakness, bah! His royal highness, Hu Tian, talked a little bit about it before he got down to business. "Well, in a few days, it will be the birthday of the Empress Dowager. In addition, the emperor''s uncle came back with a complete victory in the flood control in the south of the Yangtze River. All officials think this is a good omen. They planned to put the Empress Dowager''s birthday banquet and uncle Huang''s celebration banquet together to make them even more happy. The palace has a headache because it can''t find a new gift. Fortunately, feng''an reminds me of you. When the people of Chu dance, will they share their worries for our palace? " The words have already said this. How dare the people of Qin and Chu say no? What''s more, I''m afraid her royal highness won''t care if she wants to. A small face as white as gold paper, but with a soft smile: "I feel very honored, willing to share the worries for your highness." It was Princess Feng an''s idea. Where on earth did she offend this woman? If you remember correctly, this is their first meeting, right? Well, the first time we met, we just tossed her? You owe her in your last life? The people of Qin and Chu only want to look up to the sky and sigh. Why do women bother women. Chapter 93 Soon she knew why Princess feng''an, who was as proud as a peacock, had to pester her unknown concubine. His royal highness was very satisfied with her answer and gave her a generous compliment. "Chu people are gentle and considerate. It''s a great honor for us to have a concubine like you in our palace." "If you can win the favor of the Empress Dowager and uncle Huang, the palace will allow you whatever the Chu people want when they come back." His royal highness did not know how many times he had painted such big cakes, and he opened his mouth skillfully. The Qin and Chu people turned their eyes. Then I heard Princess feng''an smile again. "Brother Prince, feng''an has something to say to sister Qin. Go and deal with the government affairs first." The prince frowned: "what can''t I say in front of my palace?" Princess feng''an glanced at the prince. "Do you want to listen to the private affairs of the girl''s family? Don''t worry, feng''an just has something to tell sister Qin about at the birthday party. She won''t embarrass the prince''s brother''s concubine. " When Meng Xu heard the speech, he couldn''t say anything. He said with a smile, "it''s just that Mr. Li has something to discuss with our palace. Then you two can stay. Chu people, treat Princess feng''an well in our palace. " "Yes." Qin Chu people cry out that it''s not good. Princess feng''an expresses her extreme dissatisfaction from the moment she meets. What can she say if she stays alone? When did she offend Princess feng''an? Helpless, his Highness the prince has already left. Qin and Chu people have never been so attached to the figure of his Royal Highness the prince. At last, when he turned around, he was looking at Princess feng''an''s cruel and cold eyes. Qin and Chu people were very excited and forced to pull the corners of their mouth: "what do the county chief and my concubine tell me?" Princess feng''an gave her a look: "it''s true that she was born as a dancer. I have no rules. Is that the way you talk to the princess? " ˇ­ˇ­ Forbearance and forbearance, Qin Chu waist lower: "I know the wrong body." Princess feng''an snorted coldly. The next moment, the bright red fingernails were pinched on the chin of the Qin and Chu people. "What do you mean, princess?" Qin and Chu were so frightened that they subconsciously wanted to step back, but they were held tightly, which made her frown. She can''t pretend to be gentle, courteous and thrifty. She is the concubine of the prince. Even if she is not as noble as the princess, she can''t tolerate the bullying of Princess feng''an. What''s more, she cherishes her life more than anyone else. Even if the prince is pinching her chin, she will bite. "Shut up, the bishop of this county teaches the maidservant. Can you interrupt?" Princess feng''an is ferocious, and her eyes are full of hatred and malice. Unwilling to be outdone, the people of Qin and Chu glared back. "I''m the concubine room of the prince. Even the empress of the prince can''t say that I''m a slave. Does Princess feng''an feel that Her Highness''s harem is all her slaves The hat is too big for Princess Feng an to pick it up. Frowning, the disgust deepened. "What a glib woman. No wonder Meng Yan is so fascinated. Well, what if you have the means? If you don''t abide by women''s principles and know that you are the concubine of the prince''s brother, you should go to seduce Meng Yan. Are you shameless? " For a long time, Qin and Chu people vaguely realized that this crazy woman was targeted at her because of Meng Yan? The complex emotion surged into my heart, and the people of Qin and Chu were angry. What a regent. He is so cold that his parents don''t recognize him. Rotten peach blossoms are rampant. Even if there are too many peach blossoms, what''s the matter with finding her head? Scum man! The Qin and Chu people gritted their teeth and managed to squeeze some peace out of Princess feng''an. "Princess, I don''t know what you''re talking about. I''ve always been responsible for myself, and I don''t want to be a part of the Regent''s Royal Highness. Heaven and earth can learn from me! " Princess feng''an squinted: "do you think this princess will believe you? The princess got the news. After Meng Yan was assassinated, she took a woman back to the palace. The next day, the woman disappeared for no reason. Hehe, after so many years, when did Meng Yan take a woman back to her home? The princess made many inquiries and found that the woman was you. Qin and Chu people, good means, what kind of medicine collecting girl? He played Meng Yan and the prince around. You can do it The people of Qin and Chu frowned, disgusted with Princess feng''an''s morbid possessiveness. But it''s not the time for her to turn her back on others. "Princess... You really misunderstood this." With a sigh, the people of Qin and Chu explained how they and the Regent were assassinated and how they survived under the cliff. However, the reason for going out of the palace naturally became that the crown princess went out of the palace to do business according to the Queen''s order. I dare not ask the princess what to do for the queen. What happened at the bottom of the cliff was also very simple. He only said that his Highness The Regent was a gentleman and could not bear to let a weak woman live and die, so he escaped with her. Then when he escaped from Shengtian, he said, "I''m the prince''s concubine. No matter how innocent I am with the prince, I will inevitably misunderstand something with the princess. So after discussing with the prince, the prince decided to go back to the prince''s house without telling his concubine''s identity. What I said is true. If the princess doesn''t believe it, she can go to the prince and his Royal Highness for confirmation. " Princess feng''an was bewitched by others, and her head was hot for a moment, so she came to find fault without thinking about it. It''s true that she''s bossy, and it''s true that she has no brain. Qin and Chu people''s voice and feelings of a story, it has been believed 7788. In particular, the sentence "His Highness The Regent is a gentleman" reminds her of some embarrassing past. She looks at the Qin and Chu people subtly, and turns her lips in disgust. "Also, Meng Yan that Si even this princess can refuse, naturally also don''t look up to you." Qin Chu people: "yes, you are right. I am not worthy of your highness Regent. You are worthy of me. Don''t bother me any more. Princess feng''an was still upset with her. She swept her up and down and snorted. He dropped a sentence: "you should know yourself well. You should know the gap between yourself and the Regent. Don''t pester him in the future. You can''t even think about it. Otherwise, don''t blame the princess for being rude. " Qin and Chu people should be the only one. That flower peacock just goes away contentedly. The hall was empty. The people of Qin and Chu kneaded their swollen knees and kept silent for a long time. They slowly stood up and walked back. Be bullied or trampled on. She doesn''t complain too much when she doesn''t have the ability to protect herself. At least now, living is her most important goal. Chapter 94 After coming back from the prince, Qin and Chu people''s legs were soft and their faces were white. People who didn''t know what they thought the prince had called her to do. Anyway, green is scared to lose color. "Little lady, what are you? His highness, what''s wrong with you? " The people of Qin and Chu rubbed their eyebrows. Although they knew that they were concerned about themselves, they were really noisy. "Nothing. I''m tired. I want to have a rest. Don''t come in." Thought that he was despised by the green, tearful. ˇ°ˇ­ˇ­ˇ± In the end, they were not in the mood to coax the servant girls. Qin and Chu people were tired and almost fell asleep when they touched the pillow. Had a long dream, the dream is strange, everything. Those superior people, like ferocious beasts, grin and condescend. "Why do you live on a cheap life?" "Don''t struggle. You can''t fight. This is your life." It''s hard for you to hit three feet! When she woke up, her face was full of tears, and she looked at the lonely world. She could do nothing but hold herself tightly and shrink herself more and more tightly. Qin and Chu people look heartless. If they can survive, they don''t want anything. But, she is also a person, not without heart. Being bullied like this, how can you really not care at all? I used to be bullied by others. I just hugged myself and licked my wound. The people of Qin and Chu are the same people of Qin and Chu. In the warm Pavilion of the East Palace, the prince often entertains some close party members here. Or to appease a minister who has made a contribution, or to beat someone who has two hearts. Today, warm pavilion has only one guest. His Royal Highness The Regent. "Uncle Huang, general Daozhou of Longxi has heard that the Turkic wolf riding seems to be restless again in recent days." "Well, it''s nearly winter. Those barbarians don''t do much production. They can only grab food for the winter. Let general Zhou be on guard. Don''t be careless. " In addition to Xiaobao, he is the old housekeeper who has worked hard for the prince''s mansion all his life. The old housekeeper was trembling and pouring tea for his Highness The Regent. His Highness The Regent''s brow twisted together. Looking at the old housekeeper''s smiling face, he could not help thinking of that day when the people of Qin and Chu asked whether they liked her or not. No shame! Don''t keep women''s way! The sour little flame at the bottom of my heart was burning. His Highness The Regent was not pleased with the old housekeeper. Have a cup of tea. "The taste of tea is a little old. Mr. Liu didn''t grasp the heat well." The old housekeeper nodded and bowed: "what the Lord taught me is that I remember it. I will pay attention next time." Pour a cup of tea. "How can Liu still do these things when he is old? Is the East Palace empty? " After several times like this, anyone can see that his Highness The Regent is deliberately in a dilemma. The prince put the teacup on the table. His strength was a little heavy and he couldn''t smile. "Uncle Huang is not in a good mood today? How can you get angry with Mr. Liu? If there''s anything unpleasant, I''ll tell my nephew that he may be able to share one or two for uncle Huang. " His Royal Highness The Regent''s eyebrows, which were slanting like temples, were cold and gloomy. He didn''t pick up the crown prince''s stubble and gave the housekeeper a cool look. "Did I embarrass Mr. Liu? It''s just that Liu gongnian has a high reputation. " Housekeeper Liu was sweating. He just wanted to wipe oil on the soles of his feet. And Meng Xu also felt some taste from this sentence. The expression was inexplicable for a moment. Is he still eating for what happened to the people of Qin and Chu yesterday? Suddenly, Meng Xu looked at the Regent with deep eyes. His royal highness once made the Qin and Chu people seduce the Regent, but the living king of hell is worthy of his reputation, and he is not moved. Did you ever think that if you want to plant flowers, they will not bloom, but if you don''t want to plant willows, they will become shade? After the Qin and Chu people were brought under his command, he became interested instead? For the prince, it''s a happy thing. In any case, it''s the same way. But for Meng Xu, there is something of his own that is uncomfortable to be remembered. Meng Yan made his eyes slightly uncomfortable. He pursed his lips and looked away. His voice was low: "go on with what you just did. Don''t say more if it doesn''t matter." "Mr. Wang, you seem to be absent-minded these days." Wang Shi, his aide, has been with him for several years. He is not only loyal but also familiar with him. His Highness The Regent frowned. He could see whether the tea was not hot enough or was offended. Wang Shi has an apprentice. It is inevitable for young people to be vigorous. Generally speaking, he will not interfere in the private affairs of the master. As a staff member, it''s enough to give advice to the master. It''s private. What''s that? That''s the old lady. But the apprentice is still young, he doesn''t understand. A cavity of blood to check the seduction of his Highness The Regent of the fox son. After coming back, he complained with indignation So that if he didn''t talk to his Highness The Regent, he would be unfaithful. Meng Yan was upset. Hearing the words, he glanced at him. He was silent for a long time and didn''t say anything. Wang Shi thought about what his apprentice said? "This woman has a deep mind and is unfathomable! Master, you don''t see that hypocrisy. I''m scared when I look at it! This woman must have cheated the LORD with her good appearance. She has a plan to stay with him. Don''t let him be attracted to her! " The girl of the Qin and Chu people he has met is a clean, soft and weak little girl. I really don''t know how his apprentice can see so many things. But Liu Guang strongly demanded that he still have to say something. "Wang Ye, that little lady Qin..." His Royal Highness The Regent, who had just been listless, was all eyes. "Qin and Chu people? What happened to her? " The Lord is reserved and doesn''t want to express that he cares too much, but Wang Shi sighed. Wang Ye, did you really move your mind this time? However, who is not good, but if the prince''s people? They knew what kind of attitude the prince held towards his master. Even the assassination, all kinds of signs pointed to the result that the prince didn''t want to hear. Why are they the prince''s people? "Lord, I hope you will think twice." Meng Yan was silent. After a long time, he said coldly, "I''m free and proper. I won''t mess up big things because of my children''s private affairs." "In this way, I would like to thank the Lord for planning for the world and the country." Meng Yan walked away. As we all know, his Highness The Regent''s cold face is covered with the bones of a gentleman. But no one ever cared about what he liked or wanted. For more than 20 years, I met a person I like for the first time, and a group of people rushed to him with dignity. "Mr. Wang, think twice." Meng Yanxiao''s sarcasm. Chapter 95 After a Jinghong dance, Qin and Chu people gasped. The petite and pale face got a little red and looked more beautiful. The dancing girl joked with a smile: "Chu people, you are really good-looking. If I were a man, I would hide you in my arms and spoil you. I would never let go of you." The people of Qin and Chu looked at her sideways, showing all kinds of customs. Jiao Jiao chuckled: "you, when you practice dancing, you will be absent-minded. Take care, your highness, to skin you The little girl put out her tongue. With the foundation of Qin and Chu people, Jinghong dance has been practiced very well. Unless Princess Zhu is reborn, there should be no other person in the world who can dance better than her. However, the people of Qin and Chu were still very worried. After all, this time was not a trivial one. It was not a simple attempt to seduce anyone. If they failed, they would lose someone at most. This time, I want to show my face in front of the Empress Dowager. If you can''t dance well, it''s not only the prince''s house, but also her life. So the lazy people of Qin and Chu had to force themselves to be diligent and never go back until they were exhausted. "The empress of the crown prince and the imperial concubine is here --" The eunuch in front of the door sang a song, and the crowd immediately got up, kneeling and kowtowing. "Empress Wan Fu Jin''an." The princess wore her perfect, dignified mask. With a gentle smile, he gave everyone a free gift one by one. Only when he went to the Qin and Chu people, his eyes were a little more lively and cunning. "I heard that you are crazy about dancing recently, so I came to have a look." Qin Chu people smile, heart warm: "Lao Niang worried." "What did you say? How polite are you to me? " Yu Qiao feigned anger and tried to hit her. The Qin and Chu people were afraid of losing their integrity in front of outsiders, so they forbeared to laugh. "How can you come here at leisure today?" "Well, isn''t that what we are busy with all day? It''s very boring. You have no conscience and won''t come to our palace. I''m so bored. " Wave back the servant, in Qiao Qiao then no longer carry the shelf, lie prone on the table with a sad face way. Outside, green around the moon, chirping what to say. The people of Qin and Chu looked back and saw a real smile. "Madam, why don''t I dance for you?" Yu Qiaoqiao''s eyes brightened. So happy, waist soft woman with the Mountain Ghost general, Fu Fu body, eyes such as silk. Sweat transpiration with a slightly red face, actually added a bit of enchantment. Is it a goblin or a fairy? Most people who see her will ask such questions. The people of Qin and Chu gave themselves to dance, dancing and flying. Like a butterfly, desperate, give this life to the wind. Stay in Joe, stay in the door of the two men standing. On a whim, his royal highness proposed to Meng Yan to see how well the Qin and Chu people dance. Dance to the full, Qin Chu where there is the shadow of timidity and prudence in the past? She was smiling and humming. "I''m not a good man for all kinds of amorous feelings. Who can be lucky enough to make a mistake all his life..." Meng Yan saw her with tears in the corner of her eyes. I thought, this girl doesn''t look so heartless. Most of the time, seven days at the bottom of the cliff was enough to make him believe that she was not a bad person. Most of the time, it was the singing like the whimper of a cub that made him sad. His royal highness, the Regent, felt that his soft heart had become a pool of spring water. After the Qin and Chu people finished the dance happily, they saw the two emperors of hell at the gate except the princess who was crying with red eyes. She was so scared that she almost didn''t lie on the ground. When did the prince and his Highness The Regent come? Isn''t that going to kill her? When the people of Qin and Chu were trembling, they had to salute. The prince has come forward to help her with a smile. "Chu people don''t have to be polite. The dance of the Chu people is very beautiful, and the song is very good. " The people of the Qin and Chu dynasties were not at all shy, they were just trembling. The living hell King coldly looks at the prince''s Royal Highness graciously supporting her, and his heart is full of jealousy that he didn''t realize. It is said that the Qin and Chu people were used by Meng Xu to seduce him at the beginning. Why did you refuse at the beginning? Now, it''s Meng Xu who cares about her openly. It''s not him. No reason to be angry. "Uncle Huang, do you think so?" Meng Xu also showed off, at least in his eyes. He asked him back. His Royal Highness The Regent snorted coldly, but he boasted to the point: "not bad." In the end, the gods and ghosts took a step forward. "Just now, I seem to see you cry. What happened?" Wang Ye thought without expression, he is not concerned about this woman, is not. It''s really just curiosity. Don''t know that woman doesn''t plan to lead his feeling at all, the muddy don''t care of wipe to wipe canthus. "Oh, the Lord asked. I fell asleep when I jumped. It hurt." Meng Yan God knows how long it took him to hold back. I''m afraid I didn''t even notice the subtlety of the atmosphere between them. But his Highness the prince saw it all. Today, he invited Meng Yan into his house and came to find the people of Qin and Chu in his favor. It''s not that he suddenly wanted to give himself a green hat. He has his own considerations in doing so. The Jiangnan area has been rich since ancient times and has made huge profits. And since ancient times the most profiteering, but salt and iron two division. The salt policy of Jiangnan is in the hands of Meng Yan. His Royal Highness The Regent is a man of noble character. He is dedicated to the country and the people. He holds a money tree, but he is inflexible. Fall in how many eyes, for his Highness The Regent red eyes? Meng Xu is ambitious and has such a good relationship with the Regent, so naturally he covets this fat meat. Unfortunately, at this moment, his uncle did not recognize his relatives and said that he would not let go of the salt policy in Jiangnan Road. The reason is also awe inspiring. "The prince just needs to learn how to run the country. These things don''t need to be handled by the king himself." Meng continued to hate teeth itch, malicious speculation, said so well, is not put the huge profits of the salt administration? For this reason, he did not hesitate to compromise. "Uncle Huang, if you manage everything every day, please give the salt policy to your nephew. I will never touch anything. I will give it to Uncle Huang. " What was Meng Yan''s reaction? As if to see a fool like to look at him, eyes like to ask: what do I want money to do? Meng Xu didn''t know whether to praise his noble uncle or stupid. After thinking about it, I still think that the beauty trick is the most appropriate. Even if you don''t sell him this face and give it to him on the spot, wouldn''t it be good to let Qin and Chu people blow more pillow wind in the future? Men are lower body thinking animals. Meng Xu didn''t believe that in his bed, his Royal Highness The Regent could still have an awe inspiring look of being concerned about the country and the people. It''s just that when he saw the brilliant performance of Qin and Chu people today, he suddenly felt reluctant to part with it. Chapter 96 However, to the prince, a woman is just a dress. No matter how much you like clothes, you can give them to others. The atmosphere can''t be more appropriate at the moment. Beautiful scenery on a beautiful day. "Uncle Huang, from my nephew''s point of view, the people of Chu were moved to tears." The people of Qin and Chu who were forced to interpret their views: "what do you think?" Meng Yan frowned "Well, uncle Huang didn''t know. Since then, Chu people have been thinking about Uncle Huang''s help. This Jinghong dance was specially prepared to thank uncle Huang. " The people of Qin and Chu drew from the corners of their mouths and made a coquettish appearance. I just hope that his Highness The Regent is extremely clever and has seen through his Highness the prince''s tricks. I know. She''s just a minion. However, when she looked up shyly, she was facing the joking eyes of Her Highness The Regent. In the eyes of outsiders, what a beautiful picture of Lang Youqing and his wife. One affectionate, one affectionate. "Oh?" His Royal Highness The Regent''s smiling voice is clear and moist, and his eyes follow the Qin and Chu people closely. The prince struck while the iron was hot and said with a smile, "Uncle Huang has worked hard for Dazhou for so many years, and there is no one around who knows the cold and warm. Nephew bravely wants to give the Chu people to Uncle Huang. It''s a pleasure to stay in the mansion and dance. Uncle Huang, don''t you think so? " The people of Qin and Chu felt a thump in their heart. What she thought was not desolate and pathetic. Anyway, the crown prince raised her at the beginning just to give her away, right? If you have a definition of your identity, you will not have so much self pity. There was no difference for her between staying in the East Palace and staying in the Regent''s house. But... She didn''t forget that she had only a few months left to live. Every time the fairy gave her a task, it was triggered by the prince. She is not stupid. She knows that it means that she can''t live without Meng Xu until she completes the task successfully. The people of Qin and Chu don''t think they are noble. They don''t even want life for love. What''s more, who is Meng Yan? Even if there is a good feeling, it is not to the point of death. She didn''t want to lose her life for months of being left out. But his Highness The Regent''s face is not easy. In particular, Meng Yan didn''t look up to her before, even if he didn''t agree. At this moment, his Royal Highness The Regent is also bewitched by some ghosts. After listening to the prince''s words, he is not in a hurry to refuse. On the contrary, she approached her two steps with interest, and her height advantage cast a shadow in front of her eyes. "Jinghong is a good dancer." So the man said. The people of Qin and Chu gave a dry smile and thought, "Your Highness, in order to let me seduce you, specially asked me to learn the best dance your mother can dance. After learning it for so long, can''t it be good? On the mouth is timid way: "Wang Ye flatters." "As you know, this dance means a lot to me." Meng Yan''s voice is a little heavy, hoarse, with some feelings that make people tremble. When the lard was blinded, the string of Qin and Chu people''s heart trembled. Of course she knew the dance meant a lot to him. This is his mother''s best dance. Princess Zhu left early. Her royal highness, the Regent, was like a bamboo tree. In adversity, she was not only upright but also upright. It is indeed a model for tens of millions of teenagers. What the people of Qin and Chu thought was that in the days when they lost their mother''s concubine, his Royal Highness The Regent was as inhuman and cold hearted as he is now? If not, how did he survive in those years when he was alone and faced with the jackals, tigers and leopards in the deep palace? She was a concubine, and she was envied and poisoned, not to mention the prince? Mind twists and turns, Qin Chu people wanted to gag in the past, but now heavy can not say the words, only dull nodded. Meng Yan laughed, and there were broken stars in his eyes. Fortunately, his Highness The Regent didn''t have the habit of exposing his shortcomings in front of others, and didn''t intend to tell her about his sorrow here. For a moment, he looked like a young man who had just entered the world. Some of them were stiff, some of them were at a loss, and even some of them were careful. They looked at her with flattery. "Would you like to go back with me?" For seven days, the softest string in his heart was touched. Despite his suspicions of her and his staff''s efforts to dissuade her, he thought, let''s be willful this time. Whether she is a witch or an undercover with ulterior motives. Growing up so big, I''ve been restraining myself. It''s the only time in my life that I can help myself. If a heart can hold out, the people of Qin and Chu should see that his Highness The Regent holds the only sincerity in his life. He is sincere and frank. It''s a pity that the people of Qin and Chu were all thinking about how to make the crown prince green. Facing the eyes of his highness regent, the people of Qin and Chu almost wanted to flee. "Why don''t you?" The light of the fundus of the eye darkened down, and the familiar cold tyranny floated up. Meng Yan frowned, and his expression was hurt. Qin churen gave a dry smile, thinking about how to escape without any trace. It should be her fortune. A small Tengyuan Pavilion is not so busy today. "Brother Prince, brother Meng Yan, why are you all here? Let me find it. " The sweet and greasy voice of a pretty girl has come without her. His Royal Highness The Regent immediately changed his face. It was a complex expression of headache, disgust and helplessness. A touch of brilliant red swept into the hall, the proud princess feng''an is still a peacock with only open screen today. She is invincible and majestic. Only when he saw the person in the palace dressed in black clothes, he was put on a look of shame. "Brother Meng Yan." Princess feng''an''s voice was as dull as a mosquito. She called shyly. Meng Yan turned around, nodded without expression, and said coldly, "feng''an, aren''t you accompanying the Empress Dowager to worship Buddha in chengning temple? It''s not proper to run around all day. " The Qin and Chu people, who had a chance to take a breath, silently stepped back, and sighed with glee. His royal highness, Regent, he was merciless, but he didn''t have a heart for pity. Peacock son to Meng Yan, soon humble became a domestic chicken, muttering grievances: "Meng Yan brother never know about feng''an, feng''an and the Empress Dowager came back a few days ago. As soon as I came back, I went to see you, but you were not there. " His Highness The Regent''s frosty face twitched slightly, as if disgusted. He is not very good at dealing with this kind of situation. In the past, it was the prince who came forward to deal with this kind of situation. His Highness the prince lived up to the expectations of the public and became a peacemaker with a smile. "Feng an, you are not young. Why are you so ignorant? How can you always be with you? Well, don''t make a fool of yourself. " The people of Qin and Chu secretly thought that Princess feng''an was really favored. She was called brother Prince and brother Meng Yan. Ha ha, this generation is chaotic, and nobody is in charge of it. Chapter 97 Is holding vinegar, cold not Ding, Feng an Princess saw her. There is a way, but there is a way. Feng an first saw Meng Yan standing in front of her, and the second noticed that they were too close. After looking at it with this picky look, Princess feng''an raised her eyebrows: "Why are you here? Cheap slave, stay away from brother Meng Yan! " Qin Chu people are far away with a low brow. There is nothing more honest than her. This princess feng''an is not very smart. Sure enough, Meng Yan''s eyes swept past, but they swept to her? Qin and Chu people: Wang Ye, if you don''t take such a bully, I''ll get out of feng''an county. Can I not? Meng Yan cold hum, with this cold eyes swept back Feng an princess, really angry appearance. "Feng an, you are too presumptuous!" Princess feng''an was stunned, then her eyes were wet. "Meng, Meng Yan, are you murdering me for a servant? How could you do that to such a mean woman? " Now not only Meng Yan''s face is not good-looking, but also his Royal Highness''s face is not happy. After all, the Qin and Chu people, no matter how they say it, are his concubines. The women who are pointed at the nose and scolded are not pointing at the prince''s face? His Highness The Regent had a headache. He couldn''t do anything about Princess feng''an. No matter whether she is loved by the Empress Dowager or not But it''s a little-known secret. At the beginning, Meng Yan''s mother''s concubine, who was also born as a dancer, became concubine Zhu with a Jinghong dance. However, concubine Zhu''s temperament was cold and noble, and she did not disdain and would not participate in these intrigues in the palace. The most ruthless imperial family, the emperor''s temporary favor, how long can it last? She didn''t fight again. As time passed, she became the target of bullying. Meng Yan remembers that when he was very young, his life was very unhappy. At that time, the emperor would still remember his mother''s concubine and come to have a look. After that? When his mother and concubine were in hospital, the emperor had never seen them, and the demons and monsters in the palace were even more unscrupulous. I can''t help withholding the carbon fire, even the medicine. Young Meng Yan looked at the world alone, even one or two drugs are not available, what is in mind? Meng Yan still remembers the despair. Also remember, in that kind of predicament, the only one who extended a helping hand to his mother was Princess Feng an''s mother, the original lady Xin CI. Princess Zhu left early, but Meng Yan didn''t remember what she looked like. In memory, that woman is always cold, even her own son is stingy to give a trace of warmth. Young Meng Yan''s only warmth is mostly held in his arms by the woman. His lonely bones hurt him. His quiet voice taught him to read the historical records of Tai Shigong. "The people in cloth clothes are supposed to take rannuo, praise righteousness for thousands of miles, and ignore the world for the sake of death." For this sentence, he has been a gentleman for 20 years. The king was suspicious of him, and the people maliciously speculated on him. For the sake of death. Because of Mrs. Xinci''s kindness, Meng Yan really dotes on feng''an. So at the moment, it''s really a headache that I can''t say what I''m saying and I''m angry. Princess feng''an, seeing his face, not only didn''t restrain himself, but decided that he wouldn''t do anything about himself, which made her more arrogant. "Meng Yan, I want you to give me a word today. Do you like her? Don''t think I don''t know who you brought back that day. I''ll tell you, she''s not a good thing. What you see is made up by her! " Meng Yan changes color. When huakongque reacts, he has been held by the collar and looks at the fierce eyes. "Who did you hear that the person I brought back to my house that day was her?" Princess feng''an is one in a hundred. She has no brain. This is why the Empress Dowager and the queen can still spoil her and the emperor can tolerate her. The imperial family doesn''t need people who are too smart, but a few more arrogant and domineering people don''t get in the way. But this kind of brainless person is often easy to be used. Meng Yan didn''t want the dike of thousands of miles to collapse in the ant colony. Feng an swallowed her saliva. She was a little scared and wanted to harden her head. But she heard Meng Yan say: "say it!" "Just say it. What''s fierce! Are you afraid that others will know what you do? It''s not a big secret. I bribed people in your house to ask. OK? Meng Yan, you are so cruel. I want to tell my mother, Wu Wu... " Meng Yan According to Princess feng''an''s plot against him, it''s really normal to put someone in his house and stare at his daily diet. And those people in the mansion will not feel that Princess Feng an has malice to him, so they are happy to tell her. It''s really my own impulse. Knowing that he was wrong, Meng Yan coughed, put the man down and apologized abruptly: "my king..." Feng an raised her eyes and glared at him fiercely. He said again, and she was about to cry. His Highness The Regent, who would not deceive others, shut up honestly. This Xiang Feng an Princess makes a world shaking, Qin Chu people that little matter naturally nobody remembers. Clearly achieved the goal, but the Qin and Chu people feel that the bottom of their heart is blocked. Especially see Meng Yan standing on the edge of the peacock, want to comfort and don''t know how to comfort the appearance, the bottom of my heart is more sour. What kind of vision, your Highness The Regent, do you like this kind of peacock? Hum, no wonder you didn''t respond when you seduced you at the beginning. Your feelings have already belonged to you. Wu at the bottom of his heart scolded, out of God, until green in front of her for a long time to return to God. I don''t know when all the people have gone, but I feel a little cold in the empty hall. "Little lady? What''s the matter with you? Your royal highness and the prince have been gone for a long time, and you won''t agree. " I''m afraid the little girl doesn''t think she is evil and worried. It''s been a long time The Qin and Chu people smacked a little bitterness out of their mouths. "Little lady, what''s the matter?" "Nothing." He shook his head and stood up with his green hand. The people of Qin and Chu laughed heartlessly: "hungry, let''s go back." What''s up with Bili? She said that she was hypocritical. The Regent asked her if she wanted to go back to the palace with her. She was reluctant to refuse. As soon as she turned her head, she left without even looking at her. Did she feel sour again? It''s not cheap. The Qin and Chu people dusted their clothes and put on delicate masks. Heartless or cheap, when she finished what the fairy asked her to do, she would find a way to leave the palace. From then on, the sky will be high and the sea will be wide with the help of fish, no matter what king he is and what he likes. Chapter 98 Three days have passed since that day. Are the people of Qin and Chu still grieving for spring and autumn? No, her royal highness, the prince of heaven, squeezed her very well. It doesn''t matter if you don''t offer her Regent. She has a birthday party for the Empress Dowager. The people of Qin and Chu did not dare to neglect such an important matter without the prince''s advice. Every day, I tired myself into a teaching machine without emotion. As for the Regent? Who is that? I''ve long forgotten the back of my head. She didn''t feel very much about herself, and it was quite comfortable to live such a full life every day. Bitter green, looking at her hard small circle, anxious as if her thin meat fell off her body, thinking about how to give her tonic every day. This day, Biliu also did not know where to find an old duck, slowly boiled the fine rotten, add the old ginseng, angelica. It''s very tasty. I can smell the fragrance after dozens of steps. The Qin and Chu people were moved to tears, and finally found something stronger than the musk moon from the green body. She took a small porcelain bowl and drank it on the side. She opened a small stove in Tengyuan Pavilion, but no one else did. She looked at it eagerly. That feeling, not to mention how happy. Then she came in. The flavor of duck soup is too strong to be ignored. The posture of the teaching mother so a step meal, look complex look at her. The people of Qin and Chu dare to hurt others, and dare not be proud in front of Mammy. Busy with a mouth, put on a sweet smile, Yingying line of a gift. "Good Mammy." Mother Jiaoxi nodded: "little lady Qin, come with me." Qin Chu people''s heart is a clattering. Is it because she is too arrogant to open a small kitchen to eat alone, which makes mammy look bad? Hesitated, after all, or to follow up, nervous, looking at Mammy''s enchanting step, all feel that there is a hidden killing. "What are you doing? I''ll eat you, won''t I? " When she got to the side hall, mother Jiaoxi stopped. As soon as she turned her head, she saw the familiar expression of the former Qin and Chu people. She was not angry at all. Which girl in Tengyuan pavilion was not trained by her? Although she doesn''t look forward to every student''s success as a teacher, she is more concerned about things. If the girl she teaches is capable, she will do more for her royal highness. She naturally has many advantages. Qin and Chu people are the first exception. Who is in the seduction on the way to faint, leading to mission failure? Who is as good as she is, and is finally brought under the command of the crown prince with a face? Well, life is full of ups and downs, full of magic. The Qin and Chu people finally returned. It is also highly valued by his highness. Nanny Jiaoxi thought that she had come to the end of her life, and she became more and more interested in the people of Qin and Chu. Who knows, the Regent! It''s time for the Regent! Qin and Chu people failed again! The heart, liver, spleen, lung and kidney of teaching mother Qi are painful. Is it the Regent and her life? It was said that after the Regent left that day, the people of Qin and Chu were stunned. His royal highness called several times, but he didn''t hear them. The prince''s highness was angry and left with an iron face. I think the Qin and Chu people are hopeless. So these days, the prince has never come to Tengyuan Pavilion. Mother Jiaoxi thought she was very kind, so she didn''t go down the drain. But it is impossible for her to have a good face to the Qin and Chu people. Qin Chu people let her roar of a Zheng, although not afraid of her, but also did not argue what. Then listen to teach Xi Mammy to slow tone, way: "tomorrow will be empress dowager''s birthday, you know?" The people of Qin and Chu frowned and said, "I can''t afford to be a slave." What else is she doing? "Well, I don''t have much to say. If she knows what''s the occasion tomorrow, she''ll be more angry. Don''t give Donggong any shame. If you lose someone in front of the empress dowager, it''s not as easy to deal with as it was last time. " Mammy Jiao Xi gave her a meaningful look and clearly remembered the failure of her last dance to seduce the Regent. The people of Qin and Chu were embarrassed and wronged. Dare you blame her? The first time I saw the living king of hell, the Regent, with a cold face, I was scared to death. Alas, there are more people to face this time. At that time, it''s time to go to the fairy and buy a share of the laoshizi courage blessing agent. Otherwise, she can''t guarantee that she won''t have stage fright. Does mother Jiaoxi come to mention something about her? Qin and Chu people were moved, but before she could express her gratitude, she took out a letter from her arms. "Princess feng''an asked me to give it to you, little lady Qin. Take care of yourself." The Qin and Chu people sipped their mouths. These days, they have been busy, hiding their emotions too fully. Enough to think that she really forgot. However, when the four words of Princess feng''an were heard again, she still remembered the scenes of humiliation that day. Stiff Leng for a long time, Qin Chu talent opened the envelope. What letter can Princess Feng an write to her? Hiss. The people of Qin and Chu turned their eyes. The letter was just to tell her to be honest and stop thinking about the Regent, or she would be good-looking at the Palace Banquet. Although he was not ashamed of this bullying behavior... The people of Qin and Chu counseled him. Are you kidding? At the Empress Dowager''s birthday party, Princess feng''an wants to kill her by taking advantage of the opportunity. Isn''t it a matter of using her fingers? "Look, little fairy, what can we do?" After thinking about it, only the little fairy can discuss it. Recently, however, little fairy seems to be very tired and seldom takes care of her. At the moment, he was also lazy and listless: "Oh... Soldiers come to cover the water and the earth." Qin and Chu people: "little fairy, are you uncomfortable?" The little fairy yawned and said, "spring is sleepy and autumn is scarce. You mortals won''t understand." It seemed to know that her answer was too perfunctory. Before the Qin and Chu people scolded, the little fairy said, "well, I''m right. When the time comes, I''ll see what she does. I''ll see you again. What are you afraid of? You call me a little fairy, and you''re afraid of being a mortal? " The people of Qin and Chu thought so, so they lost the letter and went back to drink the duck soup. The little immortal Qiu was short of a temporary solution, so he took the initiative to talk to her: "ah, people of Qin and Chu, what do you want to do after the task is completed and you can live normally?" It seems that through the vast years, someone stood at the other end of time and asked her. The people of Qin and Chu were stunned. She wanted to leave here and live the life she wanted. But also know, just think about it. As soon as you enter the palace gate, it''s not easy to go out? At this moment, when someone seriously asked her where to go in the future, the people of Qin and Chu found that they had nowhere to go. Chapter 99 The Qin and Chu people were lost in thought, but the system knew that it had lost its voice and the tone of voice had returned to its usual carelessness. "Well, I''ll ask casually. Are you still affectating? Think about how you''re going to deal with the Empress Dowager''s birthday party tomorrow. " If the system has a shape, it will be severely glared by the people of Qin and Chu. No way, the fairy is right. What can we do except to cover up the water and the earth? Princess feng''an wants to kill her. What can she say as a dancer? It seems that pessimism can''t be maintained for a long time in Qin and Chu people. Then she looks sad for a while. After leaving Tengyuan Pavilion, she goes to the garden again. At this time of year, the osmanthus is blooming just in time. When the dew disappears, pick some osmanthus cakes to eat. Life is nothing but eternity. Green holding the blue in the back, Fang shook a tree, then heard a strange laugh. "Oh, isn''t this sister Qin? How come such a busy man has time to hang out in the imperial garden? " Donggong said big or small. It''s used to make friends, but it''s just right. When the people of Qin and Chu looked back, they saw Zhang Jieyu who was alive again. Fortunately, I didn''t take Sequoia''s hot tempered girl with me. Otherwise let her see, Zhang Jieyu still can so jump Da, point to uncertain anger attack heart, regardless of will rush to kill. How many days have the princess lived in her palace after she saved people with painstaking efforts? She doesn''t want Sequoia to make unnecessary sacrifices for people like Zhang Jieyu. It''s not worth it. With a faint smile on her face, the Qin and Chu people became more and more proficient in making the palace''s empty snake. Fu Li said, "Zhang Jieyu, how are you after three months'' absence?" Zhang Jieyu''s face suddenly turned green and slightly ferocious. After being banned for three months, the prince didn''t even look at her. What does it mean for the women in Shengong? If her father had not been powerful enough in the court, she might have been left out in the cold and died in the palace like others. But it doesn''t matter. She has a good father. Now, just after the three-month period, his royal highness rushed to send someone to her palace to offer her consolation. Housekeeper Liu is an old man in the East Palace, and he is also the one who has been waiting on the prince for the longest time. His personal gift is not enough to show that he attaches importance to it? What''s more, housekeeper Liu also said something meaningful, let her be at ease, will be able to work hard. On this day, Zhang Jieyu was very proud and high spirited. If anyone has a look at her today, who can''t flatter her? No, she just went to the palace of the crown prince and imperial concubine. After all, she was a young girl who didn''t say anything. Her face was very angry. It''s a surprise to see the Qin and Chu people in the imperial garden. In her eyes, the people of Qin and Chu had become birds of a feather with the crown princess. What''s more, she''s been under house arrest these days, but her eyes and ears are not closed. She heard that the people of Qin and Chu were ordered to dance at the Empress Dowager''s birthday party. It''s not good to be envious at that time. It''s just a dancer. She has a cheap life. Even poison can''t kill her. She often appears in front of the prince. It''s really eye-catching. She wanted to come over and make sarcastic remarks and bully others. She was very excited to see the angry and unwilling look on the gorgeous face of Qin and Chu people. Who thought, Qin Chu people gave her a slap with a smile. When I mentioned those three months in front of her, didn''t I rub Zhang Jieyu''s face on the ground? The people of Qin and Chu blinked and looked pure and innocent. "What''s the matter, lady Jieyu "Well, why not? I''m having a wonderful time in my palace!" Zhang Jieyu gritted her teeth. Green green, the evil servant beside her, is worthy of the same breath as the master. What the master can''t do is to be contracted. She was so fierce that she said, "I''m so bold. Why is a dancer so presumptuous when she meets lady Jieyu! Our empress has just been awarded by Her Highness the prince. Do you believe that our empress will punish you for one of the following crimes? " The people of Qin and Chu stopped it lightly. On the surface, the clouds were light and the wind was light. At the bottom of their heart, they cried: "little fairy! That Raschel''s courage enhancer Still can''t, although the little fairy said to rely on her own Qi. But still can''t control the leg soft shiver. After all, Zhang Jieyu is not a good person. She is the one who wanted to kill her once. "Ten days," said the fairy "So expensive?" Qin and Chu people left tears of poverty. They felt like beggars guarding a steamed bun, but they were starving to death. "Love or not!" "Yes!" As soon as he gritted his teeth, the Qin and Chu people bought it. Otherwise, I''m sure I''ll be bullied by Zhang Jieyu today. The little fairy is right. Everything depends on himself. The familiar shelf flashed in my mind, and the little fairy didn''t have a good airway: "courage blessing agent, the method of use is the same as the old, and the time limit is one day." One day... She traded ten days for one! The heart is bleeding, but the Qin and Chu people still use it. At that time, Zhang Jieyu''s ferocious face was not so terrible in her eyes, but rather like a clown. In other people''s eyes, Qin and Chu people''s light cloud and light wind lasted less than ten seconds. No one knows that she has traded with the little fairy in the ten seconds. Zhang Jieyu only said that she looked at herself unfathomably and felt a little scared at the bottom of her heart. It''s green, and there''s a vicious light in the bottom of my eyes. The people of Qin and Chu secretly wondered that the maid was also good at poisoning the crown prince and concubine, but she was safe. And this style has not changed at all. It''s like the backbone of her master. The master and servant are also interesting. A light look at the green, Qin Chu people not tight not slow way: "the following offense? Lady Jieyu, you are familiar with the rules of your servant girl. " Zhang Jieyu was so rude and brainless that she thought the people of Qin and Chu were praising her. He raised his chin and snorted, as if to say, "that''s nature." But Qingcui''s face changed. She was determined to be timid. In the past, when Zhang Jieyu bullied the people of Qin and Chu, she was submissive and tolerant. When did the Qin and Chu people become so bold? A light doubt surged into her heart, and Qingcui''s eyes became more and more deep. And the people of Qin and Chu looked at her with a smile, adding: "hmm?" "Qin Chu people, what do you mean?" Zhang Jieyu responded to the sarcasm of the Qin and Chu people. Her face was blue and blue, and she said angrily. Are there few bullies in this palace? But who dares to say it? Even in front of the prince, I''m afraid the prince will be partial to her! Thinking of this, Zhang Jieyu''s face softened a little, and she became very active again. Chapter 100 "I don''t understand what I mean?" However, the people of Qin and Chu did not shrink back as usual, on the contrary, they were aggressive. "You Zhang Jieyu was so angry that she could not say a complete word. Green green see Master eat shriveled, busy block to the front, the color is fierce inside an Ebar way: "Qin small Niang son, is this your attitude that talks with our Niang son?" The people of Qin and Chu retorted: "when the master talks, how can you interrupt? I see that Qingcui girl is more lenient than herself and more strict than others. Would you like me to suggest with her royal highness that Qingcui girl go back to Huanyi shop to learn the rules? " "You are presumptuous Zhang Jieyu was so angry that her eyes were red. She was crazy. She slapped her hands and went over. But unexpectedly, the fierce Qin and Chu people are just like the paper tiger, which has a false appearance. Her eyes were red before she slapped her. A tear on the demon''s face was very painful. Hum, little bitch, you know you''re scared? Slap down, the end of the clear and loud. Zhang Jieyu''s head was empty. Her slap didn''t come true at all. The surrounding air suddenly became cold for several degrees. The people of Qin and Chu covered their faces and sat down on the ground sobbing. Stiff turned his head, his Highness''s face as gloomy as the bottom of the pot in front of him. "Zhang, dare you!" But the first to get angry was the Yellow haired girl who was always weak and didn''t dare to be fierce. Crown Princess''s body of thousands of gold, around her, straight up the Qin Chu people, distressed way: "Chu people can be something?" The people of Qin and Chu shook their heads tearfully, and their hearts were warm. Just now, after seeing the osmanthus tree, the prince''s black corner flashed by and gambled. I didn''t expect the princess to come with me. Suddenly, the power of courage blessing agent seems to be weakened. She felt weak again. It''s good to have someone to rely on. If she had such a prominent family background as Princess feng''an and could live with the support of others all her life, she would be as timid as a mouse. She would not be bullied as she is now, would she? Meng xuyin swept her, then looked at Zhang Jieyu. Zhang Jieyu''s face was like ashes, her teeth trembled. "Oh, the lady Jieyu of our palace, she has a great prestige." Those who are familiar with Meng Xu all know that if his royal highness spoke in this tone, he would be really angry. With a plop, Zhang Jieyu fell to her knees. She is arrogant, big chested and brainless. But I always believe that the heaven of the East Palace is Meng Xu. No matter what, I can''t make Meng Xu angry. "Your Highness, I was confused for a moment. I didn''t mean to. But, it''s also that lady Qin insulted me first. I''m the Jieyu of your highness. How can I be insulted by a dancer, your highness! " The people of Qin and Chu almost believed this pitiful appearance. The bottom of my heart sneers, thinking of Meng Xuhui''s reply, do you think my palace will believe? Then, Meng Xuzhen wrote a letter. "Oh? How did she humiliate you? " People of the Qin and Chu Dynasties "She, she satirized that she was forbidden by Her Highness for three months, but she was too old to be favored by Her Highness. He also said that the maid of my body had no education, and the following crimes were committed. Your highness, it''s because Qingcui can''t listen to the insults of Qin and Chu people to my concubine that she makes a counterattack. " The women in the harem, with their eloquence and ability to tell tales and confuse black and white, are amazing. Meng Xu''s dark eyes turned to look at the Qin and Chu people. "Qin Chu people, do you want to tell this palace that what Zhang Jieyu said is true?" Oh, dog man. The people of the Qin and Chu dynasties were cursing with gnashing teeth from the bottom of their hearts. They looked like a pear blossom with rain on their faces. They said with a sad smile, "isn''t it true, your highness? Chu people are humble. Although they want to have a clear conscience, they can''t control his Highness''s thoughts. " Meng Xu''s face changed slightly, and at the same time, he was aroused the tenderness of pity. In the past, the people of Qin and Chu were delicate flowers that were broken when they were folded. They could be used as vases. It''s tasteless to eat, but it''s a pity to abandon. But now, it''s like a willow without breaking. Besides, who doesn''t know about Zhang Jieyu''s style? If the cover up is cruel, it will probably make people unhappy. After his face changed a few times, his royal highness softened his eyes and gave a helpless smile. He almost spoiled him and said, "what are Chu people thinking about? Although our palace does not interfere in the affairs of the harem, it is not like a person who does not distinguish right from wrong, is it Qin Chu people shake a goose bumps: "I dare not." Meng continued to knead the brow bone, also had a headache for a while. Zhang Jieyu''s father was the governor of Jiangnan. When he asked for help, Zhang Jieyu couldn''t move. He was reluctant to punish the Qin and Chu people. Just in a dilemma, the Crown Princess leaned back and said, "Your Highness manages everything every day. The affairs of the harem are the responsibility of my concubine. Today''s situation is also the failure of my concubine. Please leave this matter to my concubine. Don''t worry about it. " What do you want for such an understanding wife? Meng Xu gave the princess a grateful look and went down the steps: "what the princess said is reasonable. It''s up to you. You two are the same. You can''t do it again in the future. Otherwise, we will never forgive you lightly! " Qin Chu people obediently said: "yes." Zhang Jieyu is unwilling: "I''m the only one to follow your highness." Meng XuBen came to the garden with the crown princess. Unexpectedly, when he met this incident, he was not in the mood for a moment and left without worry. As soon as he left, Zhang Jieyu had nothing to fear. Although she did not dare to disrespect the crown princess, her sarcasm was not vague. "Niang Niang, you should be fair. Everyone knows that you have a good relationship with Qin and Chu people. But if you cover up the Qin and Chu people for this, you will lose your reputation. " Yu Qiaoqiao''s face was livid: "Zhang Jieyu, it''s not your turn to teach in this palace." Zhang Jieyu snorted. She had some scruples and shut her mouth reluctantly. The Crown Princess closed her eyes and regained her usual dignified and selfless appearance. She said faintly, "Zhang Jieyu, who has committed the following crimes, will be punished by Qingcui for twenty boards and two months'' salary." "The people of Qin and Chu... Contradicted Jieyu and punished her for half a year. After the Empress Dowager''s birthday banquet, they got another 20 boards." Qin and Chu people knew that this was the biggest step that the crown princess could take, and accepted it calmly. Anyway, the most important thing for her now is to earn her life from the immortals. On the contrary, salary is dispensable. Zhang Jieyu was indignant, but when she was swept away by the princess with threatening eyes, she did not dare to say more. When the crowd dispersed, Zhang Jieyu''s fierce anger grew stronger and stronger, and she kicked the osmanthus tree beside her. There are golden osmanthus seeds all over the place. Qingcui seemed much calmer than the master, and said in a ghostly low voice: "Niang Niang, the people of Qin and Chu really deceived others too much, and the crown prince and concubine were obviously partial to her. You can bully even a dancer in the east palace. What''s your status? " Chapter 101 Green words poked at Zhang Jieyu''s painful feet, and her face gritted her teeth. "What should we do now?" Since entering the palace, Zhang Jieyu has been used to taking Qingcui''s words as her way. Because Qingcui was brought from her mother''s home. She is bold and resourceful. Her father is also very valued, will give people to her. "Niang Niang, have you ever thought that in the East Palace, the crown princess is protecting the Qin and Chu people, and we can''t move her... She''s not from the east palace? Who can''t even be controlled by the crown princess? " Zhang Jieyu''s eyes brightened: "you mean?" "Niang Niang still remember, empress Niang''s younger sister, Princess Feng an?" "The domineering, brainless one?" Zhang Jieyu frowned, obviously remembering her unpleasant memories and showing her dislike. Qingcui said with a smile, "yes, that''s her." "... can she help us? It''s not that I said that the peacock, if you can, I don''t want to deal with her any more in my life. " "Lady, the enemy of the enemy is our friend. You are too simple to understand. But the maid heard that he had a strong desire for his Highness The Regent The simple Zhang Jieyu widened her eyes and said in disbelief: "does anyone dare to like her Highness The Regent? Is there no man in the world or is life too long? " Qingcui I heard that the former censor Qian Jin and Governor Zhang''s Qian Jin were close friends in the boudoir. Because of this, Zhang Jieyu had a more intuitive feeling about the events of that year. He was also really afraid of his Royal Highness the handsome and unmarried Regent. "Jieyu, it doesn''t matter... The important thing is that the people of Qin and Chu are the people that his highness is going to give to his Highness The Regent. You say, if we go to Princess feng''an and say that Her Highness The Regent likes the people of Qin and Chu, what will Princess feng''an do? " A woman''s jealousy is the most terrible thing in the world. Zhang Jieyu took her heart to heart for a moment and said firmly: "she will want to kill her." In the palace of the crown princess, Zhihe rolls a boiled egg on the face of the Qin and Chu people. Although Zhihe is big and thick, he is meticulous in doing these things. Qin and Chu people were rubbed a little comfortable, squinting like a cat. It was her who was slapped. Now it seems that she was slapped on the princess. Yu Qiaoqiao''s eyes were slightly red. He couldn''t do it. He rubbed it for a while and asked, "does it hurt?" Qin Chu people can''t laugh or cry. She takes off most of the strength of this slap. Although her face is red and exaggerated, it doesn''t hurt. The Empress Dowager then asked herself and said sadly, "it must be painful. That Zhang family is really vicious. It''s so heavy." I have to admit, it feels good to be cared for. Qin Chu people soft voice way: "Niang Niang for me, and Zhang Jieyu is thoroughly evil." After a meal, the princess glanced at her: "do you need your care in this palace? Take care of yourself. It''s stupid. I was brave when I was outside the palace. Now I''m good. I don''t know how to fight back when I''ve been beaten! " Qin Chu people, who had been severely warned not to take the empress of the crown prince and concubine with them any more, choked and coughed several times when they heard that the crown prince and concubine mentioned that day outside the palace. "Why?" "No, No. I just feel that my mother taught me a great lesson. " When Zhihe finished kneading, the crown princess was still worried: "grandmother''s birthday tomorrow, such a big thing, your highness asked you to dance, is also nonsense." Presumably, her image of making a fool of herself before dancing under the Regent''s palace has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. The Qin and Chu people rubbed their noses bitterly: "Niang Niang, have more confidence in the Chu people." "... you must be more aggressive tomorrow. The Empress Dowager''s birthday party is no better than others. When the time comes, all the civil and military officials will be celebrating together. There are also western and overseas envoys to celebrate. There must be no mistake. " The Qin Chu people, who were not so counseling, suddenly felt that their legs were a little soft. "But there''s nothing to be afraid of. Your Jinghong dance is really good." The people of Qin and Chu pulled out a smile that was uglier than crying. "Zhang Jieyu is not a fuel-efficient lamp. You have made her face today. She will not give up. We can''t help you any more. You need to be careful. " She is obviously a girl younger than her, but like a mature little adult, she frowns and talks a lot. The people of Qin and Chu responded one by one. When the crown prince and the concubine finished, it was not too early. Back to the bedroom, I found that all the osmanthus seeds picked in the morning were wilting, and I couldn''t make cakes. It''s a pity to sigh. Based on the principle of no waste, the people of Qin and Chu made two sachets. She was born as a dancer and had a very poor female worker. The two begonias on the sachet were embroidered awkwardly. Looking at it, the people of Qin and Chu burst out laughing. It''s no big deal. It''s just a point. What are you afraid of when you die once? At the same time, in front of Princess feng''an''s residence, two women with curtains were sneaking in. The guard at the door handed over his halberd and said, "who?" The woman wearing the curtain was startled. She patted her chest and gave the guard a look. At last, I remembered that I was separated from the curtain, and I didn''t have so much momentum when I stared. I accepted it bitterly. "Go to inform Princess feng''an and say that the princess Jieyu of the prince has something to discuss with her." The guard disdained: "Lady Jieyu? The empress is staying in the palace! I don''t know how to lie. Go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go? The sheriff''s office has to be very busy. " "You! Believe it or not... " The maid in green, who was a little behind the woman, stopped the Muli woman and said in a voice, "Jieyu, calm down." then the Muli woman gasped and stopped her anger. The maid in green was on the way and handed a piece of silver to the guard with a smile. "Brother, it''s convenient for us. We''re really under the orders of Lady Jieyu. It''s hard for anyone to get along with her, isn''t it?" The guard bit the silver, and a happy smile appeared on his face. "OK, I''m sorry for the face of Lady Jieyu." "Bah, what''s the matter? A dog slave dare to show off his power in front of our palace!" After the guard left, the woman kicked the stone lion at the door. The maid in green had to patiently advise her: "madam, we can''t make any noise when we go out of the palace. It''s best if we''re not recognized. Besides, it''s not worth being angry with such a dog slave, is it But it was Zhang Jieyu who took the opportunity to slip out of the palace. Princess feng''an can go in and out of the palace at any time, but there''s no way. Zhang Jieyu and princess feng''an are just as arrogant. Who is willing to make friends with each other? So there is no friendship at all. Even if Princess feng''an enters the palace, they can''t meet her. I had to venture out of the palace. Chapter 102 "Jieyu?" Princess feng''an pressed down the lid of the teacup, picked her eyebrows and said with a sneer, "which Jieyu? I never know any Jieyu. " The guard flattered and agreed: "no, I think it''s nonsense. But they had to ask the slave to inform them that there was something important to discuss. Don''t worry, princess. I''ll drive them away. " "Wait..." Princess feng''an narrowed her eyes and said with a smile: "since it''s the prince''s brother, you have to be more careful. Please come in." "Yes." To a certain extent, Princess feng''an and Zhang Jieyu are very similar, so they haven''t met each other for so many years. They are all arrogant peacocks. Who can be used to them? Zhang Jieyu didn''t want to see Princess feng''an, but she was deliberately left in the air for such a long time. She really had a stomach full of fire. The stone lion at the door, who had done something wrong in his last life, was forced to bear Jieyu''s anger and was kicked more than ten feet. Then the talent of the princess mansion came out slowly, with exaggerated flattering smile on his face: "ladies and gentlemen, please welcome our princess." Bah, just relying on reincarnation. What kind of airs? Qingcui is afraid that she will make a fool of herself. She holds her hand all the way. I feel that I am a poor maid who is both a father and a mother. Princess feng''an sat up in the high hall, put on a good airs, and looked at Zhang Jieyu''s angry and vivid face for a long time. Then she said with a smile, "isn''t this Zhang Jieyu? What brings you here? " "If you go back to the group leader, our empress is here for her Royal Highness The Regent. If you don''t mind, why don''t you hold back? " Qingcui was afraid that Zhang Jieyu''s mouth would be ridiculed, so she rushed to the master to get to the point. Obviously she also pressed the right treasure. When she heard the three words of Regent, Princess feng''an couldn''t stop her eyes shining. After a moment''s silence, Princess feng''an retreated and walked down the high platform: "Zhang Jieyu, what do you have to say with your Highness The Regent?" Although Zhang Jieyu was arrogant, she could distinguish her priorities and didn''t have a good way: "Princess feng''an, I don''t want to be a villain with you. To be frank, I''m here today for the people of Qin and Chu and his Highness The Regent." Qin and Chu people? Princess feng''an''s face was ferocious for a moment. If she didn''t believe Zhang Jieyu just now, she had already believed her seven or nine points. "Princess, although my Jieyu is straightforward, she is kind-hearted. Who doesn''t know about Da Zhou? Princess feng''an has a noble status. If anyone else can be worthy of her Royal Highness The Regent, it''s just you. " Princess feng''an''s face was a little slow: "you maidservant, you can talk. What happened to the people of Qin and Chu? " She only knew that the Qin and Chu people were the so-called medicine collecting women who Meng Yan brought back to her house that day. She was so angry that she lost her head. Later, there was nothing wrong with Qin Chu''s explanation, so she believed it. Now that Zhang Jieyu comes to her door, she feels that everything is not good. How can you be immortal? The princess took people out to buy and met the Regent? And by coincidence, they were assassinated together? Green green green surprised way: "the princess unexpectedly don''t know?" Princess feng''an frowned: "what should I know?" "It''s not that the princess doesn''t know. After all, it''s the ugly family of the east palace. That Qin Chu person, originally a dancer, charmed the Lord and became the prince''s concubine. This is not enough. Prince Renshan treats her so well, but at a banquet, she dances out of order to seduce her Royal Highness The Regent! Really, disgusting Even Zhang Jieyu was shocked by the impassioned remarks. The image of his royal highness, the prince who keeps the dancing girl and seduces the Regent, is brilliant and great. Why didn''t she find her maid so powerful before? Hearing that the Qin Chu people seduced the Regent, Princess feng''an''s face was very ugly. She gritted her teeth and said: "that Qin Chu people are really foxy. It''s shameless!" Qingcui nodded her head in pain, and then she looked like she wanted to talk and stop. "Princess, it''s not the servants who are disrespectful, but his Royal Highness The Regent is obsessed with the government, only the people in his heart. It''s hard to be ignorant of the love between men and women. I heard that his Highness The Regent had fallen in love with the people of Qin and Chu. " "What? No way The peacock became a cat with fried hair, whining hair, surprised and angry. A few words have been green around. "Calm down, princess. I know it sounds ridiculous. His Highness The Regent, a gentleman, was naturally enchanted by the Qin and Chu people. The people of Qin and Chu were so bold. A few months ago, they dared to go down to the Regent''s palace in broad daylight to meet the prince in private. At that time, our empress thought that she was the servant of the Regent''s palace. She took the crown princess to ask for someone for the reputation of the east palace. As a result, the Lord refused to admit that the Qin and Chu people were in the palace. My wife and I watched the Qin and Chu people go in with our own eyes! At the beginning, I didn''t understand why his highness Regent was so partial to the Qin and Chu people. Now I know. Then the people of Qin and Chu just gave the king the ecstasy soup! " Look at the expression of Princess feng''an and you will know that she has believed it. The explanation of Qin and Chu people was even more self defeating in her heart. What Qingcui said was very popular with her. Her Royal Highness The Regent was an elegant and upright man. Only the people of Qin and Chu flattered the LORD with color could explain it. "Tell me, how do you want me to help you?" Princess feng''an is not a fool. She has no friendship with the prince''s Jieyu. Today, she suddenly comes to the door to say that it''s for her good? Who believes that. The pickles in the back palace were known by Princess Feng an from her mother''s womb. But it doesn''t matter. Take what you need. Their purpose was to teach Qin and Chu people a lesson. So easy to get there? Zhang Jieyu was stunned. Fortunately, she didn''t need to talk. Qingcui did her duty in front of her mother. "Princess, the people of Qin and Chu are really hateful. Don''t you want her to pay the price? In my opinion, the Empress Dowager''s birthday party tomorrow is a wonderful opportunity. " The Empress Dowager''s birthday is celebrated by thousands of dynasties. Meng Yan''s biggest headache was this kind of occasion. The emperor spoke so well that even his celebration banquet was held together. But on the birthday of the capital''s security, all kinds of deployment, which one does not need him to do? Yu Lin Lang is a group of young people who grew up in a greenhouse. He can be a facade. If he wants to protect the capital, he has to rely on soldiers who have been to the battlefield. There are also those overseas envoys and foreign visitors. Who knows how many evil intentions are hidden under this harmonious appearance? His Royal Highness The Regent was very busy and worried. What bothered him at the very top was that in this mission, Turks were visited by the prince of Turks. Most of the battles in Dazhou were fought with Turks. Fortunately, Meng Yan once fought with the Turkic prince. It''s a more dangerous character than a wolf. He had to be careful. Chapter 103 "Lord!" Wang Shi called in a deep voice outside the door. Meng Yan picked up his tiredness and impatience. "Come in." Ever since he knew that there was a Turkic prince in the Turkic mission, Meng Yan never felt at ease. All the civil and military officials in the capital are so romantic that they propose a toast to Mingyue. They are from all over the world. But he did not have that leisure, especially when winter was approaching, Turks were eyeing the border, waiting to grab a batch of winter food to support their wolf cubs. At this moment, in the name of congratulation, the Turkic prince came to Beijing to congratulate the Empress Dowager Hong Fu, Qi Tianshou and Qi Tianqi? Who believes it? He didn''t believe it anyway. Therefore, Wang Shi was sent to explore the deficiency and excess of Turks. Under the cover of the night, the chief staff of the Royal Palace was covered with thick dew and bloody smell. Meng Yanmei frowned: "what''s the matter? Run into one of their people? Injured? " Wang Shi covered his lips and coughed: "it''s OK. When he left, he alerted a group of scouts. Most of the blood was theirs." One of the two most famous scouts in the world is the wolf riding under the Turkic prince. Wang Shi''s skill can be seen from a group of scouts to get away safely. "How?" Meng Yan is silent. He is not good at expressing his feelings, so even if his heart is hurt, he can''t offer a few words of comfort. It''s business. "It''s not so good. The prince also saw that he had brought so many here just to scout wolf riding. The prince of Turk didn''t come to enjoy the snow and the winter." Wang Shi said with a smile. Meng Yan couldn''t laugh. What the Turks covet has never been the food of the border. It''s a pity that I''ve never paid attention to his words. Maybe he let it go, but because he put it forward, he knew what was at stake, and now he is not willing to let it go. Deeply helpless, he was born in the center of the whirlpool of power. "I dare not get too close, so I have to stay outside. In addition to the bodyguards in the open, there are also the scouts in the dark, about 300 people. General Zhou has been paying close attention at the border. If there is a large-scale military change in Turkey, he will send a letter back immediately. " Meng Yan did not feel relaxed because of this, but now he has no way to take the Turkic prince. People come to celebrate their birthday with integrity. He can''t move him, but he has to protect him carefully. If the Turkic Prince is accidentally assassinated in the capital, the Turks can use this as an excuse to send troops. With a low scold from the bottom of his heart, Meng Yan looked at the pale staff and said, "well, the king of Turk will be watched. You go back to rest first Wang shijishou knew that he couldn''t help him any more: "Lord, please take care of yourself." Meng Yan laughs bitterly. The emperor and the Empress Dowager want to hold a banquet happily. In the end, he is tired day and night. The night was quiet, and his Highness The Regent picked up the tiredness in his heart, and there was a trace of tenderness. The dancing figure seemed to overlap with Princess Zhu as a child. Two women who were important to him, dancing the same dance. Then his Royal Highness The Regent remembered that day and asked the man in a low voice if he would like to go back to the palace with him. The man tried to stop, and finally took advantage of feng''an''s mischief to get rid of it. For more than 20 years, Wang Ye was rejected for the first time. At that time, he stamped out the tenderness of the little flame and went back to bed to sleep. There''s no shop after this village, Qin and Chu people! "Ahhh --" Qin xiaoniang''s plan for the day started with a loud sneeze and rubbed her sore nose. Qin and Chu people were at a loss. catch a cold? Sneezing for no reason When Biliu heard the noise, she came in with a cloak and said, "little lady, did you catch a cold? Look, the maidservant said, when did you want to eat sweet scented osmanthus cake? If you want to be a thief in the evening, you have to run out to pick it. If you get cold, what can you do at the Empress Dowager''s birthday party today? " Qin and Chu people were very guilty, and they laughed bitterly: "it''s not so serious. Ah, what time is it? Get up quickly and get ready. If your highness is waiting, he will die. " After so long preparation, the Empress Dowager''s birthday party finally came. Last night, the people of Qin and Chu worried that they would be counselled. After discussing with the fairy, they thought of a compromise. There are still some points left for her, half of which are converted into charm value, and half of which are changed into a small amount of courage blessing agent. Now the Qin and Chu people feel radiant and full of vitality. Even when Biliu was dressing her up, she said, "little lady, today is really beautiful." Isn''t it? She is good-looking, and her former beauty has faded a lot because of her timidity. Today''s people in the Qin and Chu dynasties, after taking off their fear, are smiling and generous. Anyone who looks at them will be fascinated. The Qin and Chu people secretly praised that the little fairy''s medicine was powerful, and the slight fear had been swept away. Just at the same time, there is a maid outside the door calling: "little lady Qin, are you ready? Your highness is waiting." In the whole East Palace, the only concubines the prince took were Princess Zhang Jieyu, a native of Qin and Chu. The Qin and Chu people immediately felt flattered and secretly wanted to go to the princess. The prince was waiting impatiently. When he saw her coming, the words of reprimand stopped in his throat. Sometimes vases are indispensable. Just looking at them is also enjoyable, isn''t it? When he choked, his words became: "now that we''re here, let''s go. What''s the occasion today and what rules we need to abide by, don''t we have to talk more about it?" They are blessed. The people of Qin and Chu originally wanted to ride in a carriage with the crown princess. However, his highness snatched it. She can''t compete with her highness, can she? Unwilling to join Zhang Jieyu in a carriage. Zhang Jieyu''s life is so interesting today that she doesn''t want to laugh at her any more. In addition to jealousy, she is also excited. The Qin and Chu people pretended not to see it. They brushed their sleeves lightly, but their heart was a little hairy. I''m not afraid that people like Zhang Jieyu are cruel. I''m afraid that people like Zhang Jieyu will suffocate the water. The smell of sandalwood in the carriage was very strong. After smelling it for a long time, they felt drowsy. Then the people of Qin and Chu lifted the car curtain to breathe. The Empress Dowager''s birthday party is a celebration. Even the people have been infected, a lively and peaceful atmosphere. The peddler yells and the storyteller laughs The Qin and Chu people suddenly saw a group of people who were very different from the Central Plains in their clothes. They were a bit out of place with this chaotic market. The first man was dressed in military uniform with narrow eyes, which made people think of the lone wolf in the night and the eagle in the grassland. That pair of eyes with a cynical smile, banter and contempt of the people sweeping the street. Chapter 104 Caught off guard, the man seems to be aware of her eyes, Falcon general eyes straight swept over. I don''t know what kind of feeling it is. Most of the time when the prey is targeted, it will have this kind of creepy feeling. The people of Qin and Chu almost scrambled to close the car curtain, and their heart beat wildly. Because of fear. Never been a person to see a fear of this feeling, Qin Chu touched his forehead, a cold sweat. That man, it''s terrible. "Tut Tut, what''s the matter with little lady Qin?" Zhang Jieyu likes to see her in a mess. Naturally, she won''t give up the chance to fall into the well. The Qin and Chu people sipped their mouths, but naturally they didn''t mean to talk with Zhang Jieyu. After a long time, she calmed down her emotions, which made her laugh. It''s just a passer-by who meets by chance in the street. She doesn''t have the chance to meet again in her life. She was scared by such a person and covered in cold sweat. "Kyoto in Dazhou is really prosperous." The man''s eyes moved away from the East Palace''s symbolic carriage, and his mouth opened with a smile. His tone is not like the accent of the Central Plains people, with some lingering meaning, like a wizard singing. One by one, all the attendants around them have bright eyes and a full roof. At first sight, they are practitioners. The Zhongyuan dialect of the follower is not as good as that of the master, and the poor one seems to be twisted out from the tip of the tongue: "yes, master, one day, this will belong to changshengtian." So the man laughed wildly, as if the river thousands of miles, with his mouth has been included in the general bag. "Let''s go. We have to be a guest. It''s time for the emperor of the Central Plains to blame him for being late." There is a Xuanwu Street between Donggong and Dani, and out of Xuanwu Street is Chengde gate. Here, even the prince can only dismount and walk. Most of the people in Qin and Chu were pale. The prince looked at her one more time. "Chu people are not well?" Qin Chu people said that even if I broke my leg now, don''t you have to press me to finish this dance to break it completely? "If you go back to your highness, I''ll be fine. I''m just a little uncomfortable." The prince said no more. There was a gathering of ministers in front of Chengde, and soon someone came to talk to the prince. And the women''s family members were guided by the palace people to the side hall first. The Qin and Chu people belong to the category of "gift", and the palace people also made trouble for a while. They didn''t know whether to take her to the dancers or to the family. Zhang Jieyu gloated and was glared at by the crown princess. Then the crown princess took the hand of the Qin and Chu people and said faintly, "it''s good for the Chu people to follow our palace." Before the emperor came, this kind of large-scale Palace Banquet was an occasion for people to chat and exchange feelings. The harem is OK. At most, a group of women are fighting to show off their husbands. As the future mother of the nation, the crown princess is not involved in these nagging, so the people of Qin and Chu are happy. But after a while, someone from the princess''s mother''s family came to talk to her. It seems to be the mother of the Crown Princess and the wife of the Duke of lieguo. It seems that she is kind-hearted and gentle. She is very similar to the crown princess. Usually, mother and daughter can''t see each other. This is a rare opportunity, and the people of Qin and Chu are not in the way. Quietly out of the hall, thinking that it would take some time to offer dance, he wanted to walk around. Every wall in the palace is written with unkind feelings. It''s not easy to stroll in the palace on weekdays. Today is a great opportunity. Unconsciously around the Weiyang lake, I heard that Princess Zhu lived in Weiyang palace nearby. Now things are right and people are not. In the past, the imperial concubine''s palace has become a famous cold palace. What''s more, it is said that there are many dead souls of concubines who do not want to disperse and haunt every night. The people of Qin and Chu had their own little immortals, so they had a rather believable attitude towards ghosts and gods. Besides, even in the small East Palace, there will be people like Sequoia who pretend to be gods and ghosts because of injustice. The imperial palace is the eastern palace which has been magnified several times. There are a few such people who can''t be more normal. Most of the reason is that this is the place where Princess Zhu lived, the place where his Highness The Regent lived when he was a child. The people of Qin and Chu didn''t feel much afraid. The front is full of singing and dancing. It''s really a cold palace. It''s cold and quiet. There are half a few people here. I don''t know if it''s because of psychological reasons, Qin Chu people think she heard someone talking. ... in fact, the Qin and Chu people, who are braver than mice, still remember who lived in the palace here. There was a roar in their head, and there was only one word "ghost". What''s more, she''s too weak to walk. The tall willow just blocked her petite figure, so the people of Qin and Chu sat behind the tree, shivering. It''s not her illusion, it''s the sound, and it''s getting closer. Is that the language of the underworld? The tone is strange. She doesn''t understand it very well. She only hears a few words occasionally. She doesn''t know if she has heard them wrong. "The great Zhou emperor" and "the Regent" A drop of sweat from the corner of the eye, sliding into the eyes, astringent, eyes hurt. Qin Chu people did not dare to brush, the atmosphere did not dare to make a sound. This ghost has been harmed by Meng Yan? Don''t come to her. She has nothing to do with Meng Yan! The voice was right in front of you, on the back. Lingering like singing: "the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty is no longer afraid. Changshengtian will take away his dirty life for us. As long as Meng Yan dies, no one in Dazhou can stop us. " Another voice is like a fierce Ghost: "little Lord, the monarchs and ministers of the Zhou Dynasty seem to be separated from each other. As long as we use a little means, they will fight each other. At that time, we will not have to fight." The people of Qin and Chu were at a loss. How could she understand every word of these words separately, but not half of them together? What fratricidal, what messy? "Hush, hush!" The murmuring voice suddenly shrieked, Qin Chu people followed a shiver, almost thought that he was found, want to get out and die. Then she heard a familiar laugh that made her trance. "Your Highness Burigude, is Dazhou''s wine not delicious enough? Why did you leave the banquet and come to the cold palace "Oh, Regent of Dazhou, is this the cold palace? The scenery of Dazhou is very beautiful, even the cold palace. " I can''t see the expression of his highness regent, but Meng Yan should have laughed and said: "Your Highness Gude, don''t you know whether you believe in ghosts and gods Bu RI Gu de PI said with a smile: "of course, heaven is the best. We are all the people of heaven." The people of Qin and Chu realized that she and the LORD had not been in vain for seven days at the bottom of the valley. As soon as Meng Yan opened her mouth, she guessed what bad water was in Wang Ye''s stomach. Chapter 105 Sure enough, his Royal Highness The Regent gave a slight exaggeration and said with a smile, "we Central Plains people believe in many gods, but ghosts are not in awe. His highness Gude may not know that many people have died in this cold palace. There are female ghosts waiting for people to ask for their lives day and night. " "So it''s a surprise that my highness came here to play." Not surprisingly, bu RI Gu de turned pale. The grassland people believed in ghosts and gods purely and deeply. Today, the people of Qin and Chu wear a long white dress for offering dance. I don''t know if it''s windy by the lake or what, but the long belt of my clothes is suddenly blown away and hung on the treetop. The Qin and Chu people wanted to pull it, but they didn''t dare to make too much noise. They had to watch the white polyester belt floating on the top of the tree, like a rope for hanging. Bregude: "I''m not sure." Meng Yan The ghost of Lenggong has some cooperation. "Well, the Regent reminds me that his Highness has remembered. I''ll go back first. I''ll help myself. " His highness, the prince of Turk, changed his tone and finally became a complete grassland dialect. Forgetting that his eternal life was protecting him, he turned and left. The entourage followed him. His royal highness, the Regent, squinting at the fluttering cheery tape, kept silent for a moment and walked behind the willow. Are you kidding me? Lenggong came here three or four times a year. The weeds are almost knee high. It''s true that wild rabbits scurry around all year round. Where''s the ghost? After the willow tree, his Royal Highness The Regent came after him in a murderous way. The ghost raised a heart-catching face and gave him a flattering smile. "Ah, Lord, what a coincidence?" Meng Yan''s eyebrows and bones jump. The people of Qin and Chu took no time to put away their clothes, stood up, took a step back, and made a big salute. "Lord Wan Fu Jin''an, I have something else to do. I''ll leave first." "Qin Chu people! Stop for me The people of Qin and Chu stopped in tears, biting their lips, wronged and honest. "Mr. Wang, I didn''t mean to come here to listen to the corner. I''m really wandering here..." She didn''t hear the big secret. Don''t kill her. Meng Yan made her laugh angrily. Seeing how far away she was from him, she was not angry. "What are you hiding from? I won''t eat you. Come here! " Reluctantly, the Qin and Chu people moved two steps. At the bottom of my heart, Dou E is crying like injustice. Wang Ye, you are so cruel. It''s you who have left me for so many days. It''s you who haven''t heard from me. It''s also you who have seen me and killed me. What did I do wrong? Sobbing. Close, can feel each other''s body hot breath, Qin Chu people''s heart of the wail can''t help but stop. Silently swallow saliva, feel oneself this distance exceeds a moment, want to retreat. But was forced by the man''s breath to a retreating point. The Regent''s Hall drooped, and Danfeng''s eyes seemed to be suffused with moist and affectionate light. He said, "people of Qin and Chu, what''s wrong with me? You didn''t want to promise me that day?" The heart beats like a drum and the throat is dry. "It''s so good to be a dancer in the prince''s mansion? Even if I can''t give you the position of Zhengfei, I won''t treat you badly. Qin churen, tell me why, eh? " The voice was low, as if it was everywhere. When they got into their ears, the Qin and Chu people felt that they were going to be crisp, and their souls were trembling. My Lord, you are good everywhere. My life depends on the prince. There is no place to say the grievances of the people of the Qin and Chu dynasties. In the face of this hot feeling, it is impossible to respond. Meng Yan dropped his eyes, and the narrow breath faded away. With a wry smile, he said, "well, I didn''t ask you when I was king." "Ah, Qin Chu people, do you feel like a love swindler?" When Meng Yan left, the joking laughter of the little fairy came. It seemed that the people of Qin and Chu could see her dozing off melon seeds with a small bench. Qi gnashing his teeth, but the Qin and Chu people have no choice but to take the system, and hurry to chase Meng Yan. Oh, that''s all. I''ll try to compensate his Highness The Regent later. Fortunately, Meng Yan''s face is cold and his heart is hot. He doesn''t plan to leave her alone in this cold palace. He slows down to wait for her intentionally or unintentionally. Aware of this, the feeling of guilt in the heart of the Qin and Chu people is deeper, and the banter of the little fairy seems to become a heartfelt accusation. That day, she also complained about Meng Yan''s silent departure for so long. But did not think for him, Regent, how arrogant a person ah, was rejected by a dancer, can I feel better? She couldn''t extricate herself from the self reproach. Her Royal Highness The Regent looked at her with a frown and a smile. Further on, there is a place full of people and eyes. People can''t explain clearly when they see her and Meng Yan waiting. Just at the same time, Meng Yan''s steps also stopped and said coldly: "the palace is no better than the prince''s house. Don''t feel that the prince can protect you here. You''d better be careful yourself." The Qin and Chu people nodded cleverly. In a twinkling of an eye, his Royal Highness The Regent had disappeared. The Qin and Chu people who have never seen the world exclaim. Is this the legendary lightness skill? Awesome! Caught off guard, he was patted on the back, and the people of Qin and Chu screamed out in fright. Looking back, I found it was green. Qin Chu people trembled, eyes are moist, pain heart disease first way: "green, do you want to kill the Lord?" Green is quite guilty: "little lady, I didn''t expect you to be so scared. You stand here and lose your soul. It seems that you have been in a daze for a long time. I''m so anxious that I have to call you." With that, the base of green is not enough, because the eyes of Qin and Chu people are full of condemnation. As if to say: do you think your master can stand the fear? "Well, let''s get down to business, little lady. It''s your turn to perform the dance. Your highness can''t find you. He''s in a hurry!" Witty to find an excuse to get away, green heart for their point of praise. Qin and Chu were so shocked that she forgot about it! At that time, I can''t see her. Her royal highness can''t give her a gift. It''s strange that she won''t be skinned in the future! "Now, now? Is it my turn? Go Bili said blankly: "it should be, it''s fast..." How can this troubling girl not distinguish her priorities and have time to scare her? Qin and Chu people rushed to the side hall. It''s also the time for her to change her dress and wait. His royal highness, the crown prince in front of him, said with a smile: "the emperor''s grandmother''s longevity is as good as heaven, and her happiness is as good as the East China Sea. Have you seen anything rare in the world? After thinking about it, the grandson specially prepared a gift which is not too expensive, but it is a kind gift for the grandson. I hope the emperor''s grandmother will like it. " Chapter 106 The emperor of Zhou was a middle-aged man who was hollowed out by wine. His bags under his eyes were heavy and drooping, and his eyes were dim. The Empress Dowager sat next to him. As the winner of the previous palace fight, the Empress Dowager was not angry and dignified. It''s just that the corners of the mouth droop slightly. It''s said that only those who are lucky and mean will do so. In the face of her grandson, the Empress Dowager relaxed her look slightly and said with a smile, "the prince has a heart." Happy, Qin and Chu people try not to see the people around them, thinking that they are in Tengyuan Pavilion, and they can jump as they usually do. The turbid eyes of Emperor Zhou narrowed slowly, raised his chin and looked at it carefully. The Empress Dowager''s face was brilliant. This dance once belonged to the famous Princess Zhu. The Empress Dowager still remembers that the woman was lonely and cold, like a lotus flower in the mud. "It''s her." On the seat of Turk, Prince Burigude watched the singing and dancing on the stage with great interest. He remembered that when he was in the street, the man took advantage of the carriage of the prince''s mansion to catch a glimpse of him. The name of this dance is Jinghong dance. They are really predestined. Prince Burigude''s wishful thinking. "Go and ask her name." As soon as he went away, Prince Burigude found it more interesting to see the reaction of the crowd. The light of Emperor Zhou''s eyes was too familiar to him who was a man. Prairie people come from all walks of life. When a brother dies, his sister-in-law can marry his brother or even his children. So Prince Burigude didn''t think it was ridiculous, he just thought it was funny. The great Zhou Dynasty boasted of the state of etiquette, and valued etiquette, righteousness, honesty and shame more than anything else. Their emperor was a beast in clothes. The entourage soon came back and whispered in his ear, "this woman from Qin and Chu is the concubine of Prince Dazhou." Prince''s concubine? Bu RI Gu De''s eyes looked around the field and found Meng Xu''s figure. Meng Xu received his eyes, raised his glass and gave a smile. Prince Burigude hooked his lips and made a reply. What interested him most was his old friend, Meng Yan, who looked at the woman with unusual eyes. Dazhou is indeed rich in land and resources. This family is very interesting. On the stage, the people of Qin and Chu frowned tightly. Although they kept dancing, their backs were soaked in cold sweat. Her head was suddenly dizzy and whirling. She didn''t know how much perseverance she used to grit her teeth and stop. She didn''t fall down. "Little fairy, what''s the matter?" "I think it''s poisoning." The voice of the little fairy was rare and dignified, so the people of Qin and Chu remembered the unusual smell of sandalwood on the carriage today. When the prince and the princess go out, they must take the same carriage, and she only has the choice of taking the same carriage with Zhang Jieyu. It''s not difficult to do something in advance. If you think about it carefully, it''s hard for Zhang Jieyu to be quiet when she comes here in the morning. Either in order not to arouse her suspicion, or is afraid of their own inhalation of excessive poison! The Qin and Chu people bite the back teeth hard, and the blood of the broken tip of their tongue makes them wake up a little. "Little fairy, what can I do now?" It''s a matter of great importance. Xiaoshenxian didn''t care to tease her this time. With the formation of the shelf in her mind, she spoke at a high speed: "googlesan, jiegoogle, ten days old." It''s as easy as ten copper coins! "If something goes wrong, I can give you an extra reward." After buying Baidu powder, the little fairy suddenly became serious. The people of Qin and Chu were stunned. Before they had time to sigh that the little fairy had found out that he would not be a profiteer, they heard the little fairy say her reward. "At that time, I will give you a relatively easy task. Well, to be more popular, I will let you earn some extra money." Qin and Chu people are full of tears. Thank you for teaching me to support myself. It can be seen that the little fairy is still the little fairy, impartial and honest. Never do this kind of loss making business. The antidote had an immediate effect. As soon as it was used, the Qin and Chu people felt lighter and even more vigorous. The smiles on the faces of Princess feng''an and Zhang Jieyu turned from elation to astonishment, and finally turned into doubts. The princess of feng''an even couldn''t take care of the daylight and glared at Zhang Jieyu. What''s going on? Isn''t it safe? Isn''t it true that the people of Qin and Chu would fall down in public because of poisoning? What is it now? Zhang Jieyu didn''t know more than her, so she glared back unconvinced. How should I know? It is a silent contest, music meal, Qin and Chu dance has come to an end. The woman who had just finished dancing had a faint blush like rouge on her face. She saluted decently and said in a soft voice, "I''m from the Qin and Chu dynasties. Congratulations to the Empress Dowager for her good fortune and longevity It was the emperor who took the lead in shouting good news. His smiling eyes never left the Qin and Chu people for a moment. How many people haven''t danced this Jinghong dance since Princess Zhu went? The second is the prince of Turk. His exotic tone was very eye-catching, and he said with a loud smile: "Your Majesty, your women are good at singing and dancing. They are not inferior to our grassland. I admire them." Originally, she wanted to make a fool of the Qin and Chu people. Unexpectedly, looking at her in the limelight, Princess feng''an''s face was so blue that she left the banquet regardless. But she was so indulgent that no one cared about her. Only Zhang Jieyu kept up with Qingcui. "Zhang Jieyu, tell me, what''s going on?" As soon as she arrived at the side hall, Princess feng''an couldn''t help yelling at Zhang Jieyu. Zhang Jieyu frowned slightly, despised from the bottom of her heart, and comforted: "princess, this is just an accident. Fortunately for the people of Qin and Chu, there is no poisoning. Let''s not mess with ourselves. " Princess feng''an rubbed her eyebrows and gritted her teeth and said, "will you let such a good opportunity slip away from your eyes?" "Of course not." When Zhang Jieyu thought of Qingcui''s proposal, she felt very excited and couldn''t help lowering her voice: "princess, you want the Qin and Chu people to lose a little person. It''s harmless. Or do you want her to lose her reputation and never turn over? " If the people of Qin and Chu knew what they were discussing, they would have to give a big sigh and praise. What other fame can she have? A concubine can''t even go out of the east palace. Isn''t there no place to turn over for a long time? They don''t think so. They are eager to try. "What''s your idea?" Zhang Jieyu whispered in Princess feng''an''s ear: "have you forgotten, princess? After today''s dance, won''t the reaction of the Turkic Prince be too fierce? In my opinion, why don''t we push the boat along the river and make a match? " Chapter 107 Zhang Jieyu''s ambiguous smile, but Princess feng''an understood, and they looked at each other and laughed. Fengan county chief way: "or Jieyu Niang think thoughtful." The people of the Qin and Chu dynasties inadvertently made a big show, but they were not proud. On the contrary, the whole body was soaked with sweat, and now the heartbeat has not been normal. No one knows. She just went through life and death. Quietly in the crowd to find a circle, did not see Zhang Jieyu and princess feng''an. sneer. Probably did not see her fall as expected, disappointed, frightened, to discuss countermeasures, right? If there were no fairy, she would be more than making a fool of herself today. "Good, great." The main character of the birthday party, the empress dowager, smiles lovingly, claps her hands and stands up. "Since Princess Zhu left, I have never seen such a wonderful dance. Prince, I have a heart," she said in a soft voice There was a moment of silence in the audience. How many years has no one dared to mention the name of Princess Zhu? Today''s regent, in particular, has been able to stand on his own. No matter it''s true respect or fear, no one will think of the lonely child who lost his mother and concubine when he mentioned the Regent. The undercurrent surged. Bu RI Gu de did not know the old stories of the harem, and he watched the reaction of the people with great interest. He said with a smile, "Your Majesty, I''d like to ask you for a gift. Do you agree or not?" The prince waved to let the Qin and Chu people down, and the eyes of the whole audience were on the Turkic prince who suddenly asked. "Oh? What does Prince Gude want? Let''s talk about it. " As soon as the Qin and Chu people got back to their seats, they were relieved. "She." The Turkic Prince''s smiling eyes fell on her, and her voice was as low as singing, but it was very clear. When the wind blows, it''s still. Playful, complex, angry, jealous, all kinds of eyes fell on her in a moment. The Qin and Chu people were still a little out of the state and blinked. Then hear the voice of the system: "congratulations to the host for triggering the extra green hat value, and reward 2% of the task points." People of the Qin and Chu Dynasties People sitting in the position, the pot from the sky? Hit her dizzy, caught off guard. Without waiting for her to say anything about it, of course, she could never make a decision about her own destiny. He was pulled by Meng Xu''s wrist behind him. His Royal Highness''s eyes are like a knife. He looks at the Turkic Prince and says coldly, "excuse me, your highness Gude. This man is my concubine. I''m afraid I can''t give it to your highness as a gift. " The people of Qin and Chu were in a mixed mood when they looked at their hand. She felt like a ball, being kicked over and over, sending this one and that one. The reason why his highness did not agree with the Turkic Prince is that in his heart, his Highness has no great value of virtue as his Highness The Regent. She''s very clear about her position. Burigude didn''t care. In the sun, he had a bright smile and two little tiger teeth, which made people feel pure and lovely. But everyone knows that this is a lone wolf on the grassland. "Prince Dazhou, it''s normal for wives and concubines to see each other off in our grassland. If you promise, I will return all the thirteen states of Yanyun to Dazhou. What do you think of his highness "What? Wife and concubine? If it''s barbarian, it''s ridiculous As soon as the first half of bregude''s words came to an end, some of his old pedantry turned red and scolded him. In the eyes of the civil and military officials in the Central Plains, grassland people have always been uncivilized barbarians. This time the Turkic prince came to Beijing, I don''t know how many people wanted to make a fool of him. There were a lot of curses in private. Today, I finally found one that I can scold openly. But with the second half of bregude''s words finished, the complacent officials who scolded him were strangely silent. When they ascended the throne today, Turks invaded Dazhou to an unprecedented level, and seized the thirteen states of Yanyun in Northwest China. It almost went straight into the throat of the Central Plains and destroyed the Zhou Dynasty. It was not until his Royal Highness The Regent grew up that Dazhou became inferior. However, the thirteen prefectures of Yanyun have not been taken back, and have been regarded as a great shame by Qingliu loyalists. Now some people tell them that as long as a woman of no importance, she can go back to the thirteen states of Yanyun. Meng Xu is also a little excited. Is it more profitable to seduce the Regent with the Qin and Chu people, or is it more valuable to get back the thirteen cities? It seems to be a multiple choice question that doesn''t need to be chosen. Qin and Chu people are cold, although they are psychologically prepared for the fate that they are destined to be sent as gifts. But do you really want to send her to the grassland? In her spare time, she also read some history books. The woman who was sent out as the object of marriage didn''t come to a good end. What''s more, she was simply sent out as a gift, not torn by the wolves! Just think about the scene, Qin Chu people a small face will be scared white. The hope is placed on the prince, but his look makes her heart fall to the bottom. It looked like a butcher was looking at the lamb to be slaughtered, thinking, how much can this baby sell? Everyone was watching her bustle, gloating, waiting for the prince''s reply. "Prince Gude." Not heavy sound, but like a stone, such as stagnant water, stir up little ripples. The man in Xuanyi is as long as bamboo, but he is silent. At this time, he makes a sudden noise, which makes everyone sweat. Yes, his Highness The Regent is still here! Bu RI Gu de looked at the old acquaintance with a smile, but he had a gnashing hatred: "Lord?" "I think Prince Gude didn''t find out his position, so I''ll take over the task and remind him. The thirteen states of Yanyun have always been the place of Dazhou. Dazhou will always take it back by itself, and will not trade it for any woman. " As if a hot slap in the face of civil and military officials, questioning them: do you despise others? Don''t you boast of the kingdom of heaven? How can I exchange my own things? Burigude''s face was ugly for a moment. He squinted and said, "is it the meaning of Prince Meng that he wants to go to war with Turks?" "Why did Prince Gude say that? If this is my intention, will you have your life now The words full of murderous spirit are said in a smiling tone, which makes people even more scared. The civil and military officials of the imperial court only said that the prince was as cold and pure as a stone. It was the first time that they saw the prince''s intention to kill. They all murmured to themselves that they must not offend the Lord in the future. Bu RI Gu De''s face changed a little. In the end, he was afraid of the other party''s naked threat. If he really wanted to tear his face in other people''s territory, he would not get any good. To be able to stand out among Turkic Khan''s wolf like descendants, Burigude is not an ordinary person, and he is able to bend and stretch. See him Lang voice a smile, the atmosphere that will draw a crossbar is gentle. "It seems that I have no reason to be a beauty. What a pity." Chapter 108 A smoke free war that can make both sides fight seems to be eliminated by this light sentence. In a word, all the people want is the superficial peace. So the feast continued. The people of Qin and Chu sued and retired first. Most of all, it was just the shaking that made the prince lose face, so he didn''t embarrass the people of Qin and Chu, and told her to have a good rest. If an unimportant person leaves the banquet, he will not be able to distinguish even the corner of the eyes of the adults, even if it is a person who has just returned to the thirteen states of Yanyun. But there is a line of sight, always lingering eager to follow their own. Qin and Chu people know whose it is, but at this moment, they are tired. She could not respond to his gaze, nor could she repay him for his help. Until it''s completely out of sight. The Qin and Chu people breathed a sigh of relief and collapsed on the soft couch in the side hall. Green identity is not enough to go to the front, the front of the bustle that called a yearning. Seeing that the people of Qin and Chu had lost their souls, it seemed that they had come back by themselves, and they were so scared that they lost their looks. "Little lady, what''s the matter with you?" He raised his eyelids feebly, and a thousand words turned into a sigh. Just, it''s no use to talk with green, this girl will encourage herself to compete for favor. If you tell her that I''ve just been poisoned by someone, I almost went in front of the Empress Dowager and the emperor. How does green react? Nine times out of ten, I will howl in front of the prince. This is not to find yourself tired. "Little lady, don''t scare me. What''s the matter?" "... hungry, go and get me something to eat..." Green Leng Leng, and then solemnly nodded, a gust of wind seems to flee out. The people of Qin and Chu wailed and sighed. Who''s the girl''s temperament? It''s clear that her master is so gentle and gentle. But after that thrill, I was really hungry. When Biliu brought back a plate of sweet scented osmanthus cake and a pot of Biluochun, the people of Qin and Chu also finished it. That''s a satisfaction. Outside the song and dance is still very lively, green eyes yearning and looking forward to. The people of Qin and Chu knew that the maid of honor could have a look in the distance at this moment, so they joked: "why, is there a little gentleman at the Palace Banquet worth your thinking about? The soul is gone. " Green pretty face flushed: "little lady, you, how can you shame people so innocent!" The people of Qin and Chu smile so much that they are sleepy. Without this girl, they can have a good sleep. Then he said, "well, you can go if you want. I want to sleep. Don''t disturb me." The little girl''s eyes are bright, and she still needs to be polite. The people of Qin and Chu pick their eyebrows and make a gesture to repent. The girl then slipped faster than the rabbit. There is a saying that people in the Qin and Chu dynasties have heavy eyelids when they have enough to eat and drink, and then they fall asleep. In my sleep, I feel as if I''m not lying in bed, hanging in the air. The secret way is that the couch of the palace is also so shoddy, which makes people uncomfortable. Frowning can''t bear it. The sleep lasted a long time, and when I woke up, my brain seemed to explode. The people of Qin and Chu frowned, stretched out a finger and rubbed their forehead. They ignored the fact that their elbows met a stabbing object. Daze Leng turns his head, and a prairie style braid to a positive, the top also tied red rope, Sha is good-looking. Down the braid like a safflower tree, there is a face with delicate facial features but not like that of people in Central China. Looking very familiar, the Qin and Chu people thought, isn''t this the Turkic prince? What''s his name, bud? wait! Why did the Turkic Prince lie beside her? Qin little lady''s head is like thousands of pear blossoms, what a crackling scene. It happened that the eagle Falcon''s eyes slowly opened, sharp as a knife, and looked at her blankly. Bregude was also confused. "Why are you here?" "What are you doing here?" They spoke in unison. Then there was the eerie silence. "We''ve been set up." A moment later, the people of Qin and Chu Congzhong road. The Turkic Prince nodded his head bitterly and sighed in Chinese. "I didn''t expect that my highness would be played such a trick with such a woman one day." Prince Burigude''s Chinese is not very good, and his words are a bit confused, but it does not prevent the Qin and Chu people from understanding. Qin and Chu people''s forehead is blue. What do you mean? Women like me? What kind of woman? What''s wrong with me? Fortunately, a distant voice came from outside: "brother Prince, that''s the front!" It stopped the infighting between the two. "What to do, what to do, little fairy!" Even though the people of Qin and Chu could not think of any way at the moment, they had to resort to the system habitually. The woman''s anxiety fell in her eyes, but bu RI Gu de was not anxious. She raised her long legs and said with a smile, "what''s the panic? My highness has suffered some losses. He married you and took you back to the grassland. " The grassland women are not as delicate as the women in the Central Plains. Moreover, Burigude thinks that the women in the central plains are also very interesting. With the sound outside the window getting closer and closer, the mood of the Qin and Chu people became more and more anxious. They glared at the Turks who were full of nonsense and called the little fairy to the sky. The system growled impatiently and shut up. But it didn''t stop her from pitying like a abandoned dog: "little fairy, tell me what to do..." Hearing the voice of Princess feng''an, she guessed 7788. If they can''t do it, they''ll do it again, and they''re so vicious! You know, the most important women''s festival is Dazhou. It was because of this that Zhang Jieyu dared to search the palace and wanted to bring her down at one stroke. But this time it''s different. This time it''s still a big deal with the Turkic prince. If she can be sentenced to treason, ten lives will not be enough for her. Little fairy pondered for a moment, this time there was no shelf at all, and a bottle of dark green medicine appeared in front of him. "Back in time, the potion can go back to the time before you were drugged." Qin Chu people: "what?! There are also such good things, little fairy. Why didn''t you say it earlier? Wouldn''t it be better for me to go back to before I died? " The little fairy hummed coldly: "I knew you would say that. It can only be traced back to two hours ago. On the 20th, love or not. " 2ˇ˘ The 20th? How expensive! On the one hand, they lived a few more days, on the other hand, they faced death immediately. The people of Qin and Chu weighed it with tears. "That''s it!" The little fairy mercilessly left a sentence, the use method is still the same, then ran away. God damn unscrupulous businessman. Qin Chu people once again glared at the Turkic prince, who made her trapped in a bolt, and saw that the other side was baffled. Then, they recited three times in their heart, looking back to the time. The white light shrouded his body. After blinking, the people of Qin and Chu found themselves lying on the soft couch of the side hall again. Chapter 109 He raised his eyes to the green eyes. And her fingertips twist a piece of sweet scented osmanthus cake. The expression of Qin and Chu people was complicated for a moment. After eating sweet scented osmanthus cake, she was really sleepy and unusual. But was it drugged? Will the person who is taking the medicine be green? Although she has always thought green stupid, less than the moon. But to be honest, from the bottom of her heart, she regards green as a trustworthy person. With a sigh, the Qin and Chu people put the cake back on the plate. Green tilted her head and said, "isn''t little lady hungry? Why not Could it be her? The people of Qin and Chu looked at the green eyes. Their mind moved. They gathered suspicion in their eyes and said with a smile, "all of a sudden, I''m not very hungry. By the way, how did you go so long? Did you meet anyone on the way? " At this point, Biliu was full of resentment, pouted her lips and said: "little lady, I don''t know. The green girl beside Zhang Jieyu really bullies people too much. What do I have to do with her with cakes? I want to embarrass my maidservant. I say that the main people in feng''an county have to go to the ear room to deliver tea. As a result, there is no princess feng''an in the ear room? Hum, when I came back, the cheap hoof was gone. It was the slave who had fun The more Bili said, the more angry she was, but the people of Qin and Chu bowed their heads and laughed. "Little lady! Why do you laugh at me But she didn''t know how the mood of the Qin and Chu people changed. A heart fell back to her stomach from her throat. Tears of laughter are coming out. Kneading her head, the Qin and Chu people said in a warm voice, "well, since I know her temperament, why bother to annoy myself? I''ll see them hiding in the future. " Green nodded indignantly, and finally handed over the pastry as a gift: "little lady, try it. The pastry made by the chef in the imperial dining room can''t be eaten on weekdays." Qin Chu people just got out of the tiger mouth. How could they be stupid enough to eat this dish of cakes? But he didn''t want to eat, which made people suspicious. Suddenly, he had a bad idea and said, "don''t be busy. Let''s go and ask me where Princess feng''an and Zhang Jieyu are now." "How could Princess feng''an and Zhang Jieyu be together?" Green murmured in a low voice. Seeing that the people of Qin and Chu didn''t plan to pay attention to her, she had to turn around and go. The chef in the imperial dining room has a first-class skill. The translucent cakes are very appetizing at the fingertips. The people of Qin and Chu laugh like foxes at cakes. After all, it''s like the little fairy friendship asked for a antidote and a few cakes. "Little lady, how do you know that Zhang Jieyu and princess feng''an are together? Princess feng''an also asked if you had used any cakes. It''s strange, how could she care? " The people of Qin and Chu couldn''t help laughing. They wiped the corners of their eyes and said, "maybe I saw you go to get the cakes. How did you answer that?" "I always feel that she''s uneasy and kind-hearted, so I say she''s very hungry, and she''s probably eaten. Little lady, do you think I''m wrong? " "That''s right!" The girl Biliu is really a surprise to her. The people of Qin and Chu are not stingy to praise her. In the past, green looked at the people of Qin and Chu, looked at sheyue eagerly, and then looked back and sighed at her. On the surface, she didn''t say anything, but at the bottom of her heart, she was still crying. At this moment, he suddenly felt that he wanted to shed two drops of tears to show his loyalty. The people of Qin and Chu suddenly made a silent gesture. With a smile, she said, "now, at this time, can the maids go to see the song and dance? I don''t need to be waited on. Go ahead. " "Little lady, I don''t really want to go either..." Green surprise is very afraid of their performance is not enough reserved, but also holding the sleeve shyly polite two. The Qin and Chu people then said, "if you don''t want to go, forget it..." Voice did not fall, green has rushed to the door: "want to think, little lady, you have a rest, I will come back to serve you!" After the green leaves, the people of Qin and Chu play with the ends of their hair. Their posture should be as leisurely as possible. So the two people outside the door were confused again. "What''s the matter? Don''t you think it must be safe this time? " Princess feng''an thought that she would succeed this time and see a faint Qin Chu man. I didn''t expect that there must be no sign of traditional Chinese medicine. Zhang Jieyu is also full of confusion. "It''s impossible. I bought the medicine from the monk of western regions. It cost 100 gold. Even the cow can pour it. How can she be ok?" As if specially in order to hit her face, the woman in the room slowly twists a piece of cake and puts it in her mouth. There are several pieces empty in the dish. It''s obvious that the servant girl didn''t cheat. The Qin and Chu people did eat them. "No reason. Is it a cake problem?" The people of Qin and Chu naturally ate pastries without any medicine. She was not sure whether Princess feng''an and Zhang Jieyu were watching in the dark. In any case, the play is done enough, the fish is willing to take the bait or not, can only be left to fate. After patting the cake crumbs on their hands, the people of Qin and Chu stretched out and walked slowly towards the door as if they were full and wanted to eat. The guilty men outside naturally hid in a panic. When the Qin and Chu people went away, they sneaked into the hall and examined the dish of cakes. Outside the hall, the Qin and Chu people turned around and went to the window, quietly through the gap. Seeing Zhang Jieyu''s mouth opening and closing, she muttered something. It''s probably saying: "the medicine is absolutely OK! It must be the stupid servant girl of the Qin and Chu people who took the wrong cake! " It seems that in order to persuade Princess feng''an, Zhang Jieyu took the lead in twisting a piece into her mouth. The people of Qin and Chu put down the window and retreated silently. Qingcui had a cool head and soon became the backbone of Princess feng''an and Zhang Jieyu. This idea is also her, and then divided into two groups, Zhang Jieyu and princess feng''an are responsible for seeing whether the Qin and Chu people were recruited. She is responsible for pouring out the medicine of the Turkic prince, and then carrying it back to make a false impression. It''s not easy to take medicine to overthrow the Turkic prince, but just now at the banquet, the Regent brushed the Turkic Prince''s face and created opportunities for her. The Tujue prince was very upset and could not help Meng Yan. However, he did not want to see Meng Yan any more and wanted to go out for a walk on the pretext of being drunk. Meng Yan also "kindly" reminded: "Your Highness Gude, you should be careful not to go to places where people rarely visit." The officials didn''t know what it meant, but Burigude knew it. He even refused to bring his entourage. For a while, I suddenly thought of the floating white in the cold palace and swallowed my saliva. I really didn''t dare to go to the place where people rarely visit. Unexpectedly, he turned his head and ran into a maid. Bregude didn''t have a good face for his subordinates, so he immediately frowned. The maid was a bit pretty and bold. After a few words of offending, she raised her eyes and looked at him shyly. Chapter 110 Cloth day solid virtuous hook hook a corner of the mouth, to oneself send the beauty son of the door will not resist. He gave the servant a hand and said in a low voice: "it''s not in the way, but the girl is too careless. If it wasn''t for her royal highness, it would be hard to be good if she had changed someone else." The maidservant in the green shirt drooped his eyes. His face turned red with shame. He was angry, which made the heart ripple. "Your kindness is unforgettable, but there is nothing to repay now. I have to offer you a cup of tea first, and I hope you don''t dislike it." How could Burigude dislike it? He half ate tofu and half defiantly drank a cup of tea. Before he had time to speak the provocative words, he fell down straightly. The eye ground still coagulates the smile that the beauty son is shy to take timid. Qingcui turned her lips in disgust and pulled the red rope hair of the Turkic prince to the side hall. Fortunately, at this time, all the big guys were watching the song and dance, and the soldiers and guards on patrol were also outside the imperial city. Even no one could see such a big palace. She was so surprised that she dragged a big living person all the way to the side hall. Did not see Zhang Jieyu them, she scolded a few times in the bottom of her heart, but fortunately, it has been done. There was a woman lying on the soft couch of the side hall. In order to create the effect of saying that she was still resting, Zhang Jieyu and her wife also made the bed messy. The woman on the bed is not neat, showing a large white and putrid skin. Qingcui looks disgusted, so she doesn''t look at it at all. She shuffles the clothes of the red flower tree and throws people on the bed, which just presses the woman down. So according to the plan, Qingcui will pretend to find the adultery between the two and invite the master. But when she ran half way in a hurry, she had already run into the princess. The crown princess has never liked this kind of occasion. I think she is tired and wants to go back to the side hall to have a rest. There''s no place to look for when you step through the iron shoes! Qingcui sneers from the bottom of her heart. Don''t you like to be partial to the people of Qin and Chu? This will let you personally break, see how you also favor! "What''s the matter? What''s the point of being flustered Without waiting for the princess to open her mouth, sheyue, the cold maidservant beside her, had already put on the airs of the master and cheered at her. Green heart spat you what thing? On the face of it was panic. "Tai, the empress of the crown prince and the maidservant just saw that in the side hall, Qin, the little lady of Qin are good at doing things that are not easy to do!" The crown princess was surprised, and then scolded: "wanton! Do you know what you''re talking about? Aren''t you afraid of my punishment? " Hum, sure enough, do you still want to cover up the Qin and Chu people? I''ll let you see with your own eyes and see how you''ll be! On the contrary, Qingcui was full of confidence and said firmly, "if you don''t believe me, you can go and see for yourself. I''m not a slave. I''m willing to accept it. I just don''t want to have such bad reputation as little lady Qin in the palace! " What she said was sure. The crown princess was a little worried for a moment. She twisted her eyebrows and quickened her pace. She said to sheyue, "let''s go and have a look." At this moment, the Qin and Chu people are seriously eating in the imperial garden. And there are Prince Gong, Cao Shilang and others passing by. When they see her, they all laugh unkindly. The Qin and Chu people are not angry, they are soft and perfunctory. It''s almost time to go back. The Crown Princess really thought that she was from Qin and Chu. Although she believed in Qin and Chu people, she also knew that Qin and Chu people had always been at odds with Zhang Jieyu, and it was Qingcui who came to tell her. Naturally, we have to be in a hurry. Don''t make things big. If the Crown Princess thinks so, regardless of selfishness, it''s for the sake of the crown prince''s reputation. It can''t be serious. The side hall arrived soon, but a door seemed to weigh more than a thousand pounds. "Musk moon, open it." Taking a deep breath, the princess forced herself to be cruel. I have been thinking about how to alleviate the sins of the Qin and Chu people. "Madam, how did you come back?" But it was like a thunderbolt. They turned their heads and saw the people of Qin and Chu standing behind, smiling brightly, blinking, looking at the princess innocently and perplexedly. "But the Palace Banquet is boring, and the lady is tired?" Without noticing the abnormality of the crowd, the people of Qin and Chu came forward to hold the hand of the Crown Princess and said with great concern. "You, why are you here?" A sharp sound, but green as if to see a ghost in general. Qin churen glanced at her as if he was blaming her for her loud voice and disturbing the princess. The roots of green teeth trembled, and her head was in a mess. She''s here. How can Qin and Chu people be here? Just now, who are the people in that? "Chu people, Zhang Jieyu''s maidservant said that you had done something immoral in this hall. What do you have to say?" The Crown Princess calmed down much faster, and was relieved. The people of Qin and Chu were here, and the green lie naturally broke itself. "Niang Niang, what are you talking about? How can I be a concubine? I just accumulated food and ate in the imperial garden. Prince Gong and Lord Cao can testify. How can I come back so soon "I think so." The crown prince and imperial concubine smile softly and look back at Qingcui. Her eyes are harsh: "bold slave, you know the crime of arresting the master?" The green face is as grey as death. It''s impossible to go all the way. The people of Qin and Chu said with a good heart, "madam, if you don''t believe me, let''s go in and see what''s going on, or I will be innocent." "That''s all we have to do." After all, it''s cheaper for Zhang Jieyu. The people of the Qin and Chu dynasties have the same way of thinking. Only the crown princess came. With her understanding of the crown princess, most of them would calm things down. After all, Zhang Jieyu is the prince''s person, and the prince''s face is disgraced when it comes out. Think of what they heard in the house at that time, but they called a huge group of people to come. The wonderful moment of pushing aside the side hall, most of the people present will never forget. Zhang Jieyu''s cloud shirt half faded, covering her predecessor in horror, pear blossom with rain. If nothing happens, others will feel that something just happened when they see it. And the man on the other side was impatient, with two long legs, shouting in prairie dialect. The door opened as if the air were stagnant. Bu RI Gu de saw the green, immediately squinted, such as a wolf, evil voice: "is it you?" Qingcui is really pale, desperately shaking her head, lips trembling, only to say: "how can this happen?" Has the Crown Princess ever seen this battle? His face was blue and purple, and his heart understood. Nine times out of ten, it was Zhang Jieyu who wanted to frame the people of Qin and Chu. She made a mistake and trapped herself. "Prince Gude, can you explain to me what this is about?" Bu RI Gu De''s face was ferocious. Unexpectedly, he was trapped by a maid. To the eagle on the grassland, it was a great shame. "Crown princess, is this the way you people in Central Plains treat guests?" Chapter 111 The Crown Princess frowned and was not happy with the rough grassland man. Just because of the identity of the other party, I didn''t get angry. "Why did Prince Gude say that?" "You maidservant, give your Highness the medicine, lie me here, and let the Yellow faced woman cry and shout that Her Highness has done harm to her innocence. I''d like to ask, "what''s the point?" The princess was surprised. She didn''t expect that they were so brave that even the envoys dared to take medicine. That Jieyu shivers, pear blossom with rain. The princess''s face sank when she saw it. If they succeed, it is the people of Qin and Chu who are sitting there at this moment. And they will not give up. Think of here, the Crown Princess heart gradually cold: "Gude Prince rest assured, this palace will give you an account." "Zhang Jieyu''s behavior is not good. As the mother of the East Palace, she dealt with you on behalf of her royal highness." Zhang Jieyu had just recovered from her sorrow, and her face was unbelievable. "Yuqiao, dare you?" "What dare I do?" "You, you call the temple down, and your highness will make the decision for me! You''re just like the Qin and Chu people. You''ve long wanted to kill this palace, haven''t you? " "Bold!" Without the princess''s eyes, she Yue went forward to shake Zhang Jieyu. Qin Chu people looked at Haosheng and envied him. If it was green, the little girl would be scared and shiver, even worse than herself. At last, it was good to think of green. It was really bad for her to dislike others like this, so she accepted her mind and said in silence that she had offended others. The canthus of the eye turns to the green and rushes out, the heart is not good. Last time, she was asked to tip off the news and called the crown prince to deal with Zhang Jieyu. Although it''s a matter of great importance this time, who knows what Meng Xu thinks. If she wants to cover up Zhang Jieyu this time, she doesn''t feel sorry for her failure. She''s afraid that the crown princess will feel cold. Busy to catch up, but green unexpectedly head-on hit the prince. The Qin and Chu people slowed down and pursed their lips. "Your Highness, no, your highness, she''s going to kill Jieyu!" Green a happy, regardless of three seven twenty-one, the villain first complain. Meng Xu came here with Meng Yan. It was because the crown princess had left the banquet for a long time. He wanted to come and see what happened. His Royal Highness The Regent thought that the Qin and Chu people had also left the banquet for such a long time. I didn''t expect it to be like this. Meng Yan''s eyes were dim. The first thing he looked at was the Qin and Chu people behind Qingcui. "What''s the matter?" Meng Xu frowned and asked Qingcui. "Princess, princess is going to kill lady Jieyu. Your highness, go and have a look!" But Qingcui doesn''t explain the cause and effect. She only cries that the Crown Princess wants to kill Zhang Jieyu. Meng Xu then did not care about anything else and walked quickly to the side hall. When I saw the people of Qin and Chu, I took a dim and deep look at them, and then passed in a hurry. "What happened?" Knowing that they could not stop them, the people of Qin and Chu simply stopped chasing them. They only hoped that the crown prince would not be blind and would not waste their time. Compared with who wants to kill who, Meng Yan cares more about her. Seeing her face pale and green, she guesses something. Qin and Chu people looked up at him, their eyes full of sorrow. As they walked back, the Qin and Chu people gave a brief account of the cause and effect. Of course, I covered up the fact that I had taken the medicine and went back to the time, only saying that I had a lucky escape. "If the empress wants to deal with Zhang Jieyu in private, she is afraid of the crown prince''s face. But now that the crown prince is gone, he must blame the empress without asking about the cause and effect. I''m afraid she won''t take the initiative to explain in her whole life. " Love in Joe, but also helpless. Meng Yan is speechless. There are so many such things in the palace. He can''t intervene in the affairs of the prince''s harem. When they arrived at the side hall, it was known that they could not pour out the water in the prince''s mind. Zhang Jieyu fell into the prince''s arms and cried miserably. The princess''s face was livid, and she pursed her lips and said nothing. The Turkic Prince did not know when he had left. "Yuqiao, you''ve let this palace down!" Prince Wen Sheng comforted Zhang Jieyu and yelled at the princess. When he came, there was no Turkic prince in the hall. It must be that Yu Qiaoqiao had promised that the other party would deal with Zhang Jieyu, so the other party left. So what he saw was that the crown princess gave three feet of white silk, and Zhang Jieyu was moved by her tears. With the cry of Qingcui, how could he still listen to the words? Pull Zhang Jieyu into her arms and get angry with the crown princess. Yu qiaomei''s eyes were full of tears. Looking at him, they were disappointed, angry and even disgusted. It was this disgust that made the prince tremble with anger. "You jealous woman! What did Yingying do? You are so vicious that you want to kill her? " Every word kills the heart! "I''m jealous of her?" Yu Qiaoqiao said It was a sad smile. Married to the East Palace, he and the crown prince respect each other like a guest. He hides the girl''s mind and becomes a virtuous wife. Now, her happy people, holding other women, scold her for being jealous of her wife and scold her for hurting his concubine. "Your Highness, calm down!" The people of Qin and Chu were also angry. They wanted to take off the prince''s head and look at what was in it. I can''t see any more. The princess was bullied. She said in a deep voice, "why didn''t your highness ask the secret of this? Why didn''t you ask the empress indiscriminately?" Meng xuweidun, but Yu Qiao said harshly: "enough, Qin Chu people, don''t say any more!" That pair of can if stars, once smile and chant, look at her eyes, red and tearful, now in addition to pathetic, there is despair. Her husband doesn''t believe her. What''s the explanation? "Mother!" The people of Qin and Chu were afraid that she would die, and the prince would not listen to the explanation. That would be too bad. Yu Qiaoqiao whispered a smile and picked up the dense grief and hid it in his heart. So she was the mother of the elegant and impeccable east palace. She said, "when is my palace so cheap that I want to explain this kind of thing?" The people of Qin and Chu were silent, compassionate and compassionate... Er, secretly looked at the prince and his highness, and left behind the princess. Meng Xu is at a loss. At the moment when he turns around and walks mercilessly, he feels as if his heart is empty. The concubine in his arms suddenly became very strange. He looked back helplessly and saw the Regent leaning on the door. As if caught the straw: "Uncle Huang, did I do wrong? Did I, did I, really misunderstand Joe? " His Royal Highness The Regent''s compassionate eyes are many times more impressive than those of the Qin and Chu people. He said in an unfathomable way: "the prince is the crown prince of a country. He should be responsible for his own decisions." Chapter 112 "Lady, don''t be too sad. His royal highness was also deceived... " Before the Palace Banquet was over, the crown princess left first because she felt unwell. The Empress Dowager still held her hand and asked for help. Seeing that her face was really bad, she would be sure. The Qin and Chu people naturally followed. See song and dance to see almost green, see she left, busy also followed up, cheery shouting did not export, then aware of this unusual atmosphere. So I squatted outside the carriage and drove the horse with sheyue. Yu Qiaoqiao holds up the gentle airs of the crown princess, just like when we first met, delicate as a porcelain man, picking the right place. But it makes people feel that they are far away. The people of Qin and Chu were deeply distressed. They watched Yu Qiao stir up the fragrance and make tea like no one else. I racked my brains to squeeze out such a few words of comfort. At the bottom of my heart, I scolded the prince bitterly. Let a good wife like Yu Qiao not love Zhang Jieyu? What''s in his head! Yu Qiaoqiao looked up at her and laughed. Qin churen felt the emptiness under the smile. "You are more and more daring, and you dare to arrange the prince in private, eh?" The more light the clouds are, the more uneasy the Qin and Chu people are. Yu Qiaoqiao looked down at his fingertips and heard the clumsy and sincere consolation from the people of Qin and Chu: "well, your highness, one day you will know the truth, right? Your highness still loves you more. Today, it''s really because Zhang Jieyu has confused black and white... " Without warning, a tear rolled down. The people of Qin and Chu were at a loss, and even cried in their heart: "little fairy, is there any medicine that can make the princess happy?" The little fairy said sympathetically: "only this is the same, there is no solution. Ask the world what love is, tut tut. " The people of Qin and Chu wanted to kill the little fairy who suddenly pretended to be literature and art. "Madam, don''t cry..." Yu Qiaoqiao ignored her. Although she was crying, her voice was calm and terrible. "He didn''t want to believe me, otherwise why should we explain? I think I''m worthy of him, and I''m worthy of the eastern palace. Why "Well, the day I sit in this position, I should know that as far as I''m concerned, only love can''t be given to me. It''s my palace''s extravagance. " It''s just a teenage girl. The people of Qin and Chu sighed and touched the crown princess''s head like a child. Fortunately, no one saw such rebellious behavior in the carriage. When waiting for the eastern palace, the crown princess had completely cleaned up her mood, only the redness of her eyes revealed that she had cried. In the word of love, the people of Qin and Chu were also laymen. They couldn''t give any more suggestions. They did everything they could, and they didn''t keep up. At this moment, it''s not bad to leave the princess alone. "Little lady, what''s the matter with the princess?" After eating the cold air all the way, green timid, dare not speak aloud, close to her ear asked in a low voice. Qin Chu people gave her a slant. "What''s your business?" Green beat her in anger. After the Palace Banquet, the days should pass, at least the peace on the surface of the East Palace has not changed at all. The only change is that after that day, Zhang Jieyu was thrown into the cold palace, and the Prince did not go to see her again. The crown prince is also rejected by the crown princess. The crown princess is like a business instrument. Except for the occasions when two people have to meet, the other time when the crown prince goes to see her, he will be blocked by the reason that "the crown princess is slightly ill". The people of Qin and Chu don''t know if the prince knows the truth. In this case, they don''t know how to react except to sigh. If you had known today, why did you know it at the beginning. The sky is clear, the wind is bright, and the sun is bright. Tubo paid tribute to a new kind of flower called oleander, which is very gorgeous. But I heard it was toxic. The emperor rewarded two trees in the East Palace, but the concubines were tired of it. Qin and Chu people just went to see it. Although the flower had almost lost by this time. Coincidentally, I met the princess. After a few days'' absence, the crown princess lost weight and her face became more haggard. See her, gentle smile: "Chu people to enjoy the flowers?" The light pink petals fell to the ground, and it rained last night. It looked rather embarrassed. There''s really nothing to reward. The Qin and Chu people were silent and nodded. The Crown Princess didn''t care about the mud on the top, and said lightly: "it''s scattered in mud and ground into dust, only fragrant as before. My palace is very special. I want to see it when the flowers fall. " Hearing this, the people of Qin and Chu were very surprised. The crown prince and concubine were stimulated by this, so they wanted to follow the example of sister Lin who buried the flowers? The more you look at the softness and weakness of the princess, the more you feel like taking a flower basket and then you can shed tears on the ground. As if to see what she thought in her heart, the princess burst out laughing. Pointing to her forehead, she said angrily, "what are you thinking about?" Qin Chu''s face was red, and he said, "what''s what?" Knowing that the Crown Princess doesn''t like to be lively, she specially missed the flower time. Otherwise, yingyanyan''s group of harem would annoy her. So they strolled together for a while. Qin and Chu people were curious and embarrassed to ask. Looking at the look of the crown princess, are you relieved? Did the prince apologize to her when he came back that day? Is it possible for them to settle their differences? All her thoughts were written on her face. The princess was amused and intended to tease her. She said, "why, do you want to ask my palace?" The Qin and Chu people waved their hands: "no, No That day, the appearance of the Crown Princess made her still feel scared when she thought about it. Because she was curious for a moment, if she asked again, wouldn''t she uncover the scar of the crown princess? The crown princess said faintly: "there is nothing to hide. He asked Zhang Jieyu that day, and naturally understood everything." I''m afraid Zhang Jieyu won''t tell the truth, but it''s very good for her highness to know her mistake. The Qin Chu people sighed. After all, she was just a dancer. The crown prince and the crown princess were not her business. "Chu people, do you tell this palace that Zhang Jieyu and feng''an wanted to harm you that day?" Unexpectedly, the princess asked, the people of Qin and Chu choked and coughed for a long time, then said with a dry smile: "how can the empress think so?" I don''t know if Zhang Jieyu has been taught so hard. She has been surprisingly honest these days and hasn''t come to trouble her. But the Qin and Chu people knew that the man was not willing to give up, and they were worried all day. Where did she miss that day? It''s not so good. Meng Yanxin likes to fool her with good luck. But Zhang Jieyu and feng''an watched her eat the cake with their own eyes. If they admitted that they had taken the medicine, it would be very intriguing for her to be lucky. Chapter 113 "My palace met Qingcui on the way to the side hall. When she took my palace to catch the traitor, she decided that you were the one in the side hall. If so, I can''t see any clue in my palace. I don''t mind if the master of the harem doesn''t do it. " The crown princess said with a faint smile. The people of Qin and Chu were relieved. They squinted and said with a smile, "I admire your wisdom." "You''re so glib." As long as the Crown Princess didn''t suspect that she was abnormal, it was enough for her. As for whether the princess has forgiven the prince or not, she does not care. This time also let her see through a thing, the word of love hurt people a lot. If her royal highness is still like this in the future, she will try her best to make up for them. Isn''t it harmful to the princess? It''s better to let nature take its course. "Where are the people of Qin and Chu? There are new tasks. " Regardless of the occasion, Qin and Chu people are chatting with the crown princess. Leng Buding is scared by her, and the flowers in her hand almost don''t fall. Afraid of being discovered by the crown princess, the people of Qin and Chu pretended to be calm, but they were excited and said, "what?" Now she can be said to be stretched out. She spent nearly 20 days buying medicine for a palace banquet, and the little fairy seldom sent out tasks. I count my life every day. I don''t feel too bad about how many days I have left. Don''t you stay in the East Palace just to brush the green hat of laoshizi and renew your life? Now when they heard that there was a new task, the people of Qin and Chu almost cried with joy. They couldn''t even think about the difficult operation of the system. The little fairy was surprised and said, "you seem to be looking forward to it? This feeling is good, and the host has communication and interaction, our game will be more fun, and the difficulty will be higher in the future. " Qin churen: "I''m not. I''m not. You heard me wrong. "This mission is very simple." The little fairy seemed very happy: "it''s the follow-up of the last seven day tour at the bottom of the cliff." What''s next? Thinking of the seven days and nights when he was tortured and bullied by his Highness The Regent at the bottom of the cliff, the people of Qin and Chu felt a twinge of bitterness. However, compared with the previous death experience in his highness, Yadi seven days is really simple. The people of Qin and Chu boldly put their heart into their stomach and said with great pride, "well, what is it?" "In front of the prince and Meng Yan said seven love words! How about it, simple? " "Chu people, what''s the matter with you?" Qin and Chu people''s face was very blue. Suddenly they stopped. The crown princess looked back at her face and couldn''t help worrying. What''s up? What if you want to die, lady? Qin Chu people pulled out a smile more farfetched than crying: "Niang Niang, I suddenly feel uncomfortable." "What''s wrong? Do you want my palace to call the imperial doctor The care of the Crown Princess makes the people of Qin and Chu feel that life is not easy. Let her die, never mind. She used to touch the tiger''s ass once, but now it''s better to touch it seven times! I''m afraid it''s the little fairy''s medicine. But unexpectedly, the most afraid to see who, who will come. Yes, today''s rest bath, two people don''t have to go to court. His Highness The Regent, who is a loner, usually comes to the east palace to have a drink with the prince. On seeing the prince, the princess looked cold and clear. She said to her, "I''ll take you back?" The people of Qin and Chu knew that she didn''t want to see the prince. In fact, she didn''t want to either. But your dog''s life matters The Qin and Chu people gritted their teeth and shook their heads. The princess was stunned. Taking advantage of this gap, the crown prince had already come up, pushed the people of Qin and Chu away impolitely, held the hand of the crown princess, affectionately and sincerely said: "Qiao Qiao, our palace has been known to be wrong. Have you been angry for such a long time, and still won''t forgive us?" Yu Qiaoqiao is so ashamed and angry that Meng Yan is still here! She has always been the emperor''s uncle, who knows that Meng Xu mischievous, regardless of the occasion, immediately blush, regardless of his cold war. Denounce a way: "let go, Emperor uncle is still here, become what system?" When did Meng Xu see this little girl''s family with a full posture? He was fascinated and said with a smile: "it''s OK. Uncle Huang will understand." Uncle Huang: No, I can''t. His royal highness, the bachelor regent, coughed a few times and said, "prince, don''t make a fool of yourself." Meng Xuxin reluctantly let go. Yu Qiaoqiao seems to have a way to escape: "nephew is slightly ill, uncle Huang forgive me", even the Qin and Chu people can''t take care of it and run away. The people of Qin and Chu reluctantly look at the back of the crown princess. They are very sad. As soon as the Crown Princess leaves, there will be one less person who can intercede for her. This is to wipe reluctant to give up to add sad eyes, a turn, and his Highness The Regent of a positive. Suddenly in a surprise, solidified into fear. The people of Qin and Chu choked several times and saluted: "Your Highness, Prince." The prince exempted her from the ceremony. Xu was just in a good mood because the princess was willing to pay attention to him. He asked, "but do you come out with the princess to relax? She''s not in a good mood recently. It''s wonderful for you to spend more time with her. " I don''t know whether I have no teacher to teach myself or whether I am suddenly blessed with my heart. The people of Qin and Chu have no idea. They hang their heads and say shyly, "no, I am here to wait for the king." If there is a river rushing by, but the world is silent. His Royal Highness''s face changed from brilliant to green. "What did you say? Qin and Chu people His Highness the crown prince said angrily. And Meng Yan from the initial micro Zheng, the corners of his mouth slowly evoke a smile, like peach and plum, pondering at the goblin full of nonsense. Yes, in his royal highness Regent''s heart, the people of Qin and Chu have gone from being witches and witches in southern Xinjiang to being refined by foreigners, and now they have become goblins. The people of the Qin and Chu dynasties, with tears streaming down their hearts and eyes like silk, look at his Highness The Regent and want to be a heartwarming westerner. "Your Highness, I was saved by the king, but I didn''t die. But I haven''t had a chance to express my gratitude, so I''m here today to wait for the Lord. " It turned out to be a reward. His Royal Highness''s complexion is a little bit slow, cold hums a way: "calculate you still have a little conscience, but the emperor''s uncle cherishes the world, is you don''t thank, originally also can save you." I don''t know why, his royal highness looked at the eyes of Qin and Chu people, and his heart was very sad. These beautiful eyes have never seen him like this. Meng Yan spent his spare time hanging his lips, waiting quietly for the Qin and Chu people to play any tricks. Under great pressure, the people of Qin and Chu clenched their teeth and said shyly, "my Lord, I miss you so much these days." "Meng continued My highness feels green on his head. Chapter 114 "Congratulations to the host. One seventh of the seven missions have been completed. Success is just around the corner. Come on, host!" After successfully provoking the prince, the voice of the little fairy finally came. The Qin and Chu people breathed a sigh of relief, and hurriedly mended in front of the Prince: "I miss your highness very much recently. His highness and the Lord worked hard day and night for the common people. I''m thinking about it. I''ll go back for a while and send a cup of soup to your highness to mend his body. " Meng Xu secretly gritted his teeth. Although he intended to give the Qin and Chu people to Meng Yan, they were still his people in name. How dare you collude with Meng Yan in front of him? It''s really presumptuous! However, Meng Yan laughs unfathomably on the side, and there is nothing wrong with the flattery of Qin and Chu people. He has no place to get angry for a while. Then he brushed away and said coolly, "soup is not necessary. It''s enough to accompany the princess on behalf of our palace." The people of Qin and Chu were very happy to escape the disaster. Looking back, he found that his Highness The Regent did not follow. The shock was not trivial. As soon as the people of Qin and Chu stepped back three steps away, they were wary of saying, "what''s the matter with the Lord?" Meng Yanliang looked at her like a knife floating on her body. He thought, is this little girl really pretending, or is she pretending to tease him? His Highness The Regent, who had never been taken advantage of in vain, didn''t want to treat himself badly, so he took a big step and put the petite man in a cage. He looked down at the people of Qin and Chu. See her eyes filled with not really fear, fox like cunning. So he reached out and grabbed her chin. Men''s hands have held swords and pens, killed and saved people. Also once held her to fall steadily under the cliff. It''s not as white and slender as it looks. This hand has a thick cocoon. When you rub it on your chin, it itches in your heart. The Qin and Chu people only feel that their legs are soft. "Wang, Wang Ye, is there something else to do?" Meng Yan only looked at her. After a long time, he said, "people of Qin and Chu, what are your words really, what are your words false?" The Qin and Chu people were stunned and dropped their eyes. It has never been found before that when she droops her eyes, the tear mole will appear in the corner of her eyes. It is small and delicate, which makes people happy. Looking at it, Meng Yan felt more and more that the heat and cool in his heart were mixed together. A woman with such amorous eyes is a real fox. When her heart is cold and thin, you can see that there is no one inside. Since she has no heart, how can those love words be so natural and true? "Answer me." "Lord, you hurt me." The fox is not slippery, autumn refused to be deceived, Phoenix eyes son tearful angry at him. It was as if he had done something terrible. "If you want to be sincere, I''ll show you one. If you say it''s a fake, it''s a fake. What do you say, Lord That cunning eyes skim smile, Yingying provocation with him. Meng Yan clenched his teeth and sniffed: "OK, if you want to play, I will accompany you to the end. Qin Chu people, don''t commit it in the hands of the king. " With that, he turned around and left. So did not see, just now also air and his challenge of Qin Chu people clapping chest up and down. "Ouch, I''m scared to death. What''s the matter with the living king of hell today? What''s the matter with him?" The people of Qin and Chu secretly said that they were witty, pretended to be stupid and pathetic, and then fooled them. Otherwise, his Highness The Regent has doubted her for a long time, and now he''s got her. Is she safe? Thinking of his words, I couldn''t help but look sad again. Wang Ye murmurs, you ask me what I want. I don''t know. Where can I tell you? Alas, the remaining six times, more and more difficult. The Qin and Chu people are heartless. Today, they smack the words of his Royal Highness The Regent one by one, and then carry them out one by one to ponder over them. Come to a conclusion, these words, opened a word, a word she can understand, together, she is ignorant. In short, inexplicably feel very uncomfortable, the heart blocked. Ghost seems to float back to the palace, green and Redwood busy to meet up. "Little lady, where have you been? I haven''t seen a shadow for most of the day. The maidservants are so anxious to go out and look for it. " Qin Chu humanity: "I''m not a child, can I lose it?" "What''s on my mind?" Although Biliu''s heart is as big as a net, she is very attentive to the affairs of Qin and Chu people, and Sequoia is a meticulous person, which can be seen at once. Then the people of Qin and Chu were very distressed and said, "if I ask you, one has done many absurd things in order to live. It''s not harmful, it''s just ridiculous. Then someone comes to you and asks, "are you doing this with true feelings or false feelings, and what about that?" Green brain only absurd to absurd, half a word did not understand, then honestly shook his head. Sequoia bit his lower lip and said in a low voice, "the little lady thinks that when she does these things, is it true or false?" The people of Qin and Chu didn''t even realize that they were trapped by Sequoia. They said sincerely, "I didn''t know that I came to ask you. If you think about it carefully, those words, if not sincere, can''t be expressed?" "Ah, you''re talking about yourself? What nonsense have you done? " When they were shocked and speechless, the people of Qin and Chu quickly shut up and recovered from their trance state. They angrily said, "little girl, when is it your turn to take care of the master''s business? Come on, I''m hungry. Get me something to eat! " Green pouted, obviously aroused curiosity, but still reluctantly to get her food. The people of Qin and Chu seized their hair in chagrin and couldn''t understand why they were worried about it. Is it so important to be true or false? She is just doing the task given to her by a little fairy. When the task is completed, she may be able to leave the deep palace and find her own happiness. What''s the truth with the living king of hell? But just like the answer to Sequoia just now, if she didn''t have a heart, could she really say it? With a cry, the people of Qin and Chu fell down in the soft quilt and rolled away. They were both distressed and agitated. I wish I could call the little fairy out to solve this puzzle for myself, but at this time, the little fairy pretended to be dead, and she didn''t respond to her call. At the thought of saying those specious words to Meng Yan six more times, the people of Qin and Chu feel confused. This task is not only to extract teeth from the mouth of the prince, but also to torture herself. Sequoia will see her reaction in the eye, pursed a smile, but did not speak. Which girl is not pregnant? The rules of the deep Palace are nothing to her. Just curious, whose son, let her master so distressed? Chapter 115 Fortunately, the little girl didn''t know that it was her Highness The Regent who had caught her master''s heart. Otherwise, Sequoia doesn''t know how to feel. After completing one of the seven tasks, the Qin and Chu people had a better life on hand. She decided to do less to annoy her royal highness. And anyway, the fairy didn''t give her a limited time. Take your time and don''t worry. On this thought, the people of Qin and Chu woke up with a radiant face. When he wanted to find his Highness the prince and see if he could trigger extra tasks, a bolt from the blue came down. There''s a mob in Baiyue. His Royal Highness the prince and his Royal Highness The Regent are going to fight the rebellion together! It''s not impossible to put an end to treason as fast as ten days and a half months, or as long as one or two years. The people of Qin and Chu suddenly feel that it''s dark before their eyes. If they both leave Beijing, the more ten thousand rioters are fierce. If they make trouble for a year and a half, can''t she just wait to die? At the moment, she stood in front of the prince''s study for a long time before she was scared and said, "Your Highness has gone? Have you ever said when you''ll be back? " Xiaobao obviously felt that it was only a matter of time before the rebellion was brought to an end, so he didn''t worry at all. Because the people of Qin and Chu had molested him, Gai said half jokingly and half shyly, "can''t you give up your highness? Your highness will be very happy to know. " Yeah... She won''t live for half a year. The people of Qin and Chu had no place for suffering and humanity, and they forced their faces to smile. In Xiaobao''s eyes, he sighed. Although the little lady of Qin acted absurdly, she could learn from Her Highness''s sincerity. So some of the court secrets which are inconvenient to talk with others also quietly told the Qin and Chu people. "Your Highness is deliberating in the Taihe hall now. I heard that there is something strange about the Baiyue incident. If it''s settled properly, it''s impossible to send troops." Qin Chu people''s eyes brightened: "what''s the matter?" "It''s a long story. Your highness, do you remember the Baiyue envoys on the birthday of the Empress Dowager?" Baiyue is a small tribe in the deep mountains and forests of Southwest China. In the past decades, it was called shankelai, and its name could not be named. Even today, it is not as famous as the Turks, which makes the government and the wild look like tigers. What''s more, the people of Qin and Chu knew nothing about the court. He shook his head honestly. These things are not secret in the court, but they can''t be publicized after all. Xiaobao''s presence with the prince, to a certain extent, represents the appearance of the prince. So it''s more inconvenient to chat with those servants. Over time, with the prince''s Royal Highness, he has been influenced by a lot of family and state affairs. He has no place to go, and it''s really hard. Today, the people of Qin and Chu came to be his audience. It was so comfortable that they began to speak with flying eyebrows. "This place of Baiyue is good at witchcraft. All the clansmen are mysterious and unpredictable. Even if they come as envoys, they have to wear terrible masks. At that time, the slave said to his royal highness, this Baiyue is so evil! " Although the people of Qin and Chu understood how he wanted to be a storyteller, the news that "His Highness the prince will go for ten days and a half months" was like a sharp blade hanging over her head, which really made her uneasy. Bit to bite a tooth, Yin measures a way: "say key point." "Don''t worry, little lady. The key is the evil gate of Baiyue envoys. You don''t know how ridiculous the reason is that this is Baiyue rebellion! They said that their saints were lost in our capital! We have to pay them one! " What else? The Qin and Chu people immediately shared a common hatred with Xiaobao. Tucao: "what make complaints about their daughter? Can''t think of revolting? It''s so irrational. " Saints and saints, it sounds like a princess. She thinks that if Dazhou is like Baiyue, it''s impossible to fight for a woman? This Baiyue is really evil. "No!" Xiaobao was very moved to find a confidant. When he told his royal highness this insight, his royal highness gave him four words: "stupid as a pig." Look, it''s still Qin xiaoniangzi who knows the truth and wants to go with him. The Qin and Chu people then asked him, "what''s the matter with the Baiyue envoys?" Xiaobao was confused and scratched his head and said: "I don''t know... His Highness the prince said it had something to do with it. Now what about the envoys in Taihe palace?" The Qin and Chu people looked at him sympathetically. They perfunctorily said that there was something else to do, so they smeared oil on the soles of their feet and went to the Taihe hall. Leaving Xiaobao in the same place, confused: "what did I say wrong? Don''t you agree with me very much? Why do you look at me in the same way as your highness? " But no one answered him. The people of Qin and Chu, who were explained by Xiaobao, were even more confused. They were afraid that the crown prince''s head would be hot and they would go to the West. Naturally, they could not sit still. They wanted to go to the Taihe hall to have a look with their own eyes. Today, he has been addicted to politics for a long time. At the beginning, because the prince was young, most of the world''s major events were on the shoulders of the Regent. As the prince grew older in the past two years, his Royal Highness The Regent was still in charge of the prince, assisting him more than making decisions, and the place of discussion was moved from the former royal palace to the East Palace Taihe hall. This is the warm Pavilion. Xiaobao is unreliable. The people of Qin and Chu hold a reserved attitude towards his words, and the little fairy in her heart has become a universal existence. Then thief Xi Xi, ah no, modest and studious to consult the little fairy. "Little fairy, what''s the matter with this Baiyue saint? This, this she lost in the capital? Where is it? " The little fairy gave a sneer. Qin and Chu people hide their faces, which makes people want to cry without tears. Some time ago, she just finished the task, and the little fairy didn''t set time authority for the task, so the little fairy heard it. Yes, the mighty, witty, intelligent little fairy forgot. So during this period of time, the little immortals were indifferent to her. If there was any entity, her face would be darker than the bottom of the pot and heavier than that of Meng Yan. At this moment, the people of Qin and Chu were able to bend and stretch, and lowered their posture: "little fairy, you know yourself and the other, you can win a hundred battles, right? I know from your tone that you are omnipotent and omniscient, which tells me that I can keep the crown prince, and the task can be completed more smoothly, can''t I? " When the system thinks about it, it''s also true that if Meng Xu goes to fight the rebellion, when he comes back, the host may be very cold. But let her so cheap Qin Chu people, it is absolutely not willing. Then Yin measured: "yes, in exchange, you need to say a second love word to Meng Yan in a stick of incense." Caught off guard, the Qin and Chu people who dug a big pit for themselves said: "what Fairy, are you kidding? Chapter 116 The system seems to be a rigorous system, can''t do this kind of thing, sneer: "how, don''t want to?" The people of Qin and Chu had never been oppressed or resisted. They shook their heads in tears. "Little fairy, I''m very willing." "That''s good." Baiyue emissary is a young man who looks weak. If he is not dressed in clothes different from those of the Central Plains, and has half a ferocious bronze mask on his face, he will be called a little white face. His royal highness, the living king of hell, was embarrassed in front of this little white face. "You''d better tell me where the Baiyue saint has been hidden by you, and avoid unnecessary sacrifice." It was the first time Meng Yan met such a difficult person. He was beaten to pieces. He still had an indifferent smile on his face. He wanted to kill and cut casually. The minister laughed and spat out blood foam: "I can''t understand what you said. Naturally, the virgin is staying in Baiyue. How can she be hidden under it? " "Do you really have the heart to let the two countries scream because of your own selfish desire, and the lives of the people will be ruined?" Meng Yan frowned with sharp eyes. However, it was useless. The man was like a piece of cotton without emotion. He just laughed and blocked all these angry or evil emotions. "Are you afraid? Baiyue is only a small area. Are you afraid of war? It''s swallowed, isn''t it? " His Royal Highness The Regent seems to be the first time to see the envoys put forward such a request. He was so shocked that he could not help but praise it! But if he is really influenced by the other party, then he is not the Regent. He is gambling that the man is really crazy, or is it hard to say? Smile play taste: "afraid? Why should I be afraid? However, you also know that Baiyue is no more than a small area. What''s the use of me? How many more useless people can I raise in the future "You The man''s expression is really cracked and glares at Meng Yan. Then he realized that he had overreacted, pursed his mouth and lowered his head again. Meng Yan''s thin lips opened and closed, and he refused to stop saying, "why, I''m right, and I''m angry? Your highness, or should I call you, young master zehe? " The man''s eyes are red. I don''t know if it''s because of anger or shame. "I heard an interesting story. Have you ever heard of it? The life and growth in nature of the Baiyue are *, and the people can live forever. It is the blessing of the blessed generation. The sage''s position in Baiyue is still higher than that of the Lord. "Ridiculous Like two words squeezed out of my teeth, it contains endless anger and self mockery. "Oh?" Meng Yan''s eyes are cold, but his voice is smiling. "The saying of the virgin is ridiculous! It''s just that they are willing to be loyal in order to fool the people! " The prince of Baiyue is likely to be the next Prince of zehe. He gritted his teeth and said that the foundation of their country was evil words. Meng Yanwei was stunned. Although he was not interested in witchcraft, he once even suspected that Qin and Chu people had something to do with it, so he had a lot of disagreements with her. But in its position, many words, like those soaked in a dye vat, always lose their original color. Zehe was so frank that he admired him. However, just as he can never be so magnanimous as the other party and ignore his family and country, he can not let zehe go just because of his admiration. Baiyue is located in the southwest hinterland, with many swamps, mountains and forests, which has always been a natural danger. If Baiyue is rebellious, it is hard to say that Turks will not take the opportunity to move north to conspire with it. That''s what really worried him. "Ah, little lady Qin, you can''t go in. Your highness and the LORD have business in there!" The atmosphere of condensation was suddenly interrupted by the anxious duck voice of the eunuch outside, and Meng Yan''s eyebrows jumped fiercely. Qin and Chu people? What is she doing here? Yesterday, he was so angry that he said that to the people of Qin and Chu, and later he regretted it. The question is too straightforward! It''s not reserved. It''s not his royal highness as regent! The eunuch obviously couldn''t stop the little bastard. The people of Qin and Chu came in like monkeys, smiling brightly and shaking the eyes of his Royal Highness The Regent. "Qin Chu people, do you know where this is? Who allowed you to make a fool of yourself? " Without waiting for his Royal Highness the regent to open his mouth, Meng Xu cheered at her. Since the people of Qin and Chu had come, they had been prepared. They blinked innocently. Chu said pitifully, "Your Highness, it''s the empress who is worried that you are tired. She asked her concubine to bring you soup." Hit the snake hit seven inches, his highness immediately like a cat to hair, honest can no longer be honest. He was a bit shy and coughed with face: "so is the princess. Why bother? Well, she''s still angry, isn''t she? If you don''t want to send it by yourself, don''t give it to you. That''s her nature. " Qin churen said with a smile: "yes, the empress specially asked me not to tell your highness that the soup was made by the empress herself, so your highness must keep it secret for me." The prince''s highness wants to fly happily, full of promise. The Regent of a lonely family looked coldly, jealous in his heart. He clearly remembered that he was in the imperial garden yesterday, and the people of Qin and Chu said they wanted to cook soup to see his royal highness. His royal highness, the Regent, was not happy, and could not see others happy. He stood up and said coldly, "prince, the servants in your house are too presumptuous. What''s the occasion now? And let her run about? " Meng Xugang got the benefit, but he didn''t want to embarrass the runner for the crown princess, so he wanted to make a fool of himself. Unexpectedly, the ability of Qin and Chu people to die once again opened his eyes. She was against the Regent within three feet of the whole body are written not near the aura of strangers, fatally pasted up. The Regent trembled and hid behind him. His throat was dry and he said, "people of Qin and Chu! You, don''t be presumptuous The people of Qin and Chu raised their eyebrows and laughed. Suddenly they felt that his Highness The Regent was like a good woman who had been molested. "Lord, I heard Xiaobao say that you are going to fight in Baiyue." This smile stirred Meng Yan upset, simply turned his head and said coldly, "so what?" But at the bottom of my heart, Xiaobao? The little Valet beside the prince? It''s very good. After being teased by the people of Qin and Chu, I forgot who my master was. How can I tell the people of Qin and Chu? Xiao Bao outside the study sneezed and shivered. He didn''t know that his Highness The Regent had condemned him. Qin Chu people suddenly think of his question, true or false? Most of her own are not clear, low voice, light smile way: "if the Lord is gone, I will not see you for a long time, I can''t bear." Meng Yan''s heart beats like a drum. "Congratulations, two seventh of the mission is complete." Chapter 117 The people of Qin and Chu blinked, followed the cruel eyes of his royal highness and said seriously: "the Lord and his highness are for the country and the people. If they want to go to the barbarian land of Baiyue, I can''t bear it." Meng Yan''s heart of Xiaolu bumps into Haosheng and his eyes are deep. He understood the routine of the Qin and Chu people. Although it''s ridiculous, it''s hard to understand, and I''m so angry that I want to knock her head open to see what''s inside He sneered to himself. His Highness The Regent was not so angry that he left. Instead, he said coldly, "if you don''t want to leave me, I''ll go with you." "Lord? I can''t use it... " Qin Chu people suddenly white face, this is not the same as she thought! "Why, it''s a lie for Chu people to say that they don''t want to part with the king?" Meng Yan looked down at her, and the two eyes were engaged in a silent contest. In other people''s eyes, it''s just flirting. That Baiyue made me confused. Did he know too little about the customs of Dazhou? Isn''t this the girl who danced at the palace banquet? Call oneself Prince concubine room, how, so debauchery? In front of the prince dare to hook three build four? The opening of the folk customs of the Zhou Dynasty is not inferior to that of the Turks. Baiyue emissary sighed from the bottom of his heart. Qin and Chu people are in a dilemma. On one hand, the prince''s highness wants to eat people''s eyes, on the other hand, Meng Yan''s aggressive. The people of Qin and Chu clenched their teeth. "My Lord, I''ll go wherever I want you to, and I''ll stay with you all the time. But I don''t know what to say about going to Baiyue. " "Three seventh of the mission." The little fairy was also very surprised. He didn''t expect that the Qin Chu people, with their ostrich like temperament, could have completed the task in such a short time. It''s not a waste of the information she gave. The people of Qin and Chu are very happy. "People of Qin and Chu, do you know that our court has its own harem, but if you ask about the rules of the court, these words are enough to kill you hundreds of times!" Meng Yan frowned and scolded, because there was no one else here, otherwise he would not be able to protect the Qin and Chu people. How could his Royal Highness the selfless Regent protect the Qin and Chu people in front of his bread? The prince''s eyes twinkled, and he thought of a thousand scenes at the bottom of his heart. Finally, coagulate to make a meaningful smile. It is true that Qin and Chu people are still his women in name. Can he not be angry to see Qin and Chu people colluding with others in front of him? However, on second thought, Qin and Chu people were used by him to win over Meng Yan and even monitor him. They have a good relationship. He should be happy. A vicious idea formed in the heart of the young prince, so he became a peacemaker with a smile. "Uncle Huang, there is no one else here. Let the people of Chu tell us what she has in mind." Meng Yan gave him a cool glance, which had nothing to do with happiness and anger, no personal feelings. He was simply accusing him, but as the prince, he said such irresponsible words. Meng Xushan. However, Meng Yan didn''t really want to embarrass the people of Qin and Chu. He said lightly, "you don''t need to worry about the affairs in the court. The king has his own decision about Baiyue. Have you had enough mischief today? Go back. " "Lord! Why can''t you listen to Chu people? What kind of status are you and the prince? Whatever happened, what happened in the world? Baiyue is full of mysteries. You, you can''t go to war! " The people of Qin and Chu were so anxious that they were afraid that Meng Yan would be impatient and drive her away. Suddenly, they even said something disrespectful. Sure enough, as long as it comes to business, the Regent will not recognize his six relatives in front of him. The sword like eyes swept to her, and the anger at the bottom of her eyes was frightening. The name of living hell is not in vain. The people of Qin and Chu swallowed their saliva, but they still hardened their heads and cried to say that they would stop. She bet her Royal Highness The Regent on the soft side. "My Lord, I care about you and your highness. Did I say something wrong? "Whimper, whimper." Meng Yan Although I have seen Qin and Chu people''s false cry many times, I will still be poked by this pathetic appearance. His Royal Highness The Regent sighed and struggled at the bottom of his heart. Then he thought, isn''t the battle in Baiyue still undecided? What''s the rush. Big deal, when it''s time to go to war, let Meng Xu give her to Guan Fu. A little girl can turn out flowers. So his Royal Highness The Regent pretended to be embarrassed and agreed. Qin and Chu people are proud that their tails can be swayed. Depending on the favor and pride, the people of Qin and Chu met the three powerful men and went around to the prince of Baiyue. He bowed his head and said with a smile, "young master zehe? I''ve heard a lot about you. I''m from Qin and Chu. I''m a dancer in the east palace. " Zehe didn''t know how to react. He laughed dryly and said, "Lady Qin, I''ve heard so much about you." The little girl looked innocent. Zehe came with the determination to die, but he saw that the living king of hell was coaxed by a little girl, and he had no bottom in his heart for a moment. Is there any unknown identity of this little dancer? Do the Regents of the grand Zhou Dynasty bow to the throne? But unexpectedly, the next sentence of Lady Qin made him turn pale. That''s what the Qin and Chu people said next to him in a voice that only two people could hear. "Is it comfortable for you to eat and live in the palace? I don''t know if there is a childe so comfortable in Xitang. " Warm as water, zehe struggled fiercely like a trapped animal, while the people of Qin and Chu had already prepared to step back. Zehe yelled at her: "you, who are you and what have you done to her?" The other two people''s eyes also fell on her, a doubt, an inquiry. The people of Qin and Chu blinked innocently and said sincerely, "Lord, your highness, I just asked him if the saint girl eloped with him. There''s nothing else." "Cough..." Elopement is also a shocking word in the palace, which is as strict as heaven''s rules. Meng Xu choked and coughed several times, with a wonderful expression, and said: "Qin Chu people, you are nonsense!" However, zehe''s face was as pale as death, and his attitude of no explanation made them silent for a while. Meng Xu and Meng Yan know the status of Saint in Baiyue. But this position is the same as chicken ribs. If you don''t have it, you can''t put it as a vase. The heir of the Lord and the vase had a feeling and eloped together, looking for an outsider to go back and destroy their country? It''s ridiculous not to listen. The Qin and Chu people learned the cause and effect from the system, and now they are not proud, as if there is no one she can''t do. Meng Yan is itching with his teeth. "You, how do you know where she is?" Zehe did not know what the prince and Regent of Dazhou thought. He looked at the people of Qin and Chu in panic and asked. Chapter 118 Also looking at the Qin and Chu people with confused eyes is Meng Yan. Did he say about the missing saint? Xiaobao doesn''t know, does he? How did the people of Qin and Chu know? After all, his Royal Highness The Regent was selfless, cold-blooded and merciless. He put the national affairs in a more important position than himself, and immediately turned cold. He once suspected that the people of Qin and Chu had ulterior motives and sent them to the crown prince to disturb the court. Although she did a lot of ridiculous things, she didn''t do too much harm, so he turned a blind eye. And now The people of Qin and Chu didn''t realize that his Highness The Regent was ready to kill him. He was so happy that he gave her a tail to shake. Shy way: "I know everything." Master zehe pursed his lips. In front of the eyes of the light and shadow suddenly dark, Qin Chu people found that their neck had been in the hands of his Highness The Regent. The living King narrowed his eyes, rubbed his cocooned hand unconsciously, and said in a low voice: "who are you from Qin and Chu?" "Well..." the feeling that life and death are pinched at other people''s fingertips is absolutely not good. The eyes of Qin and Chu people can''t help but filled with tears. It''s very confusing. Meng Yan, who was still laughing and scolding with her just now, how could he want her life in a twinkling of an eye? All of a sudden, my heart was cold. Yes, the story of the little fairy is her personal secret. She never mentioned it to anyone. She used a stick of incense to complete the task conditions in exchange for the cause and effect, others naturally do not know. From the perspective of Meng Yan, what do you think of her as? Elaborate? Witch? Life and death line, if she did not have a reasonable explanation, the Regent strangled her with a mole ant general. The time spent together at the bottom of the cliff, the time spent laughing and talking with Yan Yan, came to my heart one by one. The people of Qin and Chu sighed from the bottom of their heart. Why do they think that she is different. No one is special to his Highness The Regent. "Wang, Wang Ye, let go, I have something to say..." The exploration in Meng Yan''s eyes seems to be able to see through her heart. After a long time, she slowly released her hand. When they were suddenly free, the people of Qin and Chu coughed fiercely, as if they were going to cough up their heart and lungs. A hand to extend and stop, eye flash a can''t bear. However, after all, it is cruel heart cold face. The people of Qin and Chu were full of tears. With great courage, they wiped their eyes and said sincerely: "Lord, I know what I''m going to say next is ridiculous. I don''t expect the Lord to believe it, but I''m true. " Meng Yan''s mouth twitched slightly, which made him feel difficult to ride a tiger. But at this point, I still have to put on my own shelf. With a cold face and a light hand, I said, "what''s the matter?" "I was entrusted by the Baiyue saint in my dream to ask the king to save her." His Royal Highness The Regent didn''t comment on it, but the Baiyue envoys were hysterical. "You''re bullshit, she. How could she let others save her? She and I tried our best to escape!" His Highness The Regent realized that it didn''t matter whether the little girl was telling the truth or not. The important thing is that zehe, who had a hard mouth before, recruited himself. Such as a jade like person, trapped animal like tears, Wu from low roar: "she wants to dream should also be entrusted to me, and you have nothing to do with it!" "Little fairy, what can I do?" The people of Qin and Chu were too scared to move because of their ferocious posture. They were afraid that one of them would rush up and tear her. Poor God, how innocent she is. In order to keep her royal highness in the capital, she took great pains. As a result, he was pinched by Wang Ye and assassinated by Baiyue envoys. Qin and Chu people said that Wei was wronged. The little fairy despised her rat like courage and said happily, "two choices. First, tell the Regent that you are talking nonsense, and then die. Second, try to block it back. You don''t have to die. " "..." this kind of choice does not have to be chosen at all. If she knows how to block it back, she still needs to ask? However, the system was obviously determined to let her survive and die. No matter what she said, she didn''t respond. Unreliable The people of Qin and Chu were very angry. They had no choice but to fight for their lives. In the eyes of zehe and his royal highness regent, the people of Qin and Chu had an enigmatic expression and sneered. "Why should I give you a dream? Dream girl is a saint. She is rich and glorious. It''s all because of you. Now she''s in exile. She''s living a good life. I''m afraid she hates you to death. " Hate... Young master zehe''s face was as white as paper, his lips were wriggling, and he couldn''t say anything to refute. That''s her bet. Qin and Chu people were slightly relieved and continued to say softly, "young master, don''t be so extreme. You are so confused to take away the dream girl, put the whole Baiyue people''s lives in where? Do you want them to be buried with you for this shameful love? " Baiyue saint, with the same surname as Wu, a single name of a dream word. The little fairy told her that she was a woman full of despair. Most of the time, young people''s feelings are always poems. Young master zehe, at the age of 11 or 12, is just the time when his naughty nature is hard to figure out. Cold as a delicate porcelain like a saint, so suddenly into the life of the young. Baiyue saints have a higher status than the monarch. But as zehe himself knows, it''s all a gimmick to fool the people. The so-called saint is a vase, decoration. The exquisite porcelain man who can''t help himself. What has happened so far is like a teenager who thinks she doesn''t like that kind of life. So he took her away from Baiyue and hid in the northwest. Taking the opportunity to stir up the war between Dazhou and Baiyue, no one would care about their escape. No matter how hard it is, the people he wants to protect will never have to be bound again. This is a good plan, but how can we let the dancer know? Zehe stares into the eyes of the Qin and Chu people. The more he looks, the more frightened he is. This woman''s life is unfathomable! Is it really a dream? The people of Qin and Chu, who were seen to be nervous, were so stiff that they were about to cry. It''s so easy to look at his Highness The Regent with an enigmatic face. His Highness The Regent raised his eyebrow, which means "how do you know they are in this kind of relationship?" Qin Chu people calmly looked back: "guess." Harm, young girl fire, what can you do for? Meng Yan He suddenly felt that even if the people of Qin and Chu were a masterpiece, he would have to have a headache about how to deal with it. After all, it''s hard to find a person who is so stupid that people feel distressed at ordinary times and helps him with his detailed work at the critical moment. His Royal Highness The Regent, you you you hook the corner of your mouth and do something about it. Can you instigate rebellion? Chapter 119 "I, I don''t want to, I didn''t want to let them be buried with me..." Zehe sobbed bitterly with his face covered. He was defeated by the word "hate" and was defeated. The people of Qin and Chu are very dangerous, but they can be regarded as fooling through. His face looked like an old mother''s good advice: "son, I don''t know what to say." "You are so young and vigorous that you are inevitably biased in thinking. I''d like to give you a suggestion. I can''t think about it. We are in peace and prosperity. We should do everything as a gentleman "You think, now you take the virgin back and have a rest. In the future, you will be the LORD with full wings, and then slowly change the unpleasant things. Isn''t it beautiful? " In the eyes of the Qin and Chu people, when she had no strength to die, she would rather pretend to be a little sheep, and it didn''t matter to compromise. It was serious to save her life. If she is zehe, she will inherit Baiyue honestly. When the time comes, she will be in power. Like now, it''s too reckless. If you''re not careful, you''ll lose your life. From the bottom of her heart, young lady zehe was deeply moved. On one side, the future emperor and his royal highness Regent of Dazhou have delicate expressions. Did you ever think that the people of Qin and Chu had such intentions? If you are not good to her now, will you take revenge one by one in the future? The Qin and Chu people''s back trembled, and their heart felt something. They generally turned back to smile at the two flatterers. The two of them thought, is it because the people of Qin and Chu are in forbearance, waiting for their wings to be plump in the future, and then retaliating one by one? In any case, he was persuaded. After a long hesitation, he said in a low voice: "but... If I take Menger back like this, the elder of the clan will doubt that Menger will be wronged." It''s really a spoony. The people of Qin and Chu also have a headache. She knows the cause and effect well by virtue of having a little fairy. But the solution? Sorry, No. "If young master zehe can trust me, why don''t you give me a try?" The deep voice, like magic, was convincing. Did not expect that he would suddenly export help, Qin Chu people staring at him. His Royal Highness The Regent has a face of business and disdains to divide her. Oh, yes, if you help young master zehe, not only can this battle between Baiyue and Dazhou be avoided. It''s an alliance with Baiyue. With Baiyue natural danger as the alliance, Turks, whether they are going north or south, need to worry about the support of Dazhou. I thought it was for her, really. He turned his lips secretly, and the people of Qin and Chu also said eagerly: "it''s true, young master zehe, one person''s strength is not as good as others'' strength, and they dare not do anything with Mengmeng girl when the Lord is around." Meng Yanliang glanced at her. Young master zehe was wavering. Baiyue is small and complacent, sticking to its old rules. But in the face of strong Zhou, those witchcraft, really can not play a big role. If the king of Dazhou is really on his side, those elders really dare not embarrass Wumeng any more. Let the saints who are well-off and well-off live with him in exile. From then on, they live a life of escaping and having a home that they can''t go back to. Or, as the little dancer said, hibernate secretly to preserve her strength? Rolling down the struggle in his eyes, when zehe opened his eyes again, he was determined. "I''d like to be your dog and horse." Three days later, the people of Qin and Chu, who were blocking his Royal Highness the prince and his Royal Highness The Regent from leaving Beijing, got on the carriage together. He went to Xitang in a mighty way. As one of the few Cao Shilang who knew the inside story, he ignored the romantic posture and held his Highness The Regent''s thigh and howled in tears. "Lord! If you don''t stand under the dangerous wall, it''s a long way to the northwest. How can you leave such a big court and go away in a pile of government affairs! " Is the last sentence the point? His Royal Highness The Regent touched Cao''s brow lovingly and said with profound meaning: "Cao Yan, I''m here for the future of our two countries. I''d like to thank you and Cao Xiang for all the affairs in the court." Cao Shilang two tears, bite lip aggrieved way: "Lord, in the next two days about the flower Kui Su small moon." "I admire Cao Shilang for thinking about such a snowstorm when he works with Xiangye. Don''t worry, you go. I think Xiangye is thinking that you are the only child of the Cao family and will not discount your legs. " "Lord! How can you No matter how obsessed Cao Shilang was, his Royal Highness The Regent left a lot of Court Affairs and went to visit him in private. As for the only female dependents of Qin and Chu people, first of all, she had a shady mind to follow. Secondly, the king said justly: "I still have doubts about your identity. In order to prevent you from divulging information to my state, I need to guard you all the time." When his royal highness was also here, the people of Qin and Chu suddenly realized that it was a chance, so they held their hearts and said with affection: "the Lord is not to say, my heart is always thinking about the Lord, and I follow him." His Royal Highness''s face was green and flustered. He reminded himself that the overall situation was important several times, and then he restrained the impulse to kill the two dogs together. From the time he fell off the cliff, the people of Qin and Chu realized that his Highness The Regent was strict on the surface and sullen in the heart. In a word, I''m full of bad water. The first time and the second time he teases His Highness The Regent, he will be confused and at a loss. After a few more times, it was the iron face, not only did not respond, but also in turn teased her. "Oh? In this case, I will ask the prince to follow me back to the palace? " Half true and half false words, there are some expectations. Maybe it''s the best decision to keep this elusive woman around. The Qin and Chu people did not have a sudden standstill, and then revealed it. Meng Yan is cold, but he doesn''t embarrass her. But it''s hard to avoid some loss at the bottom of my heart. What''s wrong with following him? Can you make her refuse again and again? His royal highness could not bear to see the two men flirting with each other as if they were alone, so he simply lifted the car curtain and went outside. The carriage was driven by the prince of Baiyue. On the side of the carriage sat his Royal Highness The Prince of Dazhou, and on the inside sat the Regent of Dazhou. It can be said that the lineup is strong. However, no one wanted to attract attention, so it was safe to drive all the way. Zehe folded a leaf, blowing low on his lips, the melody is the lingering of the alien race. Baiyue mountain is densely covered with forests and swamps, so there will not be the ruggedness of Northwest yellow sand everywhere in the tune. But it''s extremely tender and sad. After listening for a while, his royal highness, who was as hard as iron, also had some melancholy. He suddenly thought of the princess. It is difficult for his royal highness to understand the behavior of zehe, who gave up the throne and left the world for the sake of a woman. Chapter 120 Ask yourself, if it was him, would he do it for a woman? It''s impossible to think with your toes. His royal highness is full of great ambition. He will only show his ambition after he ascends the throne. How can you break your wings for someone? But it is inevitable to think of Yu Qiao. At first sight, it was a small ball, wrapped in a coat, laughing sweetly, looking up and calling him brother Xu. Meng Xuxin is about to melt. At that time, he thought that he would marry her in the future. Later, if she really married her, Yu Qiao was really an impeccable princess. She was all inclusive and gentle. Meng Xu only thinks that she is the crown princess. After all, she is too polite. It''s far from the soft glutinous dumpling in my memory. Being aroused by the melody, his royal highness sighed for a moment. Zehe stopped and asked him gently, "what''s on your Highness''s mind?" Just as the crown princess always wears an impeccable dignified face in front of people, so does his highness. This kind of love will not move his royal highness, but will panic. So he shook his head coldly and asked about the Western military defense. It''s very realistic that young master zehe is not interested in this. He failed to gossip to Prince Dazhou. He was a little disappointed and answered with little interest. For example, his royal highness asked him, "the northwest is the most important thing for the imperial court. I heard that Zhou Ping, a powerful general, has always been friendly with Baiyue." The young master zehe said: "the relationship between Dazhou and Baiyue is good, so general Zhou naturally has a good relationship with Baiyue. Your highness asked, "what is this for?" Meng continued to avoid but did not answer, and continued to ask: "what kind of person do you think general Zhou is?" What kind of people? Zehe frowned for a moment and thought about the mighty general in his mind. The image of a Confucian general who does not match the name of Weiwu is very feminine. Danfeng eye, long and narrow, seems to have a conspiracy in it. Good looking and difficult to get along with. But as soon as he spoke, his Royal Highness''s face turned black. "This palace... Is not about looks. I''ve heard that the cavalry under general Zhou''s command has always been known as a general, but really? " "It''s true." There is a saying that the northwest is always guarded or bandits turn into wolves and jackals. To the north, there are fierce Turks, and to the west, there are sinister foreigners. Therefore, the generals guarding the northwest often have the right not to accept the orders of the emperors outside. Therefore, the generals guarding the border often mean that they can no longer return to the capital to enjoy the prosperity of singing and dancing. This is the technique of checks and balances. Meng continued to listen one by one, and his heart was cold. It is said that Zhou Ping has a very good personal relationship with the Regent. When I was young, I once fought horses together in the downtown area. It was said that I grew up in a pair of trousers, which was not too much. Even if his Highness The Regent took out his own painstaking efforts and said to the prince, "Your Highness, I have no objection." This military power in the northwest will still be a thorn in the emperor''s heart. It was and will be. If he can''t get it back before he ascends the throne, he will always be. Zehe, after all, is the only little prince of Baiyue. He is favored by all the stars and the moon. He doesn''t know much about the pickles of the imperial family. See Meng Xu''s face suddenly gloomy come down, don''t understand why, blankly scratched to scratch a head. Did he say something wrong? Compared with the light and shadow of the sword outside, it''s much more vivid inside. As soon as the prince went out, the people of Qin and Chu realized that their careful liver, which had been blessed by the courage blessing agent, had drawn back the previous rat gall, and had been dancing all the time. The man is deliberately carrying a thick eyebrow, joking and provocative look at her. The people of Qin and Chu moved to the side in silence. Move again. With a slender leg beside it, the people of Qin and Chu almost didn''t jump up. They shivered and said, "Wang Wang Ye, yes, what''s the matter?" Meng Yan sneered: "how, just now this king is still your heart, your liver, your sweet preserves, always concerned about. After a while, what are you hiding from me? " If his royal highness is in it at this time, the people of Qin and Chu have to pull a few words for the task. But when the prince''s highness was away, she lost her courage and said with a dry smile, "my Lord, I don''t choose my words. Don''t go to my heart... Huh? Lord The people of Qin and Chu were shocked and widened their eyes, and the frightened appearance fell into men''s eyes, which was very lovely. Then the mood joyful raised the corner of the mouth. But it turned out that his Highness The Regent had a big heart to play, and suddenly approached the Qin and Chu people, pretending to be ambiguous and blowing in her ear. The conscience of heaven and earth is that although the people of Qin and Chu have married as concubines, they have never had any relatives. Even the prince''s favor, she dares to pour people medicine, how ever let others so close to suffer? At that time, he softened half of his body and accused the culprit with dim tears. Meng Yan, who was just trying to make fun of the people of Qin and Chu, had a dark look in his eyes. One was not close to women, the other was not familiar with the world, and no one was more experienced than anyone else. His Royal Highness The Regent felt confident that he was better than the Qin and Chu people. I don''t think about it. I''m satisfied with the crystal ear lobe in the corner of my mouth. It''s hard to describe the feeling at that moment, like thousands of fireworks exploding in my mind. It''s like you''ve been pinned. The face spread red at the speed visible to the naked eye, just like a ripe shrimp. Meng Yan left at the touch of Enron, but the hearts of Qin and Chu people experienced countless spring, summer, autumn and winter, competing for brilliance. "You, you, you..." The tears under her eyes are falling. Pointing at Meng Yan, you can''t write for a long time. But his Royal Highness The Regent''s eyes were full of smiles and licked the corners of his mouth with satisfaction. That expression, is absolutely in tease! The people of the Qin and Chu dynasties were red in face and ears, and they buried themselves in silence. It''s like being licked by a dog! The people of Qin and Chu thought in their heart. Her Royal Highness The Regent seemed to be able to see through what she was thinking at a glance. She said in a quiet way, "why, but scold me at the bottom of my heart?" This Wang two words specially accentuated tone, as if specially remind her, his identity. What can the humble Qin and Chu people do? Of course, he shook his head and didn''t dare to move. The prince nodded with satisfaction, just as his royal highness lifted the driving curtain and came in. His royal highness, the Regent, dressed in the skin of a human face and a beast''s heart, as if nothing had happened, Shi Shiran sat with his eyes closed. Meng Xu saw the red face of the people of Qin and Chu, and wondered, "how can the people of Chu be so red? But you don''t feel well? " The people of Qin and Chu were so ashamed and angry that they wanted to die. They bit their teeth, turned their heads, and said angrily, "I''m fine!" The prince''s highness, who was assassinated for no reason, said: "is that right "Well, Xu, come here. My uncle has something to say to you." The so-called micro dress private visit means that one can not expose one''s identity, so along the way, the two people coexist as ordinary uncles and nephews. Chapter 121 It''s three days since we got to Xitang. Although it''s just a small town on the northwest border, it''s peaceful and prosperous because of the garrison of general Wei. The houses piled on loess are gray and bare, and people feel very cold just in autumn. Different from the south of the Yangtze River, even the wind here is cold with sand. Young master zehe felt more guilty and was more convinced of the words of the Qin and Chu people. The spoiled saint is rare in the family, but because of his selfish desire, she came to this place to eat sand. "I have a good friend in Xitang who I met when I visited Baiyue a few years ago. The dream is entrusted to him. Let''s go into the city and find an inn to settle down. I''ll send a message to him again. " No one will disagree. Xitang is located in the northwest of China. There is an endless stream of foreign businessmen. It is not attractive for them to enter the city. A few children are blowing windmills and running past with laughter. The prosperity of the capital is the passing of people. Xitang has the flavor of fireworks and humanity that the capital does not have. The people of Qin and Chu said hello to those children in a strange way, which was quite like a bumpkin who had never seen the world. His royal highness is observing the people''s livelihood here. It can be seen that general Zhou has a lot of experience in governing the local area. The war here has been going on for a long time, but the people have a good life. He is really a talented person. It would be a pity if this talented person could not be used by him. Meng Yan did not know when to walk with her side by side, Yushu Linfeng, tall as bamboo. No matter where it is, it is an eye-catching scenery. "In the 30th year of Yongle, the Turks united with the generals of Zhenbian to break the northwest pass, and Xitang was the first to bear the brunt, becoming a hell on earth. It''s common for Yi Zi to eat each other. When he walks in the street, a child as big as this is smiling at you. He may be holding a dagger in his hand, waiting to be inserted into your abdomen. " Qin Chu people: "she was scared to live up to the expectations of the public. She said bitterly:" yes, really? It''s not easy for Xitang to have today''s scenery. It''s hard for general Zhou. " Silently away from those children a little bit. "The general of the town at that time was also named Zhou." This word is also used subtly, Qin and Chu people shut up. The dancer, who has been keeping the palace for a long time, is also interested in some old rumors. Thanks to his Royal Highness The Regent''s elegant demeanor, he was charming. At that time, Teng yuange''s gossip should not be too much. Some old sesame rotten millet things, will be dug out to chew, and then the sisters together Xizi heart. Wang Ye is so handsome, he likes to live, he attaches great importance to love and righteousness, and he is the best man in the world. Yunyun. Inevitably, one of them is about the powerful general who was rumored to have a good relationship with the Lord and grew up in a pair of trousers. The Zhou family has been heroic for generations, but it''s miserable. General Zhou Ping, his father, threw an enemy. The world doesn''t know and doesn''t want to know what the inside story is. Anyway, if you catch a crime, you can curse people to death without offending others. Why not? The mighty general took over the Zhou family at this time of storm. He was so unpopular and bullied when he was in the capital. They are also very proud. They have been forbearing for more than ten years. Once they ask the emperor for an imperial order, it will be more than ten years to go to this corner. He earned back his reputation of losing his father. Even though there are still many murmuring voices in the court, who dares to speak more in front of the powerful general? In the past, the scene of young children killing people with knives is different from that of today''s happy scene. For Xitang, the two generations of the Zhou family are of great significance. It seems that Meng Yan just felt something and didn''t intend to go deep into the past with her. When he turned around and saw the bamboo dragonflies played by the children, he was so excited that he took the Qin and Chu people away. His royal highness is really making a private visit and observing the situation of the people, but he doesn''t notice that they are missing. So a moment later, his Royal Highness The Regent and the people of Qin and Chu, each with a bamboo dragonfly and a sugar gourd, strolled leisurely along the Northern Street. The sugar gourd pulp was wrapped in it. It was sour, soft and delicious. The people of Qin and Chu had a mouthful of food. They had long forgotten their status and their eyes were shining: "Wang, Prince Wang, where are we going to play now?" The Regent gave her a sidelong glance. Her cold face seemed to be colored by the smoke. "What did I say? Call me brother. " The people of Qin and Chu thought, "what''s your name? I don''t have the courage to be rebellious. According to that generation, don''t your highness have to call her elder? However, the emperor was far away, but his Royal Highness The Regent was near, and the people of Qin and Chu had no courage to disobey the king. He made a compromise and chose silence. Meng Yan pondered for a moment and said faintly, "go to the star picking building. It''s said that the salted duck there is unique in Mobei." His Royal Highness The Regent spent so much time eating and drinking with her. The people of Qin and Chu were deeply moved. But I don''t know about Meng Yan''s freedom. Sad to say, his nephew has been acting more and more openly in private recently. Some of his staff were so cold that they forced him to fight back, but his Royal Highness The Regent was not interested. Is it a shame for the wolf cub who raised himself to take revenge? After Baiyue''s surrender, Taiping River in heyday is clear. If his nephew wants to kill or cut, let him go. Even his closest aides didn''t know that his Royal Highness The Regent''s heart had been frozen when Princess Zhu died. For him, power and wealth are worse than nothing. This meeting son, should the prince secretly go to general''s mansion to visit Zhou Ping? Zhou Ping had a good personal relationship with him. He had always been a thorn in the heart of the emperor''s family. From the point of view of temperament, the prince and his father were carved from the same mold. If you think about it with your toes, you can guess that he must have gone to show his feelings and reason to the Weiwu general. I can''t help laughing. In fact, both the world and the emperor and Prince think that the relationship between him and Zhou Ping is too good. After the general at the beginning of the town was convicted, Zhou Ping and Meng Yan, who lost his mother''s concubine, were in the same situation. If there is friendship, it can only be fostered at that time. Over the past few years, their correspondence has been business as usual. At most, Zhou Ping would tell him more about the scenery of Mobei and all the things that he missed in Xitang. Sometimes Meng Yanting envies Zhou Ping. He is far away from the capital. In this place, when there is no war, he lives the same life as ordinary people. "Guest, please come inside!" Pick star floor of the staff warmly yelled, inside this point to eat not many people, bits and pieces of a few Hu merchants. But the man''s smile didn''t slacken. His Royal Highness The Regent sat down on a small table by the window, which looked very smooth because of the age of the shop. Chapter 122 The people of Qin and Chu could not bear it. His royal highness Shi Shi ran, who had never wanted to be a respectable regent, sat down and did not care. He said gently, "please." Even if it was the first time I saw this fairy like figure, he turned red and walked away. Arsonist, Lord. "Mr. Wang, when we get Miss Meng, shall we go straight back to Beijing?" The waiter was carrying the salted duck with his head very low. Qin and Chu people casually talked with Meng Yan. Meng Yan helplessly glared at her, and had a headache for her to change her name, but she patiently answered. "It should be so, but if there are special circumstances, it''s not sure." The second child took the dish and said, "my guest, please use it slowly." Can there be any special circumstances? The people of Qin and Chu murmured from the bottom of their heart. Thanks to the little boy. There was a flash of light in front of my eyes. Almost in an instant, the table in front of her turned over, and she was pushed out by a strong force. I fell down on the ground and was safe except for the pain in my butt. Looking up in a daze. His Royal Highness The Regent, with dark clothes and black hair, and eyes like a falcon, had already wrestled with the young man. She was terrified and thought for a moment, how can Meng Yan fight with others with his sword? After a while, I thought, is this shopkeeper crazy? If he doesn''t do a good business, what will he do with the guests? Fiercely, his Highness The Regent swept his leg, and the iron wristband just brushed the edge of the sword. Between the lightning and flint, Xiao ER was forced back several steps, gasped with his sword, and his hat also fell down. It''s not the shopkeeper I saw when I first entered the store. The stupid brain of the Qin and Chu people finally reflected that the shopkeeper was transferred by the assassin. As soon as she stayed with her Royal Highness The Regent, she was out of luck and met an assassin again. The assassin, who pretended to be a sophomore, was defeated by Meng Yan. He bit his teeth and roared: "what are you doing? Just now this little cheap hoof called him Lord. He is a dog official of the imperial court. Come and kill him!" Qin and Chu people were even more shocked. Did she let out the identity of the Lord just because she let out her voice? If something happened to Meng yanruo, she would die! "Don''t be stunned!" Is self-examination, Meng Yan do not know when around her side, make defensive posture, eyes deep looking around. The dilapidated old shop is quiet and peaceful under the shadow of the setting sun. The guests sitting inside stood up one by one, took out their weapons from their hands, and stared at a man and a woman standing in the middle. Meng Yan clenched his fist and a drop of sweat fell from his temples. "Wang, Wang Ye..." "Shut up After a while, a big man rushed to him with a knife. With a backhand push, Meng Yan pushed the Qin and Chu people to the corner, and then he picked up a stick to meet them. Obviously, these men are not heroes in the Jianghu. They don''t pay attention to the morality of not bullying more people. Seeing that they are at a disadvantage, they rush up in droves. At this time, the people of Qin and Chu were smart. They tried to shrink to the side and squeeze to the inconspicuous place. Avoid giving Meng Yan any more trouble. She is a delicate and weak woman who seems to have no power to bind a chicken. No one even talks to her at this meeting. Most of them think that even if she is allowed to carry a knife, she will not pose any threat. If she comes at last, one knife will solve the problem. Menqing. Squeeze into a corner, suddenly feel cramped. It turned out that there was already a girl in it. She was a delicate girl. Two people big eyes stare small eyes. Qin and Chu people feel that they have already seen big waves, but the girl''s eyes are full of worldly indifference, which makes Qin and Chu people ashamed. In order to save face, Qin Chu people took the initiative to show a smile and said, "hello girl, are you also the victim blocked here by these bandits?" The girl was pure and clean. She just looked at her and didn''t know what expression she had. In a word, the girl is not interested in her. So he simply ignored it and turned back to see the war situation outside. His Highness The Regent, who is called the living hell, has never ignored her so much! The Qin and Chu people were both angry and counsellor. Counsellor got the upper hand. He puffed up his cheeks and turned around to glare at the assassins. "You call him lord, who is he?" Caught off guard, the girl opened her mouth. Her voice was as cold as jade, and she couldn''t make waves. Qin churen grinned and said, "you can talk. I thought you were dumb." Continue to be ignored, enigmatic silence. Qin Chu people: "deeply frustrated, Qin Chu people simply played a temperament, cold hum, no longer pay attention to the girl. Soon, her heart was pulled up by the scene outside, and she had no time to take care of the girls around her. It is true that his Royal Highness The Regent is very good at martial arts, and he is still able to deal with more than ten people. But I can''t bear the fact that there are so many people on the other side. Even the martial arts experts have to be dragged to death. What''s more, Meng Yan didn''t even have a weapon. Gradually, we have shown our weakness. The people of Qin and Chu were very anxious about what to do. Last time they were assassinated, there was still a cliff for them to escape. Now in this shop, the way is blocked, and there is no place to jump. At this moment, we have to rely on outsiders. The Qin and Chu people swallowed their saliva and forced themselves to calm down. Yes, she should find a way to let her royal highness know their situation and send people to move rescue soldiers. General Zhou, general Weiwu and Wang Ye have a good personal relationship. They will send troops to rescue them Thinking in disorder, the people of Qin and Chu scrambled to the window. Heaven pity, thanks to this yellow mud rammed house is low, but also really small, no matter how delicate she is, she can''t climb out. So the people of Qin and Chu felt for it and only found a few coppers. His Royal Highness The Regent just bought the change of sugar gourd. The prince disdained to accept the coppers and gave it to her mercifully. After weighing the copper plate in his hand, the people of Qin and Chu waved to the children playing by the window. The children obviously knew that there was a fight inside, but they were not afraid, as if it happened all the time. Playing by the window, he was also very skillful. "What can I do for you, sister?" she asked with a smile Qin and Chu people seriously discharged four coppers, and sweet Nuo''s voice was full of temptation. "Children, would you like some sugar? Come on, help your sister to the general''s mansion and tell general Zhou that a young master Meng is in trouble in the star picking building. If you bring it, these coppers are yours. " The temptation of four sugar gourds is quite big. The little farts are watching eagerly and swallowing their saliva. The Qin and Chu people generously paid two deposits, and the kids ran away without saying a word. Chapter 123 As soon as they had finished this, the Qin and Chu people didn''t have time to breathe a sigh of relief. A big knife was thrown to the side, and their tail trembled. The Qin and Chu people looked back and saw Meng Yan standing in the middle panting, and those people had fallen four or five. Meng Yan can''t hold on. So she thought. "You''ve just sent for help?" The strange woman asked again. Qin Chu didn''t answer this time, or her whole body and mind were closely involved there. No, it''s not reliable to rely on those little kids alone. The Qin and Chu people gritted their teeth and finally used the pressure box bottom. "Little fairy! What shall we do? " The system yawned in boredom, and the shelf appeared in her mind. She only heard the system pick and choose: "ah, let me see... Here, the nine turn golden elixir can turn you into a Wulin expert who can fight against one hundred in an instant. Good The Qin and Chu people felt the same feeling and said excitedly, "what else are these good things? Give it to me quickly Unexpectedly, the system gave a sneer: "sorry, your balance is insufficient." The wind in the north of the Great Wall blows lonely, and the rigid fossilization of the Qin and Chu people becomes a wisp of debris in the wind. Surplus, insufficient balance? It''s the saddest thing I''ve ever heard in my life. The system continued to sneer: "who let you do the task is not positive, this kind of high-level elixir sea, harm, the effect of nature also need not say. But one is always a hundred days. Can you afford it? " The people of Qin and Chu were despised and indignantly patted the table. As the saying goes, people are poor and will not be poor! In the middle of the photo, it turned into a milk cat''s grievance: "little fairy, I know I''m wrong. I''ll catch up with you in the future. You can accommodate me this time." The system is selfless: "Xiaoming is not active, and there is something wrong with his head. It''s not negotiable. " "Well, what are you talking about there by yourself?" The people of Qin and Chu were not wronged, but the strange woman was not good at it, and she also found it interesting. Curious came to her and asked her. The woman was barefoot, like a spirit falling into the world. Although those eyes are not sad or happy, they are clear. It''s a pity that the people of Qin and Chu are not in the mood now. As the saying goes, rabbits bite when they are in a hurry. The people of Qin and Chu were forced to a dead end. They rushed out and said, "stop it! This is the king of Baiyue. Are you so presumptuous that you are not afraid of the Revenge of the Baiyue people in the future, and let your descendants suffer from poison and poison from generation to generation? " Xitang is not far from Baiyue. It must be famous here. Even if people are not afraid of death, they are not afraid of being tortured to death by the mysterious and disgusting things like insects. We have to thank Baiyue for its mystery and closeness. As soon as we hear that future generations have to suffer, everyone''s actions follow suit. Meng Yan, who was standing in the middle of the crowd, shook his body slightly, raised his eyes and looked at her without sadness or joy. The people of Qin and Chu knew that he was at the end of the storm. A smile at the bottom of my eyes, in praise of her, the little girl this clever a lot. Inexplicable sour eyes, want to cry. She knew that the lie was untenable, and these people would react later. If general Zhou''s rescuers hadn''t arrived, she and Meng Yan would really explain here today. "Yes, I am the saint of Baiyue. You and so on, step down." All of a sudden, an ethereal voice rang out, Qin Chu people''s eyes widened in amazement, chin almost to the ground. Looking back, I saw the barefoot woman who had just had a moment''s friendship with her neighbor came out, with an immortal posture that could take advantage of the wind at any time. There is still no wave in the ancient well, and the eyes are merciless. The words are more convincing. The people of Qin and Chu almost believe it. If it wasn''t for us this time, we would have come out to find Baiyue saint. I would take it seriously. The assassins were even more hesitant. Seeing that he was ready to retreat, he just disguised himself as a second child. The man''s eyes crossed a trace of ferocity and said in a loud voice: "don''t listen to this woman''s bewitching words. How can Baiyue Saint girl appear here? Even so, are so many of us afraid of two weak women? Today''s clean work, who knows we killed it? Kill the dog officer quickly, and it''s a serious matter to exchange for glory and wealth! " The girl, who claimed to be the saint of Baiyue, hooked her fingers and glanced over her eyes. She was puzzled, as if wondering why someone wanted to die. Then, the scream of the assassin''s killing pig spread all over the small restaurant. Women''s slender fingers casually move, the eyes hanging clear and bright. And the assassin was in agony. Close to the person, can clearly see, the assassin''s neck skin, a worm shaped bulge, in the peristalsis. A burst of creepy, just fight in the restaurant, in addition to the scream of the assassin, even quiet each other''s breathing can be heard. "Auntie, auntie, I''m wrong. I''ve got eyes and I don''t know Taishan. Please forgive me. I don''t dare any more!" The assassin couldn''t bear it. His eyes were red as if he was about to fall out and he was crying in agony. The woman stopped her fingers and stood like a sculpture. The people of Qin and Chu were stunned. "You, you are the witch dream?" What is it that you can''t find a place to break your iron shoes, and it doesn''t cost you any effort? Wu Meng turned his head without sorrow or joy: "do you know me?" Qin Chu nodded stupidly and shook his head fiercely. She''s looking for her. It''s nice, but she doesn''t know her. Sorcerer dream oh a, then no longer make a sound. What a strange woman. The people of Qin and Chu murmured. Seeing Meng Yan''s body shaking, their heart was pulled up again. They rushed to him and said anxiously, "Lord!" It''s the same as the scene in the story. After all the dust is settled, the mighty general comes late, and the first sentence to enter the door isˇŞˇŞ "Meng Yan, who is going to die As a result, I saw her Royal Highness The Regent who was really dying, and a little girl who was crying. The powerful general was so mean that he was stupid. He stayed for a moment and closed his mouth wisely. He said to the left and right, "call the military doctor to carry our Regent down, and some people will throw these scum into prison." Two words are simple, rough and resolute, and none of them dare to be vague. Qin Chu people''s face was full of tears. When the military doctor came, he was not at ease. He held Meng Yan''s hand tightly and sobbed: "doctor, you must do your best to save him..." The military doctor said that the old minister was under a lot of pressure. You don''t need to tell me, your Highness The Regent, do you dare to save him? Regent Weifu private visit died in Saibei? That''s going to be a big mess. None of you can afford it. Zhou Ping was very interested in looking at the people of Qin and Chu. When did the living king of hell have a little girl around him? Chapter 124 A group of people came and went in disorder. Wu Meng stayed in the same place for a while and kept up with the Qin and Chu people in silence. The people in the general''s mansion naturally took her as one of the Qin and Chu people, and they didn''t stop her. When they arrived at the general''s residence, the people of Qin and Chu looked back at her and asked, "Why are you following me?" Wu Meng stood alone and became dumb again. The people of Qin and Chu were so devoted to Meng Yan that they didn''t care about him. So a funny scene appeared. His royal highness and Prince zehe could not find them after they separated, so they just came to the general''s residence. His Royal Highness the prince looked at the Regent''s Royal Highness who went out upright and came back sideways, and he was at a loss. Young master zehe and the statue like Saint stared at each other, and the scene was strange for a moment. "Dream, dream?" After a long time, the dog howled and pitifully rushed to the saint. At least he didn''t shed a tear or a runny nose in public. "Why are you here? I went to brother Lin''s house to find you, but there was no one The sorcerer dream to see Ze he here, is still a school of ancient well without wave, answer a way of one board and one eye: "he, go to drink. I''m drunk. I met them As soon as he heard that his friend had left Wumeng alone because he was drunk, he immediately beat his hands and feet and cried out that it was not good to meet someone. However, the good and evil people came back, and wanted to go back to thank the Qin and Chu people. Seeing each other''s red eyes crying, I suddenly remembered that King Zhou was injured and I didn''t know whether he was alive or dead. The joy of his recovery was too obvious. A little convergence, Su Rong said: "Lady Qin, Wang Ye, he is a good man. He has his own appearance. It will be OK. Don''t worry too much." The Qin and Chu people nodded feebly. The prince''s highness asked the powerful general angrily. He got a few impatient perfunctory words and even choked his stomach. Looking back at the people of Qin and Chu, he said, "people of Qin and Chu, come here!" "Tell me, why did Uncle Huang go out well and come back injured? What happened when you stayed with Uncle Huang! " The mighty general touched his chin with a smile. Tut, is xiaojiaoniang''s name Qin churen? The appearance is really good. Meng is a very lucky man. He is not worried about his friend''s injury. Meng Yan is not a spoiled prince in the palace. He was stabbed twice. He didn''t get to the point. What''s the big deal. When I was on the battlefield, I suffered more serious injuries. He even disliked Meng Yan''s return to Beijing for a few years and made his body delicate. He couldn''t bear any more injuries. The Qin and Chu people knew they were guilty, but they didn''t explain. They choked and said, "Your Highness, it''s my fault that I let out my mouth and revealed the identity of the Lord, so that the assassin can take advantage of it. I''m guilty..." His Highness the prince has a gloomy face. However, the powerful general couldn''t see the little girl being bullied, so he patted his royal highness on the shoulder. The prince''s highness snorted and almost didn''t curse his mother. However, the general of Wei said with a smile: "well, your highness, assassins are everywhere in the northern part of the desert. It''s perfectly normal for strangers to meet two assassins. Blame the Lord if you want. He''s in bad luck, isn''t he? Don''t be a strange girl. Let''s go and see the Lord Meng Xu wants to attract him. He is full of fire. He has to endure it for a while, and then he follows. However, when the Regent was assassinated, his royal highness was in a delicate mood. There is a touch of joy, but also some disappointment. Still not dead. General Zhou has a good understanding of Meng Yan. At this moment, his royal highness, the Regent, does not say that he is alive and well, but he has woken up and leans weakly on the head of the bed. When Qin and Chu people saw him like this, they couldn''t help it. It can be said that this assassination was all because of her. And the guilt is more than ever. And the strange feeling that his heart would be torn apart at that moment when he was injured and fell down was unbearable to the people of Qin and Chu. "Lord, if you have something to do, I will never live alone!" This time, what she said was more sincere than ever, and she didn''t think about the task at the bottom of her heart. When the system announced, she was forced, and she was forced. At that moment, if you want to die, it''s OK to die. Why do you want to get a mission? The mighty general, who was not too busy to watch, whistled. His Highness the prince looked as usual, but he didn''t hear. "Uncle Huang, are you better?" Meng Yanzheng was stunned by the words of the Qin and Chu people. Hearing this, he shook his head and his ears were red. "Today''s assassins seem to be ordinary people, and they are very hostile to the officials of the imperial court. Zhou Ping, do you know why?" Zhou Ping shrugged his shoulders and said with indifference: "in those days, the running dogs of the imperial court sold their clients for glory, and the whole Xitang city was slaughtered. Now, most of the people who survived and their relatives died at that time. Naturally, they can''t trust the officials of the imperial court. Hate them." The atmosphere was stagnant for a moment. If you remember correctly, the court running dog who was selling for glory was his father. This Danfeng eye is a kind of feminine man, but he can say these words with a smile Meng Yan changed the topic as if nothing had happened: "today we met a woman who called herself Baiyue saint. Thanks to her help, we can get out of danger today." The expression of Qin and Chu people is subtle. "Wang Ye... She is really the saint of Baiyue." His Royal Highness The Regent I don''t know if it''s a coincidence or a providence. According to the military doctor, his Highness The Regent''s two knives were not inserted in the key, but the internal breathing was moved too frequently, resulting in excessive blood loss before he fainted. After two days of cultivation, you can do it. The mighty general yawned lazily: "OK, since you''re OK, I''ll leave. I''m busy." "I''m afraid the man who took the lead to coax me today is different from those people. Zhou Ping, pay more attention." Zhou Ping''s steps gave a sound. His father was the blood enemy of many people in Xitang. What kind of mentality is he holding here, being scolded by thousands of people, suffering from hardships and sandstorms? All of a sudden, the people of Qin and Chu realized that there were no normal people who had made friends with his highness Regent. Suddenly, there were only two of them left in the room. When his highness left, he didn''t call her! I didn''t feel anything just now. Now I see his Highness The Regent''s naked and bandaged upper body. The people of Qin and Chu suddenly feel red in the face and red in the ears. I want to run away. "Wang, Wang Ye doesn''t feel well. Take a good rest. I''ll leave first." "Wait a minute." "Qin Chu people, come here." Qin Chu people moved to his side reluctantly, saw the faint blood color under the bandage, and their eyes were red again. His Highness The Regent''s mouth is a bit poisonous, but there is nothing to say about protecting her at the critical moment. "You just said that if I went, I would not live alone, but really?" Chapter 125 In the eyes of his Royal Highness The Regent, the Qin and Chu people are just Goblins who are full of nonsense. Nine out of ten sentences they say are false. It should be this kind of person that the LORD hates most in his life. However, in the eyes of the Lord, the only thing left for the little lady Qin to do was to be lovely. A soft heart rippling, looking forward to what she said is true. The old people of the Qin and Chu dynasties were red faced and became monkey buttocks. They were ashamed and angry and glared at his Royal Highness The Regent. "False, of course, is false. Don''t worry about it!" He came out of the door in a huff. The little fairy took an abacus and dialed it. Lao Huai was very relieved and said, "the task is five seventh of the schedule. You should work harder and go to the Regent''s house more often. Maybe you can finish it. How about this reward for 30 days? Am I generous? " The people of Qin and Chu, who are angry with the living king of hell, kick stones to vent their anger. Cool swish of say angry words: "aunt can''t plan to see him again, ha." Today, the fairy is in a good mood. It''s rare that she doesn''t get hurt. The general''s mansion is very simple. It has a few yards in and out, and there is no rockery used to decorate the ordinary rich people''s houses. It is very bare and in line with the scenery of Mobei. The feet of the Qin and Chu people were stretching out, but they quietly drew back because of the sound coming from behind the wall. I only heard childe zehe''s affectionate voice: "Menger, these days, I miss you very much. Even the poison of acacia is not so uncomfortable. " The woman listened to such deep love words, actually put forward doubts: "I have never suffered from Acacia for you, how do you know how painful the poison of Acacia?" Young master zehe was speechless for a while. The Qin and Chu people chuckled. In this way, there are so many people who don''t understand the amorous feelings in the world. Compared with the saint girl, Meng Yan is still good. People''s happiness is based on other people''s pain. With the contrast of zehe, the people of Qin and Chu suddenly feel in a good mood. However, young master zehe is so devoted to the Virgin that he must be one willing to fight and one willing to suffer. It''s strange that people envy him. Ask yourself, for a cold can not express feelings of people, give up the easily available wealth, she is generally not able to do. Not wanting to disturb the couple, the Qin and Chu people wanted to find a place where there was no one to stay for a while. Turning his head, he saw a smiling and powerful general. Danfeng''s eyes were cruel. "Lady Qin, what a coincidence." The people of Qin and Chu were silent. "General Zhou, what''s up?" General Wei Wu was not sure what he was crazy about. He showed his interest in her. He pulled her to the pavilion and called her tea. The tea in the general''s mansion is bold and bold. It''s made of coarse porcelain cups and tea. It''s easy to pour it with boiling water. There are still some old hemp leaves floating in the bowl. In Tengyuan Pavilion, the people of Qin and Chu not only learned Qin, Qi, calligraphy and painting, but also cooked tea and wine. Elegant people make tea, which is not high mountains and flowing water? This kind of country food is really spicy. With a heavy heart, the people of Qin and Chu took up a bowl and did not dare to speak for a long time. The mighty general gulped down bravely and wiped his mouth with his sleeve. It''s said that the mighty general was once a graceful young man, with long sleeves and romantic style. He poured many women''s hearts into the capital. Silently in the bottom of my heart with a sigh, years is the pig knife of the Qin and Chu people as a sign of respect, a small sip. Well, it''s not that hard. "Girl, do you know why I called you out alone?" Zhou Ping suddenly put down the tea bowl and said solemnly. Scared Qin Chu people also sit up and shake their heads sincerely. "I heard that you like Meng Yan?" Qin and Chu people''s faces were red with the speed visible to the naked eye, and subconsciously murmured. But general Zhou didn''t care about her answer. He covered his stomach and burst into tears. "Well, I didn''t expect that, for so many years, there are still people who like that guy. I thought he had made up his mind to be a monk in his life. " "Zhou, general Zhou! You misunderstand me. I have nothing to do with Wang Ye... " Zhou Ping had a good time to calm down the ups and downs of laughter and said: "girl, I''ll tell you a story." People of the Qin and Chu Dynasties The mighty general didn''t intend to listen to her, just wanted to find an audience. In this case, she was not happy to speak. The powerful general raised his mysterious style and said: "it''s very deceptive to say that Meng Yan''s face is really very deceptive. It''s really normal for ignorant girls to like him." Is the rumor false? Where are the powerful generals and the Regent? This damage is merciless. It''s not so cruel to kill my father or foe, is it? "But there''s an unknown side to that guy." On the one hand, the Qin and Chu people doubted the relationship between their rumored friends, on the other hand, they were inevitably aroused curiosity. Two eyes are bright, the dog seems to get close to the past: "what?" "That guy, in fact, can''t do it." The mighty general''s face was serious, and his words were true. Simple as the people of Qin and Chu, he was stunned for several seconds before he realized what it meant to be unable. He covered his mouth and said in surprise, "my God, is it true?" "Can there be a fake? This is what I have learned from years of observation. Girl, have you heard about the censor''s daughter in those years? " Qin Chu people nodded heavily. "You think, which normal man would refuse to come up with such a charming beauty? Even Liu Xiahui can''t push people into the lake, can he? " It''s reasonable to say that the people of Qin and Chu were not firm enough to believe it. General Zhou struck while the iron was hot: "besides, we told him to go to the brothel, but he has never been there! It was not easy for us to pull him to go there once. He was also sitting in a serious mood, playing the piano and drinking with girls. Is that what normal men do? " This reminds the people of Qin and Chu of the scene when they went to Louzi with the princess and met the Regent. It seems that the prince is really a gentleman. But originally, is it because of this? The people of Qin and Chu felt heartbroken. It turned out that it was too miserable for the prince to bear such a heavy pain alone. After a while, they seemed to be friends who had been separated for many years. They had a heated discussion on the topic that his Highness The Regent couldn''t do it. One thought: Oh, no wonder I can''t seduce you. So it is. A spittle flying: "so, little lady, you have to be careful when you are with Meng Yan." Qin Chu people: "general, did you misunderstand something?" All this, by the loyal dark Wei word not to drop back to the Regent''s Royal Highness''s ear. Meng Yan is surrounded by twelve secret guards of tiangan and dizhi, who come and go without a trace. He is Zhou Ping. He has only heard of them, but has never seen them. Today, his Royal Highness The Regent was going to ask the dark guard to call Zhou Ping to discuss the assassin he met today. Chapter 126 Never thought so exciting, heard his "secret". Dark Wei Yin abides by the accusation of being a dark Wei. He never says a word more. After repeating it, he goes back to the dark. I don''t know if it''s a psychological effect. The Lord always felt that he took a look at himself when he left. His Royal Highness The Regent''s face was livid, and he squeezed out a few words from his teeth: "people of Qin and Chu!" It can be said that every word gnashes its teeth, permeates the dark hate and anger. The yellow sand in Mobei is whimpering with the wind all night. The people of Qin and Chu are worried about Meng Yan''s injury. In addition, they can''t sleep because they recognize the bed. He got up early and remembered that the servants of the general''s mansion said yesterday that the LORD was not used to the dry food in Mobei. He hesitated for a moment and went to the kitchen. Her cooking is not very good, but as a senior eater, she is also influenced by green, who is good at cooking. In the kitchen of the general''s residence, the people of Qin and Chu made a bowl of noodles in clear soup. Wu comfort himself, Meng Yan injured can only eat something light, soup noodles is very good. Before her Royal Highness The Regent woke up, she sat with her face on her chin and looked at him. It is worthy of being the man who attracts the censor to love when he dies. He is handsome and unmarried. Qin Chu people looked at it for a while, and suddenly remembered the little secret discussed with general Zhou yesterday. I couldn''t help grinning. I''m sorry, Mr. Wang. But it''s so funny As a result, his Royal Highness The Regent gave a cold look. Dayton has a guilty conscience of being caught on the spot. The people of Qin and Chu coughed two times, and said with a caring look full of maternal Brilliance: "Mr. Wang, you wake up, are you better?" Meng Yan was speechless for a while. After a long time, he said faintly, "early in the morning, what are you doing here?" The people of Qin and Chu thought that it was not kind of them to gossip about his Royal Highness The Regent. And the Lord is too miserable, guilt and sympathy walk side by side, her eyes are more and more deep. "Lord, I heard that you are not used to the food of Mobei, so I made a bowl of noodles on my own. Would you like to try it?" What''s the matter with this compassionate look? Meng Yan''s face was tense, and he knew that it was Zhou Ping who made the mistake. He couldn''t even explain this misunderstanding. He took the noodles and took a few mouthfuls without saying a word. Qin Chu people love way: "Alas, Lord, don''t be so urgent, not enough kitchen." Who can bear it! His Royal Highness The Regent patted his chopsticks. His gloomy eyes caught fire and glared at the people of Qin and Chu. The woman who was not afraid of death wanted to cry: "Wang, Wang Ye, what did I do wrong?" His Highness The Regent felt that if he didn''t give himself a proper name, the good reputation he didn''t give in the capital would be flying all over the city in the future. Biting his teeth, I don''t know how to move, whirling around, Qin and Chu people have been pressed on the bed by him. They were so close together that their breath was blowing on their faces. Qin Chu people''s frightened eyes are moist and silent. In order to vent his anger, Meng Yan suddenly forgot what he wanted to do and his heart beat slowly. Eyes glued, the red lips from him but very close, kiss down, you can taste the beautiful. Meng Yan suddenly realized that he had lost his temper. He closed his eyes and took a few deep breaths. At least he regained his pure brightness. His voice was hoarse and he said, "Zhou Ping is a generous man. He doesn''t have a word of truth in his mouth. Don''t believe it." Qin Chu people''s face is red, crisp and tender. Without his reminding, they also know that general Weiwu is making fun of her. As for why, it''s mostly because Now they are so close, no one can feel it more clearly than her. Be ashamed and angry to death! So while his Royal Highness The Regent relaxed, the people of Qin and Chu rushed out of bed like rabbits, saying that I knew that greasing the soles of my feet was faster than rabbits. Her Royal Highness The Regent recalled her blush and heart beat. She was in a good mood. With the bowl of fresh water without salt, it became a delicacy in the world, and all the leftovers were eaten. The people of Qin and Chu run 100 meters in one breath, but the heat on their faces still remains. When they think about the situation just now, they will be so ashamed that they want to hold one side of the pillar and crash to death. The mighty general is really killing her! Fortunately, no one got up at this point. Qin and Chu people buried their ostriches in the corner for a while, and then went out with their clothes full. However, looking left and right still feels guilty as a thief. It''s very bad. Now she opens and closes her eyes, thinking about the handsome face of her Royal Highness The Regent just now. When I thought about it, my heart beat disorderly and my face flushed. I can''t control it. It''s annoying. After several rounds in distress, I saw the Baiyue virgin sitting there motionless by the lake. The people of Qin and Chu stopped and simply went to sit down next to each other. The virgin glanced at her without waves and waves. If she didn''t see it, she continued to turn back and stare at the lake. This is probably the only luxurious artificial lake in the general''s mansion. It is said that the mighty general dug it specially for fishing. However, this season, in addition to a few yellow leaves, pitifully floating on the surface, a fish shadow can not be seen. There''s really nothing to see. However, Baiyue saint''s mind is not something that ordinary people like her can guess. It was because Qin and Chu people were upset that they came to get together with her because they couldn''t make a sound with Wu Meng''s stick. Too chaotic, just happened, lingering in her mind, disorderly staged. The people of Qin and Chu seized their hair and sighed. Xu is to dislike her vexation, sorcerer dream facial expressionless saw her one eye. The people of Qin and Chu said plaintively, "I really hate your ice face. I''m so sullen in my heart." The magic dream of lying on the gun "Dream girl?" "Well." "Will you go back to Baiyue with young master zehe next?" "Well." "It''s very good that young master zehe treats you so well. Even if you don''t pay attention to him, you will be able to do it yourself. I don''t have it. " This sorcerer dream didn''t perfunctorily, but looked at her seriously and doubtfully. "I don''t treat him well?" The people of the Qin and Chu dynasties did not know how to answer. Fortunately, people didn''t really want her to give an answer, so they fell into deep thinking and talked to themselves. They are all wonderful flowers The people of Qin and Chu sighed, dragging their gills and looking at the lake with Wu Meng in a daze. How to face his Highness The Regent in the future? For the sake of her mission, she teased her Royal Highness The Regent in every way. She never thought that Meng Yan would take it seriously. But today against her hot so real, looking at her eyes so eager. The people of Qin and Chu are really scared. Is it hard for them to succeed? Does his Highness The Regent really like her? Chapter 127 "Menger, how did you get here?" It''s like three years every day, but it''s like three years every moment. The quiet environment was broken, and the people of Qin and Chu gave him a sad look. Zehe just found out that she was there, too. Ha ha, you have a good relationship with Menger Wu Meng didn''t even look at her. She stood up and said faintly, "do you want to go back?" When they came to Xitang, their main purpose was to find Wumeng. Now that people find it, the war between Baiyue and Dazhou will not start. It''s really time to go back. After getting along with each other, the people of Qin and Chu were somewhat reluctant to give up. They looked up and down at each other, which was quite disconsolate. "Young master zehe, if the elders of the clan want to embarrass mengnu after you go back, you must move the king out. If not, come to the capital. The Lord will protect you. " Prince zehe was deeply moved. Although Qin and Chu people were making decisions for his royal highness regent, he didn''t feel wrong at all. "Lady Qin, thank you for your timely advice. I didn''t go astray. In the future, I will come to the capital with Menger Ding to thank you!" The people of Qin and Chu don''t know whether the young master zehe has made some agreements with his Royal Highness The Regent. In her eyes, zehe is a friend who has been together all the way, and Wumeng is a girl who is eccentric but very likable. The trip to Xitang is destined to make her unforgettable. When seeing them off, they could not help crying. Qin and Chu people secretly said that they were older and could not stand the scene of parting. Wu Meng stood in the same place for a while, then suddenly set aside the crowd and called the Qin and Chu people to one side alone. Meng Yan injury is almost the same, and zehe you a word I a language of what to say. The prince''s Royal Highness PI xiaorou talks to Zhou Ping without laughing. General Zhou looks up lazily at the sky. He can''t be perfunctory. When the Qin and Chu people look back, the witch dream is still like that, quiet as a sculpture, and flawless as a jade face, as if there were no fireworks in the world. "Dream girl, what''s up?" Wu Meng didn''t say anything. She suddenly put out a finger and touched her forehead. The tragic situation of the second child in the restaurant suddenly came to my heart. The people of Qin and Chu were frightened, but they found nothing happened. And sorcerer dream also just touched to let go, there is a touch of clear in the eye. Then he took out a small porcelain vase from his sleeve and gave it to her. "What is this?" Qin and Chu people''s faces are uncertain. No one will be overjoyed if they are so puzzled by the Baiyue saint. "Acacia is bitter." But Wu Meng didn''t seem to notice her complex state of mind and said the things in the porcelain bottle. What''s out of the hands of Baiyue saints, like bad witchcraft? The people of Qin and Chu are very secretive. "What can I do with this?" "There''s something strange in your head that I can''t see through. But should you like him? " Such as thunder from the ground, Qin Chu people''s mind exploded. Strange things? Can she see the fairy? "She should be aware of me, but it''s not a big problem," the little fairy said darkly Qin Chu people pinched the palm, moistened with sweat, she looked at Wu Meng: "what do you want to do?" The sorcerer dream slanted a head, seem not to understand, serious way: "that thing doesn''t want to harm you, I feel." Most of them felt that the intelligence quotient of the Qin and Chu people was moving. The saint sighed that she had to spend more time explaining. "Acacia bitter, give your sweetheart, he will like you." Listen to Qin Chu people more confused, foreword does not match after language, this is to annoy her? But somehow, knowing that Wumeng had no malice, he put the porcelain bottle in his arms. "I don''t know who I like. You... Well, zehe can understand what you want to say. Let''s go. Don''t keep them waiting The Sorcerer''s dream drooped his eyes, a little confused. Since childhood, she has been cultivated as a saint. Her world has always been monotonous, with only black and white. I''m afraid that even if Mount Tai collapses in front of her, she won''t make waves. But there are always some people who make her feel surprised and make her doubt about the half of her life. Just like the little prince in the family, he has been noisy since he was a child, and he always pesters her. I don''t hate it, and I don''t like it. In a word, I''m confused. When the other party said that she wanted to take her away, she didn''t object, so she really followed. Clearly did not give him under the Acacia pain, he said that miss her, than was under the Acacia pain is also uncomfortable. Another example is this silly woman. It can be seen that she clearly likes the prince. She sighed beside her for so long in the morning. Isn''t it for the prince? Since like, that give him under Acacia bitter, let him for the rest of his life can''t leave her not on the line. Why do silly women refuse? The saint did not understand these people, but she felt her cold heart was broken. The great Witch of the clan didn''t teach her the truth. Maybe we can learn from these people? "Menger, Menger, gone!" The noisy child is crying again, but the bottom of the saint''s heart is a little sweet to be missed. She walks over and answers him. She saw that the prince, who was fond of the silly girl, was smiling narrowly and rubbed the silly girl''s hair while others didn''t pay attention. Silly girl like a puffer puffer, look up to stare at him, finally have their own blush to bow. Men and women in the world are really strange. With her eyes closed, the saint sat in the carriage and asked herself not to think about it. After all, it''s someone she didn''t want to do. I don''t think I''ll meet again in the future. "Dream." Fiercely, the palm of the hand was burned to the general, sorcerer dream hurriedly back. I saw zehe''s helpless look: "dream, dream, I''m sorry, I''m abrupt..." Wumeng''s fingertips trembled. Just now, zehe held her hand. In more than ten years, never like just that moment, heart beat like a drum. She finally, like a living person. As the carriage moved farther and farther, the people of Qin and Chu wiped their dry faces from the yellow sand in Mobei and said, "Your Highness, it''s time for us to go back to Beijing, too?" His royal highness can still travel for a few days as a young man, but the Regent is a pillar of the Zhou Dynasty. Even with the support of Cao Shilang and Xiangye, the capital must be inseparable from him. Meng Yan couldn''t help laughing at the thought of how Cao Yan would cry after he went back. It''s time to temper that slut. So he nodded his head and said, "if there is no accident, we can start tomorrow." Meng Xu''s face was hidden in the shadow. He didn''t really see it. His voice was low: "Uncle Huang, is your injury OK?" Meng Yan seldom makes mistakes in his eyes. He once told his staff that Meng Xu might not be a good nephew, but he would be a good emperor. Chapter 128 In the past few days, Meng Xu may have cleaned up the military defense and public sentiment of the border, only to make Zhou Ping bow to him. There is nothing more gratifying than the emperor''s devotion to the people. Knowing that Meng Xu still wanted to stay and continue to persuade Zhou Ping, Meng Yan just didn''t know what to do and said with a smile: "I''m not so expensive. I''ve been out for so long. It''s time to go back." So the prince said no more and went back first. Then the powerful general, who was lying on one side, came over with his hands in his arms and stood side by side with Meng Yan, looking at the gray sky of Mobei. "You''re right. The man in charge of cajoling is not the local common people." The people of Qin and Chu raised their ears to listen. As expected, his Highness The Regent said faintly, "is it from the other side of the capital, or Turks?" "... the capital." The people who want his highness regent to die in the world can row from the capital to Mobei. Meng Yan laughed at himself, not surprisingly, patted his old friend on the shoulder, as if to say: "so many years, hard work." On the last day in Mobei, everyone''s mood is different, but the most anxious one must be Qin and Chu people. She originally thought that on the last day, she would happily go out for a walk and bring some special products to the Crown Princess and Biliu. Never thought, a go out, the little fairy mercilessly gave her an ultimatum. "Qin Chu people, if you can''t finish the seven day mission in three days, you will be dead." Those happy, exciting broken into dregs, with the wind of Mobei drifting to the distance. The people of Qin and Chu cried: "why?" The voice of the system has never been dignified and despised. "It''s because you didn''t finish your task enough that I was discovered by the saint. There are so many capable people in this world. It''s not so easy to meet another one next time. If you want to be caught and burned as a goblin, I don''t mind Qin Chu people who are not eager to make progress As if, the threat of being burned to death is very deterrent, Qin Chu people did not say a word, thinking heavily about how to complete her great cause. If you want to say something like love words, you have to consider the favorable time, place and people, right? Otherwise, it would be embarrassing to say it. Well, it''s so hard to live. In three days, that is to say, before she arrived in the capital, she had to talk to her Royal Highness The Regent and say the rest two sentences without shame. If before, thick skinned also forget, but Qin Chu people just experienced the embarrassment in the morning, is to see Meng Yan, feel a heart is not like their own. How can you say something else as if nothing happened? I went back with a lot of worries. In the sunshine, the prince stood up and looked back at her. That look, in the past, when his highness wanted to kill people, he often took such a look at others. The people of Qin and Chu are full of tears in their hearts. These days, she has been flirting with her Royal Highness The Regent, forgetting that she is still a dancer in the east palace. The crown prince must have wanted to kill her for a long time. Her royal highness waved to her. Full of uneasiness, the people of Qin and Chu walked over. "Your Highness, Wan Fu Jin''an." Flattering and dogleg, your highness, you have to believe that my heart is still toward you. Meng Xu obviously didn''t believe it. He said: "Chu people are very close to Uncle Huang recently. When is your relationship so good?" Who should come or who should come? Who has been spared by heaven. Qin churen said with a dry smile: "Your Highness is joking. The LORD loves the people like a son. He treats everyone well." It''s time for the living king of hell to listen to this evaluation. I don''t know how he will react? Meng Xuleng snorted and said: "no matter who you are close to, I just hope you can remember who you are. I''ve got a dog in my palace that I don''t like. If this dog turns out, don''t blame me for turning away. " The fingertips were cold, and the people of Qin and Chu lowered themselves. "I''ll save it." His royal highness should just come to mention her, and then he left without looking back. The people of Qin and Chu kept this posture for a long time. Lament the unfair fate? That''s all. What''s the use? It''s better to try to finish the task and regain the freedom as the little fairy said. Slowly got up, straightened the bent back, Qin churen grinned and went back to the room like nobody else. In the darkroom of the general''s mansion, a lamp was like a bean. Under the lamp, two people sat face to face. Meng Yan, the Regent of the living hell. It is said that Zhou Ping, a powerful general who is good at pouring wine with his head. The narrow Danfeng''s eyes finally lost the dawdling in the day, smiling rather than laughing, and the evil spirit was like a fierce ghost. How can a powerful general who can make Turkic army and people feel frightened and stop the children''s crying at night in the north of the great wall be such a generous commodity. It''s just a play in front of the prince. Slender fingertips on the table gently buckle, a sound, hit the empty room. "Do you think you can fool that boy?" Langrun''s voice was ironic. On hearing this, the man who closed his eyes slightly pulled his lips and said, "I never said that. Is the powerful general cynical or cold-blooded and merciless, which is very important to the prince? Zhou Ping, what he wants is only military power in your hands. " Zhou Ping low scolded a, cold hum: "You raise wolf son, good." Meng Yanmo was silent. Seeing this, the mighty general was even more anxious: "when did you become such a coward? That father and son want to kill you, do you still wash your neck up? " A cold light swept at him, and the Regent''s eyes darkened: "be careful." "Hiss." Zhou Ping sneered, but he didn''t talk any more. The assassin was tortured and sold all the agents behind the scenes. His Highness the prince walked with them all the way. He didn''t have the eye to the sky. He didn''t disturb anyone and went to find the assassin. However, the running dogs of his Highness the prince in the capital are very conscientious. Along the way, the twelve day Gan dark Wei did not know how many waves of assassinations he had stopped. Who knows still can''t stop, in Xitang city territory let a person poke two knife! It''s as if he slapped his powerful general in the face. It hurt. The wound was dull and painful. Meng Yan covered his abdomen with a groan and forced a smile: "otherwise? If you want to die, you have to. You know I can''t rebel in my life, so on that day, I don''t seem to have anything else to do except wash and die. " Extremely heavy topic, let two people fall into silence. Chapter 129 That night, no one knew that his Highness The Regent had met with the mighty general in private. Naturally, no one knows what Meng Yan finally said to Zhou Ping. On the second day, when he was on the road, the mighty general was a man of generous virtue. He seemed to drive them away. "Come on, I''ve been eating and drinking for so long. It''s time to go. It''s very smooth. " The people of Qin and Chu praised him for his bravery. The only one who dares to say the word "eat and drink" to his Royal Highness the prince and the Regent must be a powerful general who supports his troops and respects himself. It''s good to have power. Even if you can shout and drink to the superior, you don''t have to worry about when this little life will be handed over. As a dying man, the Qin and Chu people could only sigh with admiration. As the only female dependents, on the way back, the Qin and Chu people seemed to be rejected by the collective. Two people sit outside to drive, no one with her in the car. This let the Qin and Chu people relaxed, at the same time, a heart also raised. It''s really a rare opportunity. After half a day''s journey, he was very tired. His Highness The Regent had the experience of marching and fighting. He said he would stop and have a rest. Naturally, no one objected. His Royal Highness the prince is delicate and expensive. The people of Qin and Chu can''t count on it. After looking around, his Royal Highness The Regent sighed: "I''m going to hunt. If you can, make a fire. If you can''t, wait for me to come back." The truth is that opportunity never comes again. Qin and Chu people are eager to try, and even the prince''s highness can see that they are not right. "Qin Chu people, what do you do?" Whatever. Let it go. Yingying, a native of the Qin and Chu dynasties, got up and went to the front of the Regent''s palace without bones. He twisted his handkerchief affectionately to wipe sweat for his highness. "Lord, please be careful. I''ll be here waiting for you to come back." There was no expression under the Regent''s hall, and the corners of his mouth twitched. "Qin and Chu people." The system suddenly makes a sound, Qin Chu people''s affectionate money almost does not stretch, slightly side Mou um. Then heard the system rippling smile: "I give you a discount, you now go to the Regent pro, the remaining two will give up, how?" The Qin and Chu people maintained this expression, squeezed the handkerchief tightly, and their eyes were ferocious. "Thank you very much," he said with a dry smile It''s tempting, but she looks at the height difference between herself and Meng Yan If you want to pretend to fall down, it''s too difficult for you. She can''t get to the king''s chin at most. Meng Yan then looked at her eyes, a moment ferocious, a moment distressed, really terrible tight. After a pause, he asked, "anything else?" The people of Qin and Chu sighed and rejected the quick plan of the little fairy. They decided that they should finish the task honestly and diligently instead of taking a shortcut. Then he said, "it''s OK. Please be careful." The road in the mountains is rough and muddy. At the moment when the people of Qin and Chu turned around, they got the love of the ivy vine in the mountains and got hooked. The Qin and Chu people who are about to land face to face: "what It''s not the worst. What''s worse is that she grabs what she can at hand. At this time, Meng Yan is also planning to help her, leaning down. In the light of lightning and flint, his Highness The Regent only remembered that he held Qin and Chu people in his arms and turned them into him. A gentle lips, impartial, hit his lips. All of a sudden, their minds were blank. "Congratulations to the host for completing seven love talk tasks. The progress of the task has been increased by 3% and the survival time has been increased by 30 days." When the fairy finished, he said, "I can''t see it. It''s a good plan." The faces of the Qin and Chu people climbed up to the red with the speed visible to the naked eye, and scrambled up to the chest of his Royal Highness The Regent. His Royal Highness The Regent stood up and unconsciously rubbed his lips. The Qin and Chu people feel more lively with fireworks in their minds. Stammered: "Wang, Wang Ye, I didn''t mean to. Yes, I''m sorry." Meng Xu also came up with anxious care: "Uncle Huang, are you ok?" His Highness The Regent shook his head with an enigmatic face, took the hunting bow and arrow and left. This time, she didn''t mean it. She just didn''t want to plant willows. After a while, his Royal Highness The Regent came back with two rabbits. When he saw that they did not make a fire, he sighed with a headache and quietly made a fire again. Qin and Chu people felt that they should do something to show that she was still useful. They thought of watching Meng Yan deal with his prey under the cliff, and went to the stream to cut the rabbit''s belly. As a result, it went down It''s too tough to cut in the skin. Qin and Chu people, who felt that they were worthless, were even more sad. They decided to learn this cooking method with Bili after they went back this time. After some tossing, two roast rabbits finally became. Meng Yan also dug a beehive from the forest, and the rabbit meat coated with honey was more mellow. The people of Qin and Chu had tasted Meng Yan''s craftsmanship and couldn''t wait. However, his royal highness, the delicate prince, said that it was hard to accept the beautiful things in the mountains. His face was very blue, holding a crisp rabbit leg, and he could not speak. Although it is a laggard, the Qin and Chu people are very proud when they eat it. In front of his Highness the prince, he tore off a piece of meat, squinted his eyes and sighed: "delicious, the Lord''s craftsmanship is really getting better and better." His royal highness then remembered that they had spent as long as seven days together at the bottom of the cliff. I''m afraid they all spent that time like this! The indescribable jealousy suddenly surged into his heart. His royal highness looked at the leg in his hand. He didn''t know who he took it as and bit it down. It''s delicious. Although they are private visits, it is impossible for two such important figures to leave Beijing without any disturbance. The most remarkable performance is reflected in the wave after wave of assassins. Of course, these assassins will be dealt with by the secret guards secretly, so the people of Qin and Chu don''t know how many times she passed by when she was sleeping. To Tongcheng, a few people just entered the city gate, was stopped. The Qin and Chu people are still nahan. Who dares to stop the Regent''s carriage? Then I saw Wu Dai Dangfeng, an old man, standing at the head of the city, looking at them with a smile. To be exact, it''s looking at his Highness The Regent. When his Royal Highness The Regent saw the old man, he showed a look of remembrance. He pondered for a long time and said with a smile, "teacher." His Royal Highness''s eyes shine. Mr. Zhang, who was once a national teacher and had done 12 chapters of national policies, was regarded as a sage of all ages. Chapter 130 After Meng Yan''s call, the two people remembered that when the sage returned home, he did say that Tongcheng was beautiful and suitable for old age. "Your Highness." The old man first gave Meng xuxing a gift, which gave him the face of the future emperor. Then he turned to Meng Yan: "I heard that you left such a big hall and went to the north of the Great Wall. I didn''t believe it at first. I didn''t expect it to be true." Close and distant, at a glance. The prince''s eyes were dim. Meng yanlang said with a smile: "the teacher has enjoyed the happiness for so many years, isn''t it good to favor one over the other?" "Son of a bitch." Mr. Zhang should have heard the news of Meng Yan''s leaving the palace by chance, so he took a chance to guard at the gate of the city. Unexpectedly, he did. They are not like mentors, but like friends who have been away for many years. The old man warmly welcomed several people to live in the city for one night. Meng Yan pretended to be a wolf with a big tail, so he said: "teacher, this is not very good. You see, the king has been away from Beijing for such a long time. If he is delayed for another day, it''s time for Cao Shilang to scold the king to death." His Highness the prince wants to win over the old gentleman, which is no less than the one who wants to take back the military power in the northwest. He just suffers from the old gentleman''s idleness. He has never seen the end. Now it''s so easy to have a chance to meet, how can we let it go? "Uncle Huang, you and your husband have not seen each other for so many years. It''s really hard to say if you don''t stay to talk about the past." "See how much your highness can talk?" Meng Yan had no choice but to answer. In front of the sage, who even the emperor could only call Mr. Sheng in good order, the people of Qin and Chu were not daring to make mistakes and pretended to be transparent. Mr. Zhang''s life is full of people, but there are no cars and horses. A small cottage is as simple as it can be. It''s a grand national teacher. There''s not even a maid to serve tea and water. It''s no wonder no one comes to disturb me when I live in Tongcheng. I''m such a poor man. I''ll go out and roar. I''m the sage of Zhang. I''m afraid I''ll be killed by someone throwing vegetable leaves. Qin and Chu people can''t help but think of the miracle doctor in the capital before. They also like to live in places that others can''t find. Is Meng Yan''s friendship with these people because he is longing for such a life? Inevitably, the Qin and Chu people played the role of delivering tea and water. Old Mr. Zhang talked with great eloquence. His royal highness was as attentive as listening to the imperial edict, but she was sleepy. She could not understand a word of what Mr. Wang said: "to set up a mind for heaven and earth, to ask for the life of the people, to carry on the unique learning and to open peace for everything.". As soon as he turned his head, he saw that his Highness The Regent was also bored and found a confidant. But I don''t know that his Highness The Regent is tired of hearing these words which are more precious than gold in other people''s eyes. And the Qin and Chu people are completely casting pearls before swine. If the world''s scholars know that these two people are so violent, I don''t know how to scold them. After hearing this, his royal highness woke up and said, "with a word from Mr. de, I feel better than reading for ten years. Sir, I''d like to ask you to be a scholar, and I''ll talk to you later! " His Highness The Regent, as if he had not heard of it, lowered his head to play with the crumbs between his fingers. The future monarch of a country is willing to speak for the counselors. For the counselors, it is a great honor and a boundless world for them to display their ambitions. It can be seen that his royal highness is so eager to invite sage Zhang out of the mountain that even Meng Yan can''t care. However, Mr. Zhang took a sip of tea with a smile, pointed to the fold of his eyes and said: "Your Highness, you see, I''m not confused, half of my body has gone into the loess. We''ve done enough for Da Zhou, your highness. Don''t embarrass me any more. " Meng Xu still kept the posture of bending over, stubbornly pursed his lips. At the bottom of my heart, some children thought that if Meng Yan begged him, he would come out of the mountain, right? Mr. Zhang shook his head and sighed. Looking at the young prince''s eyes, he did not know why he took some pity. Are you pitying this young man who is just like his father, or are you pitying Meng Yan, who is doomed to be no good with his father and son? After the thatched cottage, a young man came out. He was dressed in cloth and hemp shoes. The old man did not shy away from the presence of his Highness The Regent and said, "if the prince is trustworthy, he will be a dog and horse of the imperial court in the future." It''s for the imperial court, it''s for the great Zhou. Not him, Prince Meng Xu. Meng continued to tighten tight hand, a worship in the end: "thank you, sir." From beginning to end, his Royal Highness The Regent seemed to stay out of the way. When the plain white boy disappeared, he said with a smile as if nothing had happened: "the teacher loves the pear blossom white. Must there be one in the yard? Students dare to ask for a pot of drink. " Mr. Zhang laughed and scolded a little bastard. His highness pinched the palm of his hand and it was moist. To a certain extent, he just had a showdown with his uncle. When young people grow up, they need their own counsellors to seek this world. The Regent, the Regent, should return the policy he took. Meng Yan pretended to be nothing. The bottom of my heart is nervous. No matter his father or emperor, he can''t see through Meng Yan all the time. How can anyone be really upset with this enormous power? But Meng Yan really seems to have a clear mind and few desires. In these years, he has never touched anything except the government. However, the seeds of doubt are deeply rooted in the hearts of the two generations of the emperor. No matter how pure he is, the emperor can''t believe it. What''s more, the young prince has some ambition to show. One day, the Regent will always be a mountain in front of him, no matter what. The cloth counselor was sent to the capital first, but the dark tide was surging, and the group drank as if nothing had happened. I really don''t have any intention. I just feel that I''m drinking and chatting. I''m afraid there''s only one from Qin and Chu. After getting along for a while, she gradually became less formal, and found that Saint Zhang was actually a funny old man. His Royal Highness The Regent told some embarrassing stories in the past year, which made people laugh. The people of Qin and Chu laugh with a stomachache. She laughed wantonly, coldly touched the cool eyes of his Highness The Regent, choked, and busily pretended to be good. Mr. Zhang did not save face for today''s king, and he continued: "do you think he is so serious? It''s all made up! When I was young, I pretended to be mature. What happened! Hurt, and Zhou Ping two people, in order to fight for a child''s thing, fight red faced, fight hard. Childish His Highness The Regent came to a firm conclusion. His Royal Highness The Regent laughed and murmured in a low voice that he did not respect the old man. He did not dare to disobey his old man, so he drank the pear blossom white which the old man treasured. I love you forever. Compared with his Royal Highness The Regent''s idleness, the prince is very diligent and studious. Chapter 131 When he left, his royal highness seemed to want to empty the old gentleman''s ten thousand volumes of books. Moreover, he failed to pry the old man away. His royal highness still seems to feel very sorry and sighs at the old man. I''m afraid that his royal highness can''t help but tie people back. Fortunately, none of this happened. During the trip to Tongcheng, his highness got an aide, and the prince followed the old man''s several jars of white pear blossoms, and each returned with a full load. Back in the East Palace, where they had been away for many days, the people of Qin and Chu rushed to the green arms and wailed for the first time. In recent days, there is no green stove, so little lady Qin has lost several jin. Green is also a good health heartache, a snivel, a tearful cry how to think of her. After blowing through the yellow sand in Mobei, the people of Qin and Chu suddenly felt that their small courtyard was luxurious. They were a little dissatisfied in the past, and they were very receptive. Nestled in the blue satin of Tianshui, she was reading the storybook and eating melon seeds. She was busy jumping from the wall for her in the small kitchen. It''s said that the dish Xiao Nizi recently learned is so delicious that even Buddha can''t help breaking the precepts. There is no more comfortable life. It is easy for the people of Qin and Chu to be satisfied when they go out. "The empress of the crown prince and the imperial concubine is here --" Suddenly broke her rice insect career of a shout, surprised Qin Chu melon seeds fell all over the ground, hurriedly straightened the whole clothes, ran out to pick up. "Empress Wan Fu Jin''an." One by one, the Crown Princess avoided the salute. She took Qin and Chu people''s hand and said quietly, "Chu people have been waiting by the crown prince''s side these days. They are very tired." The people of Qin and Chu blinked, but they could recognize the vinegar smell hidden in the words. It must be that the crown prince takes her out without the crown princess, which makes the empress feel delicious. These two people are very uncomfortable. Qin and Chu people don''t want to let the princess misunderstand her any more. They immediately explained the reason for leaving Beijing in a few words. In the end, he lowered his voice and said to the Crown Princess mysteriously and shyly, "I''m going out this time. It seems that my relationship with the prince is getting closer." The crown princess was always interested in her and her Royal Highness The Regent. Sure enough, when they heard this, they lost all their vinegar. They put their heads together like gossip. "What do you say? But what do you mean to each other? " The Qin Chu man sighed: "no, it''s just that the prince was injured this time. Under my careful care, it seems that the prince doesn''t hate me as much as before." The crown princess said with deep meaning, "don''t worry. This kind of thing is too busy. I''ll find more opportunities in the future to let uncle Huang know what you want." It''s so easy to fool the vinegar jar, but the prince and concubine take her to hide in the room. Distressed, he said: "Chu people, I want to give them to your highness one by one. But in our palace, Zhihe can dance with a knife and a gun, but he can''t do needlework. Nor will the moon. Who do you think the Palace should learn from? " As soon as his royal highness returned to Beijing, he did not return to the east palace. He did not know what great things were waiting for him to deal with. The people of Qin and Chu sighed when they looked at the woman who wanted to be a good wife and mother for the prince. The prince and concubine are lively in nature and naturally don''t like nvhong. For the sake of the prince, she says in a low voice that she wants to learn. His royal highness is also very lucky to be able to make a person do this for him. "Why does the empress suddenly think of embroidering sachets?" The dignified Princess showed her little daughter''s shyness and said, "well, one day I saw the old one on your highness. I want to get him a new one. " Qin churen said with a smile, "it''s very kind of your highness to be a lady. If your highness knows, she will be very moved." "You, don''t be so mean. Just think of a way for me." There are thousands of skillful embroiderers in the Imperial Palace, but the crown princess has a thin face. She is too embarrassed to go to the embroidery workshop to find someone to teach her. So she came to the Qin and Chu people. In addition, the Qin and Chu people know that the crown princess can''t wait to embroider a new purse for the crown prince. A few days ago, the crown princess went to Baima temple to pray for a peace talisman and wanted to bring it to the crown prince. Peace charm? The people of Qin and Chu couldn''t help thinking about his Royal Highness The Regent who was assassinated twice in three days. She had never given anything to Her Highness The Regent. All of a sudden, his heart itched and he coughed. He said to the prince and concubine that she wanted one of them. The Crown Princess just let her joke, naturally will not let her go, narrow way: "Chu people want to ask for the emperor uncle with it?" The dead duck of Qin and Chu had a hard tongue: "no, the empress misunderstood me. I just want to ask for one to take with me. It''s not good luck these days. " I don''t believe this lie. The Crown Princess covered her lips with a smile and did not expose her. "It''s said that the talisman of Baima temple is very effective. Many people go to ask for it. Chu people want to go. Let''s go again tomorrow? " "Seriously?" Qin and Chu people''s eyes brightened up and emphasized: "I''m really asking for it for myself." Compared with going out to play, the boring thing of learning needlework will naturally be left behind. Nowadays, the Empress Dowager worships the Buddha, so the reason why the Crown Princess goes to Baima temple to offer incense is perfect, and no one finds fault with her. In fact, after Zhang Jieyu was thrown into the cold palace, no one dared to find fault with the crown princess. Along the way, the people of Qin and Chu told the princess what they had seen and heard on Xitang road. The empress of the princess picked up questions about her royal highness. Later, the people of Qin and Chu simply talked about what his royal highness had done, and the empress of the crown prince became dissatisfied again. "Chu people, don''t you like Uncle Huang? Why do you pay so much attention to the prince?" Qin Chu people: "Niang Niang, I am so difficult. When I got to Baima temple, I was talking about Wumeng. The empress of the crown princess is very interested in this kind of character existing in the legend. "As soon as Wu Meng heard it, she felt very mysterious. She was still a saint. It''s a pity that we didn''t see one side of her." Hehe, when you see her, maybe she will give you a bottle of Acacia, and let you go to the prince. It''s hard to say this, so the people of Qin and Chu comforted each other in a warm voice: "don''t worry, madam. When there are envoys from Baiyue to visit in the future, you might as well ask them to bring Meng girl with you." The Crown Princess longed for it. She wanted the Empress Dowager to have another birthday so that she could summon the mysterious and personalized Baiyue Saint into the palace to have a look. "Here we are, madam." Musk moon whispered, and finally pulled the princess back from her mind. She said with a mysterious smile to the people of Qin and Chu, "there''s another interesting thing about the White Horse Temple. I''ll take you to have a look." For temples, the impression of the Qin and Chu people is the stereotyped Golden Buddha statues of bald monks. What''s more interesting? All of a sudden, there was interest. Chapter 132 Who could have thought that the interesting thing the grand princess said was to take her to squat in the grass and watch a little monk with red lips and white teeth chant scriptures? The eyes of the Qin and Chu people looking at the empress of the crown princess suddenly became complicated. Niang Niang, I can''t see that you are deeply in love with your Highness the prince. Are you also interested in this kind of young monk who is tender and fresh? The princess was angry and gave her a kick. "What do you think? What''s interesting is later! " It is said that this is the process of the princess seeking the peace charm. When she was tired, she found a place to sit down everywhere. As fate had it, she turned her head and told her to see the gossip. Sure enough, after half a cup of tea, a braid of water came out of the grass opposite them. A smiling face full of youth came out suddenly. The little monk was not surprised, but he was still startled and said, "girl, why are you here again?" The empress of the Crown Princess led the Qin and Chu people and three maids to sit in rows. Passion is explaining. "I''ve inquired about it from the abbot. The little monk called him blind. The girl''s name is Lianhua. She is an orphan adopted by the temple. " Although it was inconceivable for the imperial concubine to inquire about this kind of thing, the people of Qin and Chu asked modestly, "can a temple raise women?" "Oh... So the lotus is raised in the farmer''s house at the foot of the mountain." As a qualified audience, the people of Qin and Chu did not speak much. "Well? Chu people, are you not curious about their relationship? " The little monk was wrapped by the lotus and stuffed a piece of sweet scented osmanthus cake. His face turned red and he recited the Buddha''s name in a low voice. Lotus smile bright, as if to do a great thing in general. Once upon a time, he asserted that the son of zehe and the virgin of Baiyue were the people of Qin and Chu who eloped. He didn''t even bother to lift his eyelids. "What does the lotus like about it, or don''t you like it?" How do you know? My palace has been observing here for several days before coming to the conclusion! " The people of Qin and Chu were embarrassed to say that they had read a lot of local dialect books, and they were familiar with these bridge sections, so they sincerely said, "guess." If I had known that the interesting thing the princess said was the story of the young girl''s burning fire, the people of Qin and Chu might as well have dozed off in the Buddhist hall. But the empress of the crown princess was very moved and sighed: "it''s so good. But in two days, she will go to the palace to lecture. The host said that lotus''s foster parents will take her away. They''re not meant to be together. " The people of Qin and Chu were silent for a long time. The girl named Lianhua burst into tears with a smile. The sweet scented osmanthus cake fell to the ground. She only said foolishly, "for it, for its son, I can''t wait for you to come back." The little monk put his hands together, but he was at a loss. He didn''t know whether to pick up the sweet scented osmanthus cake or help the girl wipe her tears. If the people of Qin and Chu knew that one of the young men and girls in front of them would become a famous female general in the northern part of the Great Wall, and the other would become a counselor confronting the emperor''s division in the north and south, she would regret today''s contempt. The Crown Princess couldn''t see these joys and sorrows. Her eyes were red. She wiped the corners of her eyes and stood up and muttered, "let''s go. Last time I saw you, the little girl played a lot of interesting tricks, but it was fun. I didn''t bring you here to see this. " The people of Qin and Chu were speechless. She can''t even control her own life, and she has no power over others. How many people like zehe who want nothing for the sake of witchcraft dream? Youth is always a poem. The scenery of the temple is very good, and some of them are fun. They soon forget the melancholy. The people of Qin and Chu asked for the peace talisman and put it in their arms. Then, seeing that the crown princess was still praying with her eyes closed, she seemed to be a thief and went around to the place behind to do divination. The divination monk is a blind monk with a smiling face. The people of Qin and Chu are very suspicious. How does a blind monk see the hexagram? Then the blind monk said with a smile, "little lady, Ziwei is next to me, but is she a nobleman in the east palace? Where does it come from? " The people of Qin and Chu immediately put away their contempt, coughed and muttered in a low voice: "master, I am..." Hesitated for a moment, want to ask her how long she can live, and feel no need, she can live a few days, all in the little fairy that clearly marked. Suddenly blush heart, want to seek a marriage. The blind monk said with a smile, "is it marriage?" The people of Qin and Chu revered: "master is really a God and a man!" The blind monk''s empty eyes "looked" at her for a while, but after a long time he frowned. The Qin and Chu people were so upset that they even remembered that the little fairy was seen through by Wumeng last time. There are so many people who can see the existence of little gods in this temple? It''s over. She''s going to be caught as a monster and burned to death Just thinking wildly, the blind monk sighed and pondered: "I don''t understand the marriage of the benefactor. In the first half of her life, crape myrtle was accompanied by a benefactor. She should be a prince. But in the latter half of his life, ZIWEIXING was dark, but he lived like a common man. Excuse me for being stupid, I can''t see through it. " The heart beats like a drum in the Qin and Chu dynasties. In the first half of his life... It is true that his Highness the prince or his Highness The Regent is the prime minister. But in the end, she was not with her Royal Highness The Regent? There was a burst of disappointment in his heart. The Qin and Chu people pursed their lips and said thanks to the blind monk. They were quite lost and went back. The crown princess should be looking for her. Seeing her coming, she raised her eyebrows and wanted to be angry. But seeing her face, she put up with it. "Chu people, what happened?" The people of Qin and Chu raised their heads, their eyes were red, and they rushed into the arms of the crown princess with a cry. "Niang, Niang, I just divined a divination. The divination shows that I didn''t get together with the Lord in the end. Sobbing. " The crown princess''s head was as big as a fight, and she had no place to put her hands and feet. If this happened to her, she would have to cry. No way, had to harden the scalp comfort: "well, well, it''s just a hexagram, not necessarily right? If you work harder, uncle Huang must be yours. No one else can take it away. " No, you don''t understand. She once thought that when she regained her freedom, she would leave the palace and live the life of ordinary people. It''s not all bad news. At least it proves that she can live long enough to leave the palace and go outside to find a common man to marry, right? In this way, the people of Qin and Chu were more miserable and cried more happily. The crown prince and concubine are two big at the beginning. At last, they just throw the Qin and Chu people back to green arms. It''s not the prince, the concubine, or the empress! Chapter 133 "Your Royal Highness." An old monk, with the help of his younger disciple, saluted the crown princess. The people of Qin and Chu stopped crying and saw that he was just a blind monk. "Master, I haven''t seen you for a few days. How are you?" The princess was very surprised to see the old monk. She gave a Buddhist ceremony and said hello with a smile. Qin and Chu people are stunned. Who is the host of Baima temple? "Big master, it''s you..." After listening for a while, the old monk said with a kind smile, "benefactor, did you come with your Royal Highness the crown princess? I''m impolite." Seeing this, the Crown Princess picked the eyebrows and knew it from the bottom of her heart. The host is a rare eminent monk, and has no airs. He often sets up a fortune teller at the back of the hall. The hexagram that the people of Qin and Chu said just now is probably the one who presides over divination. Qin and Chu people are more sad. The blind monk of divination is the host, that is, an expert. The divination of an expert can''t go wrong. Well, what kind of person is his Royal Highness The Regent? Even Princess feng''an loves him. How can he be with her in the end? fond dream. The princess looked at her face and knew what she was thinking. She sighed helplessly. "The divination that the host just divined for my sister made her care so much." The host laughed heartily, and the people of Qin and Chu blushed and said angrily, "empress!" "Benefactor, don''t take the poor monk''s hexagram as a proverb, which is the most illusory. The poor monk has little talent and learning, and he can''t see enough. " "The master is modest." The people of Qin and Chu knew that he was enlightening himself, and they were also amused. He was just something unattainable. What''s the disappointment if he didn''t get it? Suddenly, it was clear. The White Horse Temple has a close relationship with the royal family, that is, the empress dowager, who also comes to stay for a period of time every year. So the Crown Princess and the host have a good friendship. They are talking about Buddhism, but the people of Qin and Chu feel that they have benefited a lot. Finally, the Empress Dowager''s nature was exposed and sighed sadly: "master, I just went to see the two children. Is it really impossible? " The host couldn''t laugh or cry. "Your Highness, I can''t help it. Although he is a poor monk''s apprentice, he is the destiny of Buddhism. He is destined not to be touched by love. The Empress Dowager set up a Buddha dip, which is necessary to go. " Pitifully, he presided over an eminent monk, but he wanted to explain the word "love" to the little girl. It''s a pity that the Crown Princess frowned. Sighed: "why can''t all lovers get married?" The people of the Qin and Chu dynasties in Gou''s country are quite sad. The monk who presided over the pure hearted and little desire did not accept this. After all, other people''s affairs are just interludes. Once you get the peace token, there is no need to stay. So when the sun went west, a few people went back home. The little peace talisman is in my arms, as if it is warm. When the people of Qin and Chu thought that the man who wanted to send the sachet would spend the rest of his life with someone else, they felt very heavy. Who''s going to take a fancy to the living king of hell? Princess feng''an? Think about the second half of his life to live with Princess feng''an, it''s pathetic. In this way, the people of Qin and Chu amused themselves. In order to take care of the crown princess''s face, they didn''t go to the embroidery workshop to find someone to teach them. Among them, the Qin and Chu people studied needlework in Tengyuan Pavilion for several days. With half a bucket of water, I embroidered sachets with the princess. It''s a day later when we choose the right pattern, find the right needle and thread, and start construction with a very devout mood. His royal highness is always willing to step into the palace of the princess. At that time, the empress of the crown princess was pulling a thread. She couldn''t get in or out. She was so annoyed that she couldn''t get out. She was staring at her pinhole. All of a sudden, the palace announced: "Your Highness the prince is here --" She was so scared that she hurriedly put all the needles and thread into the corner, and also put the pile of Qin and Chu people together. The Qin and Chu people were furious: "Niang Niang! You''re so stuffed, I''ll have to die if I look for thread later! " The empress of the Crown Princess raised her eyebrows. You didn''t dare to hit me anyway. She hummed coldly: "I don''t care. If the crown prince sees that I''m learning this. I''ll shake out the fact that you embroidered sachets in private and sent them to Uncle Huang! " The people of Qin and Chu were very impressed, but they were still cruel. She did not dare to fight against the Crown Princess again. She murmured in a low voice: "I don''t want to give someone away." He went out to pick up the driver. After a few days'' absence, his royal highness, dressed in dark striped black clothes, looks more and more handsome and dignified. When I don''t see anyone, three words can''t be separated from his royal highness, the crown princess who looks like a stone. When I really met people, I put on a cold and clear appearance. Very self-restraint, and the cold line of the ceremony. His Royal Highness''s smile was slightly stagnant. After a moment, he walked into the hall as if nothing had happened. The husband and wife took a small step in front of each other, and the other kept the distance strictly, and they refused to move a small step. Seeing that the people of Qin and Chu were also there, his highness picked his eyebrows and felt the air ten miles away. "Why are Chu people here?" Qin churen gave a dry smile and received the knife like eyes of the empress of the crown prince. His face did not change and said, "I have made some cakes. Please have a taste of them." His royal highness snorted and finally did not embarrass her any more. Elm Geda was inspired by the fact that he was so devoted to the saint in Xitang. I began to reflect on myself. Why did such a soft and glutinous Tuanzi turn into such a cold and respectful appearance when I was a child? His highness felt that he didn''t like Tuan Tzu enough, which made Tuan Tzu afraid of him. So after coming back, just after dealing with the matter at hand, he rushed to the princess''s bedroom. It turned out to be a cold face. His highness, the proud prince, was very depressed. He wanted to do something to crack his elegant face. Show some true feelings, like the first time I met when I was a child, my eyes are full of him, sweet call to my brother. His Highness the crown prince hides his inner fury and walks around the palace as if nothing had happened. In fact, he is entangled between "we should be humble and coax her" and "I love you so much". It doesn''t matter that he runs around. The princess behind him is really worried, for fear that the girl red hidden in the corner will be seen. From time to time to remind two: "Your Highness, how free to come here today?" "Your Highness, are you hungry or thirsty? Do you want to go to huxinting with my concubine to taste this year''s xinyulongjing In his Highness''s ears, it''s almost like that the Crown Princess doesn''t want to stay with him for a moment. He was even more angry. He turned back and said angrily, "does the princess want to leave the palace like this?" Chapter 134 His Highness the prince this anger, all people are stunned, the insight of the bow when ostrich, for fear of this time by his highness look in the eye when cannon fodder. The crown princess was even more at a loss. After a while, she explained, "Your Highness, I don''t mean that..." Seeing that the crown princess was red in her eyes, Meng Xu sighed and said that she had gone too far. He slowed down his tone, but he was still a bit stiff: "well, I lost my words for a while... There were still some government affairs in the previous dynasty, so I left. Sheyuezhihe, take good care of the princess. " "Here it is." When he was in the mood and came back in the mood, his royal highness made some self mockery. "Your Highness!" All of a sudden, Yu Qiao called him, his voice trembling, and vaguely expecting. "Your Highness, my concubine, I don''t understand some sentences in my book. Can you teach me?" Since becoming the crown princess, Yu Qiao has always kept his duty in mind and never made biased demands on his highness. Once upon a time, the prince was holding her hand, under the light and shadow of a tree, smiling and chanting to teach her: "only a talented person can be an official, only a person can be left and right." He once told her that the words that a woman is virtuous without talent are all the words of a fool. So when other women are learning Nvjie and nvhong, she is following him to read four books and five classics and learn the way of a gentleman. Meng Xu looked back at her with a smile. The Crown Princess blushed and did not dare to look at her. She Yue and the people of the Qin and Chu dynasties share the same nostril. She is very happy to see her daughter growing up. When she looks at them holding hands, she is almost moved to cry. Also very witty plan to run away, to leave two people alone space. "Qin Chu people! You stay with the palace! " I didn''t think that the Crown Princess pulled her into the water. Inexplicably more than a full weight of light bulbs, the prince''s eyes staring at her can be described as very unkind. The people of Qin and Chu pulled the corners of their mouth and sighed helplessly in their eyes: Your Highness, I don''t want to be alone. Don''t worry, I won''t disturb you and the crown princess. The crown prince and the concubine herself casually asked for the excuse and cried to put it on, so she went into the room to look for the book. After Meng Xu came back from Xitang, he saw that she was extremely unhappy, so he put her aside and looked around at the princess''s bedroom. There are 3000 beauties in the harem and many beauties in the East. The Empress Dowager''s bowl of water is flat. Every time his highness goes to bed, she still remembers a worried reminder. "Your Highness in Wang Meiren palace hasn''t been there for a long time. It''s time to walk around." The angry Prince hid in his study to deal with government affairs every month when he should be here. So the palace of the crown princess was very strange to him. Looking at it, I suddenly saw the clue. His royal highness took a long step and hesitated to go to the corner. Qin Chu people''s heart was raised to their throat. His highness narrowed his eyes and pulled out the pile of stitches. And the pattern, the satin. The satin is in a mess. I don''t know what''s embroidered on it. His highness faintly sees that it''s two regiments of red, and the rest can''t be seen any more. He turned his head and looked at the people of Qin and Chu. "What is it?" Qin Chu people dry a smile: "Your Highness, this is Niang Niang embroiders sachet for you." For a moment, Meng Xu didn''t know whether he should show a moving or shocked expression. Xiuniang in the palace, pull out one at random, the embroidery art is the best in the world. Let''s look at the princess. Well, looking at the pattern, should it be two mandarin ducks playing in the water? Unfortunately, only two colors can be seen. What a miserable word. But the first time the Crown Princess embroidered something for someone, she embroidered it for him. I really can''t say that Meng Xu regretted that he had pulled out this group of things and was thinking about whether he would put it back as if he hadn''t seen anything. He saw the princess with a book, pale face standing at the door of the room to see him. It has to be said that his Highness the prince has great ability to stand out in such a majestic court as the tiger and wolf watch, and his Highness The Regent. At that moment, his heart overflowed countless, his face was calm, and he gave the princess a gentle smile. "Joe, is this for the palace?" Yu Qiaoqiao blushed to smoke, nodded stupidly, and shook his head desperately. His royal highness, with a gentle smile, hugged her: "my palace is very happy." It is no exaggeration for the people of Qin and Chu to say that at that moment, if they were not held by the crown prince, the crown princess would have passed away on the spot. What''s dignified and generous, what''s abided by the rules, the crown prince and concubine are all forgotten. She is just like a young girl in love. She has a shy red face and leans close to her royal highness. Her eyes are shining with her Royal Highness''s figure. ... women in love are really terrible. But the princess refused to let her go, and forced her to eat dog food here. The people of Qin and Chu were in tears. All of a sudden, his highness called her, as if to see her Embroidered Purse carelessly. "The Chu people embroidered this for uncle Huang?" His face turned red and he stammered to explain, but his royal highness laughed and said, "Uncle Huang really lacks a sachet. It''s given by Chu people. Uncle Huang must like it very much." If there is a hole in the original place, Qin and Chu people can bury their heads in it on the spot. But his royal highness looked at the sachet and showed a thoughtful expression. After a long time, the crown princess finally mercifully let the Qin and Chu people go. Meng Xu still kept that posture. "What are you thinking, your highness?" Just like a newlywed couple, Yu Qiaoqiao is shy and carefully leans on Meng Xu''s shoulder. Although they have been married for many years, they respect each other all the time. It''s more like they do their best in the two positions of Princess and Prince. It''s not like a couple at all. For this reason, I don''t know how many times I feel dejected. It''s just that no one has taken the lead, and it''s been so lukewarm. After returning from Mobei this time, Meng Xu seems to be suddenly enlightened. He will show her weakness and soften up. Yu Qiaoqiao didn''t know how happy he was, but he felt that it was not true. I''m afraid it''s a dream. When I wake up, everything goes back to the previous distance. So we should treasure it and be careful. Meng continued to embrace her, chin against her forehead, intimate rubbed rubbed. "I''m thinking, how can I marry you?" he said with a low smile I don''t call myself the palace, but me. Yu Qiaoxin was shocked. Does it mean that at this moment, in his Highness''s heart, they are just ordinary couples? Can love two no doubt, can be together to the white head. Close your eyes, in Qiao Qiao sentimentally attached to the temperature in front of the body, soft voice way: "Your Highness, I am also." Chapter 135 But Yu Qiaoqiao doesn''t know that the man who cuddles with her doesn''t indulge in love like her. His royal highness is far sighted and thinks more. Fingertips play with Yu Qiao''s soft hair, and his low voice is like bewitching. "Is Qiao Qiao going to the White Horse Temple today to ask for a peaceful talisman? Did the people of Qin and Chu also go Yu Qiaoqiao nodded and looked up at him naively: "Your Highness, what do you want to do with this?" Meng continued to smile. "I just think that the people of Qin and Chu are very devoted to Uncle Huang." Yu Qiaoqiao immediately remembers what he did to help Qin and Chu people seduce his royal highness regent, for fear that Meng Xu would be blamed. Busy way: "Chu people no matter how to say, or our east palace people, your highness don''t want to misunderstand." "What''s wrong with this palace?" ... the Empress Dowager and concubine were silent for a while. It''s hard to say that I encouraged your concubine Hongxing to come out of the wall to seduce his Highness The Regent? Fortunately, Meng Xu didn''t want to investigate this. Instead, she said to her surprise: "we can see that Chu people have uncle Huang in their heart. The palace is very happy for this. After so many years, uncle Huang has come here alone, which makes people sad. " On hearing this, the empress seemed to have a chance to draw her royal highness to her own camp and nodded her head in a hurry. Meng continued to hook the corner of his mouth. Suddenly, the wind turned and he said, "did the people of Qin and Chu really ask for a peace talisman for uncle Huang?" The princess, who had taken off her guard, nodded and said with a smile, "yes, she''s not willing to admit it. If you think carefully, I''ve already seen through it." The unfinished purses of the Qin and Chu people were put aside. His uncle would not refuse what she sent, would he? His highness covered his eyes and rubbed the crown princess''s head. "In this case, we are looking forward to the Crown Princess embroidering the sachet and giving it to us. It''s getting late. I''ll go back first. " Yu Qiaoqiao blushed and did not doubt him. He nodded timidly and sent Meng Xu to the door all the way. "The empress has finally come to the end of her life. Today, she is very happy with her royal highness." As soon as the prince left, she Yue teased the master with a smile. The princess blushed and glared at her angrily, but she was not really angry. I just want to embroider the sachet quickly, so that my sweetheart can carry the peace charm and be safe all the time. At the same time, the prince''s highness went out of the palace, but did not go back to rest as he said. On the contrary, he went to the warm Pavilion. There was a poor man in cloth who was making tea happily. In front of me is a chess game that falls to half. In front of the cloth clothes, his royal highness did not dare to despise them. Instead, he made a modest gesture and bowed to the end. "Sir." He was a disciple of the sage of the dynasty. His royal highness once said that he would like to be a saint. Mr. Zhang refused to go out of the mountain, but gave his disciples to him. His highness did not despise it, but respected it. The young man in cloth clothes raised his eyes and laughed, and let his royal highness sit opposite him. It seems that the opposite is just an ordinary person, rather than the future of the 95. "Your Highness is coming so late. What''s the matter?" "Sir, my palace has a plan to let Meng Yan die. I''m here to ask if it''s feasible." Meng Yan, the Regent of the ruling and opposition, is a student of his master, who has never known each other. The young man listened, but his face remained unchanged. He said faintly, "let''s hear it." "There is a dancer in my palace. She is from Qin and Chu. It is unique in the world for its beautiful appearance. This is for my uncle Huang. I didn''t think that uncle Huang is not close to women. He doesn''t eat hard or soft. I have to take a concubine myself. " "But I don''t know, sir. This dancer is very interesting. She had a serious illness a few months ago and her temperament changed greatly. I used to be as timid as a mouse. When I wake up, I dare to seduce my uncle Huang. " "Is Her Highness The Regent seduced by her?" It was a secret story full of peach color. The young man heard it, but there was no half of it. It was like discussing an ordinary thing. His Highness the prince nodded. "So your highness wants to use the dancer?" Seeing through, his royal highness had to nod again. The young man in cloth lost a son, and his lips were pale: "I have to admit that your Highness''s move is extremely shameless." The prince''s face was tense, and he felt a burning pain on his face. The young man didn''t realize it. "It''s just that the road your highness is going to take is doomed to be dirty and bloody. There will only be more and more shameless things in the future." His royal highness was a little relieved. He was the first one to be pointed at by his staff and scolded for being shameless. The Counselor''s eccentric temper is as good as his teacher''s. His Highness the prince has been scolded here. But the more so, the prince''s highness felt that the other side had the ability and was more willing to come up and be scolded. "Sir, do you think the military power in Northwest China can be obtained by this palace?" On the chessboard, Baizi was forced into a situation where there was no way to retreat. The young man frowned slightly, hesitated for a long time, and dropped a white son. After a long time, light way: "handy." The military power in Northwest China lies not in the powerful general Zhou Ping, but in the Regent Meng Yan thousands of miles away. Meng Xu''s mouth is slightly crooked, and it''s hard to suppress his excitement. Soon, he will be able to pull his superior uncle down. At that time, not only the division of tigers and wolves in Northwest China, but also everything that his father and emperor could not hold in their hands, he would get. However, his royal highness was ambitious, but only in exchange for a poor man in cloth: "is there pear blossom white in the capital?" At noon the next day, the Qin and Chu talents arrived late. As soon as I came, I saw the Crown Princess holding her chin and smiling. Winter has arrived, can spring be far behind? The Crown Princess turned her head and looked at her, even angry: "Chu people, you are late." Qin Chu people thought that I was afraid that I would come too early. I saw a scene similar to that of the crown prince still being with you and me. The empress dowager, who is in the mood of spring, does not continue to investigate her lateness, and excitedly pulls out a pile of new stitches. "I couldn''t get those threads out of the palace yesterday, so I just threw them away. But yesterday''s is really ugly. Let''s start over. " Thanks to you, you are the crown princess. If this is the daughter-in-law of an ordinary family, your father-in-law will be angry to death. The people of Qin and Chu sighed and had to sew from the beginning with the crown princess. Different from the affectionate mandarin duck pattern chosen by the crown princess, she thought about it and only chose bamboo. A gentleman is like jade, and a man of virtue is like bamboo. A lonely figure like his Highness The Regent can''t match the pure bamboo. Although simple, the people of Qin and Chu thought it was appropriate. After all, other things that can be entrusted with affection are not suitable for her to embroider with Her Highness The Regent. If you think about it, your Highness The Regent will have a family and a business in the future... It''s just not certain that his Highness The Regent will accept it. Chapter 136 Under the pressure of the empress dowager, their sachets were almost finished in three days. Compared with the embroidery skill which can only see two groups of colors before, the Empress Dowager can see the rudiments of the two birds. The empress was very pleased. Looking back at the plain white bamboos of the Qin and Chu people, I could not help but say, "Chu people, you want to give this sachet to Uncle Huang! What a sentimental object, how can you embroider so simply? " Now the people of Qin and Chu don''t fight for it. It''s not for the Regent''s Royal Highness. They say frankly, "my concubine is like this. If the empress is not satisfied, she has embroidered it on her behalf?" So the princess stopped talking. Just put the Amulet of peace that day into it, and it''s done. Qin Chu people turn to find Ping''an Fu, but the Crown Princess thinks of Meng Xu''s advice when she came to find her last night. Obviously, it was the most serious thing, but the crown princess was suddenly a little thirsty, as if she wanted to do something bad. "Chu people." For a long time, they couldn''t find the peace talisman. The people of Qin and Chu were worried and angry. When they heard the princess call her, they answered without looking back. Yu Qiaoqiao took out a bright yellow Amulet of peace from his arms and said with a smile, "are you looking for this?" Qin Chu people turned around and pretended to rush to grab: "well, madam, you stole my things!" Yu Qiaoqiao was scratched by her and laughed. She said: "how can I take your things? This is what I picked up!" Just yesterday, the prince came to her palace and gave her this peace talisman. Although it was similar to the one of the Qin and Chu people, the crown princess could see the difference. "Your Highness?" The prince gave her a gentle smile: "it''s from the White Horse Temple. I''d like to invite you to open the light. Uncle Huang has gone through life and death for Da Zhou. My palace has always felt sorry for him, which can be regarded as a little favor. You will change the Chu people''s one for it tomorrow. " The host has opened the light, naturally much better than what they asked for outside before. Even if yu Qiao has some doubts, he doesn''t ask much. Just that small triangle Fu bag, feel and she asked for the touch of ash is not the same, let her more confused. The peace talisman your highness asked for is really different from theirs. Yu Qiaoqiao thinks that the prince wants to do something for uncle Huang, but he is too embarrassed to come out in person, so he uses this circuitous way. Secretly funny, but also helped to replace the Qin Chu people''s peace charm. Qin and Chu people became more and more unruly in front of her. They just scratched her to tears before they let her go. They snatched back the Ping''an talisman and said, "if you do this again, I will go to the crown prince''s palace to complain and shake out what happened to you before." The Crown Princess blushed and beat her: "little bastard, you deceived me to go to the palace. Uncle Huang can testify!" The people of Qin and Chu hummed and ignored her with a smile. Twist the lost and recovered Ping''an Fu in the palm of your hand and keep silent for a while, then put it into the sachet. If the peace talisman is really useful, we must protect that person''s health and happiness. "Ah, when do Chu people plan to give it to Uncle Huang?" The Qin Chu people''s face was slightly red, and they put the sachet in their arms: "the lady can''t control it. You''d better think about how you can give the sachet to your highness." For the people of Qin and Chu, how to hand in the sachet is really a problem. What if his Highness The Regent doesn''t want it? "People of Qin and Chu, don''t make such fancy things in front of the king!" Imitating the cold and smelly voice of the living king of hell, the Qin and Chu people vomited their tongue. Or I''d better keep it for myself. I didn''t say I had to give it to him. Just thinking about this, the moment when he put away the sachet with peace of mind, the little fairy''s voice, which had not been heard for a long time, said happily: "release a new task, and give the sachet to Meng Yan personally in front of the prince. The time limit is two days, 2% of the tasks are awarded and the survival time is 15 days. " People of the Qin and Chu Dynasties She could be sure of one thing. The little fairy was sent by heaven to kill her. Because of this system, the people of Qin and Chu had to raise their spirits to inquire about the whereabouts of their Royal Highness Regent these two days. Then it''s sad to find that if the Regent himself doesn''t want to come to the East Palace, the Qin and Chu people can''t get him to the East Palace even if they are dead. The gap of identity is just like a gap, so clearly placed in front of us. In the twinkling of an eye, a day passed, and the people of Qin and Chu were worried about losing their hair. Even when I went to say hello to the princess, I almost ran into her royal highness without noticing. Fortunately, Xiaobao was loyal and stopped her before she ran into his highness Jingui. Then the people of Qin and Chu saw the touching Embroidered Purse hanging on his Highness''s waist. More heartache. I can''t see that, madam, she is so resolute! Seeing his royal highness wearing sachets, his whole body is full of happiness. Thinking of their own tragic fate, the people of Qin and Chu were eager to shed tears on the spot. His royal highness glanced at her and asked her, "have you sent your sachet to Uncle Huang?" The people of Qin and Chu blinked. Their brain was still thinking. When his highness asked him what to do, his brain had already made a response first. Shake your head. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. His highness shows a kind of expression that he hates iron but not steel. People of the Qin and Chu Dynasties "Your Highness, I''m humble. I can''t see the Lord..." Good grievance, as if the whole world is against her. Hearing this, his royal highness suddenly realized that he was not thoughtful. He tried his best to put the evidence of planting the Regent into his purse, but the purse couldn''t be sent out. Wasn''t his thought in vain? So his royal highness said faintly: "tomorrow, our palace will invite uncle Huang to have tea. You are waiting on the side." The feeling that someone would put a pillow under his neck when he was sleepy was too unreal. The people of Qin and Chu pinched his face and found that he was not dreaming. They cried with joy. It''s good that she doesn''t have to die on the spot because she can''t finish the task. Her royal highness thought that she would be so excited to see her Royal Highness The Regent, and her mood was very delicate for a moment. At the beginning, although the Qin and Chu people were as timid as a mouse, they had his eyes in their hearts If you want to achieve great things, you don''t care about small things. Your highness nips this subtle acid in the cradle. Heft heft waist sachet, mouth involuntarily hook up. Although today many people look at his Highness the crown prince waist embroidered work rough purse, are surprised off the chin. But his royal highness is very satisfied. The prince and his royal highness are in a good mood when they think of the blushing face of the princess and the appearance of turning around and running after giving him the purse. Even some thanks to zehe, let him understand like a person is to be good to her. After so many years of marriage, he has never been so close to the crown princess. Chapter 137 On the second day, his Royal Highness The Regent went to the appointment as scheduled, and the still cold stranger, with a face not close to him, sat alone in a high position drinking. The Qin and Chu people saw a trace of loneliness. Is it too high to be cold? His Highness the prince raised a toast. "It''s really gratifying that general Zhou broke through the Turks and even had two cities in the western regions. It''s all because of God''s blessing. On behalf of my father, I''d like to thank you all If there is no business, his Royal Highness The Regent will not be moved. So the prince racked his brains to entertain his ministers through the great victory of Mobei. The ministers echoed the celebrations, and his Royal Highness The Regent was still the silent one. The people of the Qin and Chu dynasties jumped from a dancer to a maid carrying tea and water. After a long time, they finally moved to his Royal Highness The Regent. Wang Ye raised his glass and looked at her with a slight hand. His eyes were full of incomprehension. The people of Qin and Chu gave a dry smile and filled it with a glass of wine. "What are you doing here?" His Highness The Regent put down his glass and frowned. Then I watched the faces of Qin and Chu people turn red a little bit. His Royal Highness The Regent, who asked himself that he had done nothing, was at a loss. A sachet was thrown in front of him. The blushing Qin Chu people raised their chin and said, "I made a sachet when I learned from the princess. Wang, if you don''t dislike it, take it. " His Royal Highness The Regent was once a personage who had been thrown a handkerchief along the street and could not be washed away for half a month. However, the moment when the embroidered plain white sachet was thrown in front of him, the king felt that his head was blank. There''s a saying, it''s called love. When there was no response at all, the people of Qin and Chu became angry and wanted to get back the sachet. One hand has already been snatched in the past, and has been put into the arms properly. The master of hand''s face does not change color, light way: "this king then reluctantly accepted." The people of Qin and Chu fled. Meng continued to drink in the courtiers, eyes actually have been watching here, see the Regent will sachet into his arms, eyes swept a smile. Although the skills of the Qin and Chu people are better than those of the princesses and concubines, they are still rough and uneven. Meng Yan rubbed the roughness of his palm, but felt that it was more precious than the best embroiderer in the world. When Cao Shilang came up to him again, he didn''t let people go on the spot. "Mr. Wang, you are in a good mood today. What happened?" Even if it happens, does it have anything to do with you? His Royal Highness The Regent gave him a lukewarm glance and said, "is the private meeting between Cao Shilang and Su Huakui going well? Did the third leg ever get well? " Cao Yan''s face turned black. I think he finally got through to Meng Yan, the shopkeeper, and went back to Beijing. I can''t wait to go to Huakui''s appointment. This is a good time to be talented and beautiful. When he was making out, his grandfather, who was the prime minister, broke in with the family law. In his anger, he almost forgot the biography of the three generations of the Cao family and killed his dog. Cao Shilang trembled out of his orchid finger and pointed to his Royal Highness The Regent. He said, "yes, did you tell me? Lord, are you so vicious? " The wicked regent, with a happy smile, drank the wine in his glass. Shi ran said, "if you want people to know, you can''t do it unless you do it yourself." "How? Can it be sent to Uncle Huang? " This kind of informal celebration banquet, the crown princess does not have to appear, early and musk moon stay at the door waiting for her. The Qin and Chu people patted their chests and looked at the princess with tears. "No, no?" The Crown Princess hesitated and said that she was ready to comfort her. Qin Chu people rushed into her arms with a cry. "Take it, take it!" So the Crown Princess and she jumped together. Uncle Huang actually accepted the sachet of Qin and Chu people! In the princess''s consciousness, it proved that his Highness The Regent was also interested in the Qin and Chu people. It''s not in vain that she tried her best to seduce the Qin and Chu people, and finally got the results. The people of Qin and Chu are floating and can''t believe it. She imagined so many rejection situations, but Meng Yan really accepted them. In Dazhou, it is of great significance for men to accept sachets from women. But when she thought of the divination presided over by Baima temple, she felt lost. Even the Regent''s Royal Highness also has a little meaning to her, they are the difference between Haoyue and mole ants after all. In a word, even if we leave this aside and finish this task, the Qin and Chu people will have another 15 days to live, and they are still in a very good mood. The sound of silk and bamboo in the front hall is still, but the rest of the East Palace is quiet. For fear of being chased by the crown princess, Qin and Chu quickly find an excuse and slip out. When I was in Tengyuan Pavilion, I was busy learning Arts all day. She has never been to such a big east palace, where there are thousands of carp in the sky and the famous purple bamboo forest. So around around, around the purple bamboo forest, Qin and Chu people simply stop. It is said that this place is the best place to see the stars except qintianjian. However, in the East Palace, the prince''s Royal Highness manages everything day by day, and the prince''s imperial concubine defends herself and doesn''t come to see. Few of the people know about these ups and downs. So a good viewing platform almost deserted a good place for Fox stories. Not to mention, when the cold wind blows, thousands of bamboos are swaying and rustling together. It''s really scary. The Qin and Chu people shivered, and the goose bumps on their arms could not be suppressed. I''m a little sorry that I chose such a place to sit. The withered vine, the old tree, the dusk In the dusk, the back of the Qin and Chu people suddenly became cold, and the whole person suddenly became stiff and did not dare to move. Someone blew behind her. In a flash, the hair on his body stood up, and the people of Qin and Chu screamed. The person behind him: -- "Wang, what did you do to scare me?" A moment later, the people of Qin and Chu wanted to cry and sat on the viewing platform. His Royal Highness The Regent condescended and kneaded her ankle, which she had just sprained in surprise. Smell speech white her one eye. "I''m scaring you? I''ll call you from a long distance. I blame myself for not hearing that. " Qin and Chu people said that they did not hear Meng Yan call her. "Besides, shouldn''t the LORD be at the banquet? Why did one run out? " Meng Yan''s ears turned red after a meal. He looked away and coughed: "drink too much, come out to breathe." The LORD would not admit it. He was carrying a sachet and his heart was rippling. He couldn''t help running out to find her. Chapter 138 Qin and Chu people have no doubt about him. So he was speechless for a moment. After Meng Yan finished kneading, she silently put on her shoes and socks. The two people who are not timid in their daily flirting can''t make a dull sound when they are alone. The bamboo forest occasionally flutters the edge edge to send out several tired birds to return to the forest the sound, the sky color already dark. Qin Chu people secretly took a look at the people beside them. "Don''t you want to go back?" His Royal Highness The Regent''s cold face was even colder. He glanced at her and said, "are you chasing the king?" "... dare not." It is the first time for his Highness the regent to be alone with a woman. Without that experience, I''m just like a hairy boy. I don''t know where to go. After a long time, perhaps his Highness The Regent himself felt that it was no good sitting like this. He said in a dull voice, "my king, can I play you a tune?" Qin Chu Ren was stunned and nodded. Meng Yan took local materials, folded a bamboo leaf, and put it on his lips for a sound test. Then close your eyes and the notes pour out slowly. With the gentle night together, lingering into a gentle. This song is not unfamiliar to the Qin and Chu people who were born as dancers. It is the rain bell of Liu Qiqing. I didn''t expect that his Highness The Regent would do the same thing. The Qin and Chu people hummed to the tune, and the mysterious silence awkwardness was finally eliminated, showing some harmony. The lights of the qintianjian Observatory lit up slowly, and the stars appeared in turn. The two people under the star screen seemed to cuddle together side by side. When you are in love, you can''t help it. At the end of the song, Meng Yanding looked at her, her eyes were brighter than the stars in the sky. Heart beat suddenly slow a beat, Qin Chu people suddenly feel dry mouth. "Qin and Chu people, why don''t they want to follow the king?" After a month, he asked her again. Send him a sachet and tell him what he wants. No matter how slow his Highness The Regent was, he could tell that the people of Qin and Chu liked him. Then why don''t you want to go to the palace? The prince was meant to give her to him, so it was only because she didn''t want to. Xu is through a bit of wine gas, Meng Yan tonight particularly irritable, especially want an answer. It seems that the spirit of the wine also passed to the people of Qin and Chu. As timid as a mouse, she even dared to raise her eyes and look at Her Highness The Regent. Then she tilted her head and laughed, and even kissed her. At the moment when the two lips depended on each other, the fireworks were gorgeous and the mind was blank. Meng Yan stupefied Leng a few seconds, throat hair a dull smile, also closed his eyes. Maybe with this kiss, life and death are not important, and the explanation is not so important. The two of them were panting when they finally separated. Qin and Chu people licked their lips, a little dull. What''s so crazy about kissing her? Is it because his Royal Highness The Regent, who was high above him at the banquet today, would sympathize with his loneliness? Or is it because of the fragility and tenderness of his eyes when he just looked down at himself? She did one of the most daring things in her life, kissing the Regent. If the censor Qian Jin who was kicked into the lake at the beginning saw it, he didn''t know how to feel. "Qin Chu people?" The dull laughter sounded in his ears. Qin and Chu people were awakened. They blushed and turned into monkey buttocks. Subconsciously, they pushed Meng Yan away and hid for a long distance. "Wang, Wang Ye, I didn''t mean to. I deserve to die..." finished. So the people of Qin and Chu thought. Meng Yan looked at her in his spare time and said: "what can I do? Even if it''s not intentional, you''ll take advantage of Wang''s advantage. Even if you die 10000 times, you won''t be able to make it back. " A prince above is a mole ant as low as dust. The eyes of the people of Qin and Chu gradually turned red. How cruel, how true. To be sure, she died a thousand times, ten thousand times, not worth a regent. "What do you want to do with it?" Even Princess feng''an didn''t take advantage of it, so she took it. Qin and Chu people felt that even if they died, it was worth it. Meng Yan''s smile grew stronger and he said: "well, I want to think about it. But before that, you need to answer my question People in the Qin and Chu dynasties like to be aggrieved. It''s like hanging her life, and her Royal Highness The Regent can take it back anytime and anywhere. Why don''t you go back to the palace with him? You can''t say anything about the little fairy. After racking their brains for a while, the people of Qin and Chu said sadly, "I don''t know. I''ve been happy with him for a long time. It''s all right to be a concubine in the east palace. I don''t like the prince. But if I go to the palace, I''m not destined to be alone. If I want to share my life with other women, I''d better die. " Then, speaking of the heart, he cried out a bit of true feelings. His Royal Highness The Regent is still the first golden Bachelor of the Zhou Dynasty, but he will definitely get married and have children in the future. That wife, how also does not turn to her a dancer head. Although it is an important factor to stay in the east palace to complete the task, it is also very important in her heart. Meng Yan was silent. He was a man who did not know when he would die under the crush of power. In this matter, he really could not promise the people of Qin and Chu. Why hasn''t he married yet? It''s one thing to never meet someone you like. More importantly, the moment he sat in this position, he knew that he would not have a good ending. In this case, why do you involve others to suffer with him? After so many years, he suddenly broke into a Qin Chu man. He was caught off guard. He even began to shake his faith and consider what his staff said. Even if not, he should leave a way for himself to live. With a sigh, Meng Yan embraces the people in front of him. He didn''t dare to make a promise to the person in his arms. However, for the sake of this softness tonight, he will try his best to live. In the late autumn night, the people of Qin and Chu fell asleep when they nestled in Meng Yan''s arms. Her Royal Highness The Regent''s arms were so warm that she slept soundly as never before. When I wake up, it''s the bed tent in my room. Who am I and where am I? After several seconds, Qin Chu turned over and touched his clothes. Changed to a nightgown. Who changed it for her? Like thunder rolling in the sky, little lady Qin had a paste in her mind. She didn''t get up this morning with the sky as the cover and the earth as the seat, but her Royal Highness The Regent sent her back. Is it Meng Yan who helped her change her clothes? Biliu yawns, opens the curtain and comes in. She looks at Qin and Chu people''s secretive face and is shocked. "The little lady got up so early." Outside, the people of Qin and Chu weighed the weight of this early word, and their mood became more complicated. Chapter 139 Biliu yawned and watched her face. Suddenly, a sly smile rose from the corner of her mouth. "Is the little lady thinking, who sent you back last night?" Qin Chu people''s eyes were full of killing intention, green, you know too much. How could she know that her master was not dignified, and green was not afraid at all. She frowned and said, "Oh, your highness is the Regent. I don''t know what happened last night. Tut tut. " Vaguely feel, green mouth will not say anything good. Half of the Qin and Chu people were rational enough to tell her that she shouldn''t listen. Half of them were curious about what happened last night. In this extremely contradictory state of mind, after all, I still put up my ears to listen. I saw green, vivid and dancing. "The LORD came back with the young lady in his arms. When he wanted to leave, she would not let him go. He also acted in a coquetry and said, "don''t go, my Lord, and accompany me." Qin Chu people face expressionless hit the pillow in the past, get up, light way: "call red maple come in to wait on." His Royal Highness The Regent stayed in the East Palace until late last night, and no one else knew about it except the people in the Qin and Chu people''s rooms. Meng Xu just said that uncle Huang couldn''t stand the dullness of the banquet and left first. And a conspiracy against Meng Yan is being carried out in an orderly way. First of all, in this morning''s court, the king, who had not appeared for a long time, dragged his tired and impatient face, as usual, left behind a sentence with his own origin and left the court without his own origin. All the people in Manchuria and Chaozhou think about which brothel to visit and which big family to drink tea, but they don''t take the morning as one thing. Then Cao Xiaofeng stood out. Not only Cao Xiangye''s eyes widened in surprise, but also the civil and martial arts of Manchu Dynasty were full of interest. "Cao Aiqing, what''s the matter?" Cao Yan is wearing that pair of usual cynical smile, but the voice clearly spreads all over the court. "Your Majesty, my minister, I have my own music. He wanted to impeach the Regent, Meng Yan, and colluded with his foreign ministers to seek rebellion. " The last thunder in late autumn may be the last rain of this year. After that, winter will come. Under the scorching light and shadow, Cao Yan''s eyes were burning, and he also cast a thunder in the hearts of civil and military officials. The emperor sat up slowly, his voice trembling. "Cao Aiqing, do you know what you are talking about?" Some whispered, some disbelieved, some sniffed, some despised. Just like his Highness the prince, he seems to be in control of everything. He is indifferent as an outsider and keeps his eyes closed. Cao Yan then said with a smile: "Your Majesty, I know what I''m talking about. He, the Regent, colluded with Turkic envoys with the intention of rebellion. " In the light and shadow outside the hall, the man''s face was a little pale, but his back was as straight as bamboo. "Cao Yan, do you have evidence to slander me like this?" The calm tone seemed as if his Highness The Regent was still joking with Cao Shilang, the only one who dared to be presumptuous in front of him. But Cao Yan said with a smile: "Lord, if you want people to know, unless you don''t do it yourself." Very good, yesterday''s speech, he returned word for word. Meng Yan has a silent and bitter smile. He knew that he was not popular. He had no friends in the court. But Cao Yan, his heart as half a friend. Today''s scene, as he had expected, was only a matter of time. Just did not expect, stand out of the people, will be Cao Yan. "As for the evidence." Cao Yan sneered and said, "it''s in the sachet of the Lord! Your majesty, in that sachet is the evidence of Meng Yan''s adultery with Turks. Turks promise to deliberately lose to the two cities of the western regions, so that they can cooperate with Meng Yan and break into Hangu pass at one stroke! " Meng Yan''s mind is blank. It''s not the unwarranted accusation, but the sachet. The situation that the woman bashfully threw the sachet to him is still fresh in my mind. "I accidentally embroidered one more. If you don''t dislike it, please accept it." "Don''t forget it." "When did I say no? Wang Mian accepted the book because it was difficult. " The plain white sachet embroidered with Lingding green bamboo was snatched away by the bodyguard. The bodyguard tore it apart, and the cloth and silk broke to pieces. Meng Yan suddenly tightened his pupils and waved his hand with inner strength. The bodyguard died on the spot. There seems to be chaos around, and there is a lot of noise. Some people are calling for escort, some are crying, some are shouting, and some are spitting at him. Lord, are you such a person? I''m wrong about you! Someone read out the contents of the peace talisman pulled out of the sachet, how he and the Turkic Prince discussed and conspired with each other. Meng Yan couldn''t listen. He held his purse tightly and sighed. There is a smile on the corner of the mouth. It can''t be her. She''s so stupid. Long ago, he thought that if there was such a detailed work, her mastermind should be angry. A kiss at night is tender to the bone. "Meng Yan, what else do you have to say?" The chaotic situation is not easy to control, and the culprit is always a lonely bamboo, standing tall and straight, as if out of the way. The emperor seemed to be trembled by the "truth" spirit, and his tone contained deep disappointment. He asked him heartily. Meng Yan lifted his clothes and went straight to his knees. "I am worthy of my heart and heaven and earth. There''s nothing to say about what you haven''t done. It''s up to your majesty. " The emperor''s face was livid. The eyes are dark and evil. His royal highness, who inherited the evil temper from his father, also inherited the fear and hatred of the Regent. In my dream, I would like to break the iron backbone and let Meng Yan kneel down to cry for mercy. However, that person from beginning to end, so light. He didn''t even look at the "criminal evidence" that could kill him, but killed him on the spot for a tattered sachet. Just jealousy is enough to make people crazy to kill him. "Good, good, good." After three good words in a row, the emperor''s body hollowed out by wine and color seemed to reach the limit, gasping heavily, and the wind was leaking from his throat. One side of the eunuch saw that he was scared out of his wits. He rushed to hold the emperor. The orchid finger turned up and pointed at Meng Yan. "How dare you disobey your majesty! If your majesty has a good or bad thing, you will not be able to pay for it if you die ten times! " Meng Yan blinked and went back to his childhood in a trance. He was clearly the prince, but even the most humble eunuch could spit in front of him, and then walked away. Later, he became the Regent, and even the prince respectfully called him uncle Huang. When these eunuchs saw him, they wanted to be like dogs. But originally, everything has not changed. What kind of person should be, as always. The Regent was yelled by a eunuch. The civil and military affairs of the Manchu Dynasty included the Emperor himself. No one said no. In the end, the emperor showed compassion: "well, I''ll find out about it, and I won''t do you wrong. Ah Yan, go back to the Palace first. " Chapter 140 The great changes on the court hall did not spread to the peaceful and peaceful back Palace at the first time. Qin and Chu people have been immersed in the memories of last night all day. They are sitting on the windowsill in a daze with their chin in their arms, giggling from time to time. In the middle, she Yue came once and said that her royal highness had given her cakes. The empress told her to bring some to the people of Qin and Chu. Biliu and sheyue looked at the Qin and Chu people and sighed: "there is no medicine to save." Two people can be described as sympathizing with each other, in fact, the state of the crown princess is not much better, people feel that the woman in love is terrible. The cakes sent by the crown princess were sweet and greasy. After two mouthfuls, the people of Qin and Chu didn''t like to leave them aside. It''s almost noon. Should we go down at this point? She rubbed her cheek, intending to get up and look for something to do. Otherwise, with Biliu''s open-minded nature, it''s sure that in two days there will be some rumor that "little lady, for the sake of the Lord, you don''t want to eat and drink, and it''s hard to sleep and eat" in Meng Yan''s ears. It''s a shame. "Master, you can''t go in! Our little lady is resting There was a sudden noise outside, and the people of Qin and Chu frowned. Heard Princess Feng an angry way: "cheap maidservant! get the hell out of here! My princess must let the Qin and Chu people die today Princess feng''an? I haven''t seen Princess feng''an for some time since I failed to frame her with Zhang Jieyu. What does she do? Still so angry? Don''t hear that she was with Meng Yan last night... Jealous? Qin Chu face slightly red, shook his head, this immature idea to throw out. Last night''s matter certainly nobody knows, the Feng an princess also won''t come to the door to shout to fight to kill for this matter, right? Just want to go out to ask what happened, the red figure has come in. Green even can''t stop, anxious face. And the people of Qin and Chu were stunned. Because Princess feng''an came in with tears streaming down her face. This stunned moment, the face has been a crisp slap. The burning pain spread to the body two seconds later, and the people of Qin and Chu were a little stunned. "How can you beat people, princess?" Green quickly hold Qin Chu people, a pair of protect young posture block in front of Qin Chu people, secret way this Feng an princess today what crazy. Princess feng''an didn''t plan to continue her work. She was red and crying like a child. "Qin Chu people, why are you so cruel? Meng Yan is blind. How can you take his life! " "... what did you say?" There was a blank in my mind, only four words to his life were clear and incomparable. "Do you still pretend to be crazy?" Princess feng''an gave a pathetic smile. Compared with the Qin and Chu people with swollen cheeks, she didn''t know who was more embarrassed. "Meng Yan is now in prison in the palace, and will be sent to the palace in a few days. You say, what is the princess talking about The voice is sad and shrill, digging the heart of Qin and Chu people, drinking her blood. The people of Qin and Chu know that although Princess feng''an is domineering, she doesn''t make fun of Meng Yan. Today, she doesn''t seem to be faking. Her mouth was dry and she was a paste. What happened? Not just last night, Meng Yan gave it back to her Why was he imprisoned in the palace in the morning? Yes, yes, we should ask the prince about the court. As soon as the idea came down, the people of Qin and Chu were about to rush out of the door, but Princess feng''an slammed them on the ground. Pain... Four limbs, all of a sudden, only the pain of the heart. Qin Chu people short pain call, slightly sober a little, red eyes looking at Princess Feng an. "What happened? Wang Ye, what''s wrong with him? Princess, please, please tell me... " Princess feng''an hesitated a little and said, "what are you up to? You gave me the sachet that framed Meng Yan''s cooperation with the enemy. Don''t you know what happened? " perfume bag? The faces of Qin and Chu people were as white as paper. There''s only the peace talisman from Baima temple. How can we be accused of complicity? I suddenly remembered that day when I sewed the Ping''an Fu into the sachet with the princess, she couldn''t find it. The princess said she had found it No, it''s impossible. The princess treated her so well and respected the Regent. It''s impossible to do such a thing. She should go to the palace to find out! Determined, the Qin and Chu people broke away from Princess feng''an and ran out of the palace. Princess feng''an sat down on one side, her hair was messy, her face was full of tears, and she had no usual domineering appearance. Although Biliu heard it in the clouds, she knew something. Seeing the appearance of Princess feng''an, she was even more worried. Hesitated to come forward to call a voice princess, Princess Feng an suddenly looked up at her, crying red eyes full of supplication. "Green, can you ask your master to stay away from Meng Yan. She will kill Meng Yan... " If at ordinary times, green heard such words, will be angry, no matter what Princess she is, roll up her sleeve and dare to fight. But now listening, I feel like a knife in my heart. I''m glad that the people of Qin and Chu are not here, and I didn''t hear this kind of words. She couldn''t answer the question of Princess feng''an. Princess feng''an sat for a long time and suddenly got up and walked out. This one or two are so worried, green worried about the Qin and Chu people, has been frightened. I''m afraid Princess feng''an on the tip of the Empress Dowager''s heart will make any mistakes in their palace. "Where are you going, princess?" he asked Princess feng''an''s eyes were firm. "The county chief went to ask the Empress Dowager''s aunt to let Meng Yan go." Cold wind poured into the heart, as if burning up the general pain. The people of Qin and Chu did not dare to stop. The East Palace was not far from the palace, but she ran to the end of her life. Suddenly afraid to see Meng Yan. Cooperate with the enemy No matter which dynasty or generation, colluding with the enemy and treason with the intention of treason is a crime of death. She believes that Meng Yan can never do such a thing. He is as upright and upright as a bamboo. He is bright and beautiful. When he was young, he became a regent, assisted the king and taught the prince. If you are really planning for the world, why should you go to cooperate with the enemy? But others don''t believe it. Maybe it''s not that I don''t believe it, it''s that someone has been looking forward to such a thing for a long time. The demons in human skin, with their ugly faces and smelly saliva, are waiting to fall into the well, eat his flesh and tear down his spine. And all this is because of the sachet she sent. Qin Chu people are so anxious that she can''t wait to explain to Meng Yan. She didn''t. What she put in the sachet was a peace talisman praying for his peace and joy, which was her warm feeling. There is no stigma to kill him. But she was terrified again. Afraid to see Meng Yan disappointed in her, disgusted eyes. Afraid that he would scold her: "Qin Chu people, why are you so vicious?" Chapter 141 "Niang Niang, you say, what should I do?" East Palace, green, after Princess feng''an left, looking around. Confused and helpless, I had to find the only princess I could rely on in the east palace. After hearing this, the princess turned pale. As the crown princess, she is familiar with these things. I just never thought it would happen to people close to me. Yes, after Bilu mentioned the sachet, the princess immediately thought of the peace charm that the prince gave her. But it turned out that she thought the love was just the butcher''s knife that the man waved to Uncle Huang. And she, helping the tyrant, handed out the butcher''s knife. For his Royal Highness The Regent, the impression of the crown princess has always been rigid, rigorous and unchangeable for thousands of years. But to the prince, that man also has some tenderness. When the prince was a child, the emperor was addicted to wine and sex and didn''t want to pay attention to him. His Highness The Regent was both father and mother. He clumsily put the prince on his shoulder and took him out of the palace to play. She still remembers that the first time she met Meng Xu was in the Shangyuan Festival. The noble son of Diao Qiu, a little one, is sitting on the shoulder of Wei''an man with a big smile. That is also a small in Qiao Qiao red face, think this person is the best man in the world. So soft Nuo Nuo called him to continue his brother. When did the elder brother Xu, whose eyebrows were flying, grow up to be so happy and angry now that he knows everything about her? The palm was cold. However, Yu Qiao remembers that she is the crown princess. No matter what heinous things the prince has done, he is her husband. Under the pressure of disappointment and sadness, the crown princess had to squeeze out a comforting smile to face green. "Bili, you go back first. My palace will find a way to deal with this." If Biliu knew that she had done all this, would she still rely on her like now? The people of Qin and Chu, and she, would regard her as a fierce beast. Would they dare not be so close to her in the future? The bottom of my heart is so desolate to think, but the crown princess has no clue to this method. She could even guess that the prince would avoid her in the next few days. After all, I have been married for so many years, and I still know each other''s habits. Her royal highness thought that maybe she should take the initiative. The person who once held her hand and taught her to be "a gentleman and a villain", with a smile, shouldn''t be as evil as it is now. Similarly, it was the Qin and Chu people outside the Regent''s residence who were at a loss. Here, she clearly felt what it meant to be imprisoned. The Regent''s house was surrounded by elite soldiers from the inside and outside, all armed. A fly trying to sneak in may be stabbed to death. The Qin and Chu people felt powerless, and once again realized how helpless their identity was. If the person standing here was Princess feng''an, she would not have no clue. Fortunately, there was no way out. After a while, two people came out of the palace. She even knew that it was Wang Shi and Liu Guang who came to the Palace last time. Liu Guang''s face was gloomy, and he sniffed at the guards, obviously choked his stomach. Hu luopingyang is bullied by dogs. The bodyguards usually bow to them. Now the situation is so, they can''t stand Liu Guang''s arrogant appearance and want to go down the well. The bodyguard gave a sneer, and the sword came out of the sheath, intending to kill two weak scholars. He squinted and said, "where are you going? Mr. Wang, Mr. Liu, now we can''t afford to take care of anything. We have to make it clear where we''re going. " Liu Guangqi''s face was blue and purple, and he wanted to be angry. Wang Shi winked at him, and then he stifled it. Compared with his disciples'' impatience, Wang Shi, who had seen big waves, said with a smile, "brother, you can be flexible. We all work for the imperial court. There''s no need to be so unique." Who knows that bodyguard is more and more aggressive, sneer: "don''t, who works for the imperial court with you?"? It''s the Turkic court you''re working for. I''m an official of Dazhou. It''s none of your business. " "Don''t deceive people too much, Lizi!" In just half a day, Liu Guang had seen all kinds of human feelings, and he was about to explode. Immediately can not help, rushed to fight with the bodyguard together. However, as a weak scholar, how could he be an opponent in the army? The bodyguard can''t wait for it. With a grim smile, the one-sided killing is about to beginˇŞˇŞ "Stop it The weak female voice is clear, and even has some weakness. People turn to see, then see a petite little woman panting, half of the cheek high swelling, embarrassed appearance. That bodyguard is long Leng for a while, burst out to startle the sky to laugh immediately, his hand also is to cover stomach to smile of stomach ache. It was the people of Qin and Chu who made the sound. She can''t see people in the palace being bullied like this, but what can she change if she stands up so rashly? "Little lady, what''s the matter? Is this your brother? Reluctant? Harm, with this kind of waste, it''s better to follow my brother. I''ll make sure that you are popular and drink spicy. " It''s disgusting that foul language comes out of that mouth. The face of Qin and Chu people is red, but not because of shyness, but because of anger. For a long time, she gritted her teeth and said, "who dares to be presumptuous to visit the Regent under the order of the crown princess?" A phoenix Jue was shining, and the guards did not dare to say much. They knelt down one by one and called out: "my lady, Wan Fu Jin''an." "Little lady Qin, thank you very much today." A moment later, the people of Qin and Chu finally entered the eastern palace. However, he is still worried. Mr. Wang has always been a good man, but today there is no smile on his face. His cold thanks to her are more like sarcasm. Liu Guang is not as good tempered as he is. He glares at her and wants to eat her. He said coldly, "why do you have the face to come to the palace? Why, you are disappointed that the Lord is still alive, aren''t you? " The eyes of Qin and Chu people are red, but they dare not refute. Whether or not she put the things in the sachet, she always gave it to the Regent. So there''s no excuse for her guilt, no excuse. It''s just "Mr. Wang, Mr. Liu, can I see you? I, I have something to say to him. " "No way!" Don''t think about it, Liu Guang resolutely refused. I even think that the woman''s brain is sick. He wants to kill her now, and she asks her to see the Lord? When the LORD came back, he was as quiet as a statue. He didn''t eat or drink, so he held the shabby sachet and looked at it. The two staff members were anxious to see the culprit and gnashed their teeth. Liu Guang even said: "look, I have said that this girl will bring disaster to the Lord! You must believe it Chapter 142 "Mr. Liu, I will not leave until I see you today. Please..." Even though they knew that they could not be forgiven, Qin and Chu people also wanted to explain to Meng Yan personally. Liu Guang was so impatient that he said coldly, "don''t give up. The Lord won''t see you. You wicked woman, have the courage to frame the Lord, what else can you see him do? He''s very disappointed in you. " I''m so disappointed Like a vicious curse lingering in the brain, Qin and Chu people''s face is pale and shaking. The other side didn''t give her another chance and just threw her out. When the guard at the door saw her, he flattered her with a smile: "little lady, are you going back now? On behalf of the slave to say hello to the empress, empress Wan''an. " The Qin and Chu people didn''t respond, and wandered away. The bodyguard put a cold face on her face. After she left, she sneered at her companion: "how could the princess send such goods? I''m in a mess. If it wasn''t for the princess''s fengjue in my hand, I would have thought it was a crazy woman. " In the palace, Wang Shi looked at the back of the Qin and Chu people, and sighed. "Liu Guang, it''s time to change your temper, but you''re a weak woman. It''s too much." Liu Guang''s eyes were red: "master, why should I give her a good face when she made the prince look like this?" Wang Shi was speechless. In fact, he felt that the performance of the Qin and Chu people just now did not seem to be hypocritical. She should have no idea about sachets. It''s just that the hot tempered apprentice is angry. Where can I listen? What''s more, it''s hard for the clay Bodhisattva to cross the river. Who used the sachet to frame the palace? What''s the point? That''s it. "Go and see the Lord." At the end of the day, Wang Shi only got Tao. Liu Guang nodded tearfully. Regent''s house has now become a complete cage, news can not be spread out, outside the news they do not know. They are passive and inferior. What saddens them most is Meng Yan''s attitude. It''s like a matter of fate. I accepted it safely. When he was escorted back to the palace, he didn''t resist and didn''t even have a word to explain himself. It''s like an instrument without emotion. Meng Yan sat in the room. He had kept this posture for a long time, looking down at the purse in his palm. His Highness The Regent held it in his hand. It was really shabby. It doesn''t matter. From today on, he is no longer Regent. A concubine born of a concubine who was born as a dancer, and he is a rare son. After several years of ups and downs, he finally returned to his position. The crown prince wants to deal with him, which is well known to all his staff and him. For this reason, Liu Guang got angry with him more than once, and even knelt down to beg him. "Lord, we''re not against it, but we can''t just be killed!" He said nothing. No one can see through his mind. Maybe even the emperor and the prince will feel that he is waiting for death and has no mind to resist. "Lord." The staff knocked on the door, and a low voice of worry came. Meng Yan raised his eyes. "Come in." As soon as the two chief staff members saw him, their eyes turned red. In a short period of half a day, he did not eat or drink, and his lips were dry. On the main hall, the scattered hair was not tied. In addition to the eyes as clear as ever, sitting this person, which has half of the past Yushulinfeng guangfengjiyue appearance? "Mr. Wang, let''s just sit and wait for death..." Although he had asked more than once, Liu Guang was still lucky and expected to ask. Meng Yan''s eyes smile slightly: "how, this king is like now, can still fight, to rebel?" "I don''t mean that! Lord "Well, Liu Guang, there''s no need to say more about this. I''m short of money. Please step down." The staff had to swallow the bitterness, and the bottom of their heart was bitter and stuffy. Liu Guang is not as old as Wang Shinian. He is still young. This old counselor is thinking about doing a great job with a brilliant master, and will be famous in the future. His talk and laugh and overturn the world will be praised by later generations. He never doubted the ability of the following regent, but he was determined to die. Liu Guang sighed. If it''s someone else, you can change a wise master. It''s perfectly normal for a counselor to serve as a second master. But he respected the Regent from the bottom of his heart. He really didn''t want to add frost to the Regent when he was in danger. However, there are only a lot of people who have come to make things worse. The Royal Palace has become a cage, but the nine and five masters still don''t feel enough. The sharp duck''s voice sounded out: "Regent Meng Yan receives the order." Before changing his scarlet court clothes, Meng Yan lifted his clothes and stood up. Today, the eunuch was accusing him of being the Minister of rites in the court. He said with a smile: "Lord, please take the order." "It''s a powerful thing!" Liu Guang spat a mouthful secretly, the temperament is honest of he most despise these people who take the helm by the wind. However, this kind of people are the most in the world. Meng Yan, however, had no waves in Gujing and knelt down peacefully. "Minister, lead the decree." "In the past, the Regent, Meng Yan, inherited my heaven''s grace, enriched my trust, and specially assigned the responsibility of supervising the country to assist the young prince. However, the wolf was ambitious, had an affair with Turks, and intended to rebel. I''m very distressed. I''ll send it to the master''s office first and make a copy of my family. " "I kneel down to thank longen." Years of hard work and trembling, not to mention dedicated to the death, but also for the people of the world. This is the end of it. All the people in the palace hide their faces and feel sad, but the Lord himself is very happy. It seems that the prison of zongrenfu is no different from that of Wangfu. "Please, Lord." The bodyguards were not afraid. Before he left, he began to collect things from the palace. Meng Yan didn''t seem to hear it. He was locked up and brought to the carriage. In this way, the emperor was kind to him, and there was a carriage to hide his shame, so that he was not surrounded by the people on the prison wagon. It is always accompanied by some shameful black, but the guards will scold after copying the house of his Highness The Regent. Damn it, it''s so clean. I don''t know if his Royal Highness The Regent is clean and honest, or if he had planned to hide all the valuable things, but the bodyguards didn''t get any money. Finally, a pile of letters between the Regent and the Turkic Prince were found and handed to the emperor. The emperor was so angry that he ordered the government to investigate the matter. I''m afraid the Regent himself doesn''t know when there will be more letters between himself and the Turkic prince. He has always been a man of peace and contentment. When he arrived at the Imperial Palace, he was quite satisfied with his cell. Most of the time, it is because the imperial family members and relatives are so well-equipped that they are more comfortable than his Highness The Regent''s own dog house. Chapter 143 Princess feng''an is obviously familiar with the style of the imperial court. It must be that her majesty has done a lot in this kind of business. When she asked for the imperial edict, she heard the news. It was dark before her eyes, and she almost didn''t faint. Then haggard of more true feelings. The Empress Dowager has always regarded this niece as the flesh of her heart. She has gone up and down in this harem for a lifetime. Two precious nieces, one of them, went on the same old way as the queen. Only princess feng''an was left. She wanted to be innocent and carefree. So when she saw Princess feng''an''s red eyes and disordered hair, the Empress Dowager''s heart and liver were in pain. "Oh, the little ancestor of AI family, what''s the matter? Who bullied you again? " Princess feng''an knows how to make the Empress Dowager love her more. Biting his lips, he said nothing and sobbed in a low voice. Sure enough, after a while, the Empress Dowager sighed: "for Meng Yan?" "Aunt, feng''an, please let your majesty let him go. He won''t fight back, absolutely not. It''s the little cunt of the Qin and Chu people who framed him! " The Empress Dowager didn''t even know who the Qin and Chu people were, but she really loved feng''an. But in this matter, her position is the same as that of the emperor and the prince. How can others sleep soundly on the side of the couch? What''s more, Meng Yan is a tiger full of threats. When I was young, I would fight with the fox spirit of Princess Zhu. I didn''t expect that when I came to the generation of my son and grandson, I would fight with Princess Zhu''s son. She had long wanted to get rid of Meng Yan. "Feng an, my aunt can''t promise you this. As a princess, you should know something. My aunt is not afraid to open up to you. Whether Meng Yan is anti or not, Dazhou will not be able to accommodate him as regent. " Princess feng''an gave herself up sadly. A moment later, as if to make a decision in general, eyes firm kneel down. "Aunt, as long as you can let him live, there will be no Regent in the world from now on." The Empress Dowager frowned and said, "Why are you suffering! I have so many good sons in Dazhou. What''s good about Meng Yan? You have to do this to yourself Feng an wept: "aunt, Feng an is unfilial. But if my aunt can''t do it, Feng an is willing to show her ambition by death. " She is gambling on the weight of family affection in the Empress Dowager''s heart. Maybe many years of believing in Buddhism has softened the heart of this woman who was once decisive and resolute in killing and cutting. Maybe it''s a real love for this niece. After a long time, the Empress Dowager was really relaxed. He said in a deep voice: "well, if you can make Meng Yan bury himself in the princess''s mansion like you, I can ask the emperor to let him live. But Feng an, you remember that you chose this road by yourself. If anything happens in the future, don''t blame your aunt for not reminding you. " She thinks, just, let this wench eat some sufferings by herself, can die heart. It''s better than her painstaking persuasion. She firmly believes that Meng Yan will not agree to this. Would a clump of bamboo like that promise to be a woman''s face in order to survive such a thing? It''s better to die than surrender. But feng''an was like a treasure. She wiped her tears and bowed to the ground to thank her: "feng''an, thank you for your aunt''s success!" Then they stormed out. The Empress Dowager sighed. For the first time, she realized that she was really old. This deep palace is the best place to temper people. I think that she had been so desperate to be alone, but after all, it didn''t all become a dark color in the deep palace. Those who accept their fate will cheat, fight and rob. Up to now, it''s no wonder who it is. Qin Chu people return to the East Palace in desperation. Biliu grabs her in a hurry for fear that she will do something impulsive. The little girl herself cried with red eyes and asked her carefully: "little lady, have you gone to the palace? What happened? " Qin Chu people stupidly raised their heads, suddenly shook their heads: "they said, he does not want to see me. He was very disappointed with me... " Green could not help crying out: "how come you are so confused? Little lady, how can you frame the Lord, how can he, how can he... " Can I believe you! But why do you believe her? Sachet is her hand to his hand, so a cold man, took it, the corner of the mouth can not stop smiling. I don''t know how happy I am. At that time, who knows, it was a life threatening talisman. Qin Chu people gave a bitter smile. "Little lady, don''t be too sad. The Lord is open and aboveboard. He must have been wronged. I went to see the princess today. She said she would find a way. Everything will be fine! " Maybe her empty expression is too scary, green racked her brains to comfort her. The Qin and Chu people suddenly frowned. The three words "Crown Princess" light up a light in the chaotic mind. Something flashed by and she tried to catch it, but she couldn''t. Too many things happened today. My head hurts Holding his hair and pondering for a while, Qin churen pursed his lips and said, "then I''ll go to see the princess later. It''s just troubling her. " A few families are happy and a few families are sad. A small East Palace has changed the human relationship. Once he realized what he wanted to do and couldn''t do since his father, his Royal Highness''s mood can only be described as ecstatic. But he can''t be too obvious. He was brought up by his Royal Highness The Regent, and suddenly accepted the bad news. We have to show our grief. After his Highness The Regent was taken into the patriarchal mansion, waves of people came to comfort him. "Alas, your highness... No one would have thought that Wang ye would be such a person. Don''t be too sad... " The prince''s Royal Highness, who was too sad, had to suppress his inner ecstasy and said sadly, "thank you, Mr. Wang. It''s just that my palace believes that uncle Huang has his own difficulties even if he does this... Uncle Huang, he''s just confused for a moment." After such a long time, the dust finally settled. He went back to the East Palace in comfort, thinking whether he would have a drink to celebrate. Xiaobao reminded him in a low voice that the princess asked to see him from noon until now. The prince''s happy smile made him look ferocious. Suddenly afraid to see the princess. At this time, I remembered that the evidence of crime was given to the crown princess by him with deep affection The girl has always been affectionate. Now she must be very disappointed. Is she coming to ask him? The prince is very distressed. He thought, first to avoid the princess, after a period of time the dust settled, the princess will understand his difficulties. At that time, he will be twice as good to the crown princess, which will naturally clear the past. Who knows, the Crown Princess actually changed her usual gentle, stubborn to ask in person. After a moment''s hesitation, he worried that the princess''s body would not bear it. He asked, "how long has she been standing?" Chapter 144 The West slanting sun is getting colder and colder. However, Yu Qiao''s body is fragile, and from noon to now, he has been tottering. As if the body and soul have been separated, all with a breath to support just did not fall. Sheyue and Zhihe two cry into tears, I do not know how many times to persuade. "Madam, let''s go back first. When your highness comes back, he will come to see her. How can you stand up like this? " A day does not eat does not drink, in Qiao Qiao sipped lips, dry and astringent gave the blood fishy smell. Throat is also astringent tight, can not make a sound. He simply refused. She was also afraid that she would faint as soon as she spoke. So the man finally arrived late and came into sight. Meng Xu''s face was livid, and he said, "Yu Qiao, are you crazy?" Yeah, crazy. You''re crazy, too. Just in time for a sad smile, Yu Qiao couldn''t hold on any longer, and his eyes fainted. Failed to touch the cold hard ground, but fell into the familiar warm embrace. Meng Xuyu bit his teeth and yelled at Xiao Bao: "are you stupid? Go and call the imperial doctor!" Xiaobao excites Lingling and runs away quickly. This time of war and chaos, then at night, the crown prince and concubine just wake up. As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw the eye socket of Prince Wu Qing, the sleepy chicken pecking rice. Resentment suddenly faded, thinking that he would come back and accompany her until now. Today, she is very tired. Always dignified and gentle, when did Meng Xu worry about her working so hard? Swallow full of bitterness, in Qiao Qiao closed his eyes, two lines of tears silent slide. As the duty of the crown princess, she should advance and retreat together with Meng Xu. As Yu Qiao''s conscience, she can''t accept it. She doesn''t know what to do now. Meng continued a nod fierce, suddenly wake up, subconsciously looked up at Qiao Qiao. See her wake up, first a joy, see the tears on her face, then turned into silence. Even if you are afraid, you know it from the bottom of your heart. This is a scene you have to face. Yu Qiaoqiao looked at him quietly and saw that he was distracted to avoid her eyes. He opened his lips and called to him, "Your Highness." "Tell me, it''s not what I think, OK?" Let her deceive herself, as long as he says that he is not using her love to harm others. She believed it, and she didn''t resent life or death. However, Meng Xu is extremely cruel on this point. He said, "Joe, this palace has no choice." Tears suddenly rolling down the surge: "why not choose? You know, you know, uncle Huang can''t rebel. Why do you have to kill him? " "Enough!" Unable to bear it, Meng Xu roared back, his lips trembling slightly. After a long time, slowly calm down. choke with sobs. "Must I kill him? Why do I have to kill him? He treats me like a brother and a father. All the people in the world regard my palace as a God. He wants my palace to be perfect without sorrow or happiness. He is the only one who regards this palace as a human being. He will be cold, painful, crying and noisy. " "But if the Regent does not die, when will the crown prince of our palace really become the crown prince?" Once the son of heaven and a courtier, who has always been a great success, who can escape the dog and the rabbit? Yu Qiaoqiao shook his head and said, "you, you are hopeless! Is it difficult for uncle Huang not to return it to you? Since you know how Uncle Huang treats you, how can you do it? " Every word is tied up in Meng Xuxin. Indeed, he hated the beautiful and flawless uncle. Hate to death, dream all want to press him in the dust, tear that pair of aloofness above the smash. How could he distinguish between what he had just said and what he meant? It didn''t have to be this way. As Yu Qiao said, Meng Yan is still in charge of him. He can also give Meng Yan a quiet and stable life for the rest of his life. But he can''t. The emperor''s evil and selfish, he learned a ten times ten, green out of blue. He couldn''t see Meng Yan''s affairs. He brushed his clothes away, as if he didn''t want them and gave them to him. Meng Xu''s face was a moment of horror, and Yu Qiao could not help shivering. "Then tell us what we should do? Tell the world that the ambition of the wolf in this palace is punishable. His Royal Highness The Regent is aboveboard and dedicated to the people. Then the one who enters the patriarchal clan becomes the palace, and you are happy? " "No... I don''t think so..." "Well, you''re tired today. Have a good rest. It''s none of your business. " With a tired face, Meng Xu turns around. The relationship between them, which was not easy to ease, was frozen again, even worse than before. After that, the crown princess was put under house arrest in disguise. And the prince also lingered outside all day, hiding and refused to return to the east palace. After two days of tears, Yu Qiao regained his spirits with unprecedented tenacity. The little girl who used to pretend to be mature has really grown up now. And the eyes are no longer that girl''s bright and beautiful, heavy is the same as the red wall palace. Qin and Chu people asked to see each other for two days, but they were refused. Like ants on a hot pot. The sudden fall of the bad news, let her unprepared, but fortunately, these two days also let her slowly calm down. I deeply experienced the true meaning of relying on everyone to run. Even the little fairy pretended to be dead these two days. She didn''t care what she wanted. So he stopped all the thoughts of asking for help and shut himself up in the room without eating or drinking. He forced himself to be timid and muddle along to clear things one by one. The line that she had ignored before gradually formed in series. Blue green worried that she would not eat or drink. After a while, she would come to the door and cry for something to eat. On this day, the door that never responded suddenly opened. The people of Qin and Chu are not human. Thin and emaciated, a few days did not take care of the hair scattered, from afar, like a ghost. This meeting son if again go to cold palace to meet a Turk prince what of, certainly don''t need to cheat, can frighten a person to flee. Green Zheng Zheng looked for a while, tears can not stop. "Little lady, why are you suffering? Wang Ye, he doesn''t want you to treat yourself like this! " Hearing the word Wang Ye, Qin Chu people''s empty eyes moved. After a moment''s silence, they slowly said to green, "you come in, I have something to ask you." At least, she was willing to speak. She was surprised and agreed again and again. She quickly walked into the room with food in her hand, for fear that the Qin and Chu people would repent. Qin and Chu people seem to realize that they are now described as terrible. After a while, they brush their teeth, wash their face, and simply wind up their hair. You''ve finally got a personality. Green road is only her want to open, gratified. In her opinion, no matter who died, life had to be the same, didn''t it? Chapter 145 Because the Qin and Chu people didn''t eat well for two days, Biliu prepared some light porridge and vegetables. After drinking half a bowl of porridge with a small dish, the Qin and Chu people stopped touching it and said faintly, "I''m full." Green already satisfied, compared with nothing to eat, this small half bowl is precious. "By the way, green, the night before I went to find the princess to sew the sachet, did I take the peace charm with me?" "Little lady, what''s this for?" Qin Chu people gathered their eyes, and their voice, which had not been opened for many days, was hoarse: "nothing, just ask." Biliu heard that his Highness The Regent was the evidence found in the sachet given by Qin and Chu people, so Qin and Chu people cared so much about the sachet. I can''t help sighing. It''s hard for anyone to accept this kind of thing. After thinking about it carefully for a while, Biliu deliberately used a relaxed tone to tease the people of Qin and Chu: "little lady, but the safe talisman is like something hidden in the cupboard at the head of the bed. She tells the maidservant to take it the next day." So the line was connected fiercely. Qin Chu people''s throat was dry and their heart beat fast: "did you take it the next day? I didn''t ask you to take it and put it in my dark sleeve Green shook her head blankly: "I didn''t take it. When I opened it the next day, there was nothing in the cupboard. The maid should be a little girl. She''s worried. She put it away first. " I see, I see! The people of Qin and Chu gave a sad smile. It turned out that the friendship she thought was rare in this deep palace was so! Thinking of the gentle appearance of the princess, Qin and Chu people can''t help but feel heartbroken. If even the princess can count on her with a smile, who else can be trusted in this palace? Even the little fairy, she can''t believe it now. In the past, when she was in trouble, she always subconsciously sought the help of the little fairy. However, this time, the little fairy completely did not help. When she was most desperate and helpless. She even thought, what''s the point of letting her live again? Is it to make her a curse to the Regent? That''s not as good as when the first day of junior high school is dead. "Little lady, what''s the matter with you?" Green startled a jump, deep feeling Qin Chu people too much stimulation, mental problems. The people of Qin and Chu burst into tears and wiped the corners of their eyes with a smile. Even more frightening to green. "I''m fine. Bili, in this palace, you are the only one I can trust. You won''t betray me, will you? " This smile can be said to charm all living beings, green but creepy. At that moment, the Qin and Chu people were like goblins thirsty for human blood. "When, of course, my little lady, I will not betray you if I am both proud of you." Qin Chu people said gently: "that''s good." It doesn''t matter whether she really won''t betray. Now, no one can trust her except green. A sigh spills over my lips. "Green, do something for me." "Niang Niang, the people of Qin and Chu have been waiting outside the hall for a long time. Have you met or not?" As soon as the princess''s hand trembled, a drop of full ink fell on the rice paper, and a thick piece of ink appeared. It''s like a dark cloud. For a long time, barely steady mind: "see." The people of Qin and Chu had already cleaned themselves up, but they were still haggard. They pretended to be relaxed and saluted the crown princess. But don''t know in Qiao Qiao''s heart have ghost, see she still and in the past general respect oneself, is more guilty, hurriedly avoided her gift. After deliberation for a long time, Wen Sheng said: "Chu people''s face is not good. No matter what happens, take care of yourself." The people of Qin and Chu nodded with a smile and looked at the table carelessly. The empress of the crown prince and the imperial concubine is copying the historical records of the Grand Historian. "The disciples of cloth clothes are supposed to give rannuo a thousand miles to sue for justice and to die regardless of the world." What a man in cloth. It''s no wonder that those who uphold justice are the butchers of dogs, while those who are ungrateful are the scholars. The common people attach great importance to love and justice. The Crown Princess and her royal highness steal her sachet and frame her up. The crown princess''s face was a little uncomfortable, subconsciously blocking the things on the table. Then the Qin Chu people raised their heads and said with a smile, "thank you for your concern. I might as well do something about it. But the empress''s face looked very haggard, but what happened? " The crown princess looked stiff and lowered her head in a hurry: "this palace? Nothing. I''ve been a little tired recently. It''s not in the way. " "Niang Niang manages all kinds of affairs every day. It''s really hard work." "..." the princess really couldn''t stand this kind of atmosphere. She dropped her eyes and said nothing. Just ask, how can she face Qin and Chu people with guilt and talk and laugh as if nothing happened? Qin Chu people said: "she looks so innocent, but she doesn''t know how to be proud of it. Do you want to play with her?" But think, that will and she secretly run to brothel, will be beautiful threatened to buy Huakui first night, smile wanton little girl, really will do such a thing? Her inner entanglement is no less than that of the crown princess, but it''s cheaper to die once, which makes her more indifferent and more sincere. Cover the tangle of the eyes, Qin Chu people inadvertently dropped a bomb. "Madam, have you heard about your Highness The Regent? I''ve come to see you these two days, but you haven''t seen me. I don''t know what to do. " The prince and concubine were frozen on the spot, their faces like gold paper. But the people of Qin and Chu didn''t know it. They said with a smile, "but I''m considerate, and I''m no better than you. You have a heavy burden on your shoulders. I really shouldn''t be bothered by small things. " The Crown Princess licked her dry lips and said, "Chu people, what do you think of Uncle Huang?" Qin churen shrugged his shoulders indifferently: "to tell you the truth, Niang Niang. I was shocked. It''s really chilling that Wang Ye has such a evil intention. I was terrified to think that I had liked him. Fortunately, it didn''t It''s not like this... Yu Qiao''s heart is dripping with blood and tears. Chu people, you like people, guangfengjiyue, is a modest gentleman. You don''t get the wrong person. It''s all the palace''s fault. But Yu Qiao''s mind couldn''t be publicized in his mouth. For a long time, he could only say astringently: "Chu people, don''t think so. Maybe uncle Huang was misunderstood. " "Misunderstood?" Qin Chu people''s eyes widened in surprise and said, "why does empress say that? There is a mountain of hard evidence. How can the emperor be wrong about what he has personally identified? " Yu Qiaoqiao As if she was grilled on the fire, she was not only suffering in her heart, but also could not get rid of this bondage. I really want to die. Chapter 146 "Niang Niang, do you know something inside?" Qin and Chu people''s ability of observing words and colors is never bad, but they have been covered by cowardice. But at the moment, she only from the prince princess change of delicate expression, then step by step press. The crown princess was defeated. Also thanks to the crown princess to her shame, and trust her from the bottom of my heart. So I don''t think about the fact that the Qin and Chu people already know the truth. However, even if yu Qiao wants to tell her the truth, she is suffering in her heart. She can''t Covering the pain in his eyes, Yu Qiao smiles: "how can I know? I just believe in Uncle Huang. I believe his highness will give him a clear conscience. " Qin Chu people took a deep look at her. After a long time, they said in a soft voice, "it can only be so." If she could, she would not be suspicious of the princess. But the princess''s unusual reaction undoubtedly gave her a positive answer. Why is the heart so vicious. It seems that the crown princess is an accomplice even if she is not the mastermind. So the road to her help is broken. Qin Chu people took a deep breath. She had to find a way to prove Meng Yan''s innocence. She is destined to be the only one on this road. Pretending to chat with the crown princess for a few words, the people of Qin and Chu shirked their tiredness and wanted to go back first. The crown princess was also absent-minded and did not stop her. After the Qin and Chu people left, they called musk moon, but no one agreed for a long time. For a long time, Zhihe rushed in when he heard the news. "Niang Niang, just now the green girl said that she had something to ask her sister sheyue. They went out and didn''t come back." dark green? The master is talking to her. She is a servant girl. What can she ask for sheyue? What did the people of Qin and Chu know? The Crown Princess turned pale. But just now the reaction of Qin and Chu people didn''t seem to know the truth. The princess asked herself that she knew something about the people of Qin and Chu. The girl was very timid, but she was a little rebellious in her heart. If Qin and Chu people knew that this was instructed by the prince, how could they talk with her so calmly? I must hate her. It''s mostly a private conversation between girls. The princess comforted herself and sighed. Clearly the most disgusting thing is this kind of thing, but now I have to cover up for my husband''s evil deeds. Who knows the pain in her heart? The Qin and Chu people had already gone out, and naturally missed the sad and painful expression of the crown princess. Instead, she bumped into sheyue head-on. She was quite surprised and saluted. "Lady Qin is looking for her?" Qin Chu people smile: "yes, I haven''t seen you for many days. I''m worried about your mother''s health, so come and have a look." Musk moon in the eyes of a brush of suspicion, or nodded. "Thank you, madam Qin. Just now Biliu came to find the maid. She thought it was madam Qin who had something to ask." She is not the crown princess. She doesn''t know what''s going on, and she won''t be in a mess because of her guilt like the crown princess. Green private to find her, asked a lot of strange words, Qin Chu people themselves to find the princess. She Yue has doubts in her heart. Qin Chu people light smile way: "my that wench, musk moon elder sister also know, disposition wild of don''t work, who tube live?" She Yue is just a servant girl, and she doesn''t know the inside story. She chokes and doesn''t say much anymore. Just looking at the back of the Qin and Chu people, my eyes are more confused. Is it an illusion? I always feel that lady Qin has changed a lot. Back in their yard, the Qin and Chu people suddenly took off their strength and collapsed on the reclining chair. I still remember that day, she was lying in the sun, suddenly the shadow will cover her, the man slightly dissatisfied with the pick eyebrows vividly. But now he can''t be seen. He is locked in the dark cage of the patriarchal clan. She is just a tiny mole ant, trying to pray to find some clues, can prove his innocence. All of a sudden, the light and shadow in front of them were dim, and the people of Qin and Chu felt a palpitation and released their hands in front of them. In the misty tear eye, is blurring a human figure. Throat dry, the voice almost blurted out. But Biliu held her, worried: "little lady, are you ok?" All the energy dissipated, and there was a sense of sudden disappointment. Lazily raised eyelids, powerless way: "next time you don''t sound no rest to scare me, see I don''t deal with you." Green is not aggrieved: "little lady, how ever did the maidservant scare you?" "Hum." The people of Qin and Chu were in a bad mood and played rogue recklessly. "By the way, what does sheyue say?" "Oh, sister sheyue said that the empress knelt down in front of his Royal Highness''s bedroom for a day, and she didn''t summon her until she fainted. After that, they seem to have a quarrel. The empress is in a gloomy mood. She Yue''s sister is very worried. " The people of the Qin and the Chu dynasties frowned. The princess''s bright smile reappeared in her mind, and she wavered again. In this way, it seems that the crown princess did not know that she was used by her royal highness. But if so, why did she avoid herself these days? Just now also cover up appearance? After all, she can''t see through the heart. Now the most important thing is to get the prince''s trust, so as to collect the evidence favorable to Meng Yan from the prince. The imperial palace is heavily fortified. Before Qin and Chu people didn''t know how to accumulate contacts. They looked around, but none of them could inquire about Meng Yan''s current situation. She was more anxious. Fortunately, the crown princess still trusted her, and the crown prince, who had not returned to the east palace for many days, came back today. Biliu felt that the great tree of Regent had fallen down and was eager to find a way out for her master. So it''s back to what it used to be. Before the prince came to the East Palace, Biliu told her the news. And painstakingly committed to her: "little lady, although the Lord is like this, everyone is very sad. But life has to go on. You have to cheer up. " In the past, when hearing this, the people of Qin and Chu were usually impatient, but Shi Shi ran got up: "let''s go and see the prince." Green mouth Lengleng Leng Zhang, hit it twice, repeatedly nodded: "OK." Red lips and red eyebrows. The pitiful beauty posture of Qin and Chu people, so elaborately decorated, is even more beautiful. The same as the woman''s green are crazy to see. These days, the people of Qin and Chu, who were used to looking haggard, suddenly saw such a delicate master and said with admiration: "little lady is really beautiful." Qin Chu people stroked their eyebrows and gave a faint smile. really? Then she might be grateful for that look. If it hadn''t been for some use, she would have died long after the failure of the task of seducing the Regent. It is because of this that I have recovered a small life. Otherwise, how could there be so many troubles later? Chapter 147 The people of Qin and Chu never thought that she would suffer this accident before the prince returned to the east palace. She knew that the old palace maid was the person beside the Empress Dowager. She had a pair of barb eyes and looked mean and sharp. Cool sou looked at her one eye, only asked: "you are Qin Chu people?" Without waiting for an answer, he ordered the left and right to take her. "What are you doing? This is the east palace. Are you not afraid to blame your Highness the prince? " Green, like a hairy beast, tried to block her. But it''s easy to be pushed away. The old lady gave a scornful smile. Her voice seemed to come from her hair in her throat: "what are you? Do not open the dog''s eyes to see, we are empress dowager''s people. Don''t say that a dancer wants to take concubines. What will his highness say? " Compared with green, the Qin and Chu people are much calmer. She looked at the green pushed to the ground, closed her eyes and sighed slowly. "Mammy, can you tell me why I took my concubine? Otherwise, I''m a member of the east palace. I can''t get along with the prince. It''s not good for the Empress Dowager or for you, is it Overnight, what she has experienced has become the nutrient for her growth. In the past, when she encountered this kind of situation, she would be at a loss and turn to the little fairy for help. Since Meng Yan''s family was copied and she fell into the patriarchal clan, she didn''t turn to the little immortal for help. I don''t know whether it''s because of guilt or I really gave up on her. The little fairy really hasn''t any movement these days. The heart of Qin and Chu people is a bit lost. After being together for such a long time, even if the other party is just an ethereal voice, they also get along with some feelings. What''s more, the rest of her life is only a hundred days. If the little fairy doesn''t appear in the future, she will have less than half a year to live. Just, if you are really forced into a desperate situation, it''s no big deal to accompany Meng Yan on the way to huangquan. That Mammy was a little bit moved by her. She was ordered by the Empress Dowager to take people, but she did not pass her royal highness. In the past, I heard that his royal highness doted on this concubine and tolerated her absurd deeds. Naturally, the Empress Dowager is not afraid to offend the crown prince, but she is not so confident when she introduces others. Unwilling to show his shyness in front of the Qin and Chu people, he sneered and said, "why don''t I tell you? My humble concubine is from Qin and Chu. The Empress Dowager knows that the evidence of Her Highness The Regent''s collusion with the enemy is through you. Today is the day to punish you. Don''t quibble! " Qin and Chu people had strange expressions for a moment. How could such a small person as her stir the Empress Dowager''s mind? It''s a real pleasure. But don''t know, Empress Dowager this action, completely for Feng an princess. That day, Princess feng''an asked her to leave Yizhi, and the Empress Dowager went to discuss the matter with Emperor Zhou. Although the Zhou emperor was fatuous, he always regarded Meng Yan as a thorn in his heart and did not agree at first. I can''t stand my mother. "Emperor, Meng Yan is already a tiger with teeth pulled out. It''s nothing to be afraid of. Give him to feng''an, the second half of his life can only be humiliating to live, don''t let him happy to die cheaper Emperor Zhou was moved. He wanted to see the tall and straight man humiliated in the mud. But to find an excuse to let Meng Yan go, there must be a scapegoat. The Empress Dowager thought of the Qin and Chu people in the mouth of Princess feng''an. It''s just a dancer with low status. It''s very suitable to be used as a scapegoat. The old lady laughed scornfully, and the people of Qin and Chu were silent for a moment, so they gave up. Of course, she can''t really get away with it. What is the relationship between the Empress Dowager and princess feng''an. When the Empress Dowager comes to take her, she must have something to do with Princess feng''an. Princess feng''an hates her to the bone and falls into Princess feng''an''s hands. How can she come to a good end? She didn''t want to die, and she had to save Meng Yan, and she couldn''t die. But it''s not wise to meet the Empress Dowager. It''s too late to find the princess. It''s a gamble. Fortunately, she was lucky. Obediently, he was bound and ran into his royal highness who just got off the carriage at the gate. His Highness the prince frowned and said, "what are you doing, people of Qin and Chu?" Cleverly avoided the Empress Dowager''s person, did not give each other the opportunity to speak. Because his Highness the prince came back to stop the Qin and Chu people. The emperor was so soft hearted that he agreed to let Meng Yan go and let the people of Qin and Chu take the blame? Ridiculous! He did his best not to let Meng Yan have a chance to turn over! But his fatuous father was obviously convinced by his confused grandmother, and he couldn''t listen to his advice. He just wanted to see the ugly appearance of Princess Fu feng''an. Meng Xu felt extremely stupid. Just like Feng an? I''m afraid Meng Yan wants to fight back. She can call several bodyguards in her house to fight back together. She''ll let the tiger go back to the mountain! But it''s a pity that he''s just the prince and can''t fight with his father. We can only rush back quickly and save this scapegoat first, and then find another way. But it can''t be too obvious to offend the Empress Dowager too much. In other words, even if he wants to save the Qin and Chu people, it depends on whether they are clever. The people of Qin and Chu had been racking their brains to figure out how to persuade his royal highness to face themselves. How could they know that his highness was thinking about himself when he opened his mouth. I''m so happy, I''m so worried. Thanks to the fairy, she used to sharpen her face as thick as a city wall, and her acting skills were also perfect. Immediately put on a pathetic appearance: "Your Highness, Mingjian, Mammy does not say that I have contacts with the anti thief, I want to take my body to punish him! I''m so sincere to your highness. How can I treat a villain who is plotting against you... " The bottom of Meng Xu''s heart passed with disdain. In the past, the Qin and Chu people and his uncle were not ambiguous. I didn''t expect that when Meng Yan had an accident, the people of Qin and Chu were in a hurry. However, the bottom of his heart was filled with sadistic pleasure, and he wanted to watch Meng Yan betray his relatives. Meng Yan''s relatives are him and the Emperor today, and the only one who cares is probably the dancer who takes the helm at the sight of the wind. If you say this to his arrogant uncle Huang, who is still happy and complacent in the imperial family. Tut Tut, he was looking forward to the expression on Meng Yan''s face. There is no doubt that the people of Qin and Chu won Meng Xu''s trust. At least let Meng Xu want to protect her. Meng Xu glanced at the old lady and said, "aunt Meng, the people of Qin and Chu are from our palace. Everything they do is directed by our palace. Aunt can go back and tell the Empress Dowager that this person is the palace guard. " The old lady''s face turned blue. She didn''t dare to challenge the future emperor. She flattered and said, "Your Highness, think twice. Don''t have to have trouble with the Empress Dowager for the sake of a dancer." Chapter 148 Meng Xu''s eyes were gloomy, and he warned: "mammy is not going to be alarmist in front of the emperor''s grandmother?" The old lady stopped and said bitterly, "why did your highness say that? The old slave just acted according to orders." "Then you can tell the emperor''s grandmother exactly what you said in this palace. Does mother want to have dinner in the east palace?" The people of Qin and Chu almost didn''t laugh. I didn''t expect that his royal highness could be so cruel to hurt people. The old lady naturally left in ashes. His royal highness then looked back and saw the smile of the people of Qin and Chu. His eyes were soft and he joked: "Oh, you are happy to watch the opera. You are so happy when our palace offends the Empress Dowager?" The people of Qin and Chu immediately straightened out and solemnly said, "I just believe that your highness won''t let me be wronged." This sentence undoubtedly greatly please the prince, no man would not like to be praised for his ability to protect his woman. He walked in as if nothing had happened, half with a test and half seriously asked: "why did aunt Meng suddenly come here today? Have you offended the Empress Dowager? " This is a good time to strike while the iron is hot and gain the other party''s trust. Qin Chu people kept silent for a long time, until Meng Xu came back to see her. He frowned: "why do you have to cry? I never blame you. How can you cry so much? " The people of Qin and Chu wiped the corner of their eyes and said sadly, "Your Highness doesn''t know. I offended Princess feng''an because of my highness Regent." His Highness The Regent can always attract the attention of his Highness the prince. He pretends not to care and raises his eyebrows: "Oh?" The highest level of lying is half true and half false. The people of Qin and Chu had no teacher to teach them. They said, "I hate you so much. I''m a regent. If you like me, you have to respond. I''m just a dancer. What''s my freedom? " "Princess feng''an is infatuated with Wang Ye, and she is jealous of me. So I had to take my place in the crime of his Highness The Regent. I know that I''m too modest to die, but I''m not willing to accept this injustice! " That tearful appearance, like a very weak and incompetent people were forced to a desperate hysteria. Knowing that the Empress Dowager wanted the people of Qin and Chu to take the blame, Meng Xu believed most of them. But I don''t know that Princess feng''an is jealous of the Qin and Chu people. At the bottom of my heart, the Empress Dowager and feng''an''s benevolence is nothing more than that. His muddleheaded father and emperor also follow suit. If you are really old, it will be the common people in the world who will suffer if you stay in that position. A strange smile rose from the corner of his mouth. The prince believed in the words of the people of Qin and Chu. He said in a soft voice, "don''t worry about the people of Chu. Once our palace is in the East Palace, no one can move you." Qin and Chu people were greatly moved. He bit his teeth angrily and choked: "Your Highness, is the emperor going to let go of the Lord? Lord, he is guilty of complicity! How can he get away with it Meng Xu''s eyes moved and began to re-examine the Qin and Chu people. It''s true that Meng Yan''s big tree has taken root too deeply in the imperial court. Even if they didn''t deliberately form a party for personal gain, they are all over the world. Even if Cao Yan bravely adduces evidence, Meng Yan will be put into the prison. Under the corroboration of human and material evidence, there are still a steady stream of people saying that Meng Yan was wronged and asking the emperor to thoroughly investigate. The emperor must have been interested in the Empress Dowager''s suggestion, and there was no lack of this reason. Those who were loyal to Meng Yan were the pillars of the imperial court, including Cao Shilang''s grandfather and Prime Minister Cao. Silent for a while, Meng continued to smile: "Chu people, do you really hate to the bone?" The Qin and Chu people nodded with determination. It''s also strange that her previous image of cowardice is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Meng Xu doesn''t feel that she''s pretending to be, and he is more and more convinced. Bewitch a way: "want to treat Meng Yan''s crime now, the evidence is really insufficient, if you really hate him, this palace can let you look for some evidence." The heart of Qin and Chu people is shaking. She knows that most of the things that women from Teng yuange want to do are like this. The difference between life and death is tiny. If you are not careful, you will die without a burial place. She used to be scared to death, and now she is. However, she nodded her head firmly: "the Regent almost lost his life when he hurt me. It''s even more harmful to us. I''m duty bound." Three days later, the Qin and Chu people were assigned to send a letter to Tongcheng. The crown prince was very suspicious. Even though he had believed her, he was still not sure that she would come into contact with the truth. The people of Qin and Chu had done enough tricks in the past three days. He even hung the previous painting in the house and cursed day after day. Green when she crazy, crying to ask his royal highness to Qin Chu see a doctor. But I don''t know her master''s illness is very satisfactory to his highness. The letter is for the prince of Turk. No one knows that the lone wolf man has sneaked to the nearest city from the capital. Although the most feared Regent of Turks has been locked up by the Central Plains themselves, the border guard is not relaxed. Nawei general''s army is like a chicken''s blood, fighting Turk''s army to death. Bu RI Gu de was helpless and came to Da Zhou alone in the spirit of seeking wealth and danger. The people of Qin and Chu did not know who they were going to meet, let alone what was in the letter the prince asked her to send. The prince was very cautious and didn''t trust her completely. He sent a man and a woman who knew how to fight to protect her, but they were actually monitoring her. The woman is no stranger. It is Zhi he, the maid brought by the crown princess from her mother''s home. The people of Qin and Chu couldn''t help laughing bitterly. In this way, did the princess know about it? I don''t know what the crown princess will think of her. Will she feel that she''s a woman of high temperament? It doesn''t matter. Now, no one can go back to the past. Zhihe and she are sitting in the carriage, and the male bodyguard in black is driving outside. Two people are not strange, Zhihe some embarrassed, because she is the identity of surveillance. I don''t know how to face it, so I simply put on a expressionless face. Qin and Chu people fondle the envelope in their hands. It''s a special lacquer, which is specially used in the army. If someone wants to force it in, the fire paint will ignite and burn everything in the envelope in an instant. Sure enough, with his Royal Highness''s temperament, how can he really trust a person? The people of Qin and Chu had some wonderful feelings about the crown princess, as well as Zhi he. They had a long choice between cold face and long-distance communication. They chose the latter. "Sister Zhihe." Most did not expect that she would take the initiative to speak, Zhihe Leng a Leng, and then the attitude is still mild. She is the silent Wu Shi behind the crown princess. She has been instilled with loyalty since childhood. It seems that she can''t do anything else. The people of Qin and Chu were regarded as friends by her master, and Zhi he naturally respected the people of Qin and Chu. Chapter 149 However, after this sound, there was no more words. One is always silent, the other is full of thoughts. At this time, it is impossible for the people of Qin and Chu to have lotus flowers on their tongues. I don''t know how long it took Zhihe to spit out: "the empress asked me to protect you." The people of Qin and Chu were stunned. For a long time, smile. Tongcheng is only half a day''s journey. When I think about my last visit, I still drink and write poems with Meng Yan, a sage like an old urchin. It can be said that things are right and people are not. She didn''t have time to cry. After all, the people of Qin and Chu put on the curtain and covered their faces. The carriage is also low-key. If someone didn''t make a special inquiry, they would only think that she was the lady who came back to the city. So slowly into an alley, into a humble little yard. There is a unique cave in the courtyard, full of flowers, birds, fish and insects, and the scenery is excellent. The heart of Qin and Chu was cold. It''s Mr. Zhang who is sitting under the osmanthus tree playing chess with himself. Suddenly, he remembered that his royal highness had asked for a counselor in front of sage Zhang. Is it not that Saint Zhang has been standing on the side of the prince since then? Why do you talk and laugh with Meng Yan? It happened that the old man also looked up at her, smiling happily. It was a word that broke her doubts. "This is Xie min''s yard. I''ll take care of it." It turns out that the poor man in cloth is Xie min. Qin Chu people secretly wrote down the name. It can be seen that his highness attaches great importance to him and protects him well. General courtiers do not even know the existence of this person, but she took advantage of the original presence. For a moment, the people of Qin and Chu didn''t know who Saint Zhang was from, and they were deadlocked and didn''t speak. But the old man''s eyes were fierce. He saw what she was thinking. He laughed and said frankly, "little friend, since I''m retired, I''m just a common people, bad old man. He will not help anyone because of his private feelings, nor harm anyone for the sake of wealth. " A word made the Qin and Chu people calm down and salute: "old man, I have been ordered to come here to visit a distinguished guest." "The guest is in the room, waiting for a long time." Finally, to see the prince really want to see the people, Qin Chu instant heart beat like a drum. "Little friend." At this time, Saint Zhang called her. Qin Chu people''s forehead is full of cold sweat, and they turn to look at him stiffly. The old man''s smile was broad-minded and gentle: "I once taught my apprentice, but I was also fated. I don''t want to force you. " The people of Qin and Chu sneer at the bottom of their hearts and avoid the world. Is this the way of sages? No wonder Meng Yan''s attitude of waiting for death after he was put into prison. She is not. Still a gift, perfunctory. The old man touched his nose and murmured, "it seems that he was rejected. Well Inside the house, a pair of eyes as evil as Falcon looked her up and down. Qin and Chu people are a little weak. Why did no one tell her in advance that his Highness''s so-called partner was such a wolf? Tujue prince, Burigude. They met at the Palace Banquet. Burigude looked at her for a while, and then at the posture of two guards behind her. With a hook on the corner of his mouth, he put his long legs lazily on the table and said lazily, "is Prince Dazhou useless? I sent you? Well, little girl The people of Qin and Chu pretended to be calm and glared back: "Your Highness, I don''t know the etiquette of Da Zhou. There are strict requirements on who to receive and who to use. Your highness, it''s only my concubine. " Bu RI Gu de knew that he was being teased, and he was angry at the bottom of his heart. He hummed coldly: "what a smart girl. Meng Xu seems to like your appearance very much. How can you come out? Not afraid to kill you alone? " Grassland people always have no reason to say, although this Bu RI Gu De is bold, dare to run to the boundary of Da Zhou alone. But if you really want to kill her, it''s not difficult to escape back to Turkey. Deeply aware of the small life hanging on a line, the Qin and Chu people tremble and want to cry without tears. But the more so, the less timid she was. "This is the document our highness wants to give you. Please check it out," he said Bregudelang laughed and took the envelope with special lacquer. Without any action, the envelope was opened. Qin Chu people''s heart also with each other''s eyes up, palm unconsciously clenched. In the past, this is a thing that I dare not think about. His royal highness, the crown prince, colluded with the Turks. However, she couldn''t help believing the fact. After reading the ten lines at a glance, Burigude looked strange and looked at the people of Qin and Chu and laughed. The people of Qin and Chu said, "what is it When the golden dagger tilted back, the Turkic prince said with a smile, "woman, your master will promise to perjure your king Dazhou. When Meng Yan dies, he will give the two cities of the western regions and the northern part of the Great Wall to you. And you, too, are left alone. " In addition to the presence of Zhihe can not be moved, the other two people are brush ran color change. The people of Qin and Chu were not only surprised by Burigude''s magnanimous way of speaking out the contents of the letter, but also frightened by the prince''s ruthlessness. At the Palace Banquet, brygud showed his interest in her. His Highness the prince is really bold. Seeing that she can''t play a role in seducing His Highness The Regent, he will give her to this barbarian. And that black dress bodyguard straight vigilant want to draw a knife. But before the knife came out of its sheath, his head had already fallen to the ground. Blood donation gushing scene is really magnificent, Qin Chu people in front of a black, nearly fainted. It''s the first time for her to face this kind of blood... She just wants to vomit up. Burigude rubbed his bloody sword with a smile: "Gu appreciates Meng Yan very much. He will be an interesting opponent. I don''t want him to live, but I don''t want him to die by this means. " Qin Chu people swallowed saliva, reluctantly said with a smile: "Your Highness, good mind." "Well, woman, how do you choose?" The people of Qin and Chu were silent. How did she choose? Bu RI Gu De is not sure whether it''s cloudy or sunny. He turns over his face faster than he turns over his book. His Highness the prince is not a kind person. No matter who he is with, he will seek the skin of a tiger. She is just a weak woman who has no power to bind a chicken. What good can bryguide get from her if she wants her to choose? To be sure, to get rid of a prince is more harmful than to get rid of a prince. But how can she make her Highness The Prince of Turk think that she can help him kill the prince? What''s more, there is a man close his eyes, who seems to be watching. But Zhihe is loyal to the Crown Princess and has excellent martial arts. As soon as she chooses to betray the prince, Zhihe will kill her. As if seeing through her worries, bryguide pondered: "are you afraid of her? Don''t worry, I won''t let a third person out of this room. " "No!" Qin Chu''s face turned white and he bit his teeth: "don''t touch her, as long as you can, I will go through fire and water." Chapter 150 Bregude laughed: "are you not afraid that she will kill you?" Qin Chu people trembled and looked back at Zhihe. When she came, she said: the Crown Princess ordered me to protect you. However, at this time of the situation, who did not expect, branches and grass surface is not obvious, the bottom of my heart must also be very helpless. Kill Zhihe, and no one will tell you what happened today Taking a deep breath, the eyes of the people of Qin and Chu were firm: "Your Highness, if you kill her, the prince will only distrust me even more. At that time, I just want to do things for your highness, and I have no strength. So I beg your highness to let her go. " Perhaps her life and death, in the eyes of these superiors, is just a drop in the ocean. It''s just a trick for fun. After all, bregude didn''t embarrass her. Qin and Chu people thought that no matter Meng Xu or bu RI Gu De, they didn''t realize that she could really accomplish anything. When he came out of the room, Qin Chu man''s legs softened and he just fell to the ground. His eyes were empty and unfocused for a long time. Zhihe stood aside with a complicated look. "Lady Qin, don''t think this will make me grateful. Zhihe will always be the person of the crown princess." Qin Chu people weakly smile, by looking up between the sun, half cover her eyes, askew look at her: "if you think that is why I save you, then you are wrong about me." To make a deal with a madman without common sense, Meng Xu is really crazy. She only hates that she can''t see Meng Yan now, and she''s all alone. She doesn''t even have a consultant. In the past, she was timid, but she had to press all these intrigues to make her brain tired. After a long time, she forced herself to stand up with a tired body, and her eyes were clear and firm. "I''m going back to Beijing now. Does sister Zhihe want to go back with me, or go to report me in front of the prince first?" Zhi he was stunned: "you, didn''t you just go back to Beijing with that thief?" Qin Chu people blinked, showing some cunning: "does sister Zhihe care about me?" The martial servant then resumed his usual cold face and said coldly: "just, madam, as long as I protect your life, the rest, as long as I don''t endanger your mother, I won''t meddle in my business." Qin and Chu people''s hearts warmed and said thank you in a soft voice. She also relied on the crown princess''s guilt and trust, unbridled. Although it''s innocent for the princess, she has no choice. Since the Turkic Prince is bold enough to kill Meng Xu''s people, he also turns to talk about a deal with her. Naturally, it''s not because of this person''s arrogance. He had a lot of ways to avoid Zhihe and give some shady things to the people of Qin and Chu. To the surprise of the Qin and Chu people, Mr. Zhang stood trembling in the wind that night, obviously waiting for her. At the beginning, Wu daidangfeng''s fine and hale old man seemed to be satisfied with the fact that his disciples were sent to prison. It was a blow to him, and he was a bit haggard. "Old gentleman?" Qin Chu people were shocked, but Mr. Zhang''s voice was hoarse and said: "there are a few words, I want you to bring me that useless apprentice." Knowing that the other party was referring to Meng Yan, the people of Qin and Chu sneered and said sarcastically, "is the apprentice Mr. Xie, the counselor beside the prince? Mr. Xie is now a guest of honor to the crown prince. I''m just a little girl. I can''t see it. " Even if it''s the other one, she won''t see it. If only I could see Meng Yan, she would not be so at a loss. She even hesitated about how to go on. The old man was not angry when he was ridiculed. Looking a little sad, he patted the stone steps beside him and motioned the Qin and Chu people to sit down. In the dark, the shadow flashed by, knowing that Zhihe, who was supported by Burigude, had come back. Now I''m afraid I''m full of fire to find her. The people of Qin and Chu sat down beside the old man happily. It seems that the other side has to take out a pot of turbid wine from his body. It seems that he wants to promote a long talk. The people of Qin and Chu draw their lips. "Meng Yan, he had expected today for a long time." Hearing about Meng Yan, Qin and Chu people''s mind decided to sit quietly. "How old was Lao Jiu when he was a teacher? This way, to my waist. It was said that he was the prince, but I didn''t believe him. Even the little gangster in the market doesn''t have his injuries. He''s very thin and has only a bone left. " Thinking of his royal highness regent, who was tall and mighty later, when he was a little boy, the hearts of the people of Qin and Chu suddenly softened. At that time, sage Zhang was neither a saint nor an imperial teacher. It''s just a gentleman who is famous for his eccentric temper and drinking. The prince, who was born to the first emperor''s favorite imperial concubine, was forgotten in the cold palace for several years. One day, he was remembered by the first emperor and pulled out. The princes are very famous. When the University asked Mr. Gao to be a teacher, no one would accept such a dirty boy. So I gave it to him. Mr. Zhang didn''t dislike his identity, but his eccentric temper was also true, and he didn''t show Meng Yanhao''s face. At the beginning, the boy was silent, his eyes were cold and secluded like a wolf. He was always staring at you in silence, which made people unable to understand his mind. The old man taught him what he had learned in his life. He didn''t want the little prince, who was not in favor, to learn very fast. He had a lot of experience in leading soldiers and fighting. So at the age of 16, Meng Yan went to the battlefield. Into the Dragon into the water, the boy is invincible, invincible. The news of success came back to the capital. At that time, the former Emperor was seriously ill, and the nine sons in the capital seized the throne, which was the most tragic time. Meng Yan, who achieved great success, became the focus in everyone''s eyes. Some people want to get rid of it, others want to get into their own camp The blood pouring palace change was just when Meng Yan returned to Beijing and the former emperor died of illness. No one thought that Meng Fei, the most cowardly and silent little prince, was the last to ascend the throne. The emperor''s descendants were thin, and the palace became clean. The last one left was Prince Gong, a sick young man. And Meng Yan, who is famous for his work. "People who have achieved great success have never come to a good end since ancient times. Meng Yan has a clear mind and always understands this truth. So after the emperor ascended the throne, he asked himself to give up his military power, and wanted to be a carefree prince like Prince Gong. " The people of Qin and Chu know that the Emperor may not. If it had been approved at the beginning, there would have been none of the following. The reason why it is possible is that the father of the mighty general was a world-famous collaborator. Later generations scolded the general of Zhenbian as a treacherous minister who collaborated with the enemy and betrayed the country. Even Zhou Ping, who bore the hatred of his father and family, thought so. In Mr. Zhang''s case, there is another fact. That dust covered, in order to cover up the upper level of immorality, had to dust in the depths of history of the truth. Chapter 151 "When the new emperor ascended the throne, he made no achievements. It''s not that I''m old enough to speak rudely, but at the beginning, the emperor seemed to pick up the leak, and the throne was inexplicable. Most of the ministers in the court followed other princes through life and death, and were not satisfied with the new emperor. " "So your majesty is eager to make something." At that time, it was the quickest way to take advantage of Turkic aggression. But it turns out that the emperor who picked up the leak had little experience in leading soldiers to fight. The thirteen states of Yanyun were taken away at that time. The emperor was so anxious that he almost rolled up his sleeve to fight against the invasion. If it wasn''t for a group of old ministers, no one would know whether the emperor was a sick Prince Gong or his Royal Highness The Regent. His majesty is also secretly glad to be stopped, so he sent someone to ask Meng Yan to come out of the mountain. Meng Yan was a young man at that time, full of emotion. He was forced to retire for the sake of his unexpected success. He was so arrogant that he left behind a sentence: "I''m incompetent." Then he went into seclusion. When the mountains and rivers were about to fall, the loyal and good Zhou family asked for their orders to go to war. Ten cities in a row. If so, it''s also a good name that can leave in the history books. When the emperor was born, he could not stop him crying for his father and calling for his mother. The Turks can''t sit still when they are about to win. The barbarians have always been unable to play the Central Plains tactics. The dark and dirty literati, with the mentality of bumping into luck, made a plan of estrangement. Most of the content is like this. As long as your majesty tries to kill general Zhenyuan, we will not only give back all the thirteen states of Yanyun, but also tell the world about your achievements. From then on, we will sing praises and never violate the territory of Dazhou. He can''t believe any monarch with brain. The emperor believed. An urgent imperial order called general Zhenyuan back to the capital and put him in prison without saying a word. The soldiers in the frontier looked at each other, all at a loss. The Turkic soldiers cheered loudly, and really praised the great achievements of the emperor of Zhou. As a result, ten cities were taken back. His majesty finally responded that he had been fooled. His face was pale and he looked around in a daze. Finally, he went to Tianlong in person, and begged Zhenyuan general to forget the past and save the people in Dazhou. At that time, when natural and man-made disasters occurred frequently in Dazhou, general Zhenyuan sighed and went to the battlefield resolutely to deliver him to death? No, he didn''t. As we all know, general Zhenyuan took Meng Yan to the battlefield for the first time. Meng Yan''s temperament is somewhat following the general of Zhenyuan. They can die generously for the common people in the world, but they will not go through fire and water for the private favor of the monarch. Zhenyuan general is honest and impolite. He beat his Majesty in the dungeon. For half a year, he didn''t dare to see anyone because of his illness. After a good fight, Zhenyuan general returned to the frontier. Seizing the city is not a child''s house. Just come and go. It''s really filled in with human lives. In addition, the monarch intended to let the Zhenyuan general die, and the battle was over. In that war, Turks did not dare to invade Dazhou territory again for ten years. The Zhenyuan general, who died with the people in the city, was charged with colluding with the enemy for years. Mr. Zhang is a good storyteller with a low voice and a cool atmosphere at night. With that, the people of Qin and Chu had become tearful. Thinking of those who survived in the northern cities of the Great Wall, he still hated the Zhou family to the bone. He even organized a group of laoshizi assassins to find Zhou Ping. But originally, this is the truth! She even forgot that the original intention of the story was to tell Meng Yan. Sages can rule the country, but they can''t do anything to the crying little lady. However, Mr. Zhang hung his head and waited for Qin and Chu people to cry. When they were tired, he stopped. Little girl''s family, it''s really troublesome, so crying. It''s so easy to wait for the Qin and Chu people to stop crying, wipe their eyes, and ask him: "since the old man knows the truth, why don''t he pacify the Zhou family?" Mr. Zhang took a puff from the corner of his mouth. "Little friend, to be honest, I''m afraid of death. As he grew older, he would think how good it would have been for general Zhou to be vindicated. But most of the time, the celebration is not so good. Otherwise today, I would not be sitting here talking to you. " Many people admire the youth''s indefatigability, but when it comes to themselves, they will find that it is easier said than done to stick to morality. Those who survived, knowing the truth and fearing death, became saints of the heavenly family. The dead are upright and upright. But he has been a traitor for thousands of years. The plain words in history books sometimes contain a lot of truth to whitewash peace. The people of Qin and Chu could not blame Mr. Zhang for his mistake, but they were still depressed and sat on their knees for a long time. The talented man said, "what does that have to do with Meng Yan?" "Yes, it does." "Although the boy called me a teacher, I didn''t teach him much. General Zhenyuan is his teacher and friend. " "If it''s Zhenyuan general, he''s full of arrows and plumage, and falls into a pool of blood, he''s begging Meng Yan not to fight back, and he''s begging him to protect the people of this big week. Do you think he''ll react? " Qin and Chu had a bang in their brain. So, is that so? Therefore, even if the crown prince who was raised by himself took a bite, he still refused to deploy his staff to resist. Even if he is put into the heaven prison, he will die happily. Just because he didn''t want to live long ago. Live, just to inherit the old man a promise, protect the people of the world. But if he knew that his royal highness and his father had gone the same old way, and sought the skin of a tiger, would he be willing to die in the dark dungeon? The people of Qin and Chu were buried in pain. Stupid. Meng Yan, you are so stupid! No wonder the world is willing to get close to the truth of whitewashing peace. This is a true fact. Knowing it will only make people feel uncomfortable. The bottom of my heart is as heavy as a stone. Qin Chu people don''t know when Mr. Zhang left. She sat back in the room like a walking corpse. Zhihe stood behind him silently. Qin Chu people suddenly felt that if only Biliu had followed her, she would have a painful object to act like a spoiler. But Zhihe turned a blind eye to her on the premise that she didn''t harm the princess. Qin Chu people looked back at her, pale as a ghost, grinning: "sister Zhihe, that story just now is really absurd. How could it be true, right? " How can someone be so stupid that they force themselves to die for the sake of the so-called common people? Does he know this world? Chapter 152 However, Zhihe was silent for a long time, but he uttered two words: "I believe." If general Zhenyuan had not died, it would have been another story. He will have a simple and honest general under his hand, give birth to a smart daughter, and marry his son. It''s not out of reach to have fun with your grandchildren. The people of Qin and Chu were silent. It was Zhihe''s private affair, and she had nothing to say. "Lady Qin, I am very grateful to you for letting me know the truth." Zhihe''s voice is calm, as if he is talking about something that has nothing to do with himself. However, her carefree youth, which should have been like an ordinary girl, also disappeared with the past. "But I''m not going to betray my mother for that." The people of Qin and Chu laughed bitterly. Up, light way: "Zhi he elder sister, I never thought to hurt Niang Niang, in this point, we are consistent.". Today, I only ask my sister to tell me a lie for me, and let the Chu people solve the rest by themselves. " The capital, the Imperial Palace and the heaven prison. The dim light flickered, revealing a bit of dense. There are huge mice, used to eating the bones and flesh of prisoners, not only not afraid of people, but also swaggering past the prisoners. Cheap candle oil gives off a fishy smell, and it''s dripping on the ground. In a clean and tidy room, the man in snow-white prison clothes closed his eyes. Compared with other prisoners with bloodstains in the room, the man obviously did not suffer much. He even seemed too clean and out of place in this cell. The jailer was also very helpless. He had beaten many proud men under his hands and killed many nobles who claimed to be the proud son of heaven. His Royal Highness The Regent, the jailer was very excited at the thought of hitting him. However, his Royal Highness The Regent is a soft bone. Since he was put into prison, he must admit his guilt. With the cooperation of his attitude, people want to let him go and be a new man for the benefit of the world. Meng Yan is the only one who matches the prison, most of which is left with his heavy and dead spirit. A mouse crawled past, as if looking at whether the man could be provoked. I want to get into the king''s bed. I don''t know how many people in this prison have been beaten to pieces. They are all influential people outside. When they arrive at the zongrenfu, many of them will have their stomachs. If his Royal Highness The Regent finally got such a death law, it would be too much humiliation. The rat could not smell the familiar smell of blood and hesitated for a moment. Then, with a slap, the lock of the cell fell, and the jailer flattered with a smile: "Lord, someone is looking for it. Please come out and see me." The big rat was very timid, and it disappeared. The lifeless man raised his eyelids, and his chin, which had not been taken care of for many days, was a layer of green slag, which seemed to be a bit haggard. He held a sachet in his hand. The man was in a trance. In this dark place, everyone was treated as an animal. I haven''t seen such flattery for a long time. Is the emperor suddenly unable to let him out? Meng Yan laughed at himself, but since the day he ascended the throne, he thought about how to kill him. Even the son as like as two peas, who would take this nature to bear, would let him out. In the end, he is the one under the special care of his majesty. The jailer can''t find the reason to beat him, and has to find his bad luck from time to time. I just had a meal yesterday. Although I couldn''t see it, the pain was real. He was not willing to move his nest, and said faintly, "according to the law of the great Zhou Dynasty, no one can see anyone who enters the patriarchal clan unless he is called by his majesty. I don''t need to teach you that, do I? " The jailer''s face changed when he stopped. This man has become a prisoner, and I don''t know when he will be put on the guillotine. But can you teach them the rules happily? It''s a monster. Seeing so many roaring and indulgent royalty and nobles, Meng Yan not only made people living in the dark hate, but also couldn''t help admiring them. In the final analysis, even if the man fell into the dust, they could only be mice running at his feet. The jailer sighed for a while and said with a dry smile: "it''s really touching that the Lord can care about others in such a situation. Why don''t you be more considerate of the little ones and meet the noble people? " Meng Yan, the old God, put his hand in his sleeve like an old farmer in the sun: "I''m sorry, I''m seriously injured and can''t move." He twisted the jailer''s angry face, but he was helpless. Only bumpy bumpy ran back to the prison door, extremely circuitous explained his difficulties. The noble man was silent for a while, and said, "my princess, go in and see him." The fiery red Zhijin feather clothes crossed the dark place of the prison. Before the jailer could stop them, Princess feng''an had gone inside. The eyes are slightly red. She tried so hard to persuade the Empress Dowager and the emperor, but she was stopped by the prince. It''s not easy to get a royal order, secretly come to see the man, but the man made a gesture of refusing people thousands of miles away. Tianda''s grievances turned into nothingness when he saw the haggard posture of the people in the prison. Meng Yan, with such an expression, sighed, "feng''an, you shouldn''t be here." Princess feng''an cried and roared: "if I don''t come, you will turn into decadent here. Are you dead clean?" Because of the special status of his Highness The Regent, the cell is also a private one, but Meng Yan still feels that her big voice is not suitable and frowns. I feel sad for my old days. I''ve been in prison, and I can''t live in peace. Did you owe the Meng family in your last life? He tried to be calm: "you have a noble status. It''s not suitable for you to come to the zongrenfu. I''m even more a sinner now. If the news of your coming here gets out, it will be difficult for the Empress Dowager to do it. " Could someone use such a calm tone to state their situation, Princess Feng an''s face was unbelievable and clenched her lips. Suddenly feel that he is concerned about her, care about her, and gave birth to a little warmth. Soft language way: "brother Meng Yan, do you really want to die here?" Meng Yan pretended to be surprised: "I have another choice?" Princess feng''an said in a hurry: "yes! I went to ask the Empress Dowager''s aunt. As long as you are willing to marry me, from now on, you will stay in the princess''s mansion in the name of your son-in-law, and your majesty will not investigate... " The sound is getting smaller and smaller, and the confidence is getting less and less. Because Meng Yan looked at her with a smile but not a smile, like a child. What she actually knew was that he was the unyielding bamboo and the eagle flying in the sky. Even if one day the claw lost scale, will not allow themselves to live with the canary in general. But still, there was a fluke. Ask him to take his life seriously. "Brother Meng Yan, please take it as an expedient, OK? Save your life first. After a while, your majesty will let you go when your anger is gone. You won''t really be raised in the princess''s house like a canary. " Chapter 153 A girl''s heart, no matter who heard will feel moved, as if not agree is a crime. It''s a pity that the person on the opposite side is famous for his incomprehensible style. In those days, his Royal Highness The Regent kicked jiaoniang into the lake without any pity. After listening quietly, he said with a smile, "princess, I can''t afford it." Princess feng''an''s eyes were wide open, and she said, "why? Meng Yan, what''s wrong with this princess? You won''t marry me even if you die! " His Highness The Regent is guilty of forcing a young girl to complain in tears. The king with all his debts sighed. Sure enough, he still likes to deal with Qin and Chu people, who are smart people with small minds. The woman''s laughing and scolding are all for profit. Although hateful, but do not let him face this "why!" The roar of the emperor. How tired it is to explain. Yes, Thaksin. If he''s willing to be humble, make a face. Your majesty will be happy to see it. However, not to mention whether he will do so, even if he does, is the emperor dead? Will he be allowed to recuperate and make a comeback? Meng Yan suddenly thought of the original Qin and Chu people''s painstaking words to persuade zehe to cherish his feathers. He couldn''t help laughing. If the people in front of him were Qin and Chu people, they would not cry and ask him why. Will you just roll up your sleeves and give him a slap, wake him up, and then try to make him dizzy and drag him away? The days in prison are really hard. His Royal Highness The Regent cherishes the scattered memory in his heart. He only feels that he misses the girl more. In her nature, she would not be hurt by his imprisonment, would she? After all, she would not allow him to enter the palace. When he thought about it, his Highness The Regent felt that if he really died like this, it was not worth it. The girl is cheap. He just started to stay under the eyes of Princess feng''an. Princess feng''an''s tears revolved in her eyes. At first, she could tremble and make a gesture of self-determination at any time. Later, his expression became darker as his Highness The Regent lost his mind. She tried to save face: "brother Meng Yan, do you have any difficulties? Say that we can solve it together. You, don''t make fun of your own life. " Meng Yan gave her a deep look and sighed, "yes." Princess feng''an''s eyes brightened. "I really don''t like you, princess. In order to live, I can''t bear to be a weak snake. So I have to bear the burden of the princess. " Princess feng''an looks like gold paper. She is the second woman who is not afraid of death to fall in love with Meng Yan and is really rubbed on the ground. Naturally, Princess feng''an left with tears in her eyes. A group of jailers shocked his Highness The Regent and set him as a model. Meng Yan was very modest about this, half a sentence did not ask for credit, and he returned to the previous gloomy state. In the twinkling of an eye, it''s midnight. There is only one small hole in the dungeon that can pass through mice, which is the window. The moonlight poured out from inside, just shining on the place where Meng Yan was lying. Meng Yan pillow arm, eyes empty, very serious, wandering. The jailers were very drunk, and from time to time they heard a few dreams. It''s full of vulgar words. Most of the jailer brothers have been holding on for a long time. They are happy in the kiln in their dreams. A very slight lock sound, Meng Yan pupil moved, but did not turn his head. A man dressed as a jailer knelt down in front of the bed, with tears streaming down his face and choked: "Lord, you have suffered!" When Meng Yan had nothing to do, he figured out a good way to play when he was in a daze, that is, to shake the tassels on the sachet. Thanks to the best materials used by the people of Qin and Chu, the tassels were shaken bald by him. His royal highness, the Regent of Huizi, was still playing the boring fun and said lightly: "Wang Shi, you are here." It was Wang Shi, the chief aide of the royal family. In fact, he wanted to say a few more words, saying that he didn''t suffer much here and had a good life. I''m sorry to have worried you. However, his Royal Highness The Regent, who can make girls cry and run away, is also difficult for him to say these sensational words. So it was a long time ago. Wang Shi was steady in the end. For a moment, he lost control of his mood and cried. After a while, he calmed down. "The subordinates bribed the jailers and drugged their drinks. No one should be awake now. What''s your plan? " He wanted to let Meng Yan go with him directly, but he would not agree. Then he turned abruptly and asked him what his plan was. Meng Yan was silent and asked, "how about outside now?" Wang Shi talked about the situation in the court one by one after he was imprisoned. How did his royal highness begin to form a clique for personal gain, and how did those loyal old ministers remonstrate his majesty with death to let him go. Meng Yan had expected all this. However, after Wang Shi finished, he still couldn''t say what he wanted to hear. His Royal Highness The Regent sighed slightly, and asked with some embarrassment: "East Palace, is there no change?" Wang Shi was stunned to find a trace of adultery in his master''s awkward attitude. He even said that his royal highness was attacked by those old ministers, and the Lord asked how the eastern palace was? I''m afraid it''s not the east palace. It''s the only one. But thinking of that man, Wang Shi looked a little cold. I''m afraid none of the servants in the palace who knew about it didn''t hate the Qin and Chu people. Without her, can the master go to prison? Although Wang Shi knew that even without Qin Chu people, the prince would always find other excuses. But after all, it was uncomfortable, and it would not give Qin and Chu people any good looks. However, just a few days ago, they heard that the people of Qin and Chu had shown their loyalty to the prince and called him unfaithful, unjust and unkind. When Liu Guang, who is grumpy, listens to this, he even wants to kill the woman who has two sides. At least he stopped him. "Everyone has his own purpose. Let her go." I remember how he advised Liu Guang. After all, the Lord is in prison, and the woman has no reputation, and he doesn''t ask the other party to follow him wholeheartedly. But if the owner still thinks about the other side, the situation will be different. Wang Shi''s eyes darkened and he began to kill. What kind of person is your master? How can you worry about a woman? What''s more, it''s a woman with an enemy in her heart. Wang Shi didn''t show his killing heart in front of Meng Yan. He still said with a smile, "go back to the king, everything in the East Palace is as usual." On Meng Yan''s face, there was a trace of disappointment and a trace of comfort. As usual, at least that woman is OK. He guessed half right, that woman ah, should live her own life or in life, how can she stop for others? This amazing Kung Fu made him miss the opportunity to kill his staff. Chapter 154 The people of Qin and Chu didn''t know that she had been listed in the list of must kill by her royal highness regent, so she rushed to the capital. All the way, I thought about how to fool the prince. Imperceptibly, she has been used to everything to think of their own way, not to rely on the system. She was quite pleased with herself. Zhihe took the place of the guard who died innocently and drove outside. It just left her a quiet thinking environment, but the hearts of Qin and Chu people could not be quiet. It''s no exaggeration to say that her hands are shaking now. To seek skin with a tiger, her plan is still two tigers, neither of which is a good match. Just now, Burigude''s smiling eyes haunted her like maggots, which always made her feel uneasy. Kneading the eyebrows and bones, the people of Qin and Chu planned to let themselves empty for a while. With a violent shock of the carriage, the people of Qin and Chu opened the curtain and saw Zhihe''s dignified face. A dark shadow fell motionless on the road ahead. Black moon and high night Qin Chu people''s teeth trembled, and her brain was full of stories about ghosts. She was about to cry. "Zhihe..." "It''s a person." Zhihe''s voice is calm and steady. With her sharp posture, I''m afraid that if there is a ghost lying in front of her, she won''t be so dignified. The Qin and Chu people were relieved. It''s good to be human, but it''s nothing to be afraid of. She jumped out of the carriage and patted her clothes: "I''ll see what''s sacred!" "You..." Zhihe didn''t stop him for a moment, and he smoked. But also had to get off to follow. "Ah The shrill screams of women are particularly harsh in the silent wilderness, which startles the jackdaws perched in the trees and makes a sudden sound. Zhihe thought without expression that she might not be scared to death by ghosts, but she would be scared to death by Qin and Chu people. He stepped forward and finally knew why the Qin and Chu people were so surprised. The shadow was a man, a man in a pool of blood. For Zhihe, who is half of the people in the Jianghu, this scene is not strange. She goes forward and uses the tip of her sword to remove the mask on the face of the man in black. Qin Chu people shivered to her back. Zhihe What happened to the posture that he and the Turkic Prince pretended to be a snake yesterday? "Cough..." The man coughed suddenly, and the blood foam seemed to flow out without money. Qin Chu people''s eyes were black, and they pretended to be dead, and then they fell straight to the ground. A man and a woman, two corpses After thinking about the possibility of leaving both of them in the wilderness for a while, Zhihe sighed and dragged them to the carriage. In the future, we should never take the Qin and Chu people with us. This timidity will not change because of who we have met. Early the next morning, the people of Qin and Chu sighed and woke up. On a pair of cold eyes, a blink does not blink at her. Qin Chu people choked and said: I am still in a dream. Close your eyes. Open it again. The eyes are still there. "Sister Zhihe" Zhihe opened the car curtain and blocked her mouth quickly. Qin and Chu people were full of tears, and their soft lips rubbed against Zhihe''s palm, expressing her eagerness. "This is the man you rescued last night." Zhihe sighed helplessly. This explanation did not make Qin Chu''s courage much, but she clearly remembered that the man was covered with blood last night. She would not have fainted if he hadn''t pretended to be dead all of a sudden. Pinch this not fat how much courage, Qin Chu trembling way: "for, why take him together?" Zhi he was surprised and said, "do you want to watch people die in the wilderness?" The people of Qin and Chu were silent. To be sure, she couldn''t have done it without her. The man coughed two times, and finally cleared up the situation from their confused conversation. Conscious of causing trouble to others, the man felt very guilty and said, "two girls, I''m sorry to add trouble to you." "Well, it''s just a matter of lifting a finger..." The Qin and Chu people waved their hands. The man''s voice is warm and nice, which makes her a little less afraid. "Why did you come to such a state?" Ye Zhiwan''s silence seems to be in a dilemma. Who doesn''t have a secret in this world? The Qin and Chu people are not asking. But ye Zhiwan suddenly said, "I''m confused by a traitor, and I''ve made a hero fall into the trap. I was chased and killed by a traitor. If not for the two girls last night, I would have been a dead man. " The Qin and Chu people didn''t want to expose other people''s scars. They were thinking about how to comfort them when the man suddenly said, "you must know the hero who was framed. Throughout the week, there was no one who didn''t know him. However, the world bears him a lot. He is the Regent Meng Yan Five words hit on the heart, hit the Qin and Chu people deafening, tongue numb. She looked at Ye Zhiwan stupidly, as if she could not understand the Mandarin of Central Plains. "Who are you talking about?" "Regent, Meng Yan." Ye Zhiwan didn''t realize that he was there. He repeated it firmly. Zhihe also quietly sat back and supported the precarious body of the Qin and Chu people. "Why, two girls know each other?" "Ha ha, your Highness The Regent, who doesn''t know..." Qin Chu people bite the tip of their tongue and force themselves to calm down. They are afraid that the dark leaf Zhiwan will see the clue and say ha ha. The man saved on the road actually said that it was he who made Meng Yan fall into the trap? Qin Chu people''s heart beat like a drum. She felt that she was about to grasp the truth. He was afraid that ye Zhiwan would run away like a frightened rabbit. Ye Zhiwan scratched his hair honestly. He didn''t expect that Qin and Chu people would have anything to do with Meng Yan. He wanted to smile heartily. But suddenly remembered now Meng Yan''s situation, unavoidably turned into a long sigh. For a moment, he was confused, which not only caused his own death, but also made the Regent who was in the heart of the world fall into the trap. There is no escape from the blame. I have read many years of sages in vain. "Great Xia ye, just now you said that you were confused by a traitor. What do you mean?" Ye Zhiwan looked dignified: "girl, to tell you the truth, I just got killed because I knew this secret. It''s hard for ye to repay his kindness to meet the girl by chance. He never dares to tell the girl about it again, but he pulls her into the water. " The people of Qin and Chu gave a dry smile, and the bottom of his heart was gnashing his teeth, cursing Ye Zhiwan with a kind of old-fashioned and sour Confucian spirit. However, she can''t scare the snake, just as ye Zhiwan doesn''t know whether she is a friend or an enemy, so she won''t tell her secret to meet by chance. She also can''t take out her own bottom, go to change Ye Zhiwan''s heart. Son of a bitch, I can only go one step at a time and watch one step at a time. The bottom of his heart burst with rude words, Qin Chu people said to Ye Zhiwan: "that ye Daxia first have a good rest, then I won''t disturb you." Chapter 155 Because of Ye Zhiwan, the people of Qin and Chu postponed their return to Beijing one day. God knows that the suspicious Prince''s highness, besides Zhihe and the male bodyguard, has any other arrangement person to spy on her secretly. The Qin and Chu people can only hope that her status in the heart of the prince is low, and it is not worth the prince''s big fight to send so many people to monitor. She knew that Zhihe was very entangled now. As the daughter of Zhenyuan general''s former headquarters, she should hate her royal highness. However, no matter who she is, she can''t go against the crown princess. Therefore, it is impossible for her to turn over completely and stand in the same line with the Qin and Chu people. But the people of Qin and Chu have been satisfied. It''s wonderful to make her turn a blind eye now. Ye Zhiwan''s injury was not suitable for Che Ma laodun, so several people stopped in the nearby village for rectification. Zhihe tied his horse outside the house. The people of Qin and Chu wanted to say a few more words in Ye Zhiwan''s mouth. They took the opportunity to bring him water and sat down on the side. "Great Xia ye, have you ever thought about what to do when you are hunted down?" Ye Zhiwan covered his mouth and coughed a few times, sighing: "girl, don''t worry, I won''t hurt you. Although the man who chased me was a high-ranking man, he did something disgraceful and didn''t dare to make too much noise. After the injury is healed, he will leave by himself. " The people of Qin and Chu were more sure that he was the prince. Holding back the impulse of rolling his eyes, he said with a dry smile: "what did you say, to tell you the truth, I have been greatly benefitted by his Highness The Regent. Since you have the evidence that the LORD was injured by a traitor in your hand, I will protect you anyway. " The implication is that if you really feel guilty, you should expose the traitor and return Meng Yan''s innocence. Instead of running around like a lost dog. I don''t know if ye Daxia understood what she meant. A little bit of struggle passed by his eyes, and he swallowed it back. The Qin and Chu people became angry. How could Meng Yan, the Regent, have failed so much? There was no one who was willing to speak for him. Well, she repeatedly advised herself to be calm. After all, no one can yell this kind of thing at a casual meeting, right? We need to draw it slowly. She lifted the curtain and met Zhihe. A silent sigh. Zhihe asked her, "what are you going to do with that man?" You can''t take it back to the east palace. His highness is chasing this man all over the world. Take it back to the East Palace and send it to the wolf''s nest. Qin Chu people also intend to use this man as a trump card to bring down the prince. To Zhihe, these words she is not easy to say, then said: "I want to find a way to hide him, so that his highness can not find him." Zhihe nodded. "The more dangerous the place is, the safer it is. It''s better to take him back to Beijing. His royal highness never thought that he would dare to run under his own eyes." The people of Qin and Chu cried pitifully: "even so, I can''t hide him in the East Palace, can I? Let your highness know, isn''t it dead? " Miss Zhihe gave her a look like a fool. Zhihe was also the daughter of the general before she became the maid of the crown princess. Later, though she was implicated in the affairs of Zhenyuan general. But the contacts in Beijing are still there. It''s more than enough to hide a wounded man. But when the Qin and Chu people and Zhihe came to this place of Tibetans, their expressions were wonderful. "Sir, please come inside." "Young master Li, long time no see. I want to die." The flowers are red and the willows are green. The girls fluttered at the passing guests. They were dazzled by all kinds of emotions. Qin Chu people sighed: "sister Zhihe has friends here." No wonder I didn''t change my face when I came out with the princess. I think I''m used to this kind of scene. When the injured man was helped here, he was also in a mixed mood. But the people of Qin and Chu felt that he was quite useful. "Well, two girls, how can this make you Zhihe drag his collar to go in without expression, leading the three people to skim the front of the bustle, but behind it are the pavilions with unique caves. This brothel was opened by the old Department of the Zhou family. The boss is a half old Xu Niang. She is extremely enchanting. Her eyebrows and eyes can attract people''s soul. Pursed his mouth and said with a smile, "xiaozhihe, what brings you here today?" Qin Chu people, who were both women, could not help but slow down their heart beat and said, "goblins." At the beginning, the empress of the Crown Princess spent a lot of money trying to buy two Huakui to teach her how to charm. Now I think they were very much like the country bumpkins who had never seen the world. Those two Huakui are not enough to see in front of this lady. Without waiting for Zhihe to reply, the boss''s eyes had been swept to her body. As soon as her red lips were hooked, the more she laughed, the more she trembled: "little lady, you are so tender. Why do you want to come to our building and have a share?" Qin Chu''s face turned red and he shook his head. His stupid tongue was tied: "no, it''s not. I have something to ask for with sister Zhihe." The boss turned his mouth, and then languidly fell back to his position, smoking the water pipe in his hand. "Then say, this little girl who have so good, willing to come back to see me this old lonely." Zhihe had a headache: "sister Hua..." Hookah enchanting in the woman''s lips spit a circle, the woman smile, finally serious. But the body is still soft on the couch. "Why, what can I do for you?" Zhihe looks at Ye Zhiwan who has been staying. Ye Zhiwan wakes up like a dream, blushes to wipe the saliva that almost flows down, the line big ceremony way: "see Niangzi an, in the next ye Zhiwan." Huadengwu''s eyes flitted with disdain, his eyes flitted by, and he just ignored the man. Looking at Zhihe, his eyes were full of sorrow and condemnation. You''re going to use this kind of stuff to prevaricate me? Zhihe bowed his head and was speechless. Ye Zhiwan was very angry and had nowhere to put his hands and feet. Qin and Chu people beat and said: "sister Hua, this great Xia Ye is a loyal man we met on the road. He is being chased and killed by a traitor. It''s not suitable for him to show up in public. I have to ask my sister to do something." She should have thought, can sell Meng Yan what good goods? The so-called being bewildered by a traitor is generally unable to withstand the temptation of the prince. Later, he scolded the prince because he wanted to kill people. I just didn''t expect that this man was so unbearable. Seeing such a beautiful woman as huadengwu, I couldn''t even move my eyes. Make her feel ashamed. Hua dengwu gave a cold hum, but squinted at her, showing some interest. "Are you from Qin and Chu?" Qin Chu people were stunned. When was she so famous that even GouLan women knew her? Flower boss hook lips, did not say much. But people, it is agreed to accept. Qin and Chu were very grateful. They thought that his royal highness would not come to the brothel to search people? Chapter 156 She thought that boss Hua was looking at Zhihe''s face, but she didn''t want to stop her alone after the man was taken down. The people of Qin and Chu felt uneasy and nervous when they faced their elders alone. Huadengwu looked at her with a smile, and the water pipe bag was knocking on the table, just like knocking on the heart of Qin and Chu. "Sister Hua?" For a long time, huadengwu didn''t speak. The people of Qin and Chu had to take the lead in breaking the silence. Huadengwu answered and finally opened his mouth. "I''ve heard of you. I heard that Meng Yan likes you very much." Use affirmative sentences, not questions. Moreover, she called Meng Yan by name. Qin Chu people are secretly alert and thinking about how to prevaricate. Huadengwu''s fox like eyes are fixed on her. The feeling that the soul would be sucked away became more and more obvious, only to see the red lips open and close: "don''t try to cheat me, little girl." Qin Chu people''s eyes gradually lost their anxiety. They grinned and nodded. "When I ask, you answer." Nod. "What is the relationship between Meng Yan and you?" The people of Qin and Chu frowned and struggled. Obviously, even she is not sure about it. What are Meng Yan and her? Originally, she could be regarded as a lover, but after the sachet, she clearly heard Wang Shi say, "Wang Ye is very disappointed with you, and I don''t want to see you again in this life." These words caused a bone breaking pain, and the people of Qin and Chu sobbed. This is the moment. "Qin Chu people! Qin Chu people! Wake up At the bottom of my heart, there was a sound of calling, and the eyes of the people of Qin and Chu were very clear. Recognizing that it was the voice of a little fairy, he was slightly surprised, but he was thinking about the hatred that Meng Yan ignored when she was in prison. Then he snorted and thought, "the little fairy is still there. I only think you are back in the sky." The system knew that it was guilty, so it didn''t retort. After a moment''s silence, it said in a soft voice: "in your words, it''s Meng Yan who suffered this disaster. You gave him the sachet and directly completed nearly half of the task for you. Shouldn''t you be happy? " Qin Chu people red eyes, gnashing their teeth roared: "with other people''s lives for my own life? I''m not so cheap. I''d rather die at once! " System: She thought, I really can''t talk well with Qin Chu people. So he returned to his usual mean: "don''t you understand the official words of Da Zhou? What I''m talking about is that he should be robbed. Without your sachet, there will be all kinds of other things. Let you send out this sachet. It''s cheap for you. " Qin and Chu people sniff, a pair of truth I understand, but I do not want to listen to the gesture. The little fairy was helpless, too. She couldn''t do this kind of thing. To coax the people of Qin and Chu, it''s uncomfortable just to think about her. He just skimmed over the topic and said, "now the woman in front of you is huadengwu. She is not only the owner of the brothel, but also an old member of the Zhou family. More importantly, she has a sister who used to be a favorite imperial concubine in the palace. " It''s the right way to turn the attention of the Qin and Chu people with business. The Qin and Chu people were stunned and said, "she calls Meng Yan''s name directly. Is she Princess Zhu?" "Qin Chu people, you are not so stupid at last," the system old man said People of the Qin and Chu Dynasties You can''t bully her, can you? "So what does she want to do to me?" "Well, look at it, it''s confusing." Qin Chu people think that just now that out of control feeling, is the other side let her heart out, she would not hesitate. If the fairy didn''t come back suddenly and stop her, the consequences would be unimaginable. He also thought that this is really a powerful technique. In front of thousands of troops, just use it to the general. If the general commits suicide, will he not be invincible? The little fairy sneered: "do you think this method will make everyone happy? Only those who are uncertain and have time for her to use the right time, the right place and the right people to cast the magic Qin Chu people: "I suspect you are implying me, suffering from no evidence. "The so-called good weather, good place and good people, you have smelled the incense since you entered the room, haven''t you?" Qin and Chu people were stunned. The little fairy didn''t say that she didn''t notice. There was a strong fragrance lingering in the room. It''s sweet and greasy to the bone, which makes people feel that it''s very suitable for the beauty who is soft on the couch like a flower lantern Wu, so they often ignore it. "You ask her for help, and this person is a friend of someone you know well. When you come in, you will relax your guard and talk to her. It''s a good time to smoke incense into the heart. " Hearing this, the people of Qin and Chu couldn''t help but feel bitter. Zhihe brought her here with premeditation? "That''s not true. The girl who came with you is much better than you, both in heart and character. I don''t think she will do that." Little fairy, are we seeing each other again? Can''t you say I''m better? The hearts of the Qin and Chu people who were rejected by all kinds of people were desolate. And the time she talked with the fairy was only a moment in other people''s eyes. It''s still too long for huadengwu who has questions and answers after the operation. Huadengwu frowned, no longer clinging to the unimportant issue, and said in a deep voice, "I heard that your temperament has changed greatly after you have been seriously ill. Why on earth? You can deceive others, but you can''t deceive me. Do you think that the spirit in the shell has changed into a monster The people of Qin and Chu knew why the little fairy who didn''t get up early and didn''t make any profit suddenly rushed out to save her. His feeling was that he was afraid that she would give her up. The little fairy grinned without any guilt. The people of Qin and Chu had some admiration for huadengwu. They even had the absurd idea of changing the soul in the shell. They were cruel. The eyes of the Qin and Chu people turned around. They were still under control. After a while, they replied: "life and death are at a critical moment. I have been instructed by the immortal. Since then, I didn''t dare to belittle myself What she said is half true and half false. The fake only conceals the existence of the little fairy. The rest is true. Huadengwu naturally couldn''t pick out any mistakes. Cold hum a, very disdain a way: "mole ant mouse generation, in order to survive, then two sides three knives?"? How can Meng Yan take a fancy to you? He deserves to go to jail! " In the heart of the Qin and Chu people, Hua dengwu''s words pierced her pain. Even if the little fairy said clearly, this is Meng Yan''s doom. But she still didn''t want to. She was the one who gave the knife. Will Meng Yan and boss Hua see her that way? Two sides, honey in the mouth and sword in the stomach?? Qin Chu people closed their eyes in pain. Hua dengwu scolded enough and was about to continue to ask when the door was knocked. Zhihe''s plain voice sounds like the sound of nature to the people of Qin and Chu. "Sister Hua, have you finished talking?" Chapter 157 Huadengwu''s eyes flashed obviously. He was not willing to. He laughed and scolded Zhihe: "you are such a dead girl. How much effort do you want to give up?" The Qin and Chu people guessed that it was her way of solving the art, and made a wake-up expression. Zhihe said faintly: "sister Hua and Lady Qin are as old as they are at first sight. It''s very rare. But we still have something to do. We can''t talk about it for a long time today. " The people of Qin and Chu were so moved that they were about to cry. If Zhihe didn''t show up again, who knew what questions would be asked after the evil? How can she put off the past! She looked at Hua dengwu in a dazed way, and with a shy smile, she was embarrassed and said, "sister Hua, did I just fall asleep? I feel heavy and floating, a little dizzy. I''m sorry. Maybe I didn''t sleep well these two days. " Hua dengwu''s face was dark and unpredictable. After a long time, he squeezed out a smile between his teeth: "it''s OK. I''ll get along with the little lady. She will come more in the future." The people of the Qin and Chu dynasties were so kind that they said, how dare I come here? I''m not afraid to be skinned and cramped by you? Ye Chi night should be at top speed, and Zhi he worried about the many eyes of Prince in Beijing, who had hurried back to the night of Ye Zhi. But if you stay here too long, it will still make the prince suspicious and even expose here. Qin Chu people also feel that they can''t afford to delay. If they stay here any longer, boss Hua may not let her go. So he said goodbye to huadengwu. I don''t know whether it''s psychological effect or what, she always felt that when huadengwu''s charming eyes looked at her, she was unwilling to leave with fierce animals. I had a shiver. Zhi he had been holding on for a long time. The closer he got to the East Palace, the more entangled he was. Finally, he turned to ask her. "How do you explain the death to the prince? Qin Chu people, don''t think that if I don''t tell on you, the prince will take it seriously. If you don''t know what you''ve done, you''ll have no worries! " Qin Chu sighed and said, "sister Zhihe, I didn''t think so. I''m so worried." Zhihe So who gave you the courage to cooperate with bregude? With a playful blink of an eye, the people of Qin and Chu seemed to see through what she thought and said with a smile: "sister Zhihe, I didn''t agree at that time, but I died at that time. You''ll have more to live for, won''t you This... Zhihe thought, I can''t answer it. However, the Qin and Chu people were heartless, and she didn''t know what she thought. In the end, she just thought that she didn''t care about her own life. What do I worry about? Whip the gas on the horse, the horse ran happily, in a moment, the lofty palace is in front of us. At this moment, the people of Qin and Chu felt that their heart was empty and bottomless, but they had to give up when the arrow was on the way. With a sigh, even if the front is a sea of fire, it can only be hard on the scalp. There is a way is not double blessing, misfortune does not come alone, the little fairy is worthy of giving her no pleasure, the cold voice at the moment heartlessly sounded. "Release new tasks, win the prince''s trust, and express admiration for the Turkic prince." The people of Qin and Chu said, "what is it Little fairy, I suddenly miss the day when you didn''t come back. The little fairy, wubo Gujing: "during that time, I was on vacation." The people of Qin and Chu sniffed. When Xiaobao was asked to report, his royal highness was discussing affairs in the warm Pavilion. Wen Yan asked her to wait in the side hall. Even though she has lived and died for her royal highness, her royal highness still does not trust her. The Qin and Chu people sighed. Relying on this good leather bag, I still feel sorry for her frowning. Xiaobao softened her heart and said, "Your Highness is very concerned about you during the time when the little lady has been away." The people of Qin and Chu blinked. The corners of their mouths curled up. Their eyebrows became a crescent moon. They ran to the side hall contentedly. Xiaobao thought, the women in the harem are all the same. In the warm Pavilion, his royal highness drinks tea leisurely. Cao Shilang in the next seat is not calm. "Your Highness, do you know that in order to help you this time, my grandfather won''t let me in. Are you going to eat your words? " The prince raised his eyebrows and said in surprise, "why did Cao Shilang say that? Didn''t you say at the beginning that it was the bounden duty of a minister to report treacherous officials and eliminate evils for Da Zhou? " Cao Yan''s eyes were deep and he gritted his teeth and said, "Your Highness, it''s not appropriate for you to cross the river and demolish the bridge now." Meng Xu chuckled, stood up, walked to Cao Yan, patted Cao Yan on the shoulder, and said: "Cao Shilang, my palace has made a lot of promises. There is no reason to go back on what I promised you. Just not in a hurry. It''s up to you and me to be in charge of the whole world. Isn''t it easy to be among the three ministers? " Cao Yan a cold hum, good or bad is to hold back didn''t tear the skin. Meng continued to gather his eyes, covered his eyes and said faintly, "I still have some important things to deal with, so I have to neglect Cao Shilang." "Your Highness, help yourself." Qin and Chu people stare at the undulating tea in the teacup with no expression on their faces. The bottom of my heart cut the little fairy once and for all. Little fairy adhering to the usual high cold did not pay attention to her, only when Meng Xu pushed the door in, you said: "I see you scold so fierce, I think the task is not difficult enough." Qin and Chu people: "little fairy, you are the most reasonable and tolerant fairy I have ever seen. There is no other one in the world." "Hum." There is no time to continue dogleg, because his Highness the prince has come in. In the mind of the people of the Qin and Chu dynasties, all kinds of ways to deal with the problems that they had thought before suddenly came into their mind. The crown prince raised his eyebrows. "Qin and Chu people, why don''t they kneel when they see our palace?" Oh, man. The people of Qin and Chu thought to themselves, who was it before that? You don''t need to be polite when you see the king? She knew it was all fake. The people of Qin and Chu looked up and said, "Your Highness, I''m afraid I won''t see you again." In the face of beauty, a man''s heart is always soft. Meng Xu pursed his lips, pitifully picked up the Qin and Chu people, and said in a warm voice, "what nonsense? Isn''t this coming back? This Palace won''t let you do anything. " Qin Chu people''s heart: "bah." On the face: "Ying Ying, your highness, I have no face to see you." Meng continued to look cold: "things have not been done?" "No... I don''t know, your highness. Prince Burigude is excellent, young, promising and handsome. I have a very pleasant conversation with him." Not surprisingly, his Royal Highness''s face turned green and his eyes narrowed, showing a sense of danger. Squeeze out a sneer from the cleft of teeth: "that Chu person why say so?" Qin and Chu people seem to think of Bu RI Gu De''s good, with rosy clouds on their cheeks, which makes them shy and charming. Chapter 158 The green faced Prince''s Royal Highness resisted the impulse to strangle people. He heard the cherry like lips and said, "I''m a concubine. When I got to Tongcheng, I was assassinated." His Royal Highness''s eyes sank. He didn''t doubt it. Instead, he thought, who else can the capital send assassins to do harm to him now? When I think about it, I have a headache. There are too many. Although the tree fell and the monkeys scattered, Meng Yan was put into prison, and there were a lot of jubilant people. But it doesn''t mean that those people are subordinated to his prince. Chaotang has always been the largest dye vat in the world. How many people here have clean hearts? Now that Meng Yan''s big tree has fallen, he finds that he can''t control many people. Cao Yan is just one of them. Who dares to jump like this when Meng Yan was here? His royal highness is just like an unrecognized child, eager to prove himself. The more frustrated he was, the more he gritted his teeth, as if his Highness The Regent were looking at him with a sneer. In fact, his Royal Highness The Regent glared at the mice in the dungeon, knew nothing about the outside world, and lived a boring life. Seeing that Meng Xu had no doubt, the Qin and Chu people were relieved. Then he opened his eyes and told the truth smoothly. He said how the assassin killed the male bodyguard sent to her by his Highness the prince. How Prince Burigude helped each other in the time of crisis, the shyness and admiration in his tone could not be hidden. The angry Prince turned blue, and at the bottom of his heart, he scolded the people of Qin and Chu for their fickleness. When he saw that one loved the other, he was given countless green hats. His Highness the prince is to be an emperor for all ages. Naturally, he will not allow a touch of green on his head to accompany him all his life. Qin Chu people, she must be killed. But his royal highness is also the most important person. It''s useful to keep the Qin and Chu people. He had to bear it first. He Yin measured: "if it''s the Chu people saved by Prince Gude, I''d like to thank him.". I''m afraid that you''re too kind-hearted, Chu people, and you don''t know if you''ve been cheated. " The people of Qin and Chu opened their eyes and were very clever. They were surprised and said, "Your Highness means that the assassin is... All these are a play directed and performed by Prince Burigude?" The prince''s highness smile with satisfaction, a "palace just guide, did not say so" posture, light way: "guard against the heart of people can not be without." Qin Chu people''s lost eyes, disappointed way: "I never thought that like Gude prince that kind of people will... Your Highness''s lesson is, I wrote down." Not surprisingly, his Royal Highness''s face turned a little greener. She is really not sure whether the prince has sent someone to spy on her while she is in Tongcheng. But looking at the prince''s appearance, it seemed that he was not suspicious of the death of the male bodyguard, so he was a little relieved. When the prince saw the Qin and Chu people, he was so flustered that he drove her out. Suddenly, his royal highness came up with a brilliant idea. I saw him slap his lips as a whistle. In a short time, a dark shadow fell. "Think of a way to let those who want to die for Meng Yan know that the woman Meng Yan is thinking about colludes with Burigude." The shadow goes away, and Meng Xu sneers. Uncle Huang of our palace, if you know that the people of Qin and Chu are so fickle, would you regret it? After all, it was her sachet that brought you to this end. The thought that he was not the only one wearing the green hat made his royal highness feel better. Even looking back to see the mountain stack of plea for Meng Yan on the table was a lot easier. However, he did not know, just this scene, all fell in the eyes of the princess who came to give him soup. Yu Qiaoqiao leaned powerlessly against the wall and looked pale. How could she not understand that the poison of power was so terrible? How did she dye her beautiful youth like this? "Lady, are you all right?" She Yue anxiously supports Yu Qiao. These days, the empress looks sad every day. She and her royal highness are also making troubles. They all want to see each other. However, when the prince came to look for her, the empress disappeared again. He shook his head feebly. Yu Qiao bit his lips and said, "you can''t let your highness do this. Uncle Huang is poor enough... I don''t believe that Chu people are half hearted." Musk moon thought exquisite, smell speech way: "that, then by the maidservant to tell this matter Qin Chu people? Niang Niang, this matter has nothing to do with you. It''s very good to tell the people of Qin and Chu to listen to the destiny. Don''t spoil your friendship with your highness. " Yu Qiaoqiao''s eyes flitted through the struggle. After a long time, he nodded his head. "Don''t tell her it was made by the crown prince, or come out in person. If necessary, let her come and ask for the imperial edict. " "... yes." The law is dead, but people are alive. If there is a written instruction from the crown prince and the concubine, the jailers will not dare to stop the Qin and Chu people. Surprised by the tolerance of the crown princess to the people of Qin and Chu, she Yue sighed, a little worried. Although the Regent''s house fell and the monkeys were scattered, his Highness The Regent had foresight. He had already dismissed his servants and staff. Therefore, there are not too many people involved in house hunting. Only Wang Shi, Liu Guang and other aides, although they have been demobilized, are still committed to saving the Regent from prison. "Lord Zong, I''d like to trouble you to say a few words in front of your majesty." In a teahouse, Wang Shi bowed to an old man with white hair to the end. The old man''s surname is Zong Luan. He is a highly respected person who worked in the Imperial Academy with Mr. Zhang. Most of all, he is the first teacher of the Holy One. Wang Shi and others turn to find many ministers with bone problems to write to the Emperor just to save Meng Yan''s life. However, most of the memorials were buried in the sea. I don''t know whether the emperor turned a blind eye to them or whether they were detained. The white haired old man stood up, stroked his beard, and said: "the LORD loves the people like a son all his life, and has devoted himself to the great Zhou Dynasty. Don''t worry, sir. I''ll fight for my life to carry the coffin to the palace. I''ll let the king clear his grievances. " Tears welled up in the eyes of the loyal staff, and they could only thank them again. After the old man was helped away by his family officials, Wang Shi wiped his tears with a smile. Even if the emperor insists on his own way, he should be afraid of the opposition of so many ministers. Some of them were even the elders of the three dynasties. Although they were half hidden, they still had some important positions in the court. And the most important thing is that Meng Yan''s relationship with these people is like a gentleman''s friend! Before the accident, the Lord repeatedly told them not to act rashly, but let them watch Meng Yan die? Sorry, I can''t. Mr. Wang, let my subordinates make their own decisions. You have never failed the common people in this world. I will not let you die in prison. Chapter 159 For the convenience of talking about things, Wang Shi specially packed an elegant room. Yajian has excellent sound insulation effect. However, such contacts are all teahouses of high officials, and there are always some shady means. For example, the room Wang Shi picked up is one in which the sound from outside can be heard, but the sound from inside can''t be heard from outside. The mantis catches the cicada and the Yellow sparrow, and the adults in the court play the power to the extreme. The owner of this small teahouse, in order to make a living, was even better. He came up with this way of eavesdropping to solicit business. Wang Shizheng was about to get up, but suddenly he heard the door of the compartment open and a man''s voice whispered: "ah, have you heard? His Highness The Regent has a good friend. Seeing that the prince is in trouble, he turns to another man." Wang Shi frowned. What bothered him was that when it came to Wang Ye''s friendship, what he thought of at that time was the boneless monster in the east palace. Then he burst into a rage. These people are so brave that they dare to arrange the Lord! Without waiting for him to roll up his sleeve and go to the next door to teach others a lesson, another man said: "what''s the harm? I heard that the woman was originally the dancer of the prince''s highness, and she didn''t know how to seduce the Regent, hoping for glory and wealth! It''s very normal for a woman like Wang Ye to turn to others like that! " Wang Shi was so angry that his lips trembled. He didn''t look as calm as before. He walked to the next room and pushed the door. The rise of two friends who push cups and set cups to chat gossip, and Leng buting, a poor scholar who pushes the door, is also angry. One of them had a flat nose and raised his eyebrows. "Who are you?" Wang Shi is tall and tall. He has the upper hand in height against these dandies who have been hollowed out by wine and sex. At the moment, he was angry and even more irrational. He grabbed the collar of his flat nose and said, "repeat what you just said!" I''ve never seen this scene before. I''m going to wail as soon as I sniff. Although Wang Shi is a weak scholar, he has no teacher in scaring others. Bai Jing''s face sank, showing a bit of ferocity. He yelled: "say it!" Then he stopped crying, and together with his companions, he said what he knew. Wang Shi''s face became more and more ugly, and he was absolutely sure that the woman was from Qin and Chu. The eyelid that stayed in the eastern palace did report yesterday, and saw Qin Chu people taking two people away from Beijing. At that time, his mind was on intercepting a secret letter from the envelope to Turk, and he didn''t care. But I didn''t expect that the people of Qin and Chu were just being impertinent, and gave the prince such a big hat! "The big, the big and the small also listen to others. They don''t know. Please forgive us, the big..." Two men shrunk to see Wang Shi, a snot, a tear look really disgusting, Wang Shi can not bear to frown. Cold voice way: "Er Deng is a man, but like long tongue woman general chew tongue root, really clumsy.". Let me know your nonsense in the future, and I will pull out your tongue! " "Yes, my Lord, we don''t dare any more!" Wang Shi snorted coldly and walked away. The flat nose and his companion looked at each other and were relieved. At the same time, another man came out of the room. It turns out there''s something else behind the screen. The man had a white face and a soft face. The voice was also shrill: "you two did a good job." Two people show the smile of flattery: "adult, that before this say good?" "That''s nature. You''re indispensable to the prosperity. At the end, we will burn a lot of paper money for you. Don''t blame us for being cruel. Who let you know his Highness''s secret? " With the sharp laughter of the eunuch, the two dandies were bleeding, and their faces were still frozen in horror and disbelief. The eunuch brushed his sleeve and seemed to feel dirty. He spat in disgust and turned to leave. Since the teahouse owner is in the business of high-ranking officials and dignitaries, he is not surprised by these pickles. He only asked someone to dispose of the body after the people left. It''s a pity to grumble that this good five rat stall is dirty. It was brought back from the western regions. At the same time, the people of Qin and Chu also received a secret letter, informing the prince of his Highness''s decision. Qin and Chu people stare at the letter for a long time. The owner of the secret letter is not willing to let her know her true identity, even the handwriting is deliberately crooked. I can''t help laughing at myself. The secret letter was also swallowed by the tongue of the candle and turned into ashes. No matter who wants to do this, she just wants to say that they really overestimate her position in Meng Yan''s heart. Is she in a bad name now? Clearly, she and Meng Yan expressed their hearts that night, and should have a sweet and happy future. However, a small sachet, the unfathomable darkness of human heart, made her fall from heaven to hell overnight. Most of Teng yuange''s dancers do things for the prince, and they have the right to go in and out freely in the east palace. Although the Qin and Chu people are a vase, they still have this privilege. She thought it was nice to be a dancer again. Wearing a broad cloak and covering his face tightly, the people of Qin and Chu took advantage of the night to touch out. Of course, she doesn''t even have the skill of tripod, so she can''t climb out like a martial arts expert. She has a very down-to-earth approach. It was once used in the Regent''s house, and it proved to be very easy to use. Teng yuan GE''s brand is very useful, but how can the East Palace''s wind sways grass to escape the prince''s eye liner? She dare to swagger out with a sign. I''m afraid she has already spattered blood three feet before she stepped out of the palace. A corner of the outer wall of the East Palace, will climb out of the hole, Qin Niangzi and the dog lying in the hole looked at each other for a long time. The dog grinned at her with two rows of tusks and a suppressed growl in his throat. The legs and stomachs of Qin and Chu people are a little weak. Fortunately, she was well prepared. She took out a meat bun from her cloak and threw it aside. I don''t know why the name of the dog moved his nose, whine toward the meat bun. The sharp tusks gnawed on the white and tender bun, and the people of Qin and Chu shivered. What if it gnaws on her? 1ˇ˘ Two, three She silently counted in the bottom of her heart, and then looked at the dog staring at the dog, straight down. Tut, the sweat medicine at the roadside stall is also quite conscientious. It''s worth her spending a few lines of silver. Shi Shi ran patted the dust on his body. The people of Qin and Chu swaggered. No, they pulled down their cloaks and ran away. She''s going to zongrenfu. Even though I know that I can''t go to heaven as her. Chapter 160 The crown princess had some understanding of the temperament of the Qin and Chu people. The woman looked at the soft and weak, and everything was to protect her life. However, the obstinacy in the bone is innate. It''s one thing to know that you can''t see Meng Yan or even get forgiveness from each other. But it''s impossible to let her sit still and wait for death. He thought, even if it''s outside the prison, get closer to him? I was with him. Qin and Chu people never thought that they would meet princess feng''an outside Tianlao. At the moment when the four eyes were opposite, Princess feng''an must have been confused. Hello, you also come to see Meng Yan? Yeah, yeah, I can''t get in. Coincidentally, I went in, but Meng Yan refused to see me. The above dialogue is unlikely to happen to them. So Princess feng''an''s eyes narrowed slightly and said, "what are you doing here?" What Qin and Chu people thought at that moment was that the disguise of her cloak was too bad. Or is it because the enemy of Princess feng''an is so jealous that she can recognize her when she turns to ashes? If you don''t lose the battle, she and princess feng''an can be called rivals to a certain extent, so you can''t have stage fright. Yingying saluted. The voice of the people of Qin and Chu was soft, but they were not arrogant. They said, "go back to the princess, I will come to see your Highness The Regent." Princess feng''an sniffed and said, "you deserve it, too? No, I should ask, "do you have the face to see him?" Qin Chu''s face turned white, and he said with a forced smile, "what does it matter if I have a face to see him? The Lord wants to see me, doesn''t he? " This really pokes the foot of Princess feng''an. I think she can even save Meng Yan''s life. Meng Yan also avoids her. As a result, Meng Yan was so arrogant before he went to prison! Her face was ferocious for a moment. Princess feng''an couldn''t care about her dignity as a princess. She rushed up to fight with Qin and Chu people like a shrew. Her royal highness really lost her head for Meng Yan. After being rejected, she not only didn''t give up, but also ran to the zongrenfu every day, almost living in it. The emperor and the Empress Dowager hate that iron does not become steel. They have no choice but to turn a blind eye and pretend not to see it. He secretly told the people in Tianlong to look at the princess and ensure her safety. So just now Princess feng''an came out to breathe. She didn''t bring anyone. At the moment, it''s reduced to the point where I roll up my sleeve to fight in person. It''s hard for two women to fight each other. You grab my hair, I claw your cheek, the scene is quite spectacular. It''s a pity that it''s evening and no one is watching. Otherwise, there will be another story to talk about in your spare time tomorrow. After a while, both of them were tired. Princess feng''an sat down on the ground, panting. Qin Chu people can still stand, the corners of their mouths are broken, their eyes are a little rebellious, and they look at Princess Feng an with contempt. As expected, Princess feng''an turned her lips and cried. Still crying out of breath, especially the kind of sincere. ˇ°Łżˇ± Qin Chu people panic, but not because of the identity of the other side. She can''t see girls crying. This she quite Regent his highness true biography, at a loss. Fortunately, Princess feng''an didn''t plan to coax her. She stood up and pointed at her, wiping her tears while she was crying. "Qin Chu people, you are shameless!" Qin Chu people: "OK, I don''t want to be shameful. "Why do you say that you still want to provoke Meng Yan with the prince''s brother? If you provoke Meng Yan, you still want to provoke the Turkic prince. Are you short of men? " In the first half of the sentence, the people of Qin and Chu can still murmur in their heart. I''m not going to provoke Meng Yan. Isn''t that forced? Hearing the second half of the sentence, his face changed slightly. Shouldn''t her royal highness have arranged for her to see Burigude secretly? How come it''s all over the city now? Princess feng''an has been observing her face, this change can''t escape her eyes. Her Highness was in a better mood and sneered. "Don''t you think nobody knows what you''re doing?" Qin Chu nodded in pain. She only thought of one possibility when she received the secret letter today. It''s from the princess. The way the Crown Princess disguised her identity was really mean. Who else could send a secret letter to her in the east palace? What''s more, the empress was overzealous, and the letter fell into her hands by pretending to be very careless. The people of Qin and Chu supported their forehead with a bitter smile. How can you live in such a simple palace surrounded by tigers and wolves? Princess feng''an was silent for her honesty. "To tell you the truth, now that the capital has spread, you green the prince''s brother and Meng Yan. For a woman like you, will Meng Yan want to see you? " The eyes of Qin and Chu people are deep. This green word comes out of Princess feng''an''s mouth. It''s really hard to say. However, in fact, Princess feng''an is known all over the city, but she just sneaked in to see Meng Yan, only to find that someone was talking to Meng Yan, and she was excited to hear it in the dark. She knew the man who was speaking. His name was Wang Shi, and he was an aide of the palace. In the past, when she went to the palace, she always laughed at her like a spring breeze, but she was polite and alienated. I didn''t expect this man to be so loyal. Princess feng''an, who is eating inside and outside, is very happy for Meng Yan. After hearing Wang Shi''s words, Princess feng''an is furious. She wants to find the people of Qin and Chu for Meng Yan, but her saliva is not enough. What did Meng Yan say? He was silent for a moment and said, "Oh, that''s good." good? She wants to knock on Meng Yan''s head to see what''s in it. What''s good? What did the Qin and Chu people give him? He didn''t get angry after all this? She was not the only one who was so popular that he hated iron but also Wang Shi. He said bitterly, "my Lord! This woman is by no means as simple as she looks. She can be left by the crown prince after the mission fails. Later, this kind of means proves that her heart is unfathomable! " Meng Yan hooked her lips, but her heart was full of tenderness, which was never seen before when she was facing her. Princess feng''an''s nose is sour and her heart is blocked. "Well, I know. I haven''t heard a word of truth in her mouth Wang Shi''s face looked like hell. At the beginning, the master suspected that his royal highness had been poisoned by the woman. Now he is sure that it is not the prince who has been poisoned, but their Lord. His Royal Highness The Regent, who was suspected of being poisoned, suddenly remembered something. He frowned slightly and raised his head to him and said, "Oh, yes, you can help me to look at Burigude more. That man doesn''t seem to be a man who will indulge in love with his children. I''m afraid the people of Qin and Chu have something to do with him. " Chapter 161 Wang Shi understood Meng Yan''s implication. When the people of Qin and Chu see the Turkic prince, I''m afraid it''s the prince''s advice. You have to watch, lest the people of Qin and Chu get involved in themselves. I can''t help gnashing my teeth. At this time, is the Lord still so concerned about the life and death of that woman? As if seeing through what he thought in his heart, his Highness The Regent gave him a blank look and said, "don''t come to such a place more in the future. Have you told me about the deployment? You come too often. Don''t think the prince knows nothing Suddenly, the staff was as red as a big dog who was despised. They took a deep look at their heartless master and left reluctantly. His Royal Highness The Regent had goose bumps. Princess feng''an, who was hiding in the dark, pondered silently. What is Meng Yan''s deployment? She didn''t really turn her elbow out completely. Meng Yan''s life, she wants to. But he wanted to save himself and let Meng Yan feel grateful for her. But if Meng Yan got away, she would be no longer useful to him. If Meng Yan uses any extreme means, her wealth and wealth may not be guaranteed. I have to tell the Empress Dowager and the emperor about this. Princess feng''an thought in her heart. It''s just that the real situation is a little different from what she thought. At the gate, she saw the stealthy figure that turned to ashes, the figure she knew, Qin Chu people. Facing the crying Princess feng''an, the people of Qin and Chu kneaded their eyebrows and bones, but they had no choice but to have a headache. But after this, they both forgot what they were going to do. For a long time, Princess feng''an belched. She was tired and finally stopped crying. He looked at the people of Qin and Chu with red eyes and held out his noble hand with pride. "I''m tired, cheap maid, help me up!" The people of Qin and Chu said that they could not afford to offend a princess now, so they helped Princess Feng an to stand up honestly. "Ben, princess, you must tell the prince to let him, let him kill you!" Princess feng''an was burping, and her intermittent words had no deterrent effect. The Qin and Chu people had to face the helplessness of children. Suddenly, with a flash of spirit and a strange smile, she said, "why don''t you go to the crown prince to sue me now, princess?" Feng an looked at her like a monster. Who is it? Begging someone else to sue her? The Qin and Chu people''s mouth was dry and full of nonsense without sincerity. "Don''t get me wrong, princess. I just think it''s not appropriate for you to go back to the east palace alone. It''s the best way to take you to the east palace." It''s not all fake. The position of Princess feng''an is there. What''s the matter? She can''t afford to go. Of course, it was the Qin and Chu people who thought deeply about letting her go back to the east palace. When Princess feng''an doesn''t open her teeth and dance her claws, she looks like a silly and lovely child, blinking her eyes and thinking about the credibility of the words of Qin and Chu people. The East Palace and the imperial palace that will be locked up as soon as they go back Her Highness chose the former decisively. "Hum, you''re smart. I haven''t seen the prince''s brother for a long time, so I''ll go back with you." The princess, the Empress Dowager''s favorite, had a big face. When they returned to the East Palace, the bodyguards bowed and even put the people in without asking when the Qin and Chu people went out. The Qin and Chu people were also very skilled at pretending to be powerful. They raised their chin and said, "where''s the prince?" The bodyguard replied respectfully, "Your Highness is managing affairs in the study every day." Study? The eyes of the people of Qin and Chu are twinkling. If there is any evidence to prove that Meng Yan was framed, it will be put in the study. She turned around and looked at Princess feng''an bitterly. Princess feng''an frowned: "why do you look at me like this?" The people of Qin and Chu were good at persuading: "Your Highness, how does the prince treat you?" "The prince''s brother is very good to the princess. What do you want to do with it?" "Your Highness, where''s the princess?" Princess feng''an pouted her lips discontentedly: "Qin Chu people, are you afraid? I''m afraid the princess will sue you in front of the prince''s brother? " The Qin and Chu people sighed. "Princess, I''m looking for you. In fact, there''s one more thing." In view of the fact that Princess feng''an had been played by Zhang Jieyu before, Qin and Chu people made up a reason with peace of mind. Because of this groundless reason, the Crown Princess and her royal highness are quarreling with each other, and now they are in the cold war. In addition to omitting the real reason, the Qin and Chu people''s words were true, and princess feng''an couldn''t help believing them. She likes Qiao Qiao from the bottom of her heart. Born to be princess feng''an, she is held in the palm of her hand by the empress dowager, and regarded as a jewel by the Empress Dowager. There is no shortage of people to give her a good face. But it''s different from Qiao Qiao. Her gentleness comes from her own heart. Unlike other women in the harem, she has to think deeply about every look and every action. Princess feng''an said anxiously, "what can I do? The elder brother of the crown prince is really good. How can he be willing to be angry with his sister-in-law when she is so good? " Very good. Your Highness has forgotten what she was just thinking. Qin Chu people''s mouth a hook, like a cunning fox, clear throat, as a thief in a low voice: "so ah, I just want to invite the princess." "Princess, you are the prince''s favorite sister. Your highness will certainly listen to you. The biggest problem for the empress and Her Highness now is that neither of them is willing to see each other. Princess, you''ll find a way later. Anyway, you''ll drag your highness to the empress, and then you''ll say something nice. Can the empress not be happy? " Apart from selfishness, it is also the hope of the Qin and Chu people that Yu Qiao and the prince make up. For JOJO, her mood was quite mixed. But seeing Yu Qiao''s haggard face day by day, Qin Chu people knew that she was distressed. Sigh at the bottom of my heart, originally everything is good, how suddenly like this? After hearing this, Princess feng''an had bright eyes and was eager to try. He patted her on the shoulder and said with a smile, "yes, Qin Chu people, I can''t see that you have a lot of ghost ideas!" Qin Chu people modest smile, did not say anything. Carrying the happiness of her brother and sister-in-law on her shoulders, Princess feng''an felt that she had a long way to go and was ready to start. Looking back, Qin and Chu people''s face was ugly, and they could be said to be standing gnashing their teeth. Princess feng''an raised her eyebrows: "Qin Chu people, what''s the matter with you?" Qin Chu people raised their heads and grinned at her: "nothing." Just now, the system sent her a new task. "Please finish the task in the evening and call other men''s sweethearts in front of the prince." Chapter 162 Heart, liver? The faces of Qin and Chu people are no less beautiful than those of pig livers. Little fairy, what''s your bad taste? The system is slow: "please respect our topic, if you choose to give up, the score may be cleared directly." The people of Qin and Chu were filled with grief and indignation. Life is not easy. Princess feng''an made her face startled and shrunk her neck. She was quite secure. With this complicated mood, the people of Qin and Chu were in a trance all the way. Princess feng''an is nervous. "Qin Chu people, are you really OK?" Yes, it''s a big deal. "Why, does your highness care about me?" "Oh, that''s not true." Princess feng''an is very sincere: "it''s your look that always makes me feel that you are holding on to bad ideas." The people of Qin and Chu almost didn''t breathe. But the words of Princess feng''an awakened her. After a while, her royal highness could not see that she was different. The task is right, but her primary purpose is to lead the prince out so that she can find something in her study. Late at night, the lamp is dim, only in the prince''s study. Qin and Chu people thought, why bother? I''m so tired sitting in this position, your highness. Why bother? Not everyone is as ambitious as she is. Princess feng''an patted her on the shoulder and said, "I''ve gone." And then the majestic knock on the prince''s study door. It was Xiaobao who opened the door. Looking at the two men outside, he couldn''t figure it out. The prince''s highness sees Feng an, eyebrow a jump, only feel the whole person is not good. Princess feng''an gave full play to her ability of splashing and wallowing. At the beginning, she said: "brother Prince!" His royal highness, who has been dragged by the Empress Dowager to say that he can''t fight against his cousin for several days: ''" After rubbing his eyebrows, his royal highness covered the memorial on the table: "feng''an... You are a fool!" Qin Chu people put their eyes on the table for a few seconds, quietly took it back, and then found that his Highness the prince looked at her. Sweetheart... The people of Qin and Chu thought about this title, and looked at Xiaobao more deeply. If there are other men in this room, is there only Xiaobao left? Xiaobao told her to shiver at the first sight, and then walked back to the door two steps in silence. It''s just a night. It''s still early. So the people of Qin and Chu relaxed their mind. Then he looks at his royal highness frankly, with a smile on his pretty eyebrows. It''s easy to believe that he is pure and good. "Your Highness, I went out of the palace to buy some things according to my mother''s order. When I came back, I met Princess feng''an and no one was with me, so I brought her back first." She relies on the prince''s highness to hide from the crown princess now, which is like what she is hiding from. She lies and says that her face is not red and her heart is not beating. Anyway, his highness will not go to the princess to ask if it is true. Sure enough, hearing the princess, his highness gave a smile and took his eyes away from her. Then, like a stern elder brother, he said to the Lord of feng''an County, "how do people around you take care of you? Let you out of the palace alone? What do you want your grandmother to do in case something happens? " Qin and Chu people quickly winked at Princess feng''an. Your highness, it''s up to you. Princess feng''an lived up to her mission. She was coquettish with her royal highness and exposed this problem in a few words. It seems that this kind of thing has been done before. Taking advantage of the prince''s lax, Princess feng''an is not in a hurry to throw out a heavy news. "Brother Prince, please accompany me to see my sister-in-law. Feng an is missing her." Meng wanted to see his wife very much, but he continued to be silent for a while, and said, "our palace is busy." Princess feng''an cried two times and hanged three times. She was so easy to come by that she immediately opened her voice: "you don''t even want to accompany me with this little thing! I want to tell the empress dowager, I want to tell the emperor! Brother Prince, you are not human, you have no conscience, Wuwuwuwu! " The people of Qin and Chu were amazed. They didn''t expect that Princess feng''an still had this side. They underestimated her. Meng continued to feel his temple began to suddenly pain. It''s all for the little girl feng''an. Such is comforting oneself, the prince''s Royal Highness reserved nodded: "OK, this palace accompanies you." The eyes of the Qin and Chu people brightened. But his Highness''s prudence is extraordinary, that is, he left his study and did not forget to wink at Xiaobao. Xiaobao understood, nodded a salute, and the sculpture seemed to poke in front of the door. The people of Qin and Chu were not worried. They followed the prince and princess feng''an. Princess feng''an looked at her one hundred times and looked back at her after a while: "what else do you want to do with her?" Qin Chu people pretended to be wronged blinked, eyes wet, innocent look at the prince. His highness said faintly: "what does the princess ask you to buy? Give it to my palace. Go back. " A woman biting her lips, her eyes moist, breaking her heart. His Royal Highness''s eyes were just dim. A good-looking woman is an excellent vase. The people of Qin and Chu were the pieces he might abandon, but his royal highness sometimes felt that it was a pity to have such a good bag. The people of Qin and Chu didn''t know what the prince thought. She was thinking about how to cheat the prince. Naturally, I didn''t buy anything for the princess As soon as she gritted her teeth, she took out a delicate candy man from her arms. His face did not change and he said, "thank you, Prince." Meng continued to look complicated for a moment. If he remembers correctly, Yu Qiaoqiao really likes these market gadgets. But as a husband, he never accompanied her to buy. It''s a little sugar man. I need someone to buy it. His royal highness, who felt that he owed his wife a debt, sighed. He did not doubt that he was there. After receiving the sugar man, he sent the Qin and Chu people to leave. Qin and Chu people don''t say that they can''t get what they want. They are too busy to run away. Back near the study, she was in no hurry. Xiaobao is still at the door. She called out the system from the bottom of her heart: "little fairy!" Otherwise, the best is what she can''t get. In the past, the little fairy didn''t care about her. During this time, she didn''t take the initiative to look for her. The little fairy came back in seconds. "What''s the matter?" "Is there any props that can let me control a person for a short time, make him faint unconsciously, and what I don''t remember when I wake up is OK." The system is worthy of being interlinked with her, and you can see what she wants to do at once. The shelves that have been disobeyed for a long time are listed in my mind, and the system dutifully introduces them to her: "this one is called a dream of yellow sorghum. It can make people lose consciousness for a short time, and be instructed by you like a puppet, so as to ensure that there will be no sequelae when they wake up. It only takes 20 days. Although it''s one-time, you can decide when to wake up! " Although the people of Qin and Chu knew that there were many good things for the little fairy, they were still surprised: "are there such good things? The concubine is used by the prince. Can I ask him to give me the evidence directly? " Chapter 163 The system sneered, "it''s not that easy. The puppet made in a dream is the most basic puppet. It has no consciousness and no memory. In short, it is a string puppet. " The people of Qin and Chu sighed, too. Is it necessary to have such a cheap thing? If people with a will use it to control the emperor or important officials of the imperial court, will the world be in chaos? But she used the words, the effect has been enough, without hesitation to buy, in the bottom of my heart silently read three, in front of Xiaobao used. Magic thing happened, just now is still yawning Xiao Bao a meal, and then stiff stand straight body, toward her direction slightly bow body. The little fairy is worthy of being a little fairy! At the bottom of my heart, the people of Qin and Chu said that it was not too late to do anything, and walked quickly. When passing by Xiaobao, Xiaobao is really like a puppet, even without blinking an eyelid. Princess feng''an didn''t know how long she could hold the prince. The people of Qin and Chu didn''t dare to delay. They quickly rummaged through the vast stack of books. However, she had to put it back intact to avoid Her Highness finding someone turning over. So the process is very slow. If we go on like this, can we find something useful? There was a sweat on the forehead of the Qin and Chu people. These memorials are confidential events of the DPRK and China, and can easily change the situation in the world. But she had no interest at all. I only want to find something about Meng Yan here. Unfortunately, those related to Meng Yan either impeached him or pleaded for him. Seeing that a pile of folds had been turned over, the Qin and Chu people bit their lips. All of a sudden, I feel stupid. It''s so aimless that I can find something. She still had to work hard on Ye Zhiwan to find out what could threaten the prince. Better than looking for her headless fly. With her mind set, she began to restore the things on the table. All of a sudden, there was a thunder out of the window. "Xiaobao? What are you doing here? And his Highness the prince? " Xiaobao is now in a puppet state. He will definitely not answer him. The hearts of the Qin and Chu people beat like a drum. They forced themselves to calm down and restore everything to its original position. Only in this way can they communicate with Xiaobao. "His Highness has gone to the palace of the crown prince and the imperial concubine." Damn, the voice doesn''t even fluctuate. It must be suspicious She didn''t know who the people outside were, but it was certainly not ordinary people who could get in and out of the East Palace so late. According to the calm mind, the Qin and Chu people straightened their clothes, opened the door and went out. The man in front of the door looks like a crown jade, long clothes romantic, saw her, surprised picked pick eyebrow: "is it you?" The Qin and Chu people did not remember that they had met this man. They asked, "who are you?" The man laughed and made an action that he thought was full of charm. He gave Qin and Chu people a wink. "Lady Qin doesn''t know me, but I''ve heard a lot about her. I forgot to introduce myself. I''m Cao Mingyan. " Excited by his flattery, Qin Chu people with goose bumps resisted the cold and reluctantly returned a smile. The bottom of my heart also timely turned out the memory of this person. Last time she and Meng Yan were assassinated and fell off the cliff, the crown princess seemed to say that Cao Shilang sent them back to the palace. The people of Qin and Chu were not familiar with these things at all, and they did not dare to take them seriously, so they said softly, "it''s Lord Cao. What''s the matter with your highness? I can tell you for you. " "You?" Cao Yan squinted and burst into laughterˇ° When did the prince trust you so much? Lady Qin, you are sneaking around in this study. Are you doing something shameful behind your Royal Highness''s back? " The people of Qin and Chu turned pale. It seems that the relationship between Cao Yan and the prince is closer than she thought, but she didn''t expect that the prince didn''t hide his trust in her in front of others. I don''t know how many seconds have passed, and it seems that it has been a long time. The people of Qin and Chu have a smile, and they are still as weak as water. "You''re so funny. No wonder your highness often talks about you in front of me." Cao Yan''s face changed slightly. The people of Qin and Chu were relieved. She is gambling on the suspicious nature of her Royal Highness the prince, and she will not be completely intimate with a person. And this Cao Shi Lang seems to be closer to Meng Yan in the past. I don''t believe in the prince with all my heart. Now it seems that she is right. Cao Yan came towards her, Qin and Chu people were slightly flustered. I don''t know what the other party is going to do. At the same time, she saw a black color coming from the door. At that moment, with God''s help, the Qin and Chu people fell into Cao Shilang''s arms. Cao Shilang, who lingered in the flowers, was suddenly filled with fragrant jade. He felt satisfied and forgot to push it away. Then she heard the charming woman in her arms and said, "sweetheart." That is a sentimental, that is, his favorite Huakui voice is not so good. Cao Shilang crisped his body. "Lord Cao, what are you doing?" It was not until a cold voice fell that his God son came back. Cao Yan was stunned for a while. He quickly pushed away the woman in his arms. Looking back, he saw his Royal Highness''s face full of rain and wind. He only felt that he was on the fire. Just now, the charming voice of Qin and Chu people naturally fell into the ears of his royal highness. The bottom of the prince''s hall is as black as a pot. The first time to think is not when the Qin and Chu people even Caoyan hook up. Instead, the people of Qin and Chu had never spoken to him with such a voice! Look at this moment again, that Jiao Di Di''s desire to say still rest appearance, don''t mean to seduce people? Just now, the prince''s Royal Highness took out the sugar man to the crown princess, and finally got some joy from the crown princess''s face. This meeting is all broken into dross again. Although Cao Yan is romantic, he cherishes his life more. He knows who can be provoked and who can''t. His Highness the prince is definitely not a good friend. After swallowing his saliva, Cao Yan quickly shirked his responsibility: "Your Highness Mingjian, I just arrived. I have nothing to do with Mrs. Qin. Just now, I didn''t have Meng Lang''s mind!" Although he knew that Meng Yan liked his Highness the dancer, he didn''t want to give him a green hat. However, after hearing this, the people of Qin and Chu turned round a pair of watery eyes. They couldn''t believe it and were hurt again. They said, "my lord just wanted to pull my hand and call my heart and soul. How can I turn around and refuse to recognize people?" Meng Xu''s face became more heavy. Cao Yan has no way to argue. He is in a hurry and goes back to talk about Xiaobao. "Your Highness, Xiaobao was there just now. If you don''t believe it, you ask him!" The people of Qin and Chu have manipulated Xiaobao once, and it is easier to operate again. Xiaobao bent down and said in a low voice, "Your Highness, it''s exactly what little lady Qin said." Chapter 164 The crown prince is familiar with Cao Yan''s habits, so he has believed most of them, and Xiaobao has no doubt about him. Immediately cold hum a, the bottom of my heart to Cao Yan dissatisfaction to the extreme. Tonight, with the help of the trinkets brought back by the people of Qin and Chu, his relationship with the crown prince and imperial concubine has never been more relaxed. It''s also the first time to see the princess see those market gadgets, with a childlike smile. It''s as like as two peas. His royal highness was so soft hearted that he made several vows to himself that he would treat Qiao well and never make her sad again. As a result, a few minutes after the oath was finished, the porter reported that Cao Shilang had gone to the study. He saw that the smile on Qiao Qiao''s face had converged at the speed visible to the naked eye, and then returned to the previous appearance of being gentle and dignified and refusing people thousands of miles away. "Your Highness, business matters. Go." His royal highness heard that his heart was broken. Cao Shilang had given him such a big gift. His Highness the prince was almost laughing. Squinting, he said coldly, "what else can Cao Shilang say?" Cao Shilang has a lot to say, but he has an advantage: he knows current affairs. I know that I have been calculated by the little girl of Qin and Chu. Although I hate my teeth, I can''t help it. In front of Meng Xu, he still has to suffer some losses. "I have nothing to say, but I won''t admit what I haven''t done. It''s up to my highness to deal with it!" This is a changing threat. Your highness, you and I are all grasshoppers tied to a rope. If you want to deal with me, you have to weigh it. Meng Xuleng snorted, without tearing his face. "Cao Shilang is tired today, so please go back and have a rest." After Cao Yan left, his royal highness was even more heavy and stood in front of the Qin and Chu people. The people of Qin and Chu reluctantly pulled the corners of their mouth and pulled out a smile. Little fairy, you are not only a bad taste, you are pushing me to death! Meng Xu half squinted at her for a while, then suddenly sneered and grabbed her chin. Her skin was so delicate that it turned red immediately. The people of Qin and Chu were deeply in love with each other. They snorted and their eyes were full of tears. "I don''t know when the people of Chu in my palace fell in love with Cao Shilang?" With a thin cocoon of hand friction in the chin, with bursts of shaking. Meng continued to talk next to her ears, extremely ambiguous, but the voice line is cold and dangerous. The people of Qin and Chu snorted, and their red lips were gorgeous: "Your Highness, I don''t know. It''s the first time I''ve seen that adult... " Meng Xu released her and laughed: "the Chu people in our palace are really charming." The people of Qin and Chu covered their chin and were terrified. They were not sure what the moody prince was up to. Damn, it''s time for the chin to get bruised again. The man has no pity at all. Meng continued to pat her cheek, the eyes are really like looking at his own dog, without a trace of emotion. "The Crown Princess likes the sugar man you give to our Palace this evening. So I''ll let you go this time. But don''t think that this palace doesn''t know your thoughts. In this palace, you will only kill yourself if you act smart. " The people of Qin and Chu had a dry mouth. She knew that the prince meant that he had just let her go back, but she appeared in the study. Yiyi to the end: "Your Highness''s lesson is that I remember." His royal highness waved his hand mercifully and let her go. Meng Xu went back to his study and looked around. He didn''t see anything turned upside down. That''s a little relieved. Seeing the pestle at the door like a sculpture, Xiaobao frowned and said, "Xiaobao? What are you doing? You want to come in? Just now the people of Qin and Chu came in? " Xiaobao didn''t respond. His royal highness was suspicious and walked slowly towards Xiaobao. Out of a good distance of Qin Chu people suddenly stop, a pat on the head. I seem to have forgotten something? She forgot to cast the spell on Xiao Bao. His face was as white as paper. It''s not a joke. If the prince finds out, he will throw her a charge of witchcraft and bewitching the country and kill her tomorrow. He quickly solved the curse, and was nervous and didn''t dare to go back to see it. He only hoped that Xiaobao''s position in his Highness''s heart would be low, and his highness would not notice him so soon. Meng Xu went to Xiaobao and saw that Xiaobao was sleeping soundly with his head down and eyes closed, and snored. The crown prince has a black line on his forehead. Is he that hard on his people? Can''t you sleep enough while standing? He kicked his confidant in disgust. When he heard Xiao Bao banging on the floor, his royal highness was a little more balanced. Your master, I''m not tired of everything. What do you say when you are trapped like this? Xiaobao stood up with a slap on his ass and was about to swear. Seeing his master''s bad face, he changed his mouth. "Your Highness, this kick is very brave, unparalleled in the world!" Meng continued to sneer, he was also too lazy to investigate how he stood to sleep. Qin and Chu people feel that they can no longer wait to die. She has to go to ask Ye Zhiwan. But at the thought of the goblin like landlady huadengwu, the people of Qin and Chu shrank. Is that elder Meng Yan? Boss Hua has a bad impression on her. It''s no wonder that the whole world now thinks that Meng Yan is her fault. After the misunderstanding is solved, will boss Hua change her mind? Will you accept her and Meng Yan together? "Ah! What am I thinking about? " With a cry, the people of Qin and Chu buried themselves in the soft couch. Is this the time to think about it? Meng Yanren has not been rescued yet! In the soft quilt, the Qin and Chu people sniffed and asked the system: "little fairy, is there any medicine that can let me see Meng Yan? I don''t know what happened to him at all System dutifully: "yes." Qin Chu people suddenly jumped up from the bed, scared green break in, panic: "what''s the matter, what''s the matter?" Seeing that the people of Qin and Chu were OK, he took a look at the people of Qin and Chu. The people of Qin and Chu laughed bitterly. Then the system poured a basin of cold water on her. "You can''t afford it." People of the Qin and Chu Dynasties Talk to the system. She was kicked in the head by a donkey. Green look at her eyes is really worried about her head was kicked by the donkey. "Little lady, are you ok?" The people of Qin and Chu looked at her. "Something''s up." "Blue green suddenly nervous "Get out, I want to be quiet." Good as a donkey liver lung green indignant slam the door out. Thanks to the strong door of the East Palace, she fell back and forth, and there was no accident. After she left the system in the cold, she comforted her and said, "people of Qin and Chu, you have to rely on yourself." Chapter 165 It''s true that the comfort of the system is not as good as none. Qin and Chu were so popular that they turned their eyes. If you want to find huadengwu, you must find Zhihe to recommend him. The people of Qin and Chu were worried again. When the princess came back, Zhi he didn''t say anything superfluous. This made her more puzzled about Zhihe''s position. In the brain thinks wildly, unexpectedly so deep sleep past. I had no dream all night. When I woke up the next morning, I was as listless as usual. Biliu came in on time to wait for her to get up. When she opened the window and the cool wind came in, the Qin and Chu people shivered and shrank into the quilt. Ah, she must have been a quilt in her last life. The quilt is so comfortable. How can she be willing to get up! As soon as I looked back, I saw the Qin and Chu people who had shrunk into a group of caterpillars. Green had no choice but to smoke the corners of her mouth. This girl was spoiled by her more lawless, unexpectedly no big no small rush up to lift her quilt, also scratch her itchy meat! "Little lady, have you forgotten what day it is? Still sleeping The Qin and Chu people twisted their waist to hide and said vaguely: "what day? So green, let me sleep a little longer. " How can she, a weak woman with no strength to bind a chicken, be no match for the five big and three rough servant girls, and she was torn off the quilt after three or two times. The eyes of the Qin and Chu people were tearful, and they looked at the green green with complaint, and they were pitiful. Green just don''t eat her this, sneer: "little lady, don''t forget, yesterday is who thousands of exhortations, let maidservant call you up today?" Qin Chu people put their hands on their foreheads, and their bright eyes turned and said seriously, "it''s me." After waiting on her for such a long time, Biliu knew that when her little lady arrived in winter, she had an indissoluble bond with the mattress. It''s a long way to go, or it''s a long way to go. Thinking of today''s business, the people of Qin and Chu sighed and brushed the soft bed. I''ll have to bear you if I love you. Compared with her tiredness and laziness, the crown princess is surprisingly self disciplined. His Highness the prince rose to court at the beginning of the day, and the empress was kind and generous, sparing the prince and the concubine from morning and dusk. The empress still follows the prince''s Royal Highness a Mao, then rises! This made the people of Qin and Chu who had been sleeping till the end of the day and yelling at Biliu to wake her up too early feel ashamed. I haven''t seen her for a few days. The crown princess''s face is still not very good. She looks pale as if she can fall down when the wind blows. She looks very happy to see Qin and Chu people. The Qin and Chu people sipped their mouths and felt guilty. In the final analysis, the crown princess is also a victim, but relying on the other party''s guilt and trust, she wants to use the other party. "Chu people have been looking at this palace for a long time. They say, is there someone outside, eh?" The princess pretended to be relaxed and funny, as if all this had never happened. They were still like before, hiding the little girl''s mind and gagging. The Qin and Chu people grinned and acted with them. "How can I? I''m worried about food and sleep, and I don''t think about food and tea." One side of the green cool swish way: "sister musk moon, slave today served a person, has been up, Xu Shi sleep.". I don''t know who it is. " Musk moon lips smile: "I do not know." Qin Chu people blushed and became angry: "green!" The crowd laughed as if the ice and snow were melting. However, it is not known what they think from the bottom of their hearts. Qin Chu people secretly sighed a tone, some cherish the joy at the moment. I haven''t seen you for many days. I should have said more than I can say. Now, because of the heaviness hidden in my heart, I have nothing to say after laughing. The people of Qin and Chu simply explained the reason to the point. The Crown Princess raised eyebrows and asked, "what do Chu people want Zhihe to do? When was your relationship so good? " Zhihe stood on one side with a low brow, without raising his eyelids. It seems that she really didn''t say anything to the princess. The people of Qin and Chu also lied: "I heard from your highness that the empress is not in a good mood these days, so I wanted to take her out to relax. It''s safer to take Zhihe, isn''t it? " The Crown Princess blinked her eyes. She was ignorant and naive. She held her chin and said, "it''s true, but this palace..." "Niang Niang, you don''t want to go there again?" Qin Chu people''s ambiguous blink of an eye, the smile of the corner of the mouth appears to be some hooligans. When the crown prince and the imperial concubine came to know where it was, a pretty face turned red. Subconsciously, he looked left and right, and made sure that all his confidants were watching his eyes and nose. After he didn''t hear it, he approached the people of Qin and Chu and whispered. "But Uncle Huang won''t let us go again..." After that, he was silent. But Uncle Huang can''t control them now. How could she be so lucky that she felt that she had learned badly? It is clear that Her Highness The Regent will be very sad if there is a good or bad thing. Qin Chu people''s eyes flashed dark, thinking of Meng Yan, they couldn''t help but feel pain in their heart. She hopes that when she and the Crown Princess go to mischief again, there will be a cold face. Yama is angry and helpless to take care of them. She easily hid this emotion and continued to encourage her to smile: "we don''t make trouble, we just go to see the world and have a long knowledge. Even if the Lord knows, he won''t say anything." The crown princess''s heart was already heavy. A little girl was forced to be restrained and silent. She was almost crazy. Go out to play these three words, full of great temptation. Red face hesitated for a long time, Princess compromise: "then, let''s go to see." His royal highness Xu Shi really feels that he owes the crown princess a lot. When he heard that the crown princess was going out to relax, he not only didn''t hesitate, but also enthusiastically asked to go with her. The empress of the crown princess was so scared that she lost her spirits. Are you kidding? She''s going to visit the brothel and take the crown prince hall down? Don''t die! But she is not born to lie, a pair of eyes to say also Xiu, then water moist toward Qin Chu people cast a look for help. Qin Chu people sighed from the bottom of their heart. Then he whispered to his Royal Highness the prince, who was full of deep love and expectation, "Your Highness, it''s not my concubine who said you, why does the empress want to go out to relax? Isn''t she still angry with you? If you follow, will she have a good time? " His royal highness looked at her with a murderous look. The faces of the Qin and Chu people did not change. The legs and stomach are a little soft. However, what she said was also reasonable. After careful consideration, her royal highness was somewhat aggrieved. She turned her lips and said plaintively, "then... Joe, please pay attention to safety." Yu Qiaoqiao nodded like a pound of garlic. His Highness The Prince: "we will send more people to protect you!" Yu Qiaoqiao? No He this reminds, let Yu Qiao wake up on the contrary. God, why didn''t he prevent his Highness from secretly sending someone to follow him? Shocked, the Crown Princess dressed as a man in the brothel? When the news comes back to his highness, will she live any more? Chapter 166 At the prince''s insistence, his highness finally gave up the idea of sending someone to follow. The people of Qin and Chu were still not at ease, and even regretted that they had abducted the crown princess. If there is a good or bad thing, how can she be responsible? But as soon as he saw the princess''s angry eyes, the people of Qin and Chu realized that it was very good to take the princess out to relax. In order to avoid his Highness''s suspicion, they had to go out in the daytime. The Empress Dowager was worried: "I heard that places like that only open at night. Is it not appropriate for us to go during the day?" Where does the Crown Princess know these things? Qin Chu people were surprised, and their first reaction was to look at Zhihe with the eyes of condemnation. Zhihe Go away, it''s not me. At last, she said with a smile: "madam, we don''t really do anything. It doesn''t make any difference between day and night." "Isn''t it the empress..." The empress of the Crown Princess attacked her face and made a cold expression. She said faintly, "there is no one in this palace." The people of Qin and Chu laughed and stopped teasing the little girl. With the crown princess in, the access control of the palace is natural. The Qin and Chu people and Zhi he know each other very well. They know what the other person is thinking after a look at each other. After seeing huadengwu this time, Zhihe would find a way to hold the Crown Princess and let the people of Qin and Chu go to see huadengwu. To tell you the truth, the people of Qin and Chu didn''t like the beautiful woman who cursed herself at the first meeting. At least they were afraid. But there''s no way, Zhihe won''t stand for her. During the day, the capital is also full of flowers, a little more smoke and fire. It''s just a place where a few people want to go. It''s only at night that there''s life. The crown princess is dressed in black men''s clothes, showing a bit of heroism, but if the experienced old people can see that this is a woman disguised. The number of times the empress went out of the palace was counted with one hand. As usual, nothing was new. Qin and Chu people are full of worries and have no time to take care of her. Flower boss''s building is in the most prosperous area of GouLan. There are only some jugglers in GouLan during the day, which seems a little lonely. A few girls are leaning against the door to eat melon seeds. In winter, they only wear a thick coat. Under the fox fur, there are lots of snow-white skin. The princess blushed and her heart beat, but her eyes couldn''t help turning away. Qin Chu people''s bad heart said in her ear: "if the empress is in front of your highness like this once, then there is no fox son beside what matter." It was just a little girl with red ears, and her whole face was as gorgeous as a cooked shrimp. The people who come to the building in broad daylight are strange, but the brothel is not an ordinary place. The girls adhere to the principle of money. No matter when the guests come, they will be welcomed with a smile of spring breeze. This is not, a few people in a few steps away quietly biting their ears, the door sitting yawning girl has seen them, eyes flash. Twisting the water snake like enchanting waist, red lips smile, that hand that dishonest desire to climb up the princess''s arm. The girl in GouLan used to look at people''s faces. At a glance, she could see that this clear and beautiful little Lang Junfang was the most noble in the group. I think it must be the young master of a noble family who has been pulled out to see the world. Qin Chu people quietly stopped in front of the princess, smile with a warning. The girl was more sure of her guess. She turned her lips to herself and said with a smile to the people of Qin and Chu: "Xiao Lang Jun, you''re so interested. Are you here so early?" The eyes of the ambiguous hook around the princess, the little girl who is not familiar with the world is almost no smoke. I''m ashamed. What a pure young man. He is so beautiful. The girl covered her mouth with a silly smile and found the treasure. The people of Qin and Chu were silent for a moment. Obviously, even though she was born in tengyuange, she could do nothing about this kind of scene. It''s no wonder that his royal highness took her as a vase at the beginning. It''s really useless. This kind of predicament is Zhihe''s solution. She came forward and gently held the woman''s arm, and the woman turned pale. Then Zhihe said, "we''re here to find the flower boss. Please introduce us." The woman''s face changed greatly. How could she care for the handsome man? Solemnly way a sentence, wait a moment, then quickly step inside. This building is a brothel on the surface, but the boss behind it never shows anyone. All the girls in the building know that the identity of the flower boss is unusual. These people must be extraordinary if they can tell the truth and say they want to see huadengwu. A moment later, a group of people are welcomed into the building, a group of enchanting women will come up, a mouthful of a heart liver call of lingering. The empress of the crown princess was besieged by four or five women for a toast. She was at a loss and in a hurry. Qin and Chu people secretly marveled at Hua dengwu''s caution and carefulness. It must be when the servants went to report, Hua dengwu noticed more than two people. She didn''t want the extra people to know they knew each other. This saved the Qin and Chu people''s affairs. While the crown princess was worried, the Qin and Chu people exchanged a look with Zhihe and retreated silently. Although those brothel women don''t know the identity of the crown princess, they are worried about Zhihe and will not go anywhere. As soon as the door was closed, someone stood at the door and said, "little lady, my master, please." Sure enough, huadengwu had arranged everything better than a fox. There is no doubt that the people of Qin and Chu were afraid, and the fingertips under the broad robes trembled uncontrollably. Through the intoxicated front hall, the familiar landscape color came to our eyes. The maid bowed slightly, more graceful than the servant girl of a wealthy family. "Little lady, this is it. Please." Qin Chu people nodded, chin taut, expressionless. He opened the vermilion door in front of him. The sweet and greasy fragrance came, and the people of Qin and Chu frowned. This old woman, don''t you want to give her another curse? Hesitating at the door, the enchanting woman leaning on the soft couch already sneered: "little girl, when is the gall color so small? Don''t worry. If you can break my mind, I won''t use it again. " After being exposed, the Qin and Chu people bitterly touched their noses and laughed: "sister Hua, you''re all right." Huadengwu smoked saliva smoke, curling white smoke cage her face is not true, not polite sneer: "I''m not so familiar with you?" What a mean woman. Knowing that the other party couldn''t give him a good face, Qin churen sighed and sat down in front of her. "I heard you brought a little Lang Jun?" Unexpectedly, huadengwu asked her first. But between the eyebrows and eyes are all mean and contemptuous. Yes, in the eyes of boss Hua, she should be a good friend of her Royal Highness The Regent. At the same time, she is also a woman with three and four characteristics. Chapter 167 I came back with Ye Zhiwan. Later, it came out that she and the Turkic Prince were not innocent, and huadengwu had a good eye, so it was impossible not to know. This time, I brought a "little gentleman". The people of Qin and Chu thought that after all, she couldn''t wash away in huadengwu''s heart. Don''t wash it if it''s not white. Anyway, Her Highness The Regent may not forgive her when she comes out. Without explaining the identity of the princess, Qin churen pursed his lips and said, "boss Hua, I want to see the man you took care of last time." Huadengwu slapped the water pipe bag on the table and looked at her from her hair. "Qin, what do you think of me? Shantang? I''ll keep a dog and a cat by the side of the road. I''ll see you when I think about it? " Qin churen: "boss Hua, I don''t think so." "That''s what you did!" Boss Hua was very emotional. Qin Chu people kept silent and decided to be mature and steady. Wen Sheng said: "well, what does boss Hua say? Later, I will pay for all the expenses of Ye Daxia in the building." "What money do you want when you are a mother?" The people of Qin and Chu have tears in their hearts. You don''t need them. I need them. She is just a dancer. Before that, when she was the prince''s concubine, she was bullied in every way and was not well off. For ye Zhiwan, who has no relatives and no reason, the small Treasury that has been saved for many years has been handed over to her. Her flesh is so painful! "What does boss Hua want?" Make complaints about it, Qin Chu man asked for it carefully. Flower boss if you can see money as dirt, not rare her small Treasury, it is really no better. As if to see through the careful thinking hidden under her bright eyes, the lantern Wu chuckled. "The man who doesn''t know what to do is not clean in my building. He has been locked up by my mother. You have to bear the loss. " There was a burning pain on Qin and Chu people''s faces. That ye Zhiwan how to say is also she sends, a guarantee won''t give others trouble, the result unexpectedly hand foot is not clean? It''s no different from beating Qin and Chu people in the face. If there was a hole in the ground, the Qin and Chu people would like to go in and hide. "It''s nature," he said! It''s troublesome for boss Hua... I just don''t know, great Xia ye? " She mistakenly admitted that she was candid. Hua dengwu''s face was a little slow. She took a deep breath of water smoke and said enchanting: "men can''t control their third legs. They drink too much at night and want to bully the girls in our building. He''s got his leg broken and he''s in the water cell. " At the foot of the emperor, it is said that there are royal laws and there are royal laws, that there are no royal laws, and that there are some dark places. They only cover the sky with their hands and regard human life as grass. The people of Qin and Chu knew that it was because of Zhihe''s face that the man died. Looking at the lantern for a long time, she hesitated. Xiaoshenxian told her that this person was Princess Zhu''s sister and Meng Yan''s relative. Anyway, does she want to save Meng Yan? Will it be too risky to tell her Ye Zhiwan''s identity? Although Ye Zhiwan''s character is not good, she cherishes her life and is afraid of death. If she guesses what she is doing to save him, she will take those secrets as chips to save his life. I don''t know what I heard from him at that time. But if Hua dengwu is willing to help her, she will get twice the result with half the effort. The little fairy''s idea is firm. The people of Qin and Chu believe that it has nothing to do with the greedy and lustful great Xia Ye. Xu''s eyes were too hot. Hua dengwu stepped back warily and touched her face: "Hey, little girl, what are you doing looking at me like this?" Say it or not? This idea struggled in the bottom of my heart for a short time, Qin Chu people chose to say. She pretended to be profound: "boss Hua, if you have a chance to clear your grievances, but if you need your help, would you be willing to help?" The flower boss who thinks he hides his identity well A fluster flashed across his face. Huadengwu was worthy of being an old man. He said with a calm smile: "which Prince? Girl, have you been kicked in the head by a donkey? Please go out and have a look. My mother, this is brothel. Can I manage it? " The people of Qin and Chu ignored her desire, and Gu went on. "Ye Zhiwan is under the crown prince. I don''t know what he did. But my concubine and sister Zhihe met him on his way to be hunted down by his royal highness. He said that he had important evidence to entrap the prince in danger. " Huadengwu''s feigned sneer slowly converged, and his lazy eyes were as sharp and cold as a blade for a moment. The intention to kill the Qin and Chu people is also unprecedented. "Little girl, you''d better know what you''re talking about." Blink of an eye, that enchanting woman has barefoot to her eyes, white slender fingertips buckle her chin. It''s freezing. And it seems that with a slight button, Qin and Chu people feel that their chin is about to be removed. I regret it! She howled at the bottom of her heart. She had known that this woman''s beautiful appearance was the terrible appearance of this poisonous snake. She would never dare to be so hasty. After swallowing saliva, the people of Qin and Chu pretended to be calm: "what I said is true. If boss Hua doesn''t believe me, I''ll go to ask great Xia Ye." Hua dengwu suddenly laughed, released his hand, and said in a delicate voice: "yes, little girl''s brain is easy to use. You have a point. Little lady Qin, you know, it''s more than I imagined. You said, since I can ask myself and save Meng Yan myself, it''s useless for me to save your life, isn''t it? " Such as honey in the general gentle tone of sugar, but said the creepy words. The people of Qin and Chu were scared out of their wits. Damn, I''ve lost too many cards. This woman is killing me! But it''s a real steal. The people of Qin and Chu howled wildly in their heart and said, "I have nothing to say about what boss Hua has decided. But I still remind boss Hua that I''ll stay on the front line and see you in the future. " Huadengwu squinted: "I''ve killed you now. What are you waiting for in the future?" This woman is really vicious. At the last moment, she said that she was laughing at Yan Yan. As soon as the sound of this word fell, boss Hua''s silver light flashed in his hand, and then he came to the face of the Qin and Chu people. At the critical moment of life and death, the people of Qin and Chu were so much braver than the mice that they got a new height. They were not so scared that they could not stand. Roll on the spot and you''ll get away with it. Seeing that they were in a mess, the people of Qin and Chu still had time to think bitterly. They used to watch Teng yuange''s sisters fight against each other, and they were all very good-looking, like her. When it comes to art, I hate less. Without waiting for her feeling to finish, the flower boss''s second needle flew in awe inspiring. Chapter 168 With the skill of the Qin and Chu people, it is impossible to escape. I''ll give up my life. At the critical moment, the people of Qin and Chu closed their eyes as if they had accepted their fate. Imagine the pain did not come, carefully opened one eye, flower boss long legs overlap, white dazzling, is a flash. Up is a mockery. At first, huadengwu didn''t intend to kill her. Scared to death, the Qin and Chu people''s lips wriggled, angrily got up, and trembled at the bad behavior of huadengwu. Did not dare to hold out a scold for a while, in the other side''s eyes, the quiet scattered a clean. Very aggrieved to throw a mouth, but want to cry. "Little girl, you are not brave enough." Piansheng huadengwu turned a blind eye to her anger and provoked her. Shi Shi ran got up and said, "I don''t want to kill you because I don''t want to dirty the place. I hate people with two sides most in my life. Now that you have chosen your highness, don''t come to me to pretend. Get out of here before I go back. " The Qin and Chu people were silent. I don''t know how long it took until huadengwu felt impatient and wanted to say something to catch up with her. "I can get the keepsake in the East Palace," she said The lantern Wu picked eyebrows in surprise. It seems that he is laughing at Qin and Chu people''s addictive role. In Da Zhou, even the second Chief of staff would be stabbed in the spine, let alone women. Qin Chu people slowly pull out a smile, those timid seem to be properly hidden, she calm and huadengwu look at each other. "Boss Hua, take me to see great Xia Ye. I will be useful to you." "Come on, little Lang, have another drink." The invisible swords in this chamber are in full swing, but the prince and concubine over there are entangled with warm fragrant nephrite. Even if the musk moon devoted to his duty to block, the empress was inevitably poured several glasses of wine. The crown princess''s cheeks were full of rosy clouds, and her eyes were dim. Somehow, she was holding on a bit, and she refused the other party''s toast with a silly smile. With a big tongue, he asked, "Qin, where are the Qin and Chu people? She, why doesn''t she come to drink? " Zhihe face unchanged lie: "back to the empress, she drank too much, to urinate." "Belch son..." the Crown Princess made a liquor belch, her eyes were hazy, after a few seconds, she was straight drunk. The fainted princess is much better than the drunken princess. She Yuewei is relieved. She stayed with the Crown Princess all the year round to help solve the big and small problems. The cold face of sheyue came from a momentum. At a single glance, those girls who still wanted to get together would not dare to make a mistake and stepped aside. She Yue helped the princess lie down, and then stood up and looked at Zhihe coldly: "you and I have been serving the empress for many years, and we are in love with sisters. I don''t want to force you. Tell me, what''s the purpose of taking the empress out?" The crown princess is simple, but she doesn''t know how many things can''t be seen. They are the maids who solve for the crown princess in private. When the Qin and Chu people and Zhihe Baba abducted the crown princess to such an obscure place, the Qin and Chu people had not run away. Did they come out to play? She doesn''t believe it. If not for Zhihe, sheyue would have had a showdown when the crown princess was sober. It''s also to take care of Zhihe''s face and her image in the heart of the princess. Zhihe must also know this. His cold and hard facial lines softened a lot. She only said: "the people of Qin and Chu have no malice towards their empress. She just borrows her from the palace. Besides, the lady had a good time Since the Regent''s incident, everyone knows that the empress and her royal highness have been in conflict. Although I don''t know, I feel sad every day, sometimes with tears. They have been working together for many years, and Zhihe knows how to handle the weakness of sheyue. Sure enough, sheyue''s face changed slightly. The crown princess was drunk, and she didn''t know what she was thinking about. Her mouth was filled with a warm smile. The dreary East Palace will kill people. Zhihe strike while the iron is hot: "sheyue, you and I come to the same destination by different routes, all for the sake of the empress. We don''t care about the rest, OK?" In the end, sheyue compromised. Sighed: "you''d better remember what you said. If you hurt the empress one day, I won''t let you go." Lianmou, Zhihe nodded and waved back those people who were sent by huadengwu to drag the princess. The girls bowed down with great respect. Musk month this just startles to feel, originally sentiment with the elder sister many years of Zhi he, also have the secret that she does not know. The East Palace is like a pool of ink. Everyone is bright, but no one knows what kind of secret is hidden under the bright appearance. At the same time, Qin Chu people and boss Hua came to the water prison. The brothel is just the skin used by huadengwu to cover up. Under this skin, there are countless information flows, as well as the only hand to cover the sky. The water prison is dark and damp, deep and bottomless, just like a dormant animal hiding in the dark, covetous to the people who come and go. The people of Qin and Chu had two battles, pretending to be calm. Even in such a place, boss Hua is like a butterfly. "I heard that lady Qin was as timid as a mouse. I saw her today, but I didn''t know that." With a woman''s attitude towards her, the people of Qin and Chu don''t think this is praising her. Sure enough, the next sentence is: "today we know that this is insulting the mouse." A huge mouse was crawling by the foot of the Qin and Chu people. The Qin and Chu people only felt their hair standing up. She is afraid of everything, but among the things she is afraid of, mice should be in the top three. Poor ye Zhiwan escaped the pursuit of the prince, but he was locked up in this dark place. I really don''t know if it''s lucky or unfortunate to get his life back. The Qin and Chu people finally met him. Great Xia Ye is a member of the Wulin, so is boss Hua. The way of the people in the Wulin is so wild that the Qin and Chu people, who are braver than mice, have no face. A fine iron chain passes by wearing Ye Zhiwan''s lute bone. Although there is no unnecessary injury on the man, in the middle of winter, his thin clothes are soaked in the water, which has more air in and less air out. Just looking at it, the people of Qin and Chu felt cold and shivering. Face dew can''t bear: "flower boss why so torture him?" Huadengwu looks leisurely as if enjoying flowers in Luoyang. A water pipe flies out a beautiful arc at the fingertips, and red lips spit out words without temperature. "This man will suffer for himself, or what do you want me to do to him, eh? Good to eat and drink, with the girls? " Qin Chu''s mouth twitched: "boss Hua knows that I don''t mean that." She just doesn''t think it''s so cruel. It''s not human torture. How many people can stand it? I can''t help but be glad that huadengwu did what she wanted, and there was no royal law at all. Last time, she was so merciful to her. Chapter 169 Hearing the news, the half dead Ye Zhiwan struggles to lift his eyelids. The moment I saw huadengwu, it was like seeing a ghost. Expression frightened: "Auntie, I have no eyes, I know my mistake, forgive me, forgive me!" It''s a deep fear. The people of Qin and Chu are silent again. It seems that she brought Ye Zhiwan, which is really harmful to others. The suffering must have been more exaggerated than she saw. Great Xia ye saw her with a howl, which was more intimate than his mother. "Little lady, I''m looking forward to you! Tell this elder sister that I can''t do such things as stealing and insulting in my next body Rao is Qin Chu people sympathize with this person''s experience, at the moment also can''t help but at the bottom of my heart bah. No shame. Ye Zhiwan watched the Qin and Chu people''s indifference, and his eagerness disappeared one by one. Eyes between her and huadengwu look, and finally burst into a rage. "Well, you are a group at all! I hope you have another plan to save me! " Qin Chu people smile and say: "great Xia Ye is very alert. I admire you." The pale face of great Xia Ye is even more impersonal, and the sadness of being unworthy of others makes him feel astringent. People''s hearts are not the same. Huadengwu chuckles. Shi Shiran sits down on a high place. The water pipe knocks and says lazily, "girl, tell me, what do you want to do?" She suddenly appreciated the little girl. She said that she was as timid as a mouse and had the courage to go into the tiger''s den alone to negotiate with her. She said that she had two sides, but she wanted to save Meng Yan''s mood is urgent, not like hypocrisy. As the Regent party, they had a way to save Meng Yan. They even agreed to rob the execution ground. If Meng Yan doesn''t want to, he will knock out and take it away. He will not be at the end of his tether and watch the fool die. Therefore, the conditions offered by the Qin and Chu people are certainly attractive, and for them, they are not necessarily her. Huadengwu just held "Meng Yan likes this person so much, is this woman really so bad?" Take a look at your mentality. The people of Qin and Chu didn''t know that they were thoroughly looked at in huadengwu''s heart like a little daughter-in-law. After pondering for a moment, she stooped to huadengwu''s ear and whispered her plan. Ye Zhiwan''s neck is getting longer and longer, and he is curious about his fate. For a long time, huadengwu picked his eyebrows and looked at the people of Qin and Chu with a little surprise. Perplexing is her unique skill of pressing the bottom of the box. It takes a lot of effort to perform it. It was taught by an expert when she visited the western regions when she was young. Qin and Chu people were the third lucky to see this enchantment skill, and the first to break it without damage, and finally to discover her secret. Chi, little girl, is it a wolf in sheep''s clothing? No mountains, no dew. It''s not as pure as it looks. Like a wolf, Chunliang blinked his eyes and asked, "what do you think of boss Hua?" Huadengwu snorted and said, "green black, take people down." There are many guards hidden in the dark in the water prison. If huadengwu didn''t bring them in, these bats would attack them by surprise. Those who want to break the prison will never come back. The people of Qin and Chu secretly rubbed their cheeks and congratulated themselves that they didn''t act rashly. The chilly water in the water prison turns into soft silk, softer than spring water. Ye Zhiwan, who thought he would die without doubt, forgot himself in this gentle village. He almost suspected that he was dreaming, but when he opened his eyes, the curtain embroidered with gorgeous patterns was really at the top of his eyes. The sweet and greasy incense makes people feel crisp. Ye Zhiwan chuckled. If it''s a dream, it''s a blessing to die in it. Creak a light ring, a enchanting boneless figure twisted the water snake like waist to the front. Ye Zhiwan swallowed his saliva. This figure, he coveted countless nights in the water prison. It''s the evil woman who put him in the water prison and made his life worse than death. If he had not suffered more than that, he would have died in the water prison. When he was in the water prison, he relied on the revenge mentality of humiliating this woman under her every day. As usual, the woman arrogantly stopped a few steps away from him, sat on the chair with her legs folded, and took a sip of water pipe. The misty smoke is sweeter than the incense. Ye Zhiwan half propped up uncontrollably, his eyes gradually blurred. The people of Qin and Chu walked slowly to huadengwu and felt a little proud. Hum, she didn''t win so fast last time. Little fairy still dislikes her like that. Compared with Ye Zhiwan, she is still good. The little fairy silently Tucao a sentence: "make complaints about the ratio is more than enough." Qin and Chu people should not have heard. When this enchantment skill is performed, it needs huadengwu to stare at each other''s eyes all the time. The people of Qin and Chu dare not disturb and remind huadengwu in a low voice. "Boss Hua, ask him how his royal highness made him frame up the Regent." The red lips of the flower lantern Wu open gently. In Ye Zhiwan''s voice, it sounds like the sounds of nature, ethereal and unreal. Ye Zhiwan stayed for a while, and his eyebrows were set in deep thought. It was a good time to kill and set fire in the dark and windy night. Since he ruled the country a hundred years ago, Dazhou has firmly grasped the rivers and lakes and the imperial court. Once upon a time, chivalry was forbidden by force, but now it''s gone. Few people in the river and lake can fight against the imperial court and are happy. In the early years, ye Zhiwan was also a good young man who went to the end of the world with his sword, thinking about the injustice of the road and pulling out his sword to help. However, the world is peaceful and not peaceful. A hot-blooded young man, who was just born, was beaten back to his hometown before he became famous all over the world. Ye Da Xia then understood a truth, what line chivalrous justice, is inferior to live steadfastly. If you want to live and become a master, you have to have money. The swordsmen forget their original intention of going out of the world, and their swords are no longer wielded for chivalry. He began to work hard to collect money. Senior officials and gentry, old and weak women and children, as long as they can afford money, he will do it. Therefore, hypocrites do very well and are highly praised in the industry. It was on that night that his royal highness surrounded him with his regiment when he assassinated an important official of the imperial court. It''s like I went back to the time when I was beaten back to my hometown. The assassin was Cao Yan, who was said to have been wearing a hairpin for generations. His grandfather was the Prime Minister of the dynasty. Ye Zhiwan felt that what he hated most in his life was this kind of gifted son, so he gave a generous discount when he took the order. I never thought that the assassins came out leisurely in the crane cloak, and they were really celebrities. He stood side by side with his Royal Highness the prince who surrounded him, smiling languidly with irony. "Young man, it''s a capital crime to assassinate an important official of the imperial court." At that moment, he suddenly understood that it was not him who came to kill, it was them. He was bought to die. Chapter 170 If you often walk by the river, you can''t get wet shoes. Ye Zhiwan calmly accepted the situation and even talked about the conditions with his royal highness. You want him to do something? sure. It''s a guest. Even if you are the prince, you have to pay the price. The first thing the prince asked him to do was to send letters to Turks. The second thing is to beat those who are against the crown prince, so that when the crown prince is successful, there will be redundant people who will come out to talk. The third thing is to send the letter from Turk to his royal highness. After the event, his royal highness gave him a lot of money. Just wait for him to spend, then start to be chased. After that, the people of Qin and Chu will know. Great Xia ye thought that he had met a kind-hearted man and secretly appreciated God. He thought that he would go back to Beijing to take care of his injury and secretly get the money back. From then on, he would wander around the world happily. Who can control him? Never wanted to see people''s eyes, just out of Longtan and into the tiger''s den. After hearing what he said, Hua dengwu''s face was gloomy, and his backhand wanted to kill the Philistine man. Fortunately, the Qin and Chu people were quick to stop. "What are you stopping me for?" Hua Deng Wu said angrily. This man is so clumsy that he can frame the regent for money. Are all the people blind? What contribution did Meng Yan make to them when he was here? The people of Qin and Chu knew what she was angry about. In fact, was she not? The secret letter was finally handed over to Meng Yan. With a bitter smile, Qin churen said in a warm voice: "boss Hua asked me to ask the last question." "What is the letter that the prince sent you to Turk?" The Qin and Chu people are actually familiar with Ye Zhiwan as a desperado. In essence, tengyuange and they are doing the same business. Thanks to this, she knew that ye Zhiwan would not believe anyone, even if he was the prince. That secret letter, ye Zhiwan will certainly expand down, again bad also can remember the content inside. I''m afraid that''s why his highness wants to kill him? Sure enough, ye Zhiwan thought about it for a while and said, "after I did this for the prince, he turned his face and didn''t recognize people. All the useful things on his body were taken away, and it took me a lot of effort to escape. I saw with my own eyes the rubbings of the letter put in the dark grid of my bedroom. " As soon as huadengwu was shocked, his eyes softened, and he looked at the eyes of the Qin and Chu people, which was reluctantly satisfied. "Little girl, I can''t see it. It''s still useful." The old man of Qin and Chu turned a little red, thinking that this was also the praise of his elders. As he was about to be modest, Hua dengwu waved his hand honestly and impolitely. "In that case, this man is useless, isn''t he? Oh, seyunzi, how dare you miss me? I want to feed him to the dog in eight sections! " Boss Hua deserves to be a heroine. This way of killing people is so heroic and bloody. Qin Chu''s face turned white and said, "boss Hua, think twice!" "... I don''t want to save this man, but he can''t die yet. In the future, if we want to clean up the injustice of the Lord, he has to be convincing as a witness. " Looking at the lantern, Wu just looked at her eyes and then turned into disgust, Qin Chu people quickly explained. Hua dengwu''s face looked better, but he still mocked her in a strange way: "witness? Do you still want to take him to prove that Meng Yan was wronged in front of the emperor Qin Chu people nodded stupidly, what''s wrong? "Stupid!" Flower boss mercilessly make such evaluation. "Do you think Meng Yan was wronged before he went to prison? Wrong, it''s him who has achieved great success. Do you know what a great success is? The emperor wants to kill him in his dreams. What kind of witness will he listen to? " She has understood the operation of the Meng family for a long time. In those years, her silly sister didn''t believe in evil and asked for justice and a clear conscience? What happened? How did the emperor, her elder sister''s husband, who had made a promise? Don''t you still listen to any explanation, be blind, beat Princess Zhu to the cold palace for the charge of demon princess, and let her be poisoned? She has been holding this evil breath for more than ten years. Unexpectedly, Meng Yan and her sister went on the same old road. Huadengwu was so angry that he wanted to let go. Qin Chu people shrink their necks. Although she doesn''t know the past, boss Hua''s murderous anger is real. In fact, her tongue is quite stupid. She has a lot to say, and she can only say one sentence in the end. "Then don''t prove it to the emperor." "Huadengwu The people of Qin and Chu said seriously: "prove to the people of the world that he was wronged, and he has not failed the people of the Zhou Dynasty." A dead silence, huadengwu looked at her, for a long time did not speak. Straight see Qin Chu people feel guilty touch cheek: "I said what''s wrong?" The woman burst out laughing. The people of Qin and Chu were puzzled. Huadengwu refused to explain anything. Clapped his hands, ye Zhiwan''s eyes from confused to sober, after seeing the scene in front of him, he was at a loss again. Is he still in a dream? Huadengwu stepped out, and someone would deal with the matter here. The second Zhang of the Qin and Chu people hesitated for a while, and then followed huadengwu. The princess was still sleeping, her cheeks flushed with drunkenness. Musk month a face headache, helpless support forehead. She never knew that the crown princess would be so crazy and wild Just now, the crown princess, regardless of the need to pull people to hold. Even if the embrace, but also a strength of up and down its hands, chuckling: "sister on the good soft good incense." The girl covered her lips and chuckled. Sheyue and Zhihe wanted to bury their heads in the ground. Which girl in this building is not a human spirit? I have known for a long time that the pretty little gentleman in my arms is a girl, but this is the person brought by the master and the guest. They know what to say and what not to say, so they are very honest, and they don''t fight back when they are eaten by the princess. When Qin and Chu people and huadengwu arrived, they saw such a scene. Huadengwu''s joking smile, Qin and Chu people cover their faces. After a lot of effort, the three finally pulled the Empress Dowager down. The Qin and Chu people rubbed their eyebrows and gritted their teeth: "you, you, how can you let her drink so much?" Musk moon coldly looked at her, as if to say: "Oh, I haven''t investigated where you went." Even she is a master, but in front of sheyue, how dare the people of Qin and Chu carry the airs of master? When he was short, he felt his nose bitterly. "That''s all. Take the lady to the wake up bar first." She was so full of wine that she didn''t dare to take it to the east palace. Let her highness know that she is drinking with the princess. Is she still alive? Chapter 171 Gradually into the night, lights, GouLan also lively up. The prince and the concubine drank the wine and slept for a long time. Then the meeting woke up. After a few seconds, the empress looked at the strange curtain on the top and asked, "where is this?" Emotion is a kind of drunken mania. After that, I can''t remember anything. Obviously, no one at the scene dares to expose the shortcomings of the Empress Dowager. When the incident just happened, she replied in unison: "the empress has drunk too much, so she has a rest in Qiwu building." Yu Qiaoqiao buries her head in the pillow, and it takes a long time to reflect that Qiwu building is the brothel that Qin and Chu people brought her. So oh, and then more at a loss: "why not go back to the palace?" Boss Hua deserves to have seen the world, or she has already guessed the identity of the crown princess. When she heard the word "back to the palace", she didn''t change her face. But the Qin and Chu people were embarrassed. Huadengwu must hate the imperial family, and she just reluctantly stood in the United Front with her. And he turned and brought the enemy''s wife before him. If it was someone else, maybe he would take the Crown Princess down and threaten the crown prince, but huadengwu didn''t know what to do. Musk moon lies in Qiao''s ear and explains two sentences in a low voice. He rubbed his eyebrows and bones, and when the drunken dizziness passed, he regained some of the dignity of the princess. "Trouble for the boss." Huadengwu nodded, pale. It''s one thing not to do harm to the crown princess, but it''s impossible for her to be kind to the crown princess. She said in a cold voice, "please come when you wake up. The shop can''t accommodate the Buddha." Yu Qiaoqiao''s eyes widened. From small to large, this is the first time to be treated with this attitude. The people of Qin and Chu were afraid that she would be angry, so they made a smile. The Empress Dowager was not pretending to be gentle, but she was not angry. She just pulled Qin and Chu people''s sleeves and said in a very low voice: "Qin and Chu people, my palace... Son, I heard that the night of GouLan was very interesting. Can we play for a while and then go back?" The Qin and Chu people were embarrassed and came out to play for a day. His royal highness didn''t know if he would send someone to look for them. It''s late for the meeting "Just a moment!" The little girl''s wet eyes were full of prayer. Who can stand this? Qin Chu people soft voice way: "good." Huadengwu was stunned. It is said that today''s crown princess is chosen by the Empress Dowager herself. She is one of the most gentle and dignified women in the world. She is familiar with the female ring and can set an example for women in the world. And the way to govern the harem is also soft and convincing. Are all the rumors false? This is clearly a coquettish little girl! After all, she didn''t intervene, only regarded the other party as an ordinary guest. There are too many things happening today. Boss Hua thinks he should digest them. There are many high-ranking officials in Qiwu building. Although the crown prince and the concubine are valiant in men''s clothes, the people of Qin and Chu are worried about being seen. He and sheyuezhihe thought for a long time before they came up with a compromise and borrowed a mask from huadengwu to wear. Several people put on the mask which only showed the scarlet lip and half face, unless they were very close to each other. In this way, the Qin and Chu talents relaxed and played like runaway wild horses like the crown princess. There are all kinds of people in the GouLan, and the people wearing masks don''t look abrupt at all. Last time I came, because I was seen by Meng Yan, and I was nervous for the first time, so I didn''t enjoy myself. I''ll just give it up this time. Of course, the only one who really plays wild is the princess. Qin and Chu people have no guts to let the Crown Princess go crazy all by herself. They are always on the side. When the empress drinks, she will have a headache. When the empress is teased, she will also have a headache. This is not, the princess a folding fan dance romantic, smiling and Qin Chu people, they talk, cold not Ding bumped into behind a full of wine embrace. The three of them were on guard and glared at the apprentice who held the princess. Then, the expressions on his face were stunned. In consternation, in horror. Qin Chu people opened their mouths and smashed it for a while. They thought, it''s over. The crown princess still didn''t know it, but she felt a little familiar with it. Relying on his mask, he turned around recklessly and said: "where did you come from, son..." She seems to know why the Qin and Chu people''s expressions became like this. The man picked to pick eyebrow, the complexion is uncertain, pulled the crown princess into the bosom. Poop, poop Their hearts are intertwined, both fast. The princess could be sure that she was scared and guilty. The man put out a head behind him. He was so drunk that he couldn''t open his eyes. He gave a hiccup and said with a smile, "Oh, where''s the little gentleman from?" "Cao Yan, go away." The man''s face is expressionless, cold from the throat spit out a word. Cao Shilang curled his lips, but he didn''t care. He hugged a beautiful woman and left. The Crown Princess lowered her head, her ears were red and her eyes were turning fast. He thought, "does he recognize me? No, my mask is so tight... " Thinking of this, I was a little calm, raised a little confidence, raised my head and said with a smile, "young master, you are not very good, are you?" The man who held her drew from the corner of his mouth, and his thin lips coldly said three words: "Yu, Qiao, Qiao!" Every word is a gnash of teeth. Yu Qiao''s legs softened and he buried his face in the man''s arms: "Your Highness, I''m wrong!" Mencius continued: -- In view of the good attitude of the crown princess to admit her mistake, his royal highness can''t teach her a lesson in full view of the public, lest the world will know the next day that the Crown Princess disguises as a man to visit the brothel. Those in my arms can''t teach, but others can. He looked at the people of Qin and Chu like a knife. Originally, I just watched this group of people''s out of place behavior in the building. I only felt that they were familiar with the figure. When I got close, I heard the voice and decided. Actually, it''s really them. Who gave them the courage? It''s amazing, it''s amazing! Qin and Chu people think that their status in the heart of the crown prince is not as good as that of the crown princess, and his Highness has no second embrace to let her admit her mistake. With the solemn and stirring eyes of a strong man who broke his wrist, he met his royal highness and pulled out a smile that was uglier than crying. "Dian, your highness, if I say that we are passing by, do you believe it?" Meng Xu tells her the answer with her eyes. The woman in her arms held his clothes tightly, as if she had done something wrong for fear of being beaten by adults. His royal highness clenched his teeth and picked him up. There was a lot of sobs and cheers downstairs. They were far away. They didn''t know what they had said. They only saw his royal highness holding a little gentleman. This kind of thing is very common in brothels. No one knows anyone, but they are willing to join in the fun. Chapter 172 In the elegant room, the crown prince''s Royal Highness sits on the couch, and the crown prince''s concubine''s mother is drooping her head, so she dare not speak. Qin Chu people and several servant girls of sheyue are kneeling. It''s like a three court trial. His royal highness took a cup of tea and blew it. If his eyes were not so threatening, the people of Qin and Chu would have thought that he was here to drink tea. Qin Chu people''s mind is full of paste. It''s undeniable that the moment she saw the prince, her scalp would explode. Why is the prince here? Is it by chance, or do you know her private contact with huadengwu? She thinks wildly, and finally makes a horizontal heart. If it is the latter, she will not give up the lantern Wu. The big deal is to die. The life of a person who has died once is not so valuable. Looking at his Royal Highness the prince, his heart was empty again. I admit my mistake: "Your Highness, I am good at bringing my mother to such a place. I deserve to die. Please punish me." "No, it''s not. Your highness, I want Chu people..." The prince put the cup on the table, but the sound was not loud. Yu Qiao shut up. At this time, the more he explained to the Qin and Chu people, the more angry the prince would be. However, his Royal Highness''s anger towards the Qin and Chu people has reached the extreme. Where on earth did this woman borrow the courage? Again and again and again to give him a green hat, even if, actually dare to bring in Qiao Qiao to such a place! Is he so kind that Qin and Chu people are not afraid of him at all? Meng xuqi raised his head and rubbed his eyebrows for a while to control his mood. "Release a new task, contradict Meng Xu." The people of Qin and Chu thought that the situation was the worst now, but the little fairy took great pains to make her ride on the road of death. Resist the impulse to strangle the system, Qin Chu people issued soul torture: "little fairy, what''s good for you when I die?" The system laughs miserably: "well, it''s a small welfare I give you. You won''t lose anything if you don''t do it. If you do, there will be extra rewards, such as those pills you can''t afford right now... " The fairy knows how to seduce her. The Qin and Chu people swallowed their saliva and tangled back and forth between the high-grade pills and touching the crown prince''s scales. It''s not the first time for her to touch this kind of thing. It''s a good thing that she can''t afford for the rest of her life! The eyes of Qin and Chu people were firm and determined to choose the latter. "Qin Chu people, do you really dare to kill you when you are in this palace?" "Your Highness, it''s wrong for me to come out with my mother, but how did you come to such a place?" When the prince opened his mouth, the people of Qin and Chu also asked with a righteous face. The air was frightfully quiet for a moment. Meng Xu''s face was twisted, and then he went to see the princess with a little guilty heart. In this case, it seems to make sense for the princess to catch the traitor. Also blame the prince princess preconceived counsels too fast, was the prince took the first reason. The prince was reminded by the people of Qin and Chu, and the princess also came back. She squinted at his highness and looked dangerous. "Meng continued It''s not what he expected! After clearing his throat, the people of Qin and Chu continued to be afraid of death and said, "Your Highness, you don''t want to say that you''re here to find the empress, do you? But I just saw you and Cao Shilang together, full of wine. It''s not like that. " Yu Qiaoqiao sneered and sat down. Who hasn''t paid attention to it. His Highness the prince was exasperated. That''s what men are good at. They can be justified even if they are caught cheating. He said angrily: "Qin Chu people, you are presumptuous! When is it your turn to talk about this palace? " The voice of the fairy''s joyful mission success had already sounded in his mind. The people of Qin and Chu immediately counseled him and said with tears in their eyes, "Your Highness said that I shouldn''t talk too much. I just can''t bear to be wronged." Perfect, take the crown princess as a shield, what else can you do with me? The Crown Princess immediately shared a common hatred with her and glared at the crown prince angrily: "Your Highness, why don''t you tell me, my concubine, why are you here?" His Highness The Prince: "I dare not move. "Don''t make a fuss, Joe. I''m here for business!" Your highness thinks he can save it. Yu Qiao said with no expression: "I know. In this case, I won''t disturb you. Chu people, let''s go. " The people of Qin and Chu answered happily and quickly followed. The door was slammed, and his highness could not turn around. Shouldn''t it be a lesson to these little girls who don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth? Why did it turn out like this? After going out for two turns, the momentum of the empress of the crown prince and the imperial concubine became clear, patting her chest and gasping for breath. Looking at Qin Chu people with bright eyes: "Chu people, you are too smart. If you didn''t remind me, how can I scare your highness! I''m scared to death, ha ha ha. " Qin and Chu people''s heart slowly hit out a question: "what is it Is the Sentimental Lady improvising and acting with her? It seems that the Empress Dowager is not as honest as she looks. She can''t judge her appearance. Anyway, today''s crisis is finally over, and the Qin and Chu people are in a good mood because they have received the same extra reward from the little fairy. But his royal highness is also here. Several people say that they have no courage to go shopping. While his Royal Highness has not recovered, they quickly get on the carriage back to the palace. There is an attic on the top floor of Qiwu building, which is called Tianyan by people in the building. From here we can see the situation of every corner of Qiwu building. The enchanting woman in red is lying obliquely, her eyes and eyebrows are hazy. She looked at the room where the people of Qin and Chu had just stayed. Her royal highness should have been teased and her face was very blue. But what can be done? Yu Qiaoqiao couldn''t fight or scold. He went back to find fault with the Qin and Chu people, which also showed that he was too cheap. Fierce, the prince''s highness looks like a torch, thoughtfully toward her this direction. There is no one there, red lanterns swaying in the wind, everything seems normal. Suspiciously, his royal highness hummed coldly and got up to go out. It''s time to find out Cao Yan. He''ll miss things when he''s drunk. In the eyes of heaven, before Meng Xu looked up, she quickly closed the lantern in the window, and Wu Jiao laughed. She was worthy of being able to play Meng Yan in prison. She couldn''t be on guard. It''s also true that the people of Qin and Chu did not guess right. Meng Xu''s coming to Qiwu building is not just to have fun. He found it through some clues, but on the surface, Qiwu building is like Tietong. He didn''t know anything, so he came to see for himself. Fortunately, she was frightened and didn''t tell the whole story. Otherwise, it would be a waste to send my life to his royal highness. Chapter 173 Cao Shilang was so drunk in gentle village that when his royal highness found him, he muttered: "I''m not drunk, little lady, come and have a drink with me!" Little lady is a little contemptuous on the side. If you can''t drink enough, don''t be shameful. His royal highness is a young man with extraordinary bearing. Push the door to come in, the little lady''s eyes a bright, florid pasted up. It''s a pity that rouyi has not yet contacted his royal highness, so she is pushed aside without any pity. The little lady was surprised and angry, but she also knew how to handle it. Usually, this kind of guests can''t be provoked. Spit a sound of bad luck, also left in a rage. As soon as the redundant people left, the drunken Cao Shilang opened his eyes and bared his teeth, holding his chin vaguely, and said, "Your Highness, a beautiful woman can refuse in her arms. It''s so determined." "Cut the crap. What did you hear?" Cao Yan curled his lips, slightly drunk, and said in a low voice: "Your Highness, are you sure you want me to talk here? Be careful. Walls have ears Meng Xuwei frowned. Just now, the feeling of being watched came back to his heart. It seems that the brothel is not as simple as it seems. Coincidentally, he began to be aware that there was a problem here, which was due to Cao Yan''s amorous temperament. There is no GouLan in the capital that Cao Shilang has never visited. Although the Qiwu building is in a prosperous area, it is low-key and has never been attracted by any famous Huakui. Its business has always been tepid and tepid. It is also a miracle that it has not closed down in the capital. That day, Cao Shilang went to Chunfeng building again. Su xiaohuakui''s appointment just wanted to make up for the regret that he was interrupted by his prime minister''s grandfather when he failed to enjoy himself last time. Which ever thought, when he arrived, it was not the love of Huakui that welcomed him, but a cup of ecstasy. Cao Shilang, who had never touched his body, planted the flowers. Su Huakui takes a look at a poor scholar. The woman in chunfenglou says she won''t be redeemed for anything. So heart a plan, pretend about Cao Yan spring once. Cao Yan is a famous gold master. How can the boss refuse? He promised. In the end, the beauty didn''t make an appointment, but Cao Shilang, who was blackmailed by the boss of Chunfeng building, went into Qiwu building. At a glance, I saw the enchanting woman leaning against the hookah on the second floor, and my soul was about to be sucked away. Later, when I asked, I found out that it was the owner of Qiwu building. It was said that his surname was Hua and his temper was very bad. The rest, even the most familiar guests, don''t know. Men are always full of challenges to unknown affairs. After that, Cao Yan comes to stay. Sometimes I was lucky to see that woman passing by a little bit, although most of the time I was waiting for her. I made him wait for something to happen. By chance, he saw several officials who had made friends with his Highness The Regent come in and out of the place, and they didn''t look like they were looking for girls, but they seemed to come to discuss things. That''s why he and his royal highness came to see us tonight. In order to prevent the ear of the partition wall, his highness waited until he got on the carriage and said impatiently, "now can we talk about it?" He really has no patience with Cao Yan, even if the other side is ambitious, and he hit it off. At the beginning, Cao Yan promised to cooperate with him, but because of his promise, after he broke Meng Yan, he ascended the supreme position and immediately made him the third minister. Cao''s family has been holding tassels for generations, and Cao''s father has been the head of the three ministers. As long as Cao Yan is patient enough and has accumulated several years of experience, it is only a matter of time before he accepts his grandfather''s achievements. But just as his royal highness can''t wait for the emperor to show his ambition after a hundred years, so can Cao Yan. In particular, he has a grandfather who is in charge of him everywhere. Even when he goes to the brothel, he has to break his third leg with the family law. How can the romantic Cao Shilang resist? It''s just one thing to hit it off. In fact, his royal highness despises such people who betray their friends for a little self-interest. Cao Shilang probably knew that his highness didn''t think highly of him. Maybe he had the same idea in his heart. He didn''t care about it at all, as long as his highness promised that he could do it. Now in the world, if you want to get ahead, who is not looking for skin with a tiger? After sitting comfortably in the carriage, he said: "there is no doubt that the woman I like is the boss of Qiwu building. She must not be an ordinary person. " "In addition to making friends with the Regent, I also found out that this lady Hua had a lot to do with the Zhenyuan general who had been guarding outside the pass more than ten years ago." The general of Zhenyuan is a royal secret, which cannot be mentioned. His Highness the prince gave a little meal and looked inexplicable. He said in a cold voice, "make it clear." But Cao Yan shrugged: "that''s all I can find out. It''s only after I got drunk with a dancer. This time, the dancer can''t be found. Your highness, this lady of flowers, is a very deep Taoist He just by admiring flower boss, insinuate asked some about flower boss''s past. The dancer was so drunk that she couldn''t find the north, so she confided an unknown past to him. "Boss Hua, when we were young, we didn''t change a song. Her pursuers were able to line up from the capital to Mobei, but she didn''t like anyone, so she fell in love with a married man and a young man! You don''t know who it is, do you? He is general Zhenyuan, Zhou Yuan The younger generation will not feel as complicated as the older generation when they hear the words "Zhenyuan general". They will only remember that general Zhenyuan was a traitor and villain who collaborated with the enemy and slaughtered the city. Cao Yan only felt that he had dug up a big secret, and he had to ask again. But the dancer was so drunk that it was useless for him to call her. At that time, he wanted to be cruel and tie people back to the house for further interrogation. However, the people in Qiwu building were very vigilant. Shortly after the dancer passed away, he gently reminded him that it was time for the girl to go down and have a rest. Again, the dancer named Rouge can''t be found in this building. Meng continued to gather his eyes and ponder for a long time. Why did he and the emperor regard Meng Yan as a thorn in the flesh? Outsiders don''t know, but as the prince, he knows very well that the Zhenyuan general accounts for a lot of reasons. At that time, general Zhenyuan, a tiger wolf division, said that he only knew generals but not kings, which made the imperial court scared. Among the few people who know the inside story, some may think that his father''s original practice was extremely stupid. But I''m afraid he would do the same thing if he was in that position. Barbarians are barbarians after all. It''s no big deal to give up Yanyun thirteen states. It''s worth it to exchange these for Zhou Yuan''s life. Chapter 174 The only one who made a mistake was Meng Yan. Meng Yan joined the army as a young man. His martial arts were all taught by general Zhenyuan, and he was also a teacher and friend. At the beginning, when the Turkic invasion was in danger, he refused the king''s life, but finally appeared on the battlefield. In that war, when the ammunition and food were exhausted, the Zhou family army, which the emperor was afraid of, was no longer a threat like a grasshopper after autumn. There are banners and banners in my ears, and in front of me is my teacher''s bloody appearance. The surviving generals were red eyed and roared with despair and indignation. Young Meng Yan knelt in front of his teacher. At that time, he was still green, and his happiness and anger were all written on his face. His face was full of tears and he wanted to cry, but his throat couldn''t make a sound. I want to touch my teacher, but my hand is shaking. Zhou Yuan''s smile was flat, and he couldn''t say whether he was relieved or calm. He said, "ah Yan, I wish you were honest and upright in this life, and live up to the common people." So Meng Yan did it. Even now in prison, his royal highness, the prince, who was supported by his heart, turned against the general. He didn''t want to rebel. Because of the rebellion, the world is doomed. Prosperity, the people suffer, death, the people suffer. Meng Xu closed his eyes and breathed heavily. Although he didn''t know what happened in those years, he heard something about it. Knowing that his uncle Huang would never violate his promise to rebel, he also knew that the rest of Zhou Yuan''s able-bodied generals secretly listened to Meng Yan''s instructions after they had retired. This alone was enough for the suspicious emperor to kill him. When it comes to Zhou Yuan, the past is as ferocious and huge as a giant beast. Even he doesn''t dare to touch it easily. After a long time, Meng xucai said, "this palace will investigate the matter here. Don''t interfere any more." Cao Yan''s eyes twinkled, and he said with a smile, "yes." At the end of the new year, every household is lit with warm lights. If you look at it from the star picking platform, the whole capital will be enveloped in the warm orange color. This warmth is not everywhere. At least Tianlong can''t enjoy such treatment. The prisoners were still lying on thin straw mats, wrapped in hard to protect clothes, and had a worse winter than mice. I don''t know how many people can''t survive this severe winter. Meng Yan sat on his cold straw mat and closed his eyes. In fact, after he came to the zongrenfu, he had nothing to do, most of which was sitting in a daze. He has a good foundation in martial arts. He is not afraid of the cold as most people do, but his iron body can''t stand the cold. Since last night, he has noticed that he is a little feverish. This made his face look ruddy. The Lord could have thought that if the people of Qin and Chu had seen him now, they would have thought that he had a good life. Now he doesn''t play with the sachet all the time. The embroidery work of the Qin and Chu people was not good. When the thread was pulled by the last time, it was in danger. He couldn''t stand playing with it all the time. So I hid it in my arms. The jailers were drinking and fighting outside, very hot. It''s not the first time his Highness The Regent has been a loner. In fact, he has been a loner for most of his life. Or is it greedy? If he is lonely all the time, he can feel calm, but he has tasted the sweetness, and it is good to know that there is a person in his arms. At the end of this year, loneliness is more like an ant, crawling up the whole body. Meng Yan sighed for the first time. That woman is also really fickle, don''t say once don''t come to see him, still outside hook three build four. But he didn''t blame her. The first time I had an impression of that woman, was it not because she seduced the little boy beside the prince? It can be seen that the woman is a libertine in her heart. What''s more, he never gave her a place. What''s the qualification to ask her to be widowed? Wang Ye has never been in love. I don''t know what the men and women in love are like, but for him, it''s just that they are happy. Trapped in his own meditation, his Royal Highness The Regent did not notice that the jailer shook open the key and opened the door. Zongrenfu is the prison of the emperor''s relatives and nobles. Before many people came in, no matter how noble they were, they could only be beaten and scolded. The bodyguards here are called the hardest to buy. Of course, if there happens to be a man who came back from the army and used to be the old part of his Royal Highness The Regent, it''s another matter. "Lord, it''s cold. I''ll give you some clothes." The jailer respected his Royal Highness The Regent very much, even did not dare to look up wantonly, so he did not notice Meng yanlue''s abnormal face. Meng Yan raised his head and said with a smile, "didn''t she ask someone to tell her last time that I died in it It''s even more difficult to send a message to the zongrenfu. Last time huadengwu had just met the people of Qin and Chu, the enchantment technique failed for the first time, and his Qi was full of smoke. While giving Meng Yan a brief account of the external situation, he scolded him bloody. His Royal Highness The Regent was very confused. He didn''t do anything in the prison. Who was it? Who was it? The jailer laughed bitterly: "how can that be? It must be Lady Hua''s angry words. Don''t worry about it." Meng Yan nodded with a light smile, looked for a more comfortable posture and leaned on it, and said faintly, "say it." He deliberately closed his eyes and never cared about the trend of the imperial court, and only let some interesting folk stories spread every time. In the first half of my life, I was too tired for the common people. Now it''s time to take a rest. In those days, if there had not been a case of Zhenyuan general, he would have been a wandering crane. The height of the temple was never suitable for him. Most of the time, it is because of this that the superior can turn a blind eye to him, which can be regarded as the last kindness to him. The jailer thought of what Hua Niang had told him. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "Lord, Hua Niang said that it''s a price to bring you this news today. If you can go out alive, you have to kowtow to her in person. " Meng Yan raised his eyebrows: "Oh? What''s the matter? " It''s also strange. He doesn''t think that anything can affect his mind now. "Jinnang is in love with her, but she has never failed..." As soon as his voice fell, his Royal Highness The Regent, with a light face, suddenly tightened up, sat up straight and trembled a little: "what do you mean?" It seemed that he could see huadengwu''s joking wink and sneer, but Meng Yan couldn''t care. His heart, which had been silent for a long time, was out of rhythm again. In his dream, he was looking forward to hearing the news related to Qin and Chu people. Before that, he secretly asked his staff to inquire for him. But what Wang Shi brings is the news that she has gone to the prince and seduced Burigude. All sorts of things have nothing to do with him. Fortunately, in prison, his Highness The Regent didn''t have to worry about seeing the man''s cold face, so he could pretend not to care. Chapter 175 The jailer chuckled. What lady Hua said was really right. Our Lord was really awkward. He said that he didn''t care, but betrayed him. "Lady Hua reassures you. The people you are thinking about are also thinking about you." His Royal Highness The Regent''s tight body slowly relaxed, and then recovered a little bit. As if nothing had happened, he said softly, "I know, there is no need to fight to tell me this little thing in the future." Chapter 174 to build up a teacher and give a son a spear The only one who made a mistake was Meng Yan. Meng Yan joined the army as a young man. His martial arts were all taught by general Zhenyuan, and he was also a teacher and friend. At the beginning, when the Turkic invasion was in danger, he refused the king''s life, but finally appeared on the battlefield. In that war, when the ammunition and food were exhausted, the Zhou family army, which the emperor was afraid of, was no longer a threat like a grasshopper after autumn. There are banners and banners in my ears, and in front of me is my teacher''s bloody appearance. The surviving generals were red eyed and roared with despair and indignation. Young Meng Yan knelt in front of his teacher. At that time, he was still green, and his happiness and anger were all written on his face. His face was full of tears and he wanted to cry, but his throat couldn''t make a sound. I want to touch my teacher, but my hand is shaking. Zhou Yuan''s smile was flat, and he couldn''t say whether he was relieved or calm. He said, "ah Yan, I wish you were honest and upright in this life, and live up to the common people." So Meng Yan did it. Even now in prison, his royal highness, the prince, who was supported by his heart, turned against the general. He didn''t want to rebel. Because of the rebellion, the world is doomed. Prosperity, the people suffer, death, the people suffer. Meng Xu closed his eyes and breathed heavily. Although he didn''t know what happened in those years, he heard something about it. Knowing that his uncle Huang would never violate his promise to rebel, he also knew that the rest of Zhou Yuan''s able-bodied generals secretly listened to Meng Yan''s instructions after they had retired. This alone was enough for the suspicious emperor to kill him. When it comes to Zhou Yuan, the past is as ferocious and huge as a giant beast. Even he doesn''t dare to touch it easily. After a long time, Meng xucai said, "this palace will investigate the matter here. Don''t interfere any more." Cao Yan''s eyes twinkled, and he said with a smile, "yes." At the end of the new year, every household is lit with warm lights. If you look at it from the star picking platform, the whole capital will be enveloped in the warm orange color. This warmth is not everywhere. At least Tianlong can''t enjoy such treatment. The prisoners were still lying on thin straw mats, wrapped in hard to protect clothes, and had a worse winter than mice. I don''t know how many people can''t survive this severe winter. Meng Yan sat on his cold straw mat and closed his eyes. In fact, after he came to the zongrenfu, he had nothing to do, most of which was sitting in a daze. He has a good foundation in martial arts. He is not afraid of the cold as most people do, but his iron body can''t stand the cold. Since last night, he has noticed that he is a little feverish. This made his face look ruddy. The Lord could have thought that if the people of Qin and Chu had seen him now, they would have thought that he had a good life. Now he doesn''t play with the sachet all the time. The embroidery work of the Qin and Chu people was not good. When the thread was pulled by the last time, it was in danger. He couldn''t stand playing with it all the time. So I hid it in my arms. The jailers were drinking and fighting outside, very hot. It''s not the first time his Highness The Regent has been a loner. In fact, he has been a loner for most of his life. Or is it greedy? If he is lonely all the time, he can feel calm, but he has tasted the sweetness, and it is good to know that there is a person in his arms. At the end of this year, loneliness is more like an ant, crawling up the whole body. Meng Yan sighed for the first time. That woman is also really fickle, don''t say once don''t come to see him, still outside hook three build four. But he didn''t blame her. The first time I had an impression of that woman, was it not because she seduced the little boy beside the prince? It can be seen that the woman is a libertine in her heart. What''s more, he never gave her a place. What''s the qualification to ask her to be widowed? Wang Ye has never been in love. I don''t know what the men and women in love are like, but for him, it''s just that they are happy. Trapped in his own meditation, his Royal Highness The Regent did not notice that the jailer shook open the key and opened the door. Zongrenfu is the prison of the emperor''s relatives and nobles. Before many people came in, no matter how noble they were, they could only be beaten and scolded. The bodyguards here are called the hardest to buy. Of course, if there happens to be a man who came back from the army and used to be the old part of his Royal Highness The Regent, it''s another matter. "Lord, it''s cold. I''ll give you some clothes." The jailer respected his Royal Highness The Regent very much, even did not dare to look up wantonly, so he did not notice Meng yanlue''s abnormal face. Meng Yan raised his head and said with a smile, "didn''t she ask someone to tell her last time that I died in it It''s even more difficult to send a message to the zongrenfu. Last time huadengwu had just met the people of Qin and Chu, the enchantment technique failed for the first time, and his Qi was full of smoke. While giving Meng Yan a brief account of the external situation, he scolded him bloody. His Royal Highness The Regent was very confused. He didn''t do anything in the prison. Who was it? Who was it? The jailer laughed bitterly: "how can that be? It must be Lady Hua''s angry words. Don''t worry about it." Meng Yan nodded with a light smile, looked for a more comfortable posture and leaned on it, and said faintly, "say it." He deliberately closed his eyes and never cared about the trend of the imperial court, and only let some interesting folk stories spread every time. In the first half of my life, I was too tired for the common people. Now it''s time to take a rest. In those days, if there had not been a case of Zhenyuan general, he would have been a wandering crane. The height of the temple was never suitable for him. Most of the time, it is because of this that the superior can turn a blind eye to him, which can be regarded as the last kindness to him. The jailer thought of what Hua Niang had told him. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "Lord, Hua Niang said that it''s a price to bring you this news today. If you can go out alive, you have to kowtow to her in person. " Meng Yan raised his eyebrows: "Oh? What''s the matter? " It''s also strange. He doesn''t think that anything can affect his mind now. "Jinnang is in love with her, but she has never failed..." As soon as his voice fell, his Royal Highness The Regent, with a light face, suddenly tightened up, sat up straight and trembled a little: "what do you mean?" It seemed that he could see huadengwu''s joking wink and sneer, but Meng Yan couldn''t care. His heart, which had been silent for a long time, was out of rhythm again. In his dream, he was looking forward to hearing the news related to Qin and Chu people. Before that, he secretly asked his staff to inquire for him. But what Wang Shi brings is the news that she has gone to the prince and seduced Burigude. All sorts of things have nothing to do with him. Fortunately, in prison, his Highness The Regent didn''t have to worry about seeing the man''s cold face, so he could pretend not to care. Chapter 176 In any case, he won''t let Baiyue spoil his big event. Meng continued to gather his eyes coldly, and said to the coachman, "back to the house." In the eastern palace, the palace where the crown prince and the imperial concubine live, the people of Qin and Chu look at each other face to face. For a long time, the Crown Princess Su Rong said: "Chu people, it''s time to show your loyalty to our palace." The people of Qin and Chu were sitting in danger. They pushed a cup of tea to the Crown Princess and said in a deep voice, "madam, I''d like to die for you. But it can''t be done. " Kneeling at the table is Xiaobao, who is sent by his highness to deliver a message. Listening to their conversation, the corners of his mouth twitch. Just yesterday, the hostess of the East Palace, the princess, went to the brothel with the people of Qin and Chu. It''s enough to do such a shocking thing, but it was caught by his royal highness. This kind of courage, let him a man all shame unceasingly. The empress is worthy of the empress, and I can''t compare with other mortals. As far as he knows, when his highness came back last night, he wanted to go to the crown princess to settle the accounts, but he was not surprised. The empress of the crown princess has gone to bed and Her Highness is not allowed to enter. This morning, your highness went to court again. This is not, just let him to tell two people, after the end of the morning to the study to find the prince. The Crown Princess snorted coldly, patted the table and said angrily, "I don''t care. It''s your idea!" Qin Chu''s heart hurt: "Niang Niang, if you don''t want to go, how can I persuade you?" Seeing that the early Dynasty is over, his royal highness should also go to the east palace. If these two Bodhisattvas don''t pass, he will be scolded by his Highness for his incompetence. Is it easy for him? Xiao Bao sighed miserably, and had to remind him: "two masters, what do you have to say? How about going to your Highness''s bedroom to talk about it? Your highness is coming back. Can''t you keep him waiting? " Wait, bedroom? The people of Qin and Chu were shocked and thought of Ye Zhiwan''s words. The thing that can prove the Regent''s innocence is in the dark space of the prince''s bedroom! The Crown Princess turned her lips and was not happy. It seems that I can foresee Meng Xu''s smelly face and teach her a long and complicated lesson. The grand princess, such a big person, was taught as a child, good no face! Is reluctant to move the body, just now also hesitant Qin Chu suddenly a face sincere look up at her. Inexplicably, the empress of the crown prince and the imperial concubine felt the danger and shrunk. Qin Chu people raised a smile as bright as peach and plum in March. They turned back to Xiao Bao and said, "brother Xiao Bao, can you give me some time? I have something to say to my mother." Xiaobao, who was called by his brother, had goose bumps all over his body. It seemed that he remembered the fear that his Royal Highness the prince and his Royal Highness The Regent were staring at. Swallowing saliva, Xiaobao nodded his head knowing the current affairs: "just ask the masters to hurry up, don''t make it difficult for them." When there were only two people left in the hall, the smile on Qin Chu''s face collapsed, sighed and frowned. The crown princess was immediately aroused compassion, in the bottom of her heart secretly said he was too selfish, even want to let Qin Chu people to confess their mistakes. Can''t bear to say: "Chu people, this palace is just joking, you can rest assured, at that time this palace will take the initiative to admit mistakes, won''t let your highness blame you." The people of Qin and Chu shook their heads and looked embarrassed. It seemed that they could not say anything. After a long time, they said, "lady, it''s not this that worries me." "The empress may not know that I was poor when I was a child. I was sold into the East Palace by my stepmother and father." There are thousands of people in the east palace. Of course, the princess will not know how a weak and incompetent dancer got into the palace. However, listening to Qin and Chu people talking about the sad past, I just feel distressed. It''s said that the capital is the most prosperous place in the world, but the activities of selling children in private are no less than those in other places. After a long time, the crown princess said: "it''s all over..." The people of the Qin and Chu dynasties laughed, and their eyes were bright. They said helplessly, "don''t you think I want to sympathize with you when I say this? I don''t care about these things for a long time. " It''s true that children from poor families feel that it''s a gift from God if they can have enough to eat. She did not blame her weak father for agreeing to sell her. On the contrary, I am grateful. If not, she may be a woman who works in the fields all her life, full of cocoons and frost. "This is not the meaning of this palace," the crown princess said bitterly "I know. I told her this because... The only Keepsake I had left when my mother died was given to the prince as a gift by my father. I want to take it back. After all, it''s useless to the prince, but it''s very important to my concubine! " Her lie is really clumsy, but the princess''s mind is simple, and she trusts her. She doesn''t think deeply at all. How can her royal highness accept a gift from a girl seller and hide it in her bedroom? Qin Chu people''s biological mother left her a keepsake, a jade pendant with good quality. But before she was sold, she was pawned by her stepmother for two meals of pork. The crown princess did not doubt that he was there. She was moved and said, "it should have been so. You said, "how can I help you?" With a touch of guilt in his heart, Qin and Chu people pursed their lips, pressed down their discomfort, and leaned over the crown princess to whisper a few words. Xiao Bao was already waiting anxiously. He clapped and stamped for a while, and turned around in the same place. Just when he couldn''t help urging, the people of Qin and Chu pushed the door out. I don''t know if it''s his illusion. I always feel that the eyes of Qin and Chu people are red. Without waiting for him to take a closer look, the people of Qin and Chu turned aside and gave way to the crown princess. The Crown Princess nodded to him modestly: "thank you, please." His royal highness specially asked to take people to the bedroom instead of the warm Pavilion, which proved that his royal highness regarded it as a family affair. However, Xiaobao''s face made her feel uneasy for no reason. How do you feel that the Empress Dowager is going to do something big and generous? Just as he expected, his Royal Highness the prince has gone to court. Ming Huang''s court dress was taken out of the inner hall by several maids. Your highness is waiting in the hall. It''s over. If it''s too late, I''ll be scolded again. Xiaobao thought bitterly in his heart. He bent over the princess and said, "please, madam." The people of Qin and Chu followed the Crown Princess step by step, and their heart beat like a drum. Success or failure depends on it. She must get the evidence that the prince framed the Regent, although she used the crown princess, the means were poor. However, there is no way to do it. Looking at the resolute and simple side face of the princess in a complicated mood, the people of Qin and Chu silently said sorry at the bottom of their heart. If there is an afterlife, she will make atonement. Chapter 177 "Your Highness, the empress and the empress Qin are here." There was a moment of silence in the room. Immediately, his royal highness hummed coldly, "come in." Several maids waiting for the prince to change clothes rushed out. It was obvious that his highness was dealing with family affairs and didn''t want to be seen by others. The Crown Princess made a face to the Qin and Chu people with a bitter face. It was too late for her to look back. She was seen by her royal highness. The prince''s highness, who deliberately stretched his face, didn''t need to do it. He was so angry that he patted the table and said angrily, "Yuqiao!" Miss Yu Qiaoqiao is obviously able to deal with this situation. She is so kind that she shakes. Her eyes are full of tears, and she is full of complaints. She looks at her royal highness. It''s like accusing a heartbreaker. His Highness the prince has an impulse to vomit three liters of blood. But he strained, cold face, a school of preaching posture: "know this palace today called you for what?" Yu Qiaoqiao bit his lip, but he was a little shy, and lowered his eyebrow: "I guess it." The empress of the Crown Princess didn''t follow the elegant and perfect mold of the crown princess from the beginning. Only after the position was determined did her mother''s family instill too many concepts of how the world should be. What a strange woman Yu Qiao was. Unfortunately, his highness did not know. His royal highness thought, his crown princess originally so gentle as a woman, how suddenly like this? Although a little like inexplicably, but this dexterity used in the gas he, after all, not too beautiful. It must be the people of Qin and Chu who led his crown princess to ruin! Oh, Qin and Chu people, how kind of you! How dare you take the princess to such a place! There is no way to take the crown princess. Meng Xu''s eyes are like a knife. He turns to pick the soft persimmon of Qin and Chu people. "Qin Chu people, do you know the crime of seducing the crown prince and concubine?" Qin Chu people said: "Your Highness, I''m taking my mother out to relax. As you can see, my mother had a good time last night." Meng Xu''s face is as deep as water. Is this woman really stupid or fake stupid? How dare she tell him about last night? "I don''t know. You are so devoted to the crown princess. Do you know that women in this dynasty are not allowed to show themselves in public, let alone play as men? Stop this sin, and you will die thousands of times! " If you want to say who has offended his Highness the most times in the world, you can still be alive. It''s no doubt that the people of Qin and Chu. She''s also jumping out of her mind. If it''s good enough, stop it. The prince''s highness can''t coax along Mao, but he can''t even die if he goes against Mao. So he took it when he saw the good, and knelt down cleanly: "I know the crime, please punish me." Meng Xu pursed his lips and said nothing. After biting her teeth, the Crown Princess knelt down and said in a deep voice, "Your Highness, it''s my concubine''s idea to go to that place. It has nothing to do with the people of Chu. If you want to punish me, please even my concubine!" The superior is the most taboo. Someone threatens him with his weakness. Even if that person is the soft spot itself. Meng Xu slowly narrowed his eyes and looked dangerous: "does Aifei think that our palace dare not punish you?" In Qiao Qiao Wei Zheng, immediately firm shake head: "minister concubine does not have this meaning, just state the fact." "Good, good, good!" His highness was so angry that he said several good words in a row. He rubbed his eyebrows and said with an angry smile: "look, we can''t pass without punishment, can we?" Then he snapped, "come on! Take the Crown Princess back to her bedroom, ban her for three months, and punish her for half a year! " His royal highness is as steady as a dog on the surface. If he doesn''t show his voice, he will howl. Because he had to train his wife and concubine, all the servants had already let him go. He pointed to the Empress Dowager. She was a little more flexible. She recognized a mistake and gave him a step down. The princess did not live up to her expectations. She was flustered when she heard that she was forbidden. The eastern palace is a little small. I''m tired of going around on weekdays. I''m looking forward to going out of the palace? Well, if you don''t mind going out of the palace, you can''t even go to the East Palace, which is bigger than sesame and mung bean. For the crown princess, this is too difficult! The empress thought: anyway, I don''t cheat with you once or twice. So he bowed his lips with peace of mind and two lines of tears fell. "Your Highness, is it punishment or beating? I have no complaints. My concubine only hated her bad life. She thought she had married a good husband who promised to hide her in a golden house. I didn''t think that it would be very pleasant for your highness to go to those places by himself. If I went there once, I would die and die... " Mencius continued: -- "Come on, I lost my head and said a lot. If you don''t punish me, I''ll stop you. " Yu Qiaoqiao wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes and said in a soft voice: "I thank you, your highness, but this is the punishment I deserve. I don''t want your highness to abolish the public for personal reasons. Please do what you should do." It''s got to do with him His highness found him too difficult. On the side of piansheng, there was an eye-catching Qin Chu man, obviously holding a smile and shaking his shoulder. How can he put his prince''s face? His Highness the prince made a wise decision to put it where the Qin and Chu people could not see it. The Crown Princess seldom loses her temper, but there is a small problem in it, which Meng Xu always keeps in mind. This little girl has to be in the place where the triangle plum is all over the mountains and fields. It''s good to coax her. Because of this, the most important thing in the east palace garden is the triangle plum. It''s more stubborn than weeds. It''s growing like a spirit. It''s really everywhere. Fiery red flowers bloom, continuous in the past, but also good-looking. The prince''s Royal Highness humbly supports the crown princess to go out. In a state of anxiety, he has no time to take care of the people of Qin and Chu who are still in the same place. The Qin and Chu people knelt for a while in their original position and slowly got up. At the beginning, she was as humble as ants kneeling, people kneeling, even in the ice and snow. This knee has a lot of problems. Just now, I feel a little stiff. She rubbed for a long time before she felt better. She did not dare to delay any longer and ran to the inner room. She has never been to her Royal Highness''s bedroom. She came to her little Ganlu hall in person for the few times that her royal highness favored her. In the end, she put it down with a dose of ecstasy. Nowadays, it is fashionable for the emperor to be extravagant, and his Royal Highness''s bedroom is also extravagant. It''s so easy for the people of Qin and Chu not to get lost that they found the bed. Where is Ye Zhiwan''s dark grid? The princess promised to help her delay, so the prince should not come back so early. But she also has to make a quick decision. After closing his eyes and taking a deep breath, the people of Qin and Chu began to carefully look at the furnishings in the room and guess where the dark grid was. It is a compulsory course for women entering Tengyuan pavilion to look for secret parts of the mechanism. First of all, the bed. She carefully touched it inch by inch. As a result, the soft Tianshui blue silk was crumpled by her, and no trace of mechanism was found. Chapter 178 The people of Qin and Chu flattened the bed back to its original appearance and couldn''t help frowning. Suddenly, Yu Guang swept to the Bogu shelf in the corner. The rich and noble people in Zhou Dynasty all agreed with the theory of Yin Yang and five elements, ranging from housing construction to goods discharge, according to the corresponding rules. All of a sudden, she felt that there was something strange in the arrangement of the wooden objects on the Bogu shelf. Close, turn. Unexpectedly, she was still frightened. The wall made a light noise, and the dark grid appeared after the noise. The hearts of the Qin and Chu people beat like a drum. His royal highness should not intend to put too important things in this dark box. There are all kinds of small things in it. There is a goose yellow hairpin, which the people of Qin and Chu recognized as the hairpin used by the Crown Princess last year. Later, the Crown Princess complained with her about how she lost it. She didn''t want to be hidden here by her royal highness. There is also a sachet... The Qin and Chu people can recognize the rough stitches at a glance. I couldn''t help pursing my lips and took back the conclusion. The reason why this dark grid is not hidden is that it is too precious to play with it all the time. She finally found what she wanted in a pile of odds and ends. The Qin and Chu people carefully pulled it out, thinking that they had been busy for such a long time, just for such a letter, they began to laugh bitterly at themselves. Suddenly, the sound of footsteps came from outside the hall, and his Royal Highness''s low voice followed: "where are the people of Qin and Chu?" It seemed to be Xiaobao''s voice, with hesitation: "maybe, go back first? Is there anything urgent, your highness The Qin and Chu people clenched their teeth, quickly hid the secret letter in their arms, and restored the dark grid to its original state. The prince''s highness didn''t trust her when he had something to do with her. Even when the beauty was in her arms, she could still think about whether she was still in her bedroom. Now if I''m caught, how can I survive? The people of Qin and Chu made a tour around and hid under the bed. She was so small that she could hide. Almost at the same time that her feet were retracted under the bed, the prince pushed the door in and inspected the room coldly. Voice hair cold: "Chu people, come out, this palace can let bygones be bygones." The people of Qin and Chu thought, I believe you before I die. But hiding here is not a long-term solution. The room is so big that the prince will search it sooner or later. In this situation, there is only one person she can ask for help "Little fairy! Is there any medicine that can get me out of this dilemma? " In winter, the little fairy was not very active in business. He yawned and said lazily, "let me see. Here, this Shenyin pill is very good. It can make you hide in a fragrant time, and no one can see it. " "That''s it!" The people of Qin and Chu were very happy, but they immediately thought of their hard-earned balance, and they were very sad. "How many days will this take?" The little fairy was silent, and the shelf in her mind was wiped clean. The people of Qin and Chu said, "what is it "I''m sorry to disturb you. If you buy this, you''ll only have two days to live. I''m sorry I didn''t wake up. Change this. " Another thing suddenly appeared on the shelf in my mind, which read: "good luck, good luck, good luck, good luck, good luck, good luck, good luck, good luck, good luck, good luck." The Qin and Chu people caressed their hands: "this name! Listen to me, I''ll be great! " The little fairy said with a modest smile, "I have achieved. Good luck Dan for short. The main effect is to choose the most shortcut way for the host. Only two days "Good thing! I''ll take it! " In the bottom of their hearts, the people of Qin and Chu lamented that the immortals had a conscience at last. They could sell such an effective thing at such an affordable price. In fact, it is the savior for the benefit of mankind. It''s just that there''s something wrong. The reason why unscrupulous businessmen are called unscrupulous businessmen is not formed overnight. How could the little fairy suddenly be so fair? "OK, the transaction is successful, and the usage is the same as before." His Royal Highness''s eyes fell on the bottom of the low bed board, and the pair of dark black boots had slowly approached. The people of Qin and Chu used the good luck elixir regardless of three, seven and twenty-one. Nervously close your eyes, move back, seem to have no response? I felt something cold on my back and gave a gentle click. The Qin and Chu people opened their eyes, and their expression was a little blank. If this feeling is right, she should be doing a vertical fall in the air. The voice of the little fairy was late: "this medicine has the disadvantage of one-time, and the choice of the way out of trouble is random, which simply means to get out of the most urgent predicament in front of the host." The people of Qin and Chu understood. That is to say, the most embarrassing thing for her is that she is about to be discovered by the prince, and the function of this medicine is only to get her away from under his Highness''s eyes. This medicine is not responsible for whether it will send her to a more dangerous situation. The Qin and Chu people closed their eyes again. This time, it''s a surrender to fate and a disgruntlement to oneself. How can you believe the little fairy? She made it all herself! I don''t know how long the secret road is. If I fall down, I will die. In a few years'' time, will anyone find her? Will she only have a pile of bones? When you think about it, you feel hopeless. Before she could squeeze out two tears to accuse the fairy, her buttocks fell to the ground steadily. The first thought of Qin and Chu people is that they are not dead. The second thought is, pain, ah, good pain! This fall, she seems to split. Holding the buttocks to hit several roll, the deep pain is better, Qin Chu people tearful, gnash their teeth: "little fairy, what''s good for you after I die?" The little fairy did not answer. Before she died, she had to face the strange place that kengdai''s medicine took her to. Qin and Chu people stood up against the wall, took a fire fold from their arms and blew it out to see where they were now. It doesn''t matter. At a glance, the Qin and Chu people were so scared that they just sat down on the ground. It''s not enough to describe it as gloomy. It''s terrible. In this dark room, there is an altar, which is very evil. The pattern of evil spirits seems to be coming to life under the uncertain light of the origami. If they didn''t worry that they would go directly to see the sages of the former emperors, the people of Qin and Chu would have fainted directly. She gritted her teeth to support her, and her goose bumps all over her body could not be leveled down. There were two battles, and her teeth were shaking. God knows how much courage and perseverance she used to take a small step carefully. It''s really a small step There are no evil spirits running out, and there are no secret arrows. The Qin and Chu people were a little relieved and went to the small altar that made her feel cramped and uncomfortable. He was surprised to find that there was a scarecrow on his head. There was a case of witchcraft and witchcraft in the time of the late emperor, which shocked the government and the public, and is still debated by unofficial historians. Other people don''t say that, but this witchcraft, in Dazhou, is the existence that people talk about. Chapter 179 The prince''s mansion is full of such evil things. If it''s spread, the sky of the Zhou Dynasty will change again. The Qin and Chu people silently looked at the eight characters of the birthday on the grass man, and then quietly retreated. The amount of information is too much for her to know. Nothing can be said to let the prince know that she has been here, otherwise she will definitely die. It is written on the top, is the birthday of the holy eight characters. "Little fairy, is there any other exit here?" Qin Chu''s heart was cold. She was timid and timid, but she survived in the East Palace surrounded by tigers and wolves, not only because of good luck. Also, she has a self-knowledge of what can be touched and what can''t be touched. This kind of thing was a taboo she could not touch at all. All of a sudden, she thought of the legends she had heard. Empress Zhu''s song shocked the city and was loved by the emperor in all ways. But no one thought that such a beautiful woman was actually a monster sent by the western regions to bring disaster to the country and the people. Outside the palace of changmen, the grass is luxuriant now. At that time, there was an altar where Princess Zhu cursed the former Emperor with witchcraft. So Sheng Chong Long en, all in exchange for three feet of white silk. The emperor''s family has never been cold-blooded and merciless. When things are in peace, you can be spoiled to heaven, and you can also pick the stars. But once it comes to self-interest, there will be no face to speak of. "What do you think I am," the little fairy make complaints about. Can I find your way? " The people of Qin and Chu had no time to talk to her. They were so anxious that they began to cry. Their trembling voice betrayed her fear: "well, what can I do to get out? Please, little fairy, I must, I must go back before the prince finds me. " Xu Shi, a member of the Qin and Chu dynasties, never begged her in such a frightened tone. The little fairy was silent and finally realized the seriousness. In a moment, a little bug came out of the soil. It was dull and looked like a dung beetle. The people of Qin and Chu blinked and stared at him. The little immortal said: "this thing is called Sinan. It is said that it was made by the Yellow Emperor in ancient times to direct the way. It''s my first time to use it. This time, I''ll use it for free as a friendship help. " It''s hard for the people of Qin and Chu to say a word. This is the appearance of the legendary deity? What''s more, it''s nice to say that it''s because it''s the first time I use it. I''m not sure it''s useful. Let her try the water? That dung beetle, oh no, Sinan, seems to be aware of her contempt. I have to be angry, though it has only two antennas. But the posture was rather bluffing. The people of Qin and Chu quickly changed their words and said, "the supernatural things are powerful and domineering at first sight. I depend on you all. " Sinan''s two whiskers trembled, suspected of being spoiled and arrogant. Pretty turn a circle, toward a direction to climb. "Follow up," said the fairy The people of Qin and Chu followed Sinan''s guidance and found a secret door. And what''s touching is that the exit of the secret door is beside the dog hole she climbed out of the Palace last time. It''s less than two minutes from her bedroom. The people of Qin and Chu did not dare to delay and ran. Sequoia is watering the potted plants in the yard. When she suddenly sees a figure running in, she thinks it''s a gangster and rolls up her sleeve to stop it. The figure stopped slightly and looked at her. Well, it''s not a gangster, it''s from Qin and Chu. Sequoia rolled a white eye: "little lady, what are you doing?" The Qin and Chu people took a breath, calmed down and asked her, "is there anyone else coming? He was sent by his highness to ask me where I went? " "No Sequoia shook her head and went on watering her as if she was not interested in anything. The Qin and Chu people were greatly relieved. They pulled a chair out of the room and sat chatting with Sequoia. "After a while, if someone comes, you say I''ll be back early, don''t you know?" Sequoia hesitated: "little lady, have you done something that can''t be seen?" "..." the people of Qin and Chu, who had no prestige, gave their maidservant a violent shudder and said, "just do what I say!" It seems that in order to verify Sequoia''s conjecture that the master has done something bad, there is a sound outside the door: "Your Highness the prince has arrived!" As soon as the faces of the Qin and Chu people changed, they only had time to wink at Sequoia, and his royal highness stepped into the courtyard. "Your Highness, Wan Fu Jin''an!" Seeing Yingying standing in the courtyard of the Qin and Chu people, Meng Xu''s face was a little slow. He pressed down his eyes and hesitated. He came forward to give a virtual hand and said he was free. The vision is to contain to look at, a moment not instantaneous stare at her to see. The Qin Chu people were calm and said with a light smile: "Your Highness is not with your mother. How can you find my concubine?" Meng Xu did not answer the rhetorical question: "after the palace and the princess left, you came back?" "Yes. Although your highness didn''t give orders, I didn''t dare to be disrespectful. Well, I stayed in your Highness''s bedroom more and came back first. I''ve been basking with Sequoia for a long time, Sequoia, haven''t I? " Sequoia finally did not expose her face to face, nodded. The prince had some impression of Sequoia, and gave a cold hum. He believed most of them, but he still hesitated, so he said as if nothing had happened: "why don''t you say something to Xiao Bao when you come back? My palace asked Xiao Bao. He said he didn''t see it. I thought you had lost it. " When the Qin and Chu people stagnated, they forgot Xiaobao. She looked at Xiaobao with innocent face. She was a little calm and said slowly: "back to your highness, when I came out, Bao''s bodyguard was dozing off. I didn''t want to disturb myself, so I came back by myself. " Xiao Bao, with a blank face, wants to refute subconsciously. The prince''s highness is to think of last time, really see small treasure stand also can fall asleep. I can''t help but look at him, angry. His royal highness pondered, should he change a young man? Xiao Bao is more and more unreliable because of his good temper. Poor Xiaobao almost lost his job, but he didn''t know anything. The commissar was wrongly flogged by his highness. The people of Qin and Chu are glad that the prevarication has passed, but they are still not relieved. The prince''s highness throws another bomb coldly. "My palace just saw the green and the musk moon. They are still waiting in the side hall. Go to ask, and then they know they are waiting for you. How can the Chu people go back to the palace without saying to the servants? How can they do without the servants around them? " Qin Chu scalp numbness, forced calm pull out a smile: "I forget the body." Green: "yes "That girl is wild. It''s rare to get together with sister sheyue. I''m afraid she won''t want to come back for a while. I think it''s in the East Palace, and she can''t lose it. He came back first If Biliu is present, she must retort that I''m not that I don''t have one. But at least his highness finally let her go. Light dropped a warning, then drifted away. "The capital is not peaceful recently. The people of Chu should not go anywhere." Chapter 180 As soon as the prince left, the tense nerves of the Qin and Chu people suddenly relaxed and collapsed on the chair, gasping for breath. Sequoia look complex, can''t help but ask again: "little lady really didn''t do anything hurtful?" It''s tired enough to fight wits and bravery with his royal highness. Qin and Chu people don''t want to explain what they have done. He sighed and looked deep: "I killed people and set fire. How are you doing? " At the beginning, I knew that Sequoia was upright, but I didn''t expect that she was so upright that there was no difference between master and servant. So is Biliu. She is not respected as the master at all. The people of Qin and Chu are wronged. Is she so dignified? Sequoia listen to her this gossip, the corner of the mouth smoked, also lazy to pay attention to her. Recently, she has been fascinated by bonsai. She takes care of all the plants in the yard, which makes the small house of Qin and Chu people more lively. The Qin and Chu people were relieved. The secret letter in their arms was as hot as fire. The secret found in the dark room made her uneasy. This may be a chip she used to blackmail the prince, or a sharp weapon to take her life. At least now, when she was still in the East Palace, she could not let the prince know that she had discovered the secret. In the dark room of the prince''s bedroom, a lamp, like beans, shines heavily on his Highness''s face hidden in the shadow. His highness looks like a man and a ghost. Xie min, a poor scholar, came with his sleeves folded. He seemed to be afraid of the cold. Most of his face was hidden in his cloak. His eyes turned away unhappily from the disrespectful things on the small altar and moved away as if he had not seen them. "The small earth gate in the Southwest has been opened. Your highness doesn''t know there''s an exit, does he? " Meng Xu''s face was ferocious and he shook his head. Most of the craftsmen who build this kind of secret passage and finally dig the tunnel will be executed together. So when the craftsman took over this kind of work, he had the same intention to build a secret passage that the master didn''t know, so that he could escape in the future. He really didn''t know there was another exit. Xie min''s pale fingertip twists a piece of broken soil, twists it gently, then turns it into powder, and blows it gently, leaving nothing. The corner of his mouth slightly said: "I have seen it in ancient books. The Yellow Emperor lost his way and made Sinan lead the way. Sinan is good at digging. The soil is broken and yellow. It''s very similar to the scene. Your highness, I really admire that there are such capable people in his mansion. " Meng then rubbed his eyebrows and said with a bitter smile, "don''t tease me, sir. Do you have the ability of Qin and Chu people?" Although the people of Qin and Chu have changed a lot, Meng Xu still can''t accept it. The mysterious and mysterious things Xie Min said will be driven by her. After all, the Qin and Chu people were sold to the east palace when they were young, and their wealth was clean. Except for their good looks, other places were really ordinary. Xie min pondered for a moment and said, "I''ve heard about the name of Qin Nu recently, but I don''t know who she is. I''d like to have a try." Meng Xu felt relieved and said, "thank you, sir." His proud staff was calm, but when he turned around, he looked at the altar and whispered, "Your Highness, you''d better destroy the things that harm others and yourself as soon as possible." For a moment, Meng Xu''s face twisted and his eyes showed his intention to kill. However, he soon converged and looked like a gentle and polite corporal: "what you said is that since it has been found here, there is no reason for us to keep it." Dexterous mind, such as Xie min, how can he ignore his killing intention? Slightly frowned, and finally said nothing. The master he followed may be the master of the world. But for those who follow him, he will never be a good king. There is a kind of morbid paranoia in Meng Xu''s heart. This kind of paranoia makes him crazy to take the place of the ninth five year plan. He wants to fall into the dust of his uncle Huang who has been looking up to since he was a child. He can''t live or die. But for a counselor who is ambitious and famous, what he needs is only a man of great talent and strategy. It doesn''t matter whether he is good or not and whether he can end up well in the end. After the staff left, Meng Xu no longer covered up the evil in his eyes. He kicked over the altar viciously and didn''t know who he was angry with. Gasping for breath, he calmed down for a while, then gathered the things on the altar together and burned them with terrible calm. Mr. Xie is right in saying that if this thing is found, it is harmful to others and oneself. His Highness the prince has a ferocious smile. He remembered the fate of Princess Zhu better than anyone else. Because it was no one else who framed Princess Zhu. It was his mother and grandmother. Today''s empress and Empress Dowager. Tongue of fire a little bit devour, scarlet eyes like ghosts. The people of Qin and Chu couldn''t sleep all night, wondering whether they wanted to report the prince. As long as this matter is exposed, even if the prince does not die, the position of the east palace will be lost, and even he will go to the Imperial Palace and his Highness the regent to be a neighbor. But her intention is just to let the prince let Meng Yan go. She didn''t want the fall of the crown prince. After all, she was a member of the east palace. The Crown Princess treated her so well. The fall of the crown prince didn''t do her any good. I didn''t sleep all night. When it was almost dawn, I couldn''t hold it any longer. My eyelids were fighting. With a flash of spirit, the people of Qin and Chu sat up on the bed. If you tell the emperor about this, there is no room for her to turn around, but she can tell the queen first! The crown prince is the mother and son of the queen, and also the support of the future wealth. It is certain that nothing will happen to the crown prince. She only needs to use this to threaten the queen. The queen will certainly persuade the prince to let Meng Yan go. The more Qin and Chu people think about it, the more they feel it is feasible. They are sleepy and get up happily. Just climbed to half, green sleepy eyes hazy rushed in, eyes did not open it, then murmured: "what''s the matter, what''s the matter? What''s the matter? " A cavity of enthusiasm was poured cold water. The people of Qin and Chu remembered that they had not even got up the chicken yet. Where would she go to see the empress? Wake up green, rather guilty, Qin Chu face unchanged told a lie: "nothing, there is a mosquito disturbing me, take the movement is bigger." Green strange way: "this is the winter solstice, there are mosquitoes? It seems that the little lady really likes mosquitoes. Wait a moment, lady. I''ll get some incense. " "Oh, no need..." This kind of toss, then to Yin time, green sleepy eyelids can''t open, wobbly way: "little lady, quick rest, if there are mosquitoes, call slave." Qin Chu people feel guilty: "I save, go to sleep." I don''t know whether incense played a role or was really sleepy. The people of Qin and Chu fell asleep and fell asleep. Blue green pulls her ear to roar: "little lady, it''s time to start --" Good life noisy... Qin Chu people frown, backhand shake a slap, he pulled too much, was snoring in the past. Chapter 181 Blue green is glad that she is hiding fast and is very comfortable with this situation. She starts to pull off the quilt and says seriously, "little lady, if you don''t get up again, your highness will punish you." Qin and Chu people excitedly opened their eyes and woke up before their brains. It can be seen that her Royal Highness''s four words have a terrible impression on her heart. When the sleepiness passed, Qin and Chu people reluctantly dressed under the service of green, and said lazily, "there''s nothing to do today. Why do you call me?" Green way: "Oh, there is a gentleman outside, claiming to be Xie min, said to be the prince''s guest, want to see you." When the Qin and Chu people trembled, their coat fell to the ground. Green like an old lady must pick up, don''t forget to scold her: "little lady, you this careless problem when can change?" When she didn''t hear the quarrel between Qin and Chu people, Biliu realized something was wrong. She looked up and saw that her little lady had pale lips and her face was like hell. "You, why didn''t you say that earlier?" Green scratched her head blankly: "I see that gentleman has a very good temper. He said that the little lady has not yet got up. He said that it would not be in the way. He can wait. I don''t think it''s urgent. " Qin and Chu people are going to cry. Who is Mr. Xie? That''s Saint Zhang''s personal disciple, the chief staff of his Highness the prince, who can be the mouthpiece of his highness! I''m afraid that the thousand and eight hundred people of Qin and Chu in the prince''s heart are not equal to a Mr. Xie. She unexpectedly, unexpectedly, snores and asks Mr. Xie to wait for her? There is no love in life. Xie min is really good-natured, happy to sit in the courtyard waiting. He has heard the name of Qin and Chu people many times, but he has never seen anyone. He can''t help but wonder. Today, people don''t see it, but they really like it. The courtyard is simple and elegant, and the bonsai is of boundless beauty, especially a redwood in the middle, which suits his heart. He who can make a courtyard like this must be good. Then look at the girl in the yard. The girl who met him earlier, calling herself Biliu, looked a little naive and told him that the Qin and Chu people were still sleeping and asked him to wait. You know, it was his royal highness. When he wanted to see him, he came out barefoot in his clothes. Who dares to make him wait? In addition to green, this girl named Sequoia is also very interesting. She has a cold face, just like who owes her money. She puts the tea cup on the table, and then lazily takes care of herself to bask in the sun. All the girls in the yard have too much personality. Xie min politely said thanks to the girl named Sequoia. Sequoia lifted her eyelids, sniffed, turned over, turned her back to him and continued to bask in the sun. Mr. Xie angrily touched his nose, but he was not angry. He felt frustrated. Although he has only devoted himself to reading the books of sages for so many years, he thinks that people are still friendly and not so disgusting, right? "Where are the people? Ah, ah The breeze was warm, the winter sun was warm, and the harmony was suddenly interrupted. I heard it before I saw it. Xie min''s mouth twitched slightly. Then a slightly panting woman with a skirt was standing in front of her eyes, bright eyes and white teeth, and her smile was warmer than the warm sun. "Mr. Xie, my servant girl is not sensible. I''ve kept you waiting for a long time." Xie min looks at the woman silently. The skin is first-class and good-looking, the skin is like cream, the eyes are like stars, the face is melon seed, and the beauty is sharp. In other words, it''s a disaster to the country and the people. The woman should have just woken up, and her face is still a bit hazy. At first glance, Xie min didn''t see anything special. She took back her eyes quietly and said politely, "Lady Qin, I''m very sorry for the abrupt interference. The first time I met you, my surname is Xie. " Qin churen said with a bright smile, "you''re welcome, sir. I''ve met you before." Xie Min: "what He is a little lonely and proud. To tell you the truth, people who don''t care about him won''t be impressed even if they have drunk together the night before. Seeing his expression, the people of Qin and Chu knew that they had been forgotten. I couldn''t help sighing. But it''s expected. What''s more, since Xie min doesn''t remember her, why did she visit her suddenly? Is it difficult to test her for the prince? The people of Qin and Chu were very nervous and didn''t know they were right. This meeting son also can try to behave kindly, smile way: "Sir forget?"? When I was in Tongcheng, I was with the crown prince. " Xie min showed a sudden realization. In fact, I still don''t remember. That time, he remembered his Royal Highness the prince and his Royal Highness The Regent. Knowing that they would pass through Tongcheng, he specially begged the teacher to help him stop them. The teacher also knew that he had an ambition to show, so he agreed. I just asked him who he would choose as the master. The young man answered naturally: "naturally, he is the Regent." When the Regent was young, he went to the battle to kill the enemy. He was far away from Turks and near to curfew. Which young man didn''t regard it as an object of admiration? But the teacher shook his head and sighed: "if you want to choose the master, Meng Yan is not the master." "Why?" "He didn''t want to live in the world. He wanted to die. Why did you say that?" It was the first time Xie min showed a look of astonishment. How could anyone be bent on death? It''s not until now that he knows. The Regent, Meng Yan, is fit to live in the legend, but not in this world. Nowadays, there is no room for a pure heart in this world. Shaking his head and pulling his thoughts back, Xie Min said sincerely, "no wonder I feel kind when I see Lady Qin next time." Qin Chu people: "how can she feel that she is insincere. "Sir, I''m here today, but what''s the matter with your highness?" Xie min shook his head: "no, I''ve heard about lady Qin for a long time. I can''t help but want to see her." Hearing that the people of Qin and Chu were terrified, it was like the prince''s Royal Highness saying that she was not in front of Mr. Xie every day. People like his Highness the prince, who secretly stab his father''s villains, may be true. Xie min''s smile is so friendly that it''s easy for people to relax their vigilance. Qin and Chu people are thinking wildly in their hearts. Unexpectedly, he asked. "How did lady Qin find the way out of Her Highness''s Secret Palace?" The Qin and Chu people almost blurted out that before the word came out, their heads hummed. The little fairy coldly said, "are you a pig? It''s so easy to make people say that they don''t even know how to die. " The smile at the corner of the mouth was slightly solidified. Qin and Chu people pursed their lips imperceptibly, and said with a smile as if nothing had happened: "what is Mr. Xie talking about? Why don''t you understand me? " In a flash, his back was soaked in cold sweat. In the heart of the Qin and Chu people, there is a chaos of war. You can''t show too much on your face. Chapter 182 Xie min was sent by his royal highness to test her. It was so dangerous that he almost got in. If there was no fairy, wouldn''t she sell herself? However, she underestimated Xie min''s moral conduct. The little fairy said heavily, "I''m afraid he''s seeing the clue." Sure enough, Xie min didn''t care about her answer at all. She said with a smile, "does lady Qin have someone to help? Who is it? The poisonous insects of Baiyue people? Lady Qin should make friends with Baiyue. Otherwise, how could Baiyue get out of prison for the Regent at the cost of holy things? " The Qin and Chu people were stunned. Did Baiyue exchange the sacred things for Meng Yan? Heaven and earth conscience, she really does not know. The friendship with Baiyue is that he helped zehe find the saint last time, so he didn''t send up all the holy things, did he? Besides, what do you mean, Xie min? Even if it''s Meng Yan, what does it have to do with me? Qin and Chu were very popular. Xie min is a fox for thousands of years. She is just a fox''s hair, not enough to look at. Suddenly, the people of Qin and Chu grinned and felt terrible. Xie min with years of intuition, aware of the danger, eyebrows jump. "Little fairy, is there any medicine that can make people lose their memory?" "Yes, but the price has gone up. Do you want it?" "..." the unscrupulous businessman is worthy of being called the unscrupulous businessman. The Qin and Chu people were afraid that the little fairy would sit on the ground and start to pay a price. They did not dare to greet her, so they asked the eighteen generations of Xie min''s ancestors again, and then said with tears, "yes." Xie MINMENG frowned, closed his eyes and shook his head. All of a sudden, turquoise and Sequoia were shocked. They were all watching him warily, for fear that this man would suddenly go crazy and tear their useless master apart. As for what they said just now, they didn''t understand a word and were not interested. On the contrary, Qin and Chu people, who have always been as timid as mice, are calm and self-confident, and even laugh a little complacent. Xie min rubbed his eyebrows and hissed. He raised his head and looked confused: "how can I be here? Who are you? " Green: "yes!" Sequoia They were stunned, and then looked at Qin churen, smiling as amiable as grandma wolf, and said, "Mr. Xie, you just walked on the road, and you were stunned by the stone. I''ll drag you in and treat you. Now, I don''t think you''ve ever been silly. It''s OK. " Xie minmang is at a loss. His intuition is not right, but his mind is blank. He doesn''t even remember why he went out. I don''t know what''s wrong. I vaguely remember that he was going to find his Highness the prince. His Highness the prince said that he had a little secret that was unknown. It seemed that he had been known. He was so flustered that he asked him to make a quick decision. Is it hard to be hit by a stone? Forehead with the pain up, Xie min took a cold breath, hissed. No doubt. He got up and said, "well, thank you very much. What''s your name? Thank you for coming next day. " The people of Qin and Chu said with awe inspiring righteousness: "if you do not change your name, you will not change your surname. This is the cold palace, little girl Zhang Jieyu. Don''t go wrong, sir Xie min is stunned, ascend a time Gao to see in front of woman one eye. Being in the cold palace, I''m not as hysterical as ordinary people, and I''m living so well. Look at the wonderful layout of this small yard! Zhang Jieyu is really a wonderful person! Secretly put the name in mind, Xie Min said: "I will not bother you. Goodbye." Qin Chu humanity: "I see you off." Xie min was stunned again. Because the two maids of Zhang Jieyu''s face was so complex that they could not understand the meaning. Most of the time, I feel that my master is a Jieyu, but now I''m in the cold palace. I feel sad to see someone off in person. Such a woman, the Prince did not know how to love, but also into the cold palace, really too much. Xie Minxin thought that she would ask the prince to release Zhang Jieyu after she went back. She became more compassionate and said gently, "Lady Jieyu doesn''t have to be like this. I can go back myself. Don''t worry, you''ll be out soon. " The people of Qin and Chu said, "what is it Mr. Xie, what do you think? I''m just afraid that you''ll remember the way after you go out, and you''ll trouble me later. However, Mr. Xie is very self-conscious in everything and refuses to say anything. Insistence will make the other party suspicious. The Qin Chu people were silent and said, "be careful on your way. Remember not to run here in the future." Xie min nodded deeply. After waiting for him to leave, the two maidservants could not come back to God with a ghost on their faces, and said, "little lady, what''s this Qin Chu people''s face is pitiful, sighs: "this Mr. Xie looks good?" They didn''t know, so they nodded. "But unfortunately, he is a fool. You shall not mention it to others in the future, or you will hurt his self-esteem. " Her ability to open her eyes and tell lies is getting smoother. Sequoia also wanted to say that the man didn''t look like a fool, but Qin and Chu people had already stretched back to the house to make up for sleep, and she could only swallow the rest. Besides, Xie min looked around blankly and found that he didn''t know the way. At that time, she understood Zhang Jieyu''s good intentions. She must have known that he didn''t know the way to send her off. He could not help but be more grateful to him, but he would never go back to trouble others. Fortunately, the servants of the East Palace knew him. Seeing that he had been standing there for a long time, they came forward and asked, "where are you going, sir?" Xie min definitely won''t say that he doesn''t know the way. He nodded his head expressionless and said, "I want to see the prince." Then the servant led him to the station without asking him what he was doing. Mr. Xie was secretly relieved. But he clearly remembered that his highness asked him to meet him in his bedroom. How did he get to the study? I never thought that his royal highness would be more surprised to see him: "didn''t you say that you went to see the people of Qin and Chu? Why did you come back so early? But what did you find out? " Xie Min: "what He suddenly found that his memory was a little broken. "When did I say I was going to see her?" he frowned? Didn''t your highness tell me to go to the bedroom and see the secret room The prince''s face gradually dignified, Xie min he Qihui, immediately aware of the wrong, frowned: "have been to?" The prince nodded and said in a deep voice, "Sir, do you remember where you just went?" "... just now I was hit by a stone on the road and fainted. I was rescued by Zhang Jieyu from the cold palace. There seems to be something I can''t remember Xie min, who has lost a piece of memory, subconsciously takes the nonsense of Qin and Chu people as the truth, otherwise he really can''t figure out why he lost a piece of memory. Zhang Jieyu? The prince was shocked. Since the woman was put into the cold palace last time, he almost forgot the existence of this person. And in his memory, Zhang Jieyu is not the kind of warm-hearted person who can save passers-by. Chapter 183 Besides, Xie min went to the Ganlu palace, which is far away from the cold palace. Even if Xie min can''t stroll around the cold palace any more, will he be hit by a stone? His royal highness felt that the matter was not so simple, so he called the bodyguard who had just sent Xie min here. "Where was Mr. Xie when I saw him just now?" The bodyguard wandered all the way between the promotion and fortune and the imminent disaster. Unexpectedly, his royal highness asked only this question, which made him disappointed. But then I thought, can Mr. Xie himself not know such a simple question? It must be the prince''s Royal Highness specially used to consider him. So he seriously replied: "back to your highness, it''s at the gate of Ganlu palace. Mr. Xie seems to have lost his way, so I came forward and asked!" Xie min''s eyes narrowed dangerously. This bodyguard has no eyesight to see. Meng continued to wave back the bodyguard, the facial expression is dignified: "Sir think how?" I thought he was fooled by a little yellow haired girl. Xie min suddenly felt that she understood the two servant girls'' eyes. A gnash of teeth. He said angrily, "Your Highness, I think that the Qin and Chu people must be Baiyue demons, which makes them good at witchcraft!" Ever gentle Xie min or the first time such a big fire, Meng continued to feel a little counselled, hastily echoed: "what you said is very true." Xie min kneaded his forehead, and passed over his favorite and disgrace that he had learned since childhood. Then he calmed down a little. Light way: "Your Highness can still be worried about Baiyue take the emperor for Meng Yan?" Meng Xu is happy to know that Xie min is finally willing to give him some advice. "Oh, it''s just barbarian, and it''s also delusional. Your highness, you can fight against Baiyue without blood. " "I''d like to hear about it." In the winter of the fifth year of emperor Jiandi, Turks lost grain and attacked Mobei. Turn to Baiyue. Baiyue envoy Shu Dazhou asked for help, but Emperor Zhou ignored it. The next month, Baiyue mutiny, anti Japanese war. The first snow fell in the capital. The cold people didn''t want to move. Everyone was wrapped up. As soon as the prince went down to court, he returned to the east palace. He took off his cold court clothes, put on his warm cloak and said, "Your Highness, Mr. Cao is waiting in the warm Pavilion." Meng continued to pick his eyebrows. Cao Yan''s grandson, who has been calling himself ill these days, has come over at this juncture. What''s his idea? However, he was in a good mood today, so he didn''t care about it and strode into the warm Pavilion. In the warm Pavilion, the Earth Dragon is burning vigorously, so warm that people''s bones are crisp. The prince sighed and sat down opposite Cao Yan. He said with a loud smile, "what brings Cao Shilang here?" Cao Yan was also in a good mood and flattered: "Your Highness is very skillful and has solved the problem of Baiyue without blood. Now Meng Yan can''t get out. I don''t know if he can survive this winter. I''m here to celebrate. " Just this morning, news came from Southwest China that Baiyue had been attacked by both Turks and Dazhou for half a month. Finally, it failed and collapsed. But the saint of the clan ran away with the holy things and a prince, and she couldn''t catch them for the time being. But it''s enough to make him happy. "If you want to blame it, you can only blame Baiyue for not knowing what''s good and what''s bad. If he can be safe and secure, how can he be subjugated? " "Your Highness is right." As soon as Baiyue died, the emperor no longer mentioned the exchange of Meng Yan for holy things. The civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty were dumb and tacit. His Highness the prince is very happy. And all this, just because of a word of his counselor. Meng Xu regarded it as a God and loved it as a treasure. The prince said, "there is a counsellor in my palace who wants to lead me to see Cao Shilang." Cao Yan knew that there was such a number one figure around the prince, and he guessed that it was the Counselor''s idea, but he only heard his name and didn''t see him. You can''t get it. Meng Xu sent for Xie min. After a while, Xie min arrived, but frowned at the door and refused to come in. "Sir?" Meng Xu didn''t expect that the other side didn''t give him face in front of others. Xie min raises his eyes without any waves, turns a blind eye to Cao Yan, and says lightly: "Your Highness, do you know that in this season, many people can''t even burn charcoal fire in their homes, there are frozen bones on the road, and starving people everywhere outside the city." "Does your highness know how much charcoal a foot of earthworm needs to burn? How many frozen people can survive if your highness burns for a day like this? " Mencius continued: -- His face was a little blue and blue. After a long time, he said with a smile: "Sir, the lesson is that all the earthworms in the East Palace should be removed, and three thousand kilograms of charcoal should be distributed to the poor people." Xie MINCHANG made a bow: "I thank the prince for the common people." Cao Shilang was thrilled. Sure enough, he is not fit to be a king, only a minister. How miserable it would be if all of them were controlled like Meng Xu. Want to attract this person''s mind also rest completely. When the Earth Dragon died out, although there was still some warmth left in the room, it was bitterly cold for Cao Shilang. He got up to salute and said, "Your Highness, I suddenly remember that there are still some important things to deal with at home, so I''ll leave first." Meng Xu is not in high spirits. He waves his hand to show that he is free. Cao Yan ran away. It''s the warm blanket of my concubine at home. Xie min waited for him to leave before he gave a cold hum and sat down in the next seat: "this man is crafty. If your highness wants to achieve great things, he should have less contact with him." Meng continued to laugh, and his voice should be. There was no displeasure on his face, as if nothing had happened just now. This is to pull Xie min out to show off, and finally became Xie min whispered some of the governance. Finally, Meng Xu had to smile bitterly and said, "Sir, I''m very happy today. Can''t you let me go?" Xie min''s mouth is slightly crooked, obviously in a good mood: "it''s just a joy to kill a hundred Yue? The minister thought that his highness aimed at Turk and intended to spread all over the world. " Meng Xu was so excited by his short words that he raised his spirit again: "I''m tired. Please continue, sir." "Well, that''s enough for today. But I have another thing to ask your highness. What do you want to do when your highness is hanging the people of Qin and Chu Meng Xuwei, humming coldly, "it''s just a little trick to play with rats. Don''t worry about it, sir." Isn''t it interesting to let Qin and Chu people know that he has begun to doubt her, but he doesn''t make any action to let the other party live in fear? Moreover, he specially sent someone to let the people of Qin and Chu know that it was impossible for Meng Yan to get out of prison. It must be time for his canary to show its claws. Xie min''s voice is quiet. Maybe she is weak in nature. She really doesn''t care anymore. Chapter 184 Unexpectedly, after learning about Baiyue from Xie min, the people of Qin and Chu began to inquire about things related to it. At first, she was greatly relieved when she was asked to exchange Meng Yan for holy things in court. In this way, she doesn''t have to risk being killed by her royal highness and gamble on the secret. However, the good times do not last long. The news of Baiyue''s subjugation soon spread to the people of Qin and Chu. In addition to disappointment, the people of Qin and Chu were more worried about the Duke and saint of zehe. I don''t know where they are. How are they? At the same time, there are rumors all around the capital that Baiyue''s offering of holy things is just a cover to deceive the emperor because the Regent colluded with Baiyue. Want to take this opportunity to get out of prison, so as to conspire with Baiyue. People''s livelihood four grievances, pray for the execution of traitors. Under pressure, the emperor went to Dali temple to investigate the matter thoroughly. If he found out that the Regent really had a close relationship with Baiyue, he would be immediately executed. The people of Qin and Chu had to make up their mind to go to the palace to see the queen. The Regent once went to Mobei with the prince of Baiyue. They won''t ask and don''t care what Meng Yan is doing, as long as they get the so-called evidence. "Little lady, what do you say? Entering the palace? What do you do when you enter the palace? " Bili said she couldn''t understand. Although the young lady belonged to the concubines of his Highness the prince, her position was really low. Usually you don''t need to show up when you say hello to the queen. Today, I suddenly said that I would go to the palace to see the empress, but I gave her a fright. Is the crown princess''s thigh not thick enough? Green worried, heart very dutifully to his master analysis of interests: "little lady, although the queen is higher than the crown princess, but you forget, the queen and Zhang Jieyu make good friends, will not wait to see us. Is your visit too sudden? I don''t know whether they can see you or not. " The people of Qin and Chu were packing their things, but they didn''t want to talk to her at first. When they heard these words, they stopped for a moment. Yes, in this deep palace, she never wanted to run a social network in the past. Even making friends with the crown princess was a coincidence. In the past, when Zhang Jieyu aimed at her in every way, she asked the queen for a lot of help. The queen must have a bad impression of her, right? All of a sudden, the people of Qin and Chu shook out all these ideas. She went to talk about a deal with the queen. No matter what impression the queen had on her before, she would hate her after today. She thought about what Lao Shi had to do? After placing the secret letter and looking in the mirror, he could find nothing wrong with it. Qin and Chu then turned back to Bili and said, "I''ll go back. What do I do, like mourning?" Green raised her eyebrows, bah bah bah several times, and said angrily: "good intentions are like donkey''s liver and lung. I don''t care about you. Go if you like!" The people of Qin and Chu laughed. Suddenly thought of the road ahead, in case of what happened, with her two servant girls is not to suffer? Sequoia was originally saved by the crown princess from hukou. She is too simple and upright. How can she survive in this east palace where people eat but don''t spit bones? Biliv is bold, in order to protect her, she has offended many people. If something happens to her, isn''t she going to be bullied to death? Who else can protect them in the east palace? The people of Qin and Chu suddenly felt that it was too rash for them to enter the palace like this. She should explain what happened first. There are five servant girls in Ganlu palace, plus the rough servant girl. The other three were all put in by his royal highness to watch her, and her confidants were Redwood and green. The Qin and Chu people called them together. As they used to do many times, the master and servant sat side by side on the princess''s chair to bask in the sun. But today two servant girls are very keen to detect something wrong, green dislike way: "little lady is not to enter the palace?" Qin Chu people looked up at the sky and said with a smile, "it''s still early. It''s not suitable to harass the empress. Let''s get some sunshine first." "It''s still early? Today, it''s time for the princess to go to the palace. I think the little lady is afraid, isn''t she Green whispered. The people of Qin and Chu listened one by one and said, "yes, I''m afraid. I''m afraid to death.". Sequoia looked at her with a look of indifference. She frowned and said, "why do you feel that there is a layer of Buddhist light on the little lady?" People of the Qin and Chu Dynasties Thank you very much. "Green, Redwood, you two follow me and suffer a lot of grievances?" At first, she was timid. Any servant in the East Palace could bully her. Since then, Bili has been protecting her like an old hen whining at any time. Later, Zhang Jieyu constantly aimed at her, and princess feng''an was not happy with her. Her two servant girls didn''t live a respectable life. She suddenly felt guilty, even with any other master, not so no face. Green strange way: "today the sun hit the west out?"? Little lady, why did you suddenly find your conscience? " The people of Qin and Chu laughed bitterly, and suddenly said, "seriously, if you don''t want to follow me, go to the princess. The empress is kind and kind. She won''t ignore you. " After confirming that the sun didn''t come out in the West today, and that the Qin and Chu people hadn''t been transferred, they finally felt something was wrong. He surrounded the Qin and Chu people in the middle with the posture of three Hall joint trial, and asked harshly, "little lady, I think you are not quite right this morning. I said, do you have a crush on other wild men and plan to elope?" At the moment when they were surrounded, the people of Qin and Chu thought about countless scenes of life and death. They said goodbye to their loyal servants with tears, which will be a good story in the future. But did not expect, in green heart, she is such a master! Green face distressed, buried in the Sequoia shoulder, cry out: "who is it? Which man let you give up on us two? " People of the Qin and Chu Dynasties Her maid is fresh and refined, and she is not on the same channel at all. Qin Chu people decided to let this beautiful misunderstanding go on, two little bunnies, how do you like it. In the end, she didn''t let Biliu wait by her side and went into the palace by herself in a carriage. At this point, if the two maids could have less relationship with her, they would have less. However, Bili is right. She can''t even get into the palace to meet the empress As a matter of course, they were stopped outside the palace. The Qin and Chu people bit their lips, stuffed a piece of silver tin into the hand of the eunuch, and whispered: "please, my father-in-law, I will inform you that I have something important to report to the empress and concubine about his highness." The eunuch weighed the silver mother of pearl in his hand. The weight was enough, and he hooked his lips with satisfaction. Carrying a shelf, pulled a long voice: "that miscellaneous family to run a trip, little lady and wait." Chapter 185 The princess of the crown prince visits the palace every time she is on duty. She is a woman chosen by the queen and the Empress Dowager for the prince. Her appearance, character and family background match the prince very well. The most important thing is that the queen knows that the prince also has this woman in mind. When she was very young, the prince told her childishly that she would not marry unless she was a daughter. So the queen is not satisfied with her daughter-in-law, and the relationship between her mother-in-law and daughter-in-law is very good. So easy to see last time, he took the princess to talk about some family. The crown princess is also tight tempered. Most of the time, she listens with a smile and occasionally inserts a word, which makes the empress laugh. The father-in-law is a person. Seeing this situation, he hesitated to help the Qin and Chu people. After all, if the empress is not happy with this trip, his future will be ruined. Because a piece of silver ruined his future, no one was willing to do the loss business. Just hesitating, the Crown Princess saw him. Everyone in the palace knows that the empress of the crown princess is good-natured and kind-hearted. They all like this future mother from the bottom of their hearts. Taking advantage of the rest of the empress, the Crown Princess asked him with a smile: "Mr. Liu, what''s the matter?" The old eunuch burst into tears. Unexpectedly, the Crown Princess remembered the name of such an insignificant person. Respectfully said: "back to the empress, Crown Princess empress, outside the palace there is a woman who claims to be Qin Chu people, said there is something important to see the empress." The queen is quite impressed by the name of Qin and Chu people. According to the news brought back by Zhang Jieyu, a follower cultivated in the East Palace, she is a fox spirit who can only serve people with lust and charm the Lord. That''s not a good impression. Early in the morning, the good mood suddenly some discount, the queen cold hum a way: "no see. Do I have to ask my palace for advice on all kinds of requests? Mr. Liu, the more you live, the more you go back! " The cold sweat of Liu Gonggong''s head, the heart way: miscellaneous family knows should not say. Repeatedly: "yes, the slave is confused, so I''ll drive her away." "Wait a minute --" The crown princess was stunned when she heard the name of Qin and Chu people. She didn''t remember the friendship between Qin and Chu people and the queen. But hear empress want to drive a person, subconscious then voice stopped. The queen gave her a rather disapproving look. Her daughter-in-law is good at everything, but she is too soft hearted. Now with her and the Empress Dowager''s support, the small hooves in the east palace can''t lift any storm, but the people who want their mother to show respect to the world will be deterred by themselves in the future. What can we do with such a kind heart? Knowing what the empress thought, the crown princess said with a smile, "empress mother, the Chu people are friends with her son, who knows her temperament. If there is nothing important, she will not disturb you. I''ll see you. " Then he winked at Mr. Liu. Liu Gonggong intended to please the future leader of a country, and quickly flattered: "yes, empress, then empress Qin said, this is about the prince''s Royal Highness!" The words changed the faces of the Crown Princess and the empress. The empress finally let go: "let her in." Yu Qiaoqiao was a little nervous. Chu people, what are you here for today? Don''t do stupid things, or you will be protected by our palace. "I''ll see the empress for a thousand years, and she''ll be happy in Jin''an." When the people of Qin and Chu entered the palace, they didn''t pay attention to her, and the crown princess''s heart sank. Did the prince give the sachet? Did the people of Qin and Chu know? No matter what she thought from the bottom of her heart, the expression of Qin and Chu people made her imperceptible. After saluting the queen, Qin and Chu people saluted her again. There was more alienation in that smile. The crown princess was even more uneasy. Before the queen spoke, she said, "Chu people, the empress is very busy. If you have anything to say to our palace, don''t disturb her!" The queen gave her a meaningful look. It seems that the relationship between the Crown Princess and the cheap maidservant is good, and the maintenance in the words is not covered up. But the more so, the more curious she was. What did Zhang Jieyu''s woman come to do with her. After receiving the Queen''s eye warning, the crown princess did not dare to be too obvious even if she was worried. Desperately winked at the people of Qin and Chu, only for her to be sensible. Today, the people of Qin and Chu are doomed to be angry with her. They turn a blind eye to her suggestion and look at the queen directly, and they are not surprised. "Empress, I''m here to make a deal with you." The queen said with a smile, "Oh?" "Don''t you know that your Highness The Regent was framed? The person who framed the prince was his highness. The so-called secret letter of the king''s collusion with the enemy was imitated by his royal highness! " The crown princess''s face turned pale and she fell back to her position. She could not bear to look again. It''s so clever on weekdays. How can this girl''s brain be so hard to use when she comes across something related to Uncle Huang? The queen is Meng Xu''s biological mother. Can the queen not know what the prince and the emperor have done? I still remember the time when she was cheated by the prince and felt very sad. The empress also advised her. "Qiao Qiao, you will be the mother of a country in the future. At any time, you must remember that Xu''er is your husband and your God. What Xu''er is doing now is for the sake of the eternal stability of our country. Don''t blame him for hiding from you. He has no choice but to do so. " She''s the only one who doesn''t know. She made a lot of noise and cried, but in vain. Finally understand, sometimes some things, is not a fair. So she can only double the guilt back to Qin Chu people, help her everywhere. Unexpectedly, the people of Qin and Chu didn''t understand her good intentions at all, so they came to the palace to dig their own graves! The smile on the Queen''s face became deeper and deeper. She covered her lips and said with a smile, "little girl, do you know what you are talking about?" The people of Qin and Chu said: "I know. I also know that you will want to kill me if you say that. " "Oh? So you''re not afraid to die? " "I''m afraid. I fear death more than anyone else. But madam, as you know, if I really come to fight against the prince, I will not come to you, but directly go to the emperor and let the man Dynasty witness it together! " The Queen''s face was a little cold, and she said, "should I praise you for your innocence, or should I say you are stupid and delusional? What do you think this little thing will do for my son? I''m not afraid to tell you that my son is just a worker. The one who gives advice is the emperor you want to complain about. " The woman''s giggle hit into the heart, Qin Chu face a white. I should have guessed the filth of the court hall, but I didn''t expect that when these things were naked in the sun, they were still disgusting and shocked her. Chapter 186 After calming down, the people of Qin and Chu said in a deep voice: "I know that I can''t do it with this alone, but what if it''s the witchcraft in the secret room of the prince?" At that time, the impression of the witchcraft of concubine Zhu left in the hearts of the people in the harem was indelible, and it was also an absolute taboo for the imperial family. The queen changed her face and said, "what are you talking about?" The crown princess was also furious: "Chu people! If you have something to do, go back and say to the palace, "step down!" The Qin and Chu people looked at the princess with a complicated face. Now that the matter is over, does the princess still want to protect her? "The empress should know if I''m talking nonsense. What''s hidden in the dark room under the prince''s bedroom? Do you need me to take my empress to have a look in person?" Fortunately, the crown princess had foresight and dismissed all the people. Otherwise, it would be harmful to the prestige of the empress to see her trembling all over. Yu Qiaoqiao was stunned. Is there a dark room in the prince''s bedroom? She didn''t know. Not only that, the witchcraft of Qin and Chu people is even more fabulous to her. And the queen didn''t seem surprised. She could not help but feel cold at the bottom of her heart. Ask yourself, since married into the royal family, when this laoshizi crown princess, she never had the slightest bit of sorry Meng family. In order to be a good princess, she restrained her nature and pretended to be dignified. I used to practice a dignified smile in front of the mirror, almost driving myself crazy. Once in the middle of the night, I was still dealing with the trivial matter of which concubine in the East Palace quarreled and smashed things. But they never took her as a family and kept everything from her Yu Qiaoqiao felt that his heart was like a knife. In a trance, he heard someone outside the hall shouting, "here comes the emperor." Qin churen sneered at the empress: "madam, I said that I was afraid of death, so I sent someone to invite the emperor long before I came here. Please let the emperor decide all this!" The empress turned pale and called her harshly: "Joe! If you still cherish the life of this maidservant today, we will die! It''s your husband, Meng Xu Yu Qiaoqiao suddenly wakes up, those voices seem to come from the sky, listen to and don''t listen to. Her lips were pale and trembled slowly, and she didn''t say anything at last. Just as she had wondered what had made her beautiful youth look like now, now, she understood. This life in the imperial family, many involuntarily, can not help but he guangfengjiyue. Almost at the moment when Jiandi stepped in, the queen yelled: "come on, take this rebel for our palace!" Jiandi''s steps stopped and remained silent. Outside the door, the imperial guards came in and pressed the Qin and Chu people tightly. The Qin and Chu people didn''t break away after earning twice, so they just took this posture and yelled to the Emperor: "your majesty! I have something to do The emperor''s slightly turbid eyes passed over her and fell on the queen with a slightly deep voice: "queen, someone has come to tell me that the prince has committed great disrespect. I want to have a look. What do you think? " Empress Zhan Yan smiles, light way: "emperor Sheng Ming, how can you listen to villain''s nonsense?"? The emperor knows that Xuer is filial. It''s the devil who has the courage to act recklessly and bewitch people. The emperor should punish her well. " Meng Fei then asked the people of Qin and Chu, "is that so?" The Qin and Chu people clenched their teethˇ° Emperor, if there are half empty words in what Nu said, he is willing to suffer the disaster of five thunderbolts. Under his Royal Highness''s bedroom, there is indeed the art of witchcraft. The eight characters of birth on it belong to the emperor Meng Fei''s eyes, which were not shaped in color, flashed a dark light, but his face was not moved. After all, the queen has been following the emperor for most of her life. Seeing the emperor''s expression, she knows that he has believed most of his life. What''s more, the emperor, who is determined to live forever, has always preferred to believe something or not. Surprised, the queen said: "emperor, I can guarantee my life. Xuer will never do it! This demon girl is to save Meng Yancai from wronging Xu''er! I''m afraid the so-called witchcraft wasn''t made by the witch herself The emperor squinted. The queen winked at the princess and asked her to strike while the iron was hot. The crown princess''s face was tangled, and the Queen''s words tormented her repeatedly in her heart. For a long time, a long sigh. Chu people, this palace has reminded you not to pester. If you don''t listen, the palace can''t protect you. "Father Rong Bing." The girl''s voice was warm, and Meng Fei''s face was slightly relaxed: "what''s the prince''s opinion?" "My son thought that what my mother said was true. This woman, surnamed Qin, was originally a concubine of the prince''s family. She was not in favor before. After that, I didn''t know where to learn the magic, so my highness was fascinated for some time. This woman also has a lot to do with Baiyue. According to my son''s minister, if there is witchcraft, it must be this woman who did it, and it has nothing to do with your highness. " The people of Qin and Chu looked at the crown prince and imperial concubine in amazement. Yu Qiaoqiao dropped her eyes and turned away from her. To let a good person die is to let her do something against her will. The Queen''s mouth turned a hook, and she laughed at the crown princess in praise. Then she said with a condescending sneer, "it''s like this, witch. What else do you have to say?" "I didn''t!" Qin Chu people''s hoarse retorts reverberate in the empty hall, but they seem so powerless. Everyone''s eyes are cold, looking at her, like looking at ants. For a long time, Jiandi said faintly: "this is a big matter, whose one-sided words are not enough to be believed. I will send someone to see the secret room." The queen finally had a panic on her face. This is the momentˇŞˇŞ "Qin Chu people, what else do you have to quibble about?" With her clear voice falling, Princess feng''an''s fiery red clothes also appeared in front of her eyes, her eyebrows flying, as always domineering and arrogant. A little more anger and hatred towards her. "Feng an, why are you here?" To this empress dowager''s apple of the eye, the emperor is also very helpless, sighed, with a slightly spoiled tone asked. Princess feng''an met him sweetly and then said fiercely, "emperor, the people of Qin and Chu are really evil maids who bring disaster to the country and the people. If you don''t get rid of her, it will bring endless harm." The emperor laughed: "you little girl also know what is a disaster to the country and the people?" "Emperor! Feng an, seriously! You see, this is what Feng an found in the house of Qin and Chu people. This man is so shameless that he dares to do wrong to his Highness the prince! " Seeing what feng''an had handed to him, the emperor stopped smiling and looked gloomy. It''s a little grassy man under the spell, and the eight characters of his birthday are written on it. The Qin and Chu people were surprised and confused: "emperor, this is not my concubine''s thing. Someone must have planted it..." "Well, do you mean that the princess is so full that she makes you a little dancer difficult?" Chapter 187 Princess feng''an was unreasonable and aggressive. She sneered: "you said that your highness is the truth. When you arrive, you are planting a frame? Qin Chu people, I really despise you! " The emperor was not interested in such little people as Qin and Chu people, but when he heard that the other party had close contact with Baiyue, and that it was to save Meng Yancai that he did all this, he had a long time to kill him. "Feng an, did you really find these things in her room?" "Emperor, it''s true! When Feng an arrived, the two maids of the enchantress were secretly holding these things and wanted to burn them down. They happened to be hit by Feng an! Otherwise, I don''t know how much harm it will do to the emperor to keep this kind of thing! " "... you have a heart." Witchcraft has always been a taboo in the palace. Besides, Qin and Chu people are humble, so there is no need to hesitate. The emperor snorted coldly: "come on, drag down the bold monster and beat her to death!" "Father, wait a minute!" The lips of the Crown Princess trembled. Even though the Queen''s eyes were like a knife, she still knelt down firmly. He raised his head and looked at the emperor with pleading eyes. "Father, for the sake of this girl''s ignorance, please spare her life!" "Joe, are you confused? What can such a woman save? " The queen had heard that they had a good relationship, but she didn''t expect that the crown princess would come out to stop them at this time. She was so angry. The princess bit her lower lip and tasted a trace of blood in her mouth. She just didn''t want the only friend in this deep palace to die in front of her eyes in that way. "Father Huang, son Chen, son Chen is not partial to her. It''s just the end of the new year. It''s the time of universal celebration. The palace is stained with blood. It''s not very lucky!" The emperor pondered for a moment, and said, "what the crown princess said is reasonable, let alone her life for a few days. Go to jail The people of Qin and Chu looked at the princess and thought: Lady, don''t you hate me? I cheated you and took advantage of you. Why save my life? However, the cold white jade dragged under him, and the people of Qin and Chu failed to see the princess again. She lost her only friend after all. In the future, if she still has her life to meet with, it will be hostile. In the East Palace, under the triangle plum, the prince plays with a leaf and listens to the reward of his subordinates. His mouth is slightly crooked. The people of Qin and Chu gave him a surprise. Or Mr. Xie has foresight, he will be in the hands of that little girl. For a moment, he turned his back to his subordinates and said faintly, "go to the Zongren mansion and spread a message, saying that the Qin and Chu people have been executed. It''s a small gift for Fengan. " "Yes." The Crown Princess out of the palace, she Yue and Zhihe nervously support her, want to say a few words of comfort, but how also can''t say. How can their hearts not be heavy? "Mother!" The result didn''t go to the carriage side, the Crown Princess fainted, anxious two people cry. Winter sky, gray, people feel, good no hope. "Go in!" The jailers were all big men, and they didn''t know how to pity each other. The Qin and Chu people were pushed to stagger and knelt down on the cold and hard floor of the cell. Tender hand immediately rubbed skin, hot pain. The people of Qin and Chu were not tearful as usual, but got up silently and curled up to the corner. In the past, there was green in love with her. She could be coquettish and like a child. But here, there won''t be. The two jailers looked at each other, laughed grimly, hit the door with a bunch of keys on purpose, and said in a loud voice, "brother, this time, it''s really beautiful and tender!" The man called big brother is a mustache. He can''t see where he is when he laughs. He has yellow teeth. He is obscene and disgusting: "what''s the hurry? If you come here, you will die sooner or later. At that time, you can''t play any way you like?" The people of Qin and Chu shuddered and curled themselves up smaller. A piercing cold came from the bottom of their heart. Suddenly, the screams of the two jailers came, and the people of Qin and Chu had a ridiculous expectation in their heart and raised their heads fiercely. See that wipe bright yellow, heart a little bit of sink back to the bottom. His Highness the prince has a gentle smile. It seems that she is in the plum blossom cluster in the east palace. She asks her whether the weather is good and whether the flowers are beautiful. He said: "Chu people, this palace is not dead, are you very disappointed?" Qin Chu people pulled the corners of his mouth: "how can, Prince Hongfu Qitian, I dare not have that kind of big disrespectful idea." The prince stepped in, stopped in front of her, and sighed. Qin Chu people let him sigh out a goose bumps. Subconsciously, he hid behind. She has just done this kind of thing, but I don''t believe her royal highness is to come to her for reminiscence and warmth. Such an obvious resistance, but the Prince did not care, laughing more joyful. Then he sat face to face with the people of Qin and Chu. The people of Qin and Chu said, "what is it The other side stretched out his hand to her, and the Qin and Chu people sidled to avoid it. Unfortunately, they couldn''t avoid it. The prince''s cold fingertips caressed her cheek tenderly, and her eyes were also gentle. However, this situation only makes the Qin and Chu people feel thrilled. "What a beautiful face. Don''t you think it''s good to be the golden finch of our palace? Where did my palace mistreat you and betray me? Well Love turned to ashes, the prince''s face suddenly ferocious, the hand on her face also became tightly pinching her cheek. The people of Qin and Chu screamed in pain and squeezed out two words from their throat: "madman..." The prince burst out laughing, but it seemed to please him. Most of them are really crazy... The people of Qin and Chu wanted to take out their hands. They tried but failed. When he was tired, the prince gasped for breath and stopped. His eyes were as bright as fire, and he was full of madness: "people of Qin and Chu, if only you were more knowledgeable. You really have a great appetite for me Qin Chu people said they couldn''t understand it. They laughed dryly: "Your Highness, I''m flattered." The prince, who was very interested in her, patted her on the cheek as if he were patting something. Then he turned around and sat on the chair that his subordinates moved in. look down from a height. It has always been the attitude of his highness to her. Meng continued to smile languidly: "you must be very unhappy in your heart now, complaining about the injustice of the world, complaining about the protection of the superior officials, and you can''t get justice, can you?" Qin Chu people smile: "Your Highness this posture, let me think of the White Horse Temple monk." Yes, she did. It''s not the injustice of the world that can be blamed, but the fact that she has clear evidence, but she can''t help the prince in the end. In the eyes of these superiors, her actions should be as ridiculous and futile as a clown. What made her even more unexpected was that the crown princess would help them accuse her of false testimony. The words of the crown prince and concubine are the heart of the Qin and Chu people. She thought that even if the princess did not help her reveal the truth, she would choose to keep silent. Chapter 188 Unable to see the expected look of pain on her face, Meng Xu''s interest was greatly reduced. Suddenly, he thought of something and said with a smile, "Chu people, in fact, you shouldn''t thank our palace. If you didn''t have our palace, you would never know uncle Huang in your life, would you?" Qin Chu people bury their heads in silence, she will not show redundant expression to please Meng Xu. It''s better to let Meng Xu get angry and go away. But his highness didn''t know that he had been holding on for too long. He really wanted to find someone to share the joy of success. Or simply want to see her pretend nothing cracked. Hun said to himself: "Uncle Huang likes you, so do you? Ha ha, it shows that the palace''s original decision was not wrong. The only mistake is that you betrayed the palace. " "People of Chu, Teng yuange took you in when you were starving and taught you skills. But that''s how you repay the palace? " "It''s such a shame to hook up with other men in front of our palace again and again. What do you think our palace wants you to live for?" Qin Chu people''s face is pale, slightly trembling asked: "why?" Meng Xu smiles cruelly. "You have guessed, haven''t you? When you don''t know how to behave and embarrass our palace, we think of using you to design uncle Huang. Sure enough, since ancient times, heroes have been sad about the beauty pass. Qin and Chu people, it''s all up to you that our palace can go so smoothly. " It''s her, it''s because of her, Meng Yan will not be defensive, designed by the prince. "No, it''s not me. Don''t say it, don''t say it again!" It''s something she''s been guilty of. It''s her heart. The prince was very satisfied: "poor, you must feel that you have saved your life by collecting evidence to prove uncle Huang''s innocence? To tell you the truth, the secret letter was deliberately given to you by my palace. Without my palace''s tacit consent, do you think you can stay in your bedroom for so long? " Unfortunately, there has been a change. The people of Qin and Chu didn''t know what method they used, but they found the secret room and caused him a lot of trouble for no reason. How suspicious the emperor is, even if he proves himself today. In his heart, the emperor must have planted the seeds of doubt. In the future, many means will be more obscure and difficult. All these troubles are caused by the weak woman in front of us. The crown prince sneered: "Chu people, if you are unfaithful, don''t blame our palace for injustice. People always have to pay for their actions. " Qin Chu people''s brain is in a mess. Meng Xu''s voice sounds like a fly, which worries her. So she said angrily, "shut up!" Meng Xu was stunned, but he was really quiet for a moment. She went through life and death, thinking that the evidence she got was actually false evidence made by Meng Xu? I deliberately want her to get it, and then watch her draw water with a basket. It''s as ridiculous as a clown The people of Qin and Chu were so impatient that they wanted to cut the man in front of them. "Little fairy! Do you remember owe me a high-level pill? Come on, is there one that can make me wave my hand and make the corpse cross thousands of miles? Take it out The system was silent, Tucao said: "the host, we must make complaints about world peace, and life is full of love and beauty. Don''t be so bloody. " "Shut up and take it if you want!" This time, the system has been silent for a longer time. Qin Chu people squinted, Yin measurement: "you should not be pit me?" "Then how? We do business without cheating. Keke, that''s right. This reward is a specific pill. " "..." she should have thought that this kind of unscrupulous merchant, the little fairy, could not be relied on. Powerless way: "that concubine body''s reward, is what?" Knowing that he was wrong, the little fairy was especially eager this time: "it''s also very useful. When did I treat you badly, right? Dangdang, Dali pill, can make your strength increase dozens of times in an instant For a long time, the Qin and Chu people choked out: "what else?" "No more." Qin and Chu people wish they could be killed in this cell. What''s the use of light and strength? It''s just a man! How against her delicate image? What kind of chicken ribs! It''s better to let her become a peerless master in an instant and kill all sides. She was so angry that her royal highness seemed to see a ghost. I didn''t dare to disturb her for a moment. Well, up to now, it''s better to have something than nothing. As soon as the Qin and Chu people gritted their teeth, they abandoned themselves and said, "use it, use it!" With a flash of white light invisible to the naked eye, the Qin and Chu people moved their fingers, and immediately felt that a piece of the wall behind them had been scratched off. People of the Qin and Chu Dynasties "Qin Chu people, what bad idea are you holding back?" His Highness the prince narrowed his eyes alertly. Qin Chu people just gave him a strange feeling, like talking to someone. There are such things as witchcraft and witchcraft in the palace. In fact, his royal highness believes in the theory of ghosts and gods. He thinks that the people of Qin and Chu just looked like they were able to communicate with gods. Qin churen, who was not a God, but a small crafty businessman, gave him a bright smile. His intuition of danger made his royal highness step back. However, the Qin and Chu people had been practicing dance for many years, and their skills were quite flexible. In the blink of an eye, they wrapped themselves up, and his arms were locked by his delicate hands. The other hand gently floated up and held his throat. Meng Xu frowned, then sneered: "the dog jumped over the wall in a hurry? Chu people, don''t you think that your delicate strength can trap me? " The people of Qin and Chu did not speak. His Highness the prince is struggling to earn. terrified. Unexpectedly, did not break away! The woman who had no strength to bind the chicken seemed to have great strength in her hand. She locked him like iron. A cold sweat ran down his forehead, and the prince gave a dry smile. The more noble a man is, the more he cherishes his life. In particular, his Highness the prince, who is about to become the king of nine or five, can not let himself die in this prison. His highness can bend and stretch, put soft tone: "Chu people, you now open this palace, still have a ray of life." The people of Qin and Chu are very surprised. When they are strong, they are more flexible than the martial arts experts. On his face, however, there was no wave in the ancient well. He approached his Royal Highness''s ear and whispered softly like a lover''s whisper: "don''t bother your highness. It''s too valuable for me to exchange my humble life for your Highness''s life. I''m willing to do so." His highness is in a panic. The people of Qin and Chu clasped his Royal Highness''s neck with their left hand and touched a jade pendant with their right hand. It''s the prince''s keepsake. It can call a secret guard who only works for the East Palace in the past dynasties. It''s something the emperor left his son to protect his life. Qin and Chu people smile gently and exert themselves slightly. The jade pendant turned into powder. Meng continued to look as like as two peas in the face, but he could not care for his pain. He thought that if his hand was so fixed on his neck, would his fate be exactly like this jade peat? Chapter 189 "Your Highness, it''s my first time to use it. I don''t have a good control. You''d better listen to me. Otherwise, I''m not careful and I''m too hard. It''s not good for your highness to be the same as this jade pendant. " Meng continued to talk and nodded. It''s not a husband to be quick for a moment, but a hero at the end. Although he was not sure where the sudden ability of the Qin and Chu people came from, he was sure that the magic would fail. At that time, he will double the amount. The people of Qin and Chu had no idea when the medicine would pass. They had to make a quick decision. Slightly forced, his royal highness suddenly blue muscle burst, necking, honest can no longer be honest. "Take me to Meng Yan''s cell, quick!" Meng Xu nodded and moved slowly under the duress of the Qin and Chu people. Seeing that he was deliberately delaying time, the people of Qin and Chu frowned. But as soon as he got out of the prison, there was a heartbreaking roar: "water''s gone! Come on, help the fire At night, the darkest part of the capital is full of fire and fighting. The fire reflected the faces of Qin and Chu people. "Assassins! Anti thief, anti thief is in town! Go and call the guards "What''s going on?" Qin Chu asked Meng Xu. However, Meng Xu obviously didn''t know much more than her, and shook his head in a daze. "Isn''t it your accomplice?" If she had such an accomplice who set fire to heaven''s prison, would she need to be arrested? However, what is the anti thief plan for a poor place like Tianlong? How about burning the palace? There was no time to make the murmur in my heart longer. Several jailers ran to me like bereaved dogs, and the people of Qin and Chu patted his royal highness on the shoulder. His royal highness, who was forced out of his mind, understood and yelled: "stop!" The jailer, who was busy running for his life, seemed to see the kindness of his parents. He rushed to his Highness''s feet and howled: "Your Highness! Why are you here? It''s too dangerous here. Get out of here Your highness is a little green. It doesn''t seem very safe for him now. The jailer finally realized that his highness was not in the right state. He moved away from his Highness''s feet, opened his mouth, looked at the Qin Chu people with a look of weak Liu Fufeng, holding his highness half a head higher than her. And on the toes. This, this is the prince''s play? The beauty who is holding the prince''s highness smiles at him. She looks like a peach in March. The jailer thought that if he remembered correctly, this was the female prisoner who was thrown in by the Emperor himself? That''s too much! When the anti thief troops came to the city, his royal highness was also held hostage. The jailer, as a member of the prison, was full of ambition. He got up and said: "bold! Who are you? How dare you disrespect your Highness the prince? " The Qin and Chu people kicked back with no expression on their face. Their intention was to close the prison door. Most of them didn''t control their strength well for a while, or they may have been in disrepair for a long time. The gate creaked twice and died. The jailer smashed the bar, smashed the mouth, followed the good five bodies to the ground: "the little one has eyes and doesn''t know Taishan, please forgive me!" The Qin and Chu people have a gentle and excellent voice: "don''t be afraid, I just want to know what''s going on now?" Isn''t this powerful aunt and anti thief a group? The jailer lit up a glimmer of hope in his heart and said sadly and indignantly, "it''s not Meng Yan, the anti thief in the prison! His accomplices are here to save him! Actually, I let go of the burning prison. It''s really a group of ferocious people! " Qin and Chu people were very surprised: "where are they now? Take me to them Gaoler: "what If there are eyes, they don''t know him. The prince''s highness expressed his horror to the jailer who fell into the thief''s pit, sighed and turned his head. The so-called accomplices of his Highness The Regent are really arrogant. The banners are strong, and the king''s flag is in full swing. In the light of the fire, the young and handsome face of Cao Shilang was filled with justice and indignation, and he said, "ladies and gentlemen, the purpose of calling you here today is to expose one''s shocking crime! The fire in Tianlong just shows that heaven''s reason is clear and the retribution is not good! " In this winter, the emperor was very happy in the warm and fragrant quilt of his beloved concubine. All of a sudden, he was pulled up and said that Tianlong had lost water, and a large number of people gathered in Tianlong suspected to rebel. What''s the point? The emperor rushed to see Cao Yan''s speech. His face was ugly. A cursory look reveals that all the civil and military officials have arrived. Most of them were just dug out of the bed, and their faces were not very good. But seeing that the emperor was also here, he immediately restrained his discontent and trembled. The emperor felt that he had to say something. He frowned and said, "Cao Yan, what are you doing?" Cao Shilang knelt down respectfully and pushed his majesty to the center position unconsciously: "when I go back to the emperor, I will be bold to expose one''s evil deeds. Save one''s life. " "What a mess?" This is the voice of many ministers. Suddenly, a suppressed cough came. In the roaring fire and the uproar of people, it should have been submerged all of a sudden. However, miraculously, the whole world seems to be silent for a moment. At least the people who recognized the voice belonged to all bowed their heads. "Brother..." With a very light sigh, the man in prison clothes came with the help of several people. The vision lightly flits over all people present, tiny imperceptible frown. What about the prince? This big play, without the prince, is not good to open. Jiandi was so stiff that he didn''t know what to do. Why didn''t you burn this man in jail. After thinking about it with regret, Jiandi looked back and saw Meng Yan standing happily. He said, "ah Yan, it''s so nice that you''re OK." "Keke, thanks to my brother, I''m all right. By the way, what about the prince? " The civil and martial arts of the Manchu Dynasty were in order. Meng Yan asked the prince again. Jiandi was shocked and finally realized that the fire was intentional. I can''t help sneering. Good, good Meng Yan. It''s really a good method. Even if a person is in prison, he can play with the civil and martial arts of the Manchu Dynasty. So he didn''t want to pretend to be peaceful on the surface. He directly sank his face and said in a cold voice, "Meng Yan, what you are doing today is to rebel?" There was an uproar. Meng Yan, on the other hand, shook his head lightly. He looked at Cao Yan: "Cao Shilang, hasn''t his Highness the prince come?" Cao Yan was slightly embarrassed: "I heard that his Highness the prince has just come..." Just now? All the officials could not help but speculate that his Highness the prince is still in it? How can his highness have life in such a big fire? Meng Yan''s face changed slightly. In the end, he brought up wolf cub. Even if his tusks hurt him, he couldn''t bear to see Meng Xu burned inside. Chapter 190 Meng Yan hesitated to go in and look for the white eyed wolf nephew. I think it''s not the right time to be soft hearted. Suddenly, a man came out of the smoke. Wearing the clothes of a jailer, he seemed to have been kicked out, and rolled to Meng Yan''s eyes. His Royal Highness The Regent has an enigmatic face. The jailer wailed, "Your Highness! Take care of the presumptuous woman His Royal Highness the prince, who is too busy to care for himself The people who just wondered where the prince had gone were all looking at his highness coming out of the smoke, a little embarrassed. The most important thing is that his highness seems to have been held hostage? Especially when his Highness The Regent was shocked, he called out in an emotional voice: "Chu people?" After that, people''s faces became more wonderful. An associate of his Highness The Regent? What is the intention of holding the prince? Some of them are used to doing wall grass, and they are swaying under their feet for a while. Qin Chu people looked at Meng Yan in a dazed way, and wet their eyes without warning. It seems that I haven''t seen him for thousands of years. He is much thinner, and his thin prison clothes are more and more empty. In front of man Dynasty, she didn''t seem to see it. In fact, the absent-minded people of Qin and Chu didn''t notice that there were so many people who were just soldiers fighting the fire. "Your Highness!" he cried This sound of affection and missing, no hiding. Meng Yan blinked and suddenly laughed. It seems that he suddenly understood what Hua dengwu said. The people he was thinking about were also thinking about him. What''s the matter. But the girl is as stupid as ever. She is not so brave as a mouse. How dare she come to Tianlong to hold the prince? It''s very presumptuous. It''s lovely. If not the crown prince, his highness stemmed his neck and roared: "Cao Yan! I dare to be the second master They may be able to see the end of time. Qin and Chu people realized that not only civil and military officials but also the emperor were present. His face turned red and his hands were at a loss. His highness did not grasp it. He hesitated for a moment and pushed it out. I wiped my hands, as if I was trying to prove myself innocent: what did I do just now? No, Then Deng Deng ran to Meng Yan and raised his eyes timidly, like a child seeking shelter. The more smiling Meng Yan was. The people of Qin and Chu are like a yellow flower girl, but they forget that they are so powerful at the moment that they just pushed it lightly, which made his royal highness stagger. It happened to be a good neighbor side by side with the jailer who had just thrown five bodies into the ground. The jailer said happily, "Your Highness! Here comes the emperor! We don''t have to be afraid of the witch! " Naive people can''t see the situation clearly. Sometimes it''s a kind of happiness. Meng xuhao easily broke away from the shackles of the Qin and Chu people and showed his ugly appearance in front of the civil and military officials. His face was gloomy and shameful. He rubbed Xu''s dislocated shoulder and stood up without expression. "What does uncle Huang mean? Send people to set fire to Tianlao, and send people to hold this palace. Uncle Huang, can we really rebel? " This sentence was just asked by Jiandi. Meng Yan''s face hasn''t changed. He shakes his head and gives the answer back to Meng Xu. "The guards! Are you all dead? Here''s the villain. Don''t take it But his royal highness ignored Meng Yan''s answer. At the moment, in addition to hatred, he was still furious and clamored to break Meng Yan apart. The imperial guards stood with guns, but they looked at each other and hesitated. During the seven years of the Regent''s assistant administration, the whole Royal Army was chosen by the Regent himself. Even those generals were those who had followed Meng Yan. Meng Xu''s face was ugly. Piansheng emperor squinted and looked at all this in silence. It''s a trial, it''s a test, it''s also a way to let him live and die. Ruthlessly a bite teeth, Meng continued to shout a ruthlessly: "all Leng do what?" This time, the imperial army finally made a move, but surrounded him like water. The prince was stunned. In the East Palace, the Crown Princess hears about the affairs in the heaven prison and turns pale. She asked sheyue to invite her grandfather. Yu Shoufu was the elder of the three dynasties and the most respected Minister of the former Emperor. At that time, when the ninth son won the throne, he gave his favorite granddaughter to his royal highness, so he devoted himself to supporting the present saint. Yu Qiaoqiao''s eyelids were jumping wildly, and his inner uneasiness was almost uncontrollable. He always felt that something was going to happen. She went to her mother''s family for the first time since she got married. After sheyue left, she hesitated for a while. After all, she was not at ease. She told Zhihe, "prepare the horse and go to Tianlong!" Zhihe hesitated: "Niang Niang, it''s too dangerous..." "Shut up! Let you go, you go She has a very good temper. It''s very rare for her to lose her temper. Zhihe was silent and went to prepare the chariots and horses. In Tianlong, the prince was surrounded by Tuan Tuan, and his face was too shocked to fade. Cao Shilang folded his sleeves with both hands and was as leisurely as a farmhouse man. With a smile, he said, "Your Highness, the prince, enticed me with the righteousness of the three ministers, and asked me to trap the prince in injustice. But don''t know, Cao Yan this life, ambition, not temple. What I admire most in my life is that the king and other noble men who seek to benefit the country''s life and death will not be set up by him because of misfortune and fortune? " The emperor finally slightly moved, frowned and reprimanded: "Cao Yan, what do you want to do?" Prime Minister Cao, who used to drive him out of the house with his family law, was shocked, as if he had seen his grandson for the first time. Cao Yan smile mild: "Your Majesty, Rong Chen, detailed report Prince ten sins." In the first year of emperor Jiandi''s reign, when people''s livelihood was withered and people were recuperating, the crown prince continued his horse to the South Mountain and destroyed a hundred hectares of fertile land. The suffering people went to Beijing to cry. They were killed by the staff at the gate of the east palace. "As a prince, it''s a crime to have no virtue and no action. If your majesty doesn''t believe it, you can go to Dali temple and ask. The dossier is still there. " The Minister of Dali Temple leaned over and said, "ran." In the second year of emperor Jiandi''s reign, the Yellow River burst its banks, the plague raged and the people were displaced. The crown prince continued to relieve the disaster, and continued to fill his own pocket with the money from the disaster. Trapped people outside Xianyang Road. The common people changed their sons and ate them, whining everywhere. "It''s a crime for the prince to treat the common people as if they were not his parents." The emperor said with no expression: "I am quite impressed by this. At that time, was it because of the riots in Guanzhong?" Who can guess the emperor''s mind? These years, the emperor seems to be drunk and addicted to wine and sex. But what we should know is a decline. He pretended to be confused, but Cao Yan didn''t want to tear it down. He complimented: "fortunately, your majesty is holy and bright, and God has protected you, so nothing serious happened." The prince is pale. Cao Yan did not stop, detailed list of his years thought to deal with the perfect evil. He remembers that some Meng Yan also knew about it. At that time, he just solved everything for him, and then said to him, "a gentleman is honest and upright, and a villain is sad." Chapter 191 He didn''t have a long life, and he was overjoyed that he had escaped. But unexpectedly, retribution, one day, these still returned to his head. The prince is not benevolent. It''s immoral. unjust. No. It''s not thick. All the adults were shocked by the crimes, but no one dared to say more. Finally, the emperor looked at his son and asked, "prince, do you recognize these?" "Your majesty! In my opinion, this is nonsense Fierce, a voice full of air came. Kneel down in an uproar. Even the king was moved. This adult, together with the first emperor, has fought all over the world. The gold medals in the family can be piled up to kill people. There is no need to kneel down. You can sit in court. It was in this dynasty that the prime minister assisted the mediocrity and the adults. Jiandi welcomed him, helped him personally and said with a smile, "why did the old chief assistant come in person? What''s the matter, just let people know? " The old chief assistant made no secret of his son-in-law and said, "if I don''t come, will my son-in-law be killed?" Jiandi was slightly embarrassed and muttered, "how could it be..." It''s not my own son. Yu Qiaoqiao is the apple of the eye of the old chief assistant. After he got married, he was very peaceful and seldom asked for anything from his mother''s family. She didn''t say, but the old chief assistant was very upset. Every time I hear that the prince has taken a concubine or a concubine, I will lose my temper for a long time. This time, the good granddaughter came down to beg him. She must have come to a dead end. Lao Shoufu thought that in his whole life, he had lived enough. To fight for this old face and save this life, we have to save a happy life for our granddaughter. The old chief assistant gasped for breath as he was getting older. However, sharp eyes, but it is not because of old and reduced. After sweeping around, only Meng Yan looked at him openly and pointlessly. The old chief was stunned. Meng Yan, in fact, appreciates this person very much. But he also knew that Meng Yan was not fit to be an emperor. A man who looks gentle and indifferent is actually wild in his heart. Otherwise, when he was young, he could not refuse the emperor''s orders. The old man has lived all his life and can see better than anyone else. At that time, when the former Emperor was dying, he had a secret talk with several confidant ministers about who should leave the throne to. Princess Zhu, a child who can''t see the light, has the highest voice. Half out of selfishness and half out of righteousness, he said that Meng Yan was not suitable. This man can be a pillar of the country, but not a talent of the monarch. Too open and aboveboard, too young and sincere. Only this light eye, the old head Fu Hu''s heart is desolate. I''m old. He quickly looked away and glared at Cao Yan angrily: "Cao family boy, who allows you to arrange the prince?" It''s too obvious how to protect Du Zi. Man Chao''s civil and military mind thinks that there''s a good play to watch. Who is not the elder of the three dynasties, and who is not grumpy? Even if Cao is dissatisfied with his grandchildren, he is still his own. Besides, he and the old man at home have never been right. If he hadn''t stopped it, I would be sitting in the emperor''s seat On the position, can''t be such a fatuous and incompetent emperor who indulges in wine and sex! Cao Xiang, who had been holding his breath for a long time, stamped the dragon''s head stick given by the former Emperor and hummed coldly: "Lord Yu is old. Who can I show you his temperament? What are you doing here? My grandson is telling the truth. What? The son of heaven is guilty of the same crime as the common people. Is that what you said? What''s the matter? If it were your grandson-in-law, it would not be practical? " The old head''s cheeks trembled: "old man! I don''t want to argue with you today! As far as the matter is concerned, the crown prince is the foundation of the country. Without evidence, how can you let your grandson spit out blood? " "Bloody talk? I Pooh! There''s no evidence yet. All the evidence listed by my grandson can hit you in the face! Don''t be shy. You are old-fashioned. Go back as soon as possible. Don''t come out to harm people! " Two extraordinary three dynasty elders with high scores were red faced, white necked and red faced. Jiandi rubbed his eyebrows and had a headache. "Mr. Cao, why don''t you step back and have a rest?" A clear voice, not heavy, but let the two red faced old man stopped, each look not pleasing to each other, cold hum, put aside his eyes. Meng Yan said lightly: "I understand Yu Shoufu''s mood. In a word, ah Xu grew up in the eyes of Wang. He has done something wrong. I, the emperor''s uncle, should bear great responsibility. " Yu Yong''s face turned red and his eyes dropped. The prince, like a trapped beast, was red in his eyes. It never occurred to him that he would go this far. When he was young, uncle Huang was all the light for him to look up to and admire. When did that respect turn into hate? It was when he solved a case by himself for the first time and asked for praise with the bully''s head in his hand, Meng Yan frowned and scolded him coldly: "he who is the king should be upright and upright. Your highness is too violent to kill people without asking the reason and only listening to one-sided words? Or, for the first time in his life, he beat him on the board when he blamed himself for trampling on the good land to offer incense to each deer? I can''t remember. Meng Yan wanted to turn around and talk to the prince, but when he turned his head, he found that the Qin and Chu people were still hiding beside him. His small face was pale and almost fainted. ˇ­ˇ­ Just now, the two adults quarreled so fiercely that she was afraid that her legs were softened. In the face of others, Meng Yan lowered his head and showed a smile: "afraid?" The Qin and Chu people nodded dully. Old chief assistant Son of a bitch, he is so fierce to me and so gentle to the charming beauty. It''s too obvious to treat them differently! Meng Yan couldn''t help laughing: "go to the side and wait for me. Zehe is also here. You should find it." Zehe? The people of Qin and Chu were stunned and looked back. Sure enough, they saw a pair of bright eyes in the dark crowd, wrapped in cloaks and wrapped themselves tightly. Grinning white teeth, waving to her. On one side, a snow like dress was exposed. Under the same broad cloak, the saint''s eyes were calm. As if it were a Shura or a garden, it didn''t make much difference to her. In view of his royal highness Regent was really frightened, Qin and Chu people''s feet smeared oil away. Most people''s minds are still concentrated on the central people. The most distinguished people in the world. After tonight, no matter what the result is, there will be a lot of ink in the history of Dazhou. Without the delay of the Qin and Chu people, the cold light suddenly appeared in Meng Yan''s eyes. It was like a sleeping dragon''s eyes, and heaven and earth were disgraced. When he was sharp, he was the first emperor, and he was afraid. A lot of people forget to wear a warm face for a long time. This is a lonely Wolf who was abandoned in the cold palace when he was young. Chapter 192 The prince took advantage of the arrival of the old chief assistant and got some breathing time. But he knew that only one Meng Yan was enough to put him under siege. His father was cowardly and incompetent, but he was scheming. I don''t think I''m sorry for his sacrifice, but I think, is it feasible for him to overthrow Meng Yan? Now the only thing he can rely on is the old chief assistant. It must have been Yu Qiaoqiao who begged the old man for help. The prince knows it. Did not expect that in the end, only his wife is willing to help him. The prince''s heart is desolate. But it was just a flash. Now he doesn''t need that kind of emotion, and he can''t have it. Meng Yan''s eyes fell on him, as always indifferent: "Cao Shilang said to lift his highness ten sins, in fact, some have not finished. Why don''t you ask me to add? " The prince''s scalp is numb. What he was most afraid of was that Meng Yan asked him in this tone. What he had decided early on, he had to answer for his affirmation. That kind of feeling is like being pressed on the chopping board, and the other party still asks you with a smile: "do I make the strength of the knife stronger or smaller? Let me know when you feel pain. " In a panic, he asked for help from the old chief assistant: "the old chief assistant, continued, continued. Although what he did was absurd, it was all because he was young and ignorant. I''ve changed it! I just want to be a good monarch for the rest of my life and have a good life with Joe! " Lao Shoufu was actually a little afraid of Meng Yan, but Meng Xu''s words stuck in his heart. For the rest of Joe''s life However, before the old chief assistant asked for the prince''s favor, Meng Yan continued: "OK, your highness, those actions are young and ignorant. I''ll say one more thing "What about taking half of the Zhou Dynasty as a promise, colluding with Turks and making false evidence to frame the king?" Under the swallow of the tongue of fire, the dungeon gradually shows its fatigue. No matter how ferocious the beast is, it will be exhausted. "At the beginning of this summer, the flood in the south of the Yangtze River was controlled by the minister and the prince together. At that time, I thought that this was the last time I taught his highness to handle government affairs. After that, the minister slowly returned to his highness. Does his highness really know? At most next year, I will be able to return all my belongings to my highness and ask to leave for my hometown. But your highness, I can''t wait for you for half a year. " He sighed slowly and laughed absurdly. But I don''t know a word in the hearts of all set off a storm. Prince colluding with Turks? Take the big Zhou half of the country as a promise? Lao Shoufu''s lips trembled for a while, and he said in disbelief: "I don''t believe it! Prince, the prince is pure in nature and will never do such a thing! " Some people whispered: "yes, the world will belong to the prince. What''s the reason for the prince to collude with Turks? Wang Ye was jailed for this crime before. Could it be... " Meng Yan sighed and asked Meng Xu in a soft voice: "Your Highness, don''t you recognize it?" Meng Xu''s face was like gold paper, his lips were pale, and he trembled and speechless. "Well, thank you, lady Hua. Please bring Mr. Ye up." Lady Hua... Jiandi was struck by lightning. It''s unbelievable. Meng Yan looked at it and felt funny. The father and son, even sitting on the throne, were still worried that their position was not stable enough, so they tried their best to do something bad. But dare not recognize, afraid to recognize? When the people of Qin and Chu heard about Hua Niang, they were also shocked. When they saw Hua Niang, they were even more shocked. Today, the flower lady is no longer dressed like a fox. On her lazy and charming face, she has never seen the dignified and deep pain. She was in mourning. A plain white, in the night, in the light of the fire, breathtaking. "Slave, huadengwu, long live your majesty." I''ve never heard lady Hua speak in this tone, full of sarcasm, contempt and hatred. Long live, your majesty is pale. He almost died on the spot. The expression of those who knew about it was not much different from that of the emperor, Hua dengwu was very satisfied with the effect. He glanced one by one at the strange or familiar faces and said with a smile, "your majesty and all of you seem to have seen a ghost. Why, these years, Zhou Yuan''s ghost has never approached you, which makes you timid. Even the undead slave is afraid to die? " Qin and Chu people are stupid. That smile and twinkle is the flower lady of amorous feelings, isn''t it the dust woman? Even if, even if and Zhu Fei are sisters, also won''t and emperor all a pair of old acquaintances appearance? It turns out, really. And it''s probably not because of Zhu Fei. Jiandi always took an attitude of watching his son''s life and death from the other side. Only then did Huizi know that he was afraid. He trembled and said, "huadengwu, what are you doing back here?" The minister who didn''t know the truth was at a loss. Who was this woman? Why is the emperor afraid of her? Lantern Wu Jiao smile, and this white phase contrast, abrupt and terrible. But the people who know it all seem to think of that year, the valiant female general said that she would go to the barracks to capture a man back. As a result, he took a fancy to Zhou Yuan, a general of Zhenyuan who has a wife. I also remember the battle in which emperor Jian forced general Zhenyuan to die with the righteousness of the world. The female general also laughed and cursed the people: "he will come back to you for your life, just wait." Few people know that huadengwu is Princess Zhu''s sister. But we all know that the forthright female general. It''s full of fire. It''s like the ghost has come back to ask for his life There are timid, has been plopping down on his knees, a snivel, a tear of crying: "flower lady, flower lady! What happened in those years has nothing to do with me! You tell general Zhou, if you want to ask for your life, don''t ask for your life! " Those who don''t know are more and more at a loss. Ask those who know. People in the know look very blue, as if they have seen a ghost, so naturally they can''t answer them. Meng Yan began to laugh in a low voice. He said, "Your Majesty, you see, lady Hua is always like this. I was caught off guard. I just wanted her to bring me a witness. " Now, it''s better to let the old friend who has been infamous for more than ten years be punished. Winter solstice snow white, no one sacrifice you in Jiazi. From then on, most of the sacrifices to him were just names. He should have been famous in history. He said that he would be a posthumous Wu Mu. Meng realized what he was going to do, and Jiandi looked flustered: "Meng Yan! You forgot, you forgot what he wanted? The world is peaceful and the people are stable! You, you can''t say it Meng Yan squinted. Knowing that, he for this promise, bitter half life, angry half life, but also mentioned. The pillars of the new dynasty look at each other face to face, there is a kind of oneself or become transparent better. But Meng Yan didn''t say it after all, because Hua dengwu said, "ah Yan, he doesn''t care about the kind of people who have a false name. If you did that at the beginning, you would not be afraid of a bad memory. Which of these people is worth explaining? " Meng Yan chuckled. Yes, these people, which is worthy of Zhenyuan general''s self destruction. Zhou Yuanwei is just the common people. Chapter 193 There are some taboos, such as things that adults can''t touch. The more forbidden they are, the more tickling people itch to know. It''s a pity that his Highness The Regent doesn''t want to take care of their gossip. After huadengwu''s words, the emperor was obviously relieved. However, there is no guilt. At that time, he was afraid that he had done it with a strong sense of reason and without any sense of guilty. The heart is colder. Meng Yan said in a light voice: "Lady Hua, where is Ye Zhiwan?" The mood of the Qin and Chu people who were watching was somewhat complicated. Meng Yan originally knew Ye Zhiwan''s existence. Do you know that she brought it back? She didn''t want Meng Yan to appreciate her. She just wanted to know that she didn''t do anything when he was in prison. This room is wriggling with careful thinking. His Highness The Regent looks like he has eyes behind him. He turns around and smiles at her. The people of Qin and Chu turned red into monkey''s buttocks. Pretending not to see him, he said to the people beside him, "ah, young master zehe, why are you here?" Baiyue are all subjugated, but they are still rushing to the capital. Are they not afraid that the cautious emperor will catch them? Zehe chuckled and said, "Lady Qin, don''t worry. Baiyue has not been subjugated. It''s just the king''s plan." According to the young master zehe, the foundation of Baiyue is the illusory witchcraft. Therefore, the so-called guopo is harmless to Baiyue. It can even be said that as long as the saint is there, Baiyue will always be able to die and come back to life. Qin and Chu people''s faces were twisted. They didn''t know whether they were angry or confused. Are they all Meng Yan''s strategies? That is to say, even if she doesn''t do anything, her Royal Highness The Regent is in charge of everything and can always get out of danger. So why is she jumping up and down? Pooh! I don''t know how to tell her. It''s fun to watch her worry, isn''t it? Meng Yan looked at the Qin Chu people, bowed his head and talked with zehe for a while, but his face was not good-looking, and he gave him a fierce look. I don''t know why. A woman''s heart, a needle. Ye Zhiwan, who had been tortured before, came out with the help of qiwulou people. The prince was surprised and stunned, and the opportunity of killing appeared everywhere. Suddenly, he was stunned. In the distance, there is a carriage parked, a touch of yellow Tingtingyuli, looking at him from afar. Palm slightly hot, Meng continued cold face shook his head, motioned that person not to come. No matter what happens to him, she''ll never die with the old head. Besides, she did not know what he did, and uncle Huang would not embarrass her. Yu Qiaoqiao arrived at the moment when huadengwu appeared. She also knew huadengwu. So naturally, I think of the Qin and Chu people who took her to Qiwu building at that time. Qin Chu people just hide behind Meng Yan, she can see clearly. Did the people of Qin and Chu cheat her from then on? "Niang Niang..." Zhihe worried about helping her, but Yu Qiaoqiao threw it away. His eyes were cold and he said with a smile: "I remember, Zhihe, you and the landlady also know each other, don''t you?" No matter how perfect a lie is, it will be exposed one day. What''s more, Zhihe never thought of cheating the princess. It was the first time that she met such a distant princess. In a moment of silence, he drew back his hand and said in a soft voice: "Niang Niang, Hua Niang Zi is Zhenyuan general''s best friend." The former generation''s gratitude and resentment, even if at that time how vigorous, fell in the eyes of future generations, but also the word "best friend". Yu Qiao: General Zhenyuan Isn''t that the villain who let Turks slaughter the city? She suddenly remembered how Zhihe came to her. At that time, general Zhenyuan had just died, and the whole country was full of curses. The old chief assistant led a timid little girl to her side. Zhihe''s father was a subordinate of Zhenyuan general and died in the battle. Her mother was so sad that she made her own decision. Because Lao Shoufu had some friendship with Zhihe''s father, he brought Zhihe back. I only remember that the old chief assistant said to Zhihe at that time: "Zhihe, from now on, you will be called this name. Your life is the first lady''s. You have to protect her. No matter when you die, you have to protect her. " She felt that grandfather''s words hurt people. Soft glutinous hand to pull Zhihe, want to say to her, I don''t need your protection, you play with me! But since then, Zhihe has become a cold and delicate puppet who can''t laugh. He promised the old chief assistant: "Zhihe understands." The past flashed by, and Yu Qiao was full of bitterness. The more important words, however, could not be said. After a long time, he blurted out: "then you should not use this palace." Zhihe droops his eyes. She wanted to say, I didn''t. However, it''s done. Yu Qiaoqiao saw the prince asked her not to go, also saw the man named Ye Zhiwan timidly stand up, accused the prince of all kinds of crimes. Perjury, frame the Regent. Collusion with Turks, betray the country and seek glory. Her youth did not say a word, and the ministers were excited. It''s like a replay. Repeat the sanctions against Meng Yan that day. It''s just that the protagonist has changed. This decadent big week, singing and dancing, how unstable is it? Meng Yan sighed for a long time, stopped people''s scolding, and looked at Meng Xu gently: "Your Highness, can you plead guilty?" When he was in a trance or when he was a child, he did something wrong. Uncle Huang never scolded him. He just asked him gently. Can you tell if he was wrong? Meng Xumeng''s crazy laugh, wipe the tears of the corner of his eyes, stagger up. "Uncle Huang, you never look down on me. Sure enough, I lost again today. You''re laughing at me for being too much, aren''t you? " "What makes you think that?" Meng Yanwei was stunned, and then shook his head. He said, "I''ve never looked down on you." On the contrary, he believed that Meng Xuhui was an imperial talent. That''s why I''m devoted to helping. "But it''s too late, uncle Huang. I can''t go back to my palace. " The prince murmured a word, Meng Yan listened vaguely and frowned fiercely. At the same time, Yu Qiao''s pupil suddenly shrinks, throws away the branch he then regardless of everything rushes out. Zhi he was stunned and wanted to stop him, but he didn''t know when several people in black appeared around him, showing the cold blade. As a last resort, Zhihe had to fight with them. Ye Zhiwan''s voice was still floating in the wind: "Your Royal Highness is afraid that things will be revealed, so he sent someone to chase me. Fortunately, I have a big life..." A flying arrow came through the air, and the word "life is big" trembled to a sharp point. Ye Zhiwan widened his eyes, ignoring the moist things flowing down. I raised my hand and touched it. It was scarlet. His forehead was crossed by the flying arrow. It seems that what is the scarlet liquid in his confused hands? When ye Zhiwan fell to the ground, the expression on his face was still frozen in amazement and disbelief. Even the prince''s pursuit has escaped. After tonight, he should have been rich. Why Chapter 194 The wind seemed to be silent for a few seconds, and then the crowd burst out: "Assassin! Escort There was a mess, some scurrying, some pushing, some shouting and escorting. However, Jiandi, who was not strong enough, was pushed and robbed by the escorts. He only felt that he had not been killed by the assassins and would be killed by them. Meng Yanmei Feng twisted into a Sichuan character, the Qi sank into the Dantian, and the voice with internal power spread all over the audience: "everyone, please be quiet!" The fire is heavy, the shadow is bright. The prince chuckled and said in a loud voice, "the distinguished guest who came from afar has not appeared yet?" In response to him, it was a flying arrow. "The crown prince He finally realized that he had been calculated, and said angrily, "Bu RI Gu De, how can an dare to be faithless and unjust?" That day, the prince asked the people of Qin and Chu to send not only a secret letter, but also a waist token. It allows Burigude to enter and leave the capital without hindrance. Just did not expect, cloth day solid Germany wolf ambition, unexpectedly want to kill him directly! The situation was so sudden that Meng Yan couldn''t stop it. Meng Xu watched the arrow getting closer and closer to him. The fear of approaching death made him unable to move. Fierce, he was a force to the ground. The sound of the arrow entering the flesh was harsh and clear. Meng Xu was silly and looked up stupidly. A smile like a flower. Yu Qiaoqiao pulled out a smile, as if the first time we met, looked at him askew, and laughed innocently and brightly. The blood from the corner of his mouth drops on his face. Meng''s eyes are about to crack. He opens his mouth and can''t make a sound. Yu Qiaoqiao raised his hand and smoothed his disordered hair. His lips closed as if to say something. Meng Xu hurried over and heard a low voice: "it hurts so much..." She doesn''t feel it anymore. The woman lying in his arms, quietly, no life. Meng continued to look up at the sky, tears fell silent, suddenly roaring. I''m crying. Have you ever experienced a kind of sadness? It''s like hollowing out your heart and lungs, no more crying, no more hissing. The Crown Princess died, blocking an arrow for his highness. The old chief assistant faltered and fell down on his knees. The old man''s cry was pathetic. I wanted to lose my life and make my granddaughter happy, but the white haired man gave the black haired man away. Fire lingering, licking the sky, a touch of fire rose from the distance. The night is almost over. Meng Xu can be immersed in sadness, but the Turkic wolves have been waiting for this moment for too long. They are thirsty for the blood of Da Zhou, but they won''t wait for them. So Meng Yan had to force himself not to see it. Don''t go to see Wen Wan''s nephew and daughter-in-law in a pool of blood, the people of Qin and Chu who want to climb over even though they are exhausted from crying, or the heartbroken prince. He looked like an instrument without emotion. His eyes filled with blood swept coldly. He shook his arms and said in a deep voice, "where is big Zhou Erlang?" The imperial army is solemn and silent, but the sound of sword and halberd coming out of scabbard is shocking. The hidden Turkic wolf appeared gradually. Burigude stood at the top, with his hands down and a smile on his face. "Ah, your highness, I''m so sorry to hurt your wife. It''s all my fault that I''m not very good. I wanted to kill Meng Yan when his highness asked me to wait for him to come to the city. " "Prince? How could it be that you let the Turks into the city? You, you On this night, all the civil and military officials experienced unprecedented ups and downs. The sudden appearance of the Turks really shocked everyone. Seeing his Royal Highness The Regent here, people''s hearts relaxed a little. After hearing bregude''s words, he had the strength to point at the prince''s nose again. However, Meng Xu just held the person in his arms tightly, his eyes were dull. He suddenly remembered that he had asked himself a long time ago, if one day, like zehe, he would choose between Jiangshan and her, who would he choose? At that time, his answer was, Jiangshan. How can his highness give up the country for a woman? But at this moment, he would rather die. What is the world, what is the glory and wealth. As long as he woke up in his arms, he looked at him with his gentle and smiling eyes, and said, "ah Xu, it hurts so much." JOJO, I''ll never let you hurt again. Wake up, OK? Suddenly, a touch of damp heat swept away his hand. Meng Xu was surprised and pleased. Looking up, the Qin Chu people pushed him away with tears on his face, holding Yu Qiao crying out of breath: "you, you don''t deserve to touch her! You owe her! " Meng Xu thought, I owe her a life. Go with her. As soon as he thought about it, Meng Yan said in a deep voice: "Meng Xu! If you are too fussy, I will be wrong about you! Do you want to kill a Turkic dog to avenge Qiao, or cry like a coward? Think for yourself Meng Xu left a sentence in his hoarse voice: "take care of her!" He rushed to Meng Yan with his sword. Burigude holds his chest in his hands and smiles leisurely. All the civil and military officials of Da Zhou are turtles in his jar! He is not in a hurry. Youyou said: "Meng Yan, do you want to help them when they treat you like this? Why don''t you come to Turk? We Turks won''t suspect you. You can take as many soldiers as you want. I give you ten thousand cattle and sheep, thousands of tents and thousands of grasslands! How about it? " The civil and military officials trembled again for fear that his Highness The Regent would not be able to withstand the temptation to leave them. His majesty, the noble emperor, was sitting on the ground gasping for breath and dying. The prince himself let the enemy in. Only his Highness The Regent can save them. Meng Yan smile, even at a disadvantage, also can not say calm. "The Turkic dog is not big for a few years, and his courage is growing. Dare to run to the master''s house to shout. Well, Zhou Yuan has been dead for a long time. You don''t remember him, you''re not afraid of him, and you can understand. " He calmly began to strip. Everyone: "what Fortunately, there was no exciting picture. His Highness The Regent is still shameful. He has no habit of running naked. Inside, it was a white light armor. Some of the soldiers in the imperial forest were sobbing. Only those who survived from that time can know how elegant Zhenyuan general is. Silver saddle, white horse, light armour, white fur. On the battlefield, the Zhou flag rustled with the wind, and the three armed forces swept across like the tide of Guangling river. Turks are scared at the news. Meng Yan shakes a soft sword in his hand. After becoming regent, few people have seen him do it. Almost some people forget that his Royal Highness The Regent is both civil and military, and how many heads he has taken from his lips. His low voice never stopped: "what you give is really chilly. Let this king, want to go to you all can''t do Talk and play the sword. Each finger fell, there was a rumble from the distance. "With thousands of cattle and sheep, how can I compare with the picturesque scenery of my great Zhou Dynasty?" Chapter 195 "With thousands of tents, how can I compare with my great Zhou''s carved beams and painted buildings?" "The vast expanse of grassland is only a corner in Dazhou. Bregude, you don''t understand me. " The world did not understand him. Some people think he loves power, he loves Li. Some people speculate that he will dominate the position of Regent. But no one knows. What he really wants is just to have a leisurely look all over the country. At first, people thought that the roar was the thunder of winter, but they soon found out that it wasn''t. Experienced people can recognize that it is the sound of the horse''s hooves on the ground. And there must be a lot of people who have made such a big noise. The Turkic scouts whispered a few words in Burigude''s ear. Burigude''s face was ugly and he glared at Meng Yan: "are you kidding me?" Meng Yan light smile: "I don''t like to play people." It''s your pleasure to play with you. "Ah, it''s general Zhou! It''s the mighty general! We are saved The Turkic wolf guards at the gate of the city could not even stop this man. In the blink of an eye, Zhou Ping had already arrived at the opposite side, turned over and dismounted, and said in a deep voice: "it''s too late for me to help you!" Jiandi gasped for a while. After a long time, he said, "Aiqing is flat." The two people I was most afraid of in my life came together. Of course, he was afraid of Zhou Ping''s Laozi Zhou Yuan and Zhou Jiajun behind him. It is also well known that Zhou Ping is not allowed to enter Beijing. But this meeting son, Turk covetous, how can the emperor take his head on the item to joke? If you don''t want to, you have to bear it first. After a symbolic salute, Zhou Ping was too lazy to be polite and met Meng Yan''s eyes. Then he held his hands lazily and picked his eyebrows to see the cloth on the wall. "Oh, isn''t this a Turkic pup? What''s the matter? I''m afraid of being beaten by my general. I''m honest at the border. I''ve come to the capital to be a demon? " Burigude''s face was more colorful than that of the dyeing workshop. He could not help but gnash his teeth and said, "Zhou Ping, do you dare to go to Beijing? Are you not afraid of my Turkic attack on the border? " Zhou Ping said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter. The dog under your hand is not beaten. A surprise attack won''t make any big waves. But you don''t run? It''s cool. If you are caught by us, alas, I think your family Shan Yu won''t come to save you? Recently, I heard that you Turks have a little boy... " Before he had finished speaking, burigoud and his wolf cubs went off with such a high speed that the army just arrived could not catch up with them. Zhou pingze didn''t plan to go after him. An opponent who knows the root and the bottom is better than an opponent who has no end. What''s more, this time he led his troops back to Beijing, the cautious Emperor didn''t know how to punish him. To keep bregude is to keep the thorn in the emperor''s heart. You still need me. If you are angry, you should hold it. it''s dawn. The enemy has gone, so we must solve the next problems. Lao Shoufu is too sad to faint. Meng Yan asks people to take him to rest. The prince seems to have lost his soul. He stands a few steps away from the people of Qin and Chu. He wants to go up, but he doesn''t dare to go up. Qin and Chu people hold Yu Qiao''s body in their arms. voice and facial expression of the deceased are still vividly remembered. Meng Yan estimated that she would faint if she cried any more, and went forward to squat down with her. He is not used to comforting people. For a long time, he only said one word. "She went in peace." I died for my sweetheart. No hate, no resentment, even a faint smile. If it wasn''t for the bloodstain on her face, it would make people feel that she was just sleeping. Qin Chu people said: "yes, I hurt her. For example, if I don''t take advantage of her guilt and trust in me, she won''t be involved in this matter... " Yu Qiaoqiao''s death, let everyone''s heart heavy pain. However, can you really blame someone? It''s probably everyone''s fault. Right strife, death, but the most innocent, the most innocent people. Meng Yanwei has a silent company. With a dull cough, Jiandi finally remembered his identity and wanted to find a place for himself. He first looked at the lost prince. Persimmon also have to pick soft pinch. "Prince, what else do you have to say about today?" The prince looked up for a long time and said in a soft voice, "father, my son, I beg to die." The Emperor No, it''s, it''s not "Please bury your son with the crown princess. Son minister, thank father Huang Long en. " Jiandi''s expression was complicated and unpredictable. He didn''t agree or refuse. Meng Yan is very angry. Well, he seemed to worry all night. At last, the initiator said, "I want to die?"? His royal highness, the furious regent, picked up the prince''s collar and scolded: "Meng Xu, Qiao Qiao saved you with his life. Are you such a coward? What do you want her to think? " Meng continued stupefied, tears can not control rolling down, helpless sobbing: "Uncle Huang, I know wrong, I really know wrong, you let Qiao Qiao come back, OK?" Many people, even if they know that the road ahead is a dead end, have to put all their eggs in one basket. It''s only when you lose the most important thing that you wake up. But does regret work? Meng Yan could not bear not to open his eyes and said in a stuffy voice: "I knew so well, why did I have to start at the beginning." The prince burst into tears. He rubbed his forehead and looked at the mess. Meng Yan sighed. "Your Majesty, the prince will not die. I asked to take the prince to the East Palace first and solve the Turkic problem. " When Jiandi heard the word Turk, he choked and asked, "what do you mean by Aiqing Meng Yan, who knew that the emperor was greedy for life and afraid of death, smoked. "I don''t know, but Burigude is not a man who will give up. His dangerous move in chess was due to the return of his favorite little son, Chanyu. He was afraid that he would threaten his position as the crown prince, so he couldn''t wait to establish his meritorious service. I''m afraid I''ll find trouble at the border soon if I eat shriveled in the capital this time. " Emperor Jian was relieved when he heard the speech. After all, the border is far away from the capital, and making trouble at the border will not affect his eating, drinking and playing. People don''t know why Jiandi was relieved? Zhou Ping had an impulse to kill his king. Motherfucker, they are fighting hard at the border. The dog emperor is eating, drinking and having fun in the capital. He always thinks about how to kill them. It''s a real fight. Meng Yan took a placatory look at him. Looking back, he saw the prince who was not sad or happy about the resolution and had no response. His heart sank. The death of the crown princess is a great blow to the crown prince. I don''t know if Meng Xu can survive. If he goes on like this, how can he trust to hand over the world to Meng Xu? Xu, don''t let uncle Huang down for his guidance and painstaking care. Only by standing up and offering sacrifices to Qiaoqiao with the blood of Turks can Qiaoqiao feel at ease. Chapter 196 The prince was forbidden to visit the eastern palace, and the voice of the court for abolishing the prince was very high, which was stopped by Meng Yan. However, although the eastern palace has not been abolished, it is almost the same. It is said that Meng Xu locked himself in the house all day, did not eat or drink, and did not see anyone. After hearing this, Meng Yan was angry and helpless. There are few kinds of infatuation in the imperial family, and there are many heartless people in the Meng family. It''s so easy to have Meng Xu. He''s more affectionate. He can''t catch people and force them to be merciless, can he? What bothered him even more was the people of Qin and Chu. That day, after crying with the princess in her arms, Mrs. Qin lived up to people''s expectations. When she went back, she fell ill. She was so sick that she caught him off guard. The court and the field became a pot of porridge. The emperor started to shake off the shopkeeper at the right time and cultivated himself in the deep palace for the reason that the dragon body was frightened. This mess was left to Meng Yan. His Royal Highness The Regent was so busy that he could not spare time to accompany the Qin and Chu people who were so ill that he had to send the best imperial doctor to take good care of them. After last night, the whole court hall was swept by huge waves and washed blood once. Wang Ye''s method is as vigorous as ever. He uprooted several families whose laws are greater than those of the state, relegated and executed some former sycophants who flattered the crown prince. A wise man will know that the prince is paving the way for his royal highness. So smart people are not in a hurry to stand in line and do what they should do. They are honest and honest. They don''t flatter the crown prince or his Highness The Regent. Not so smart, just like when his Highness The Regent was in prison, he sneered at the servants of the East Palace and spoke ill of his Highness the prince wantonly. So these people were finally cleaned up by his Highness The Regent. Throughout the day, people in the court were in a state of panic and experienced an unprecedented exchange of blood. By the time of the next Dynasty, many adults were in a cold sweat. When they were held by their servants, they fainted after turning their eyes. Meng Yan found some empty files and went to the east palace to see the prince. "My Lord, your Highness has shut himself in all day without food or drink. Please advise him quickly." When the old housekeeper of the East Palace saw him, he immediately wiped his tears, which was more cordial than seeing his father. Meng Yan is speechless. If he can, he also wants to give the prince more time to adapt to sadness. But now that he has split his face with Turks and foreign people are covetous, he is afraid that he can no longer protect the adults in the capital, as always. "Meng Yan..." The voice of the old man was sad. Meng Yan was stiff and turned back. The old man bent his waist. The old man, who was already very young, was more than a decade old. The eyes were cloudy and red. Meng Yan saluted the chief executive: "Lao Shoufu, you are old..." "Let me see Joe. When she''s here, I''m always not allowed to come. It''s a shame that my old man often comes to see her Now, I can''t see it. With a sour nose, Meng Yan said in a soft voice, "let''s go in with the younger generation. If you can, please advise your highness with the younger generation." The old man opened his mouth and nodded silently for a long time. He once selfishly slandered Meng Yan in order to protect the crown prince. But I didn''t expect that Meng Yan would be able to devote himself to the common people of Dazhou, regardless of personal grudges. This is probably the real chivalry. The East Palace is plain white, and the crown princess is usually kind, and the whole family respects her very much. Therefore, although his highness was in grief and even forgot to take care of the affairs of the crown princess, the people in the east palace were still spontaneous. In silence, the most pathetic. The housekeeper wipes his tears and tries to endure his sadness. He tells Meng Yan what happened after Meng Xu came back this morning. The prince can''t separate the heart to take care of the affairs of the crown princess, and there is no one who makes up his mind. The servants of the east palace were at a loss for a moment. Finally, it was lady Qin. When she heard about it in her illness, she forced her to drag it up and asked someone to store the princess''s body in an ice coffin. Fortunately, this winter, the corpse is not fast. But if it goes on like this, it''s not only that Qiao Qiao can''t live in peace, but also that those who care about Qiao Qiao won''t agree. Meng Yanxin trembled: "Qin Chu people, is she OK?" It''s really stubborn. I''m almost unconscious. I have to be brave. "Lady Qin passed out after she had finished this, but it didn''t matter. The imperial doctor said that she would pass out only when she was too sad and exhausted. The fever will probably go away tonight. " The old housekeeper sighed a little. He didn''t expect that it was the people of Qin and Chu who could work so hard for the crown princess in the end. Which one of those concubines who usually flatter and seem to be good with the crown princess now stands out? Soon the prince''s bedroom arrived. The old housekeeper went to knock on the door. There was no sound for a long time. Afraid to let the old chief assistant and Meng Yan wait, the old housekeeper knocked twice. This time, Meng Xu had a reaction and only returned one word: "get out." The old housekeeper burst into tears: "Your Highness, don''t torture yourself like this. Even if you don''t think about yourself, think about your mother. The empress is still lying in the ice coffin. Do you have the heart? " The people inside have been silent longer. "Steward, you go down first, and I''ll take care of the next thing." The old housekeeper nodded. As he went down, the old chief assistant stopped him: "take me to see Joe." Yu Qiaoqiao, after all, died for the prince. Lao Shoufu knows his nature of protecting Duzi. He doesn''t feel that he can face Meng Xu calmly. It''s better to go and see Yu Qiao than to go in and break up in a bad mood. With the door locked, it''s hard to defeat your Highness The Regent. The king pondered for a moment and turned in through the window. The light in the hall is dim, more decadent than the place where the dead stay. It''s just a day. There are so many things happening that everyone can''t bear it. Meng Yan saw Meng Xu, he curled up in a ball, huddled in the corner, in front of the body full of bits and pieces of gadgets. He held a sachet tightly in his hand. The stitching was rough, which was worse than that made by Qin and Chu people. I don''t know whether it''s mandarin ducks playing in the water or two fat birds. There are little things on the ground, such as a goose yellow hairpin, sugar painting and handkerchief. It''s all from the little girl''s house. Some people, just sitting there, saying nothing and doing nothing, can make you surrounded by sadness. Seeing these things, Meng Yan knew what Meng Xu was thinking. He walked over with a light step, carefully avoided the trinkets, and sat down beside Meng Xu. His royal highness did not seem to be surprised by his arrival. His eyes did not move away from the sachet. A faint smile came from the corner of his mouth, which was peaceful and gentle. He whispered: "Uncle Huang, I always feel that Qiao Qiao is still with me." Chapter 197 Uncle and nephew have not had such a peaceful time for a long time. Meng Yan quietly listens to Meng Xu talking about some old things about Yu Qiao. Heart suddenly very calm, a day of fatigue also seems to be nothing. "The first time I saw Qiao Qiao, uncle Huang took me out to see the lantern. Do you remember? At that meeting, Joe looked at me with a sweet smile. At that time, my nephew''s face was so red and his heart beat so fast. " "My nephew felt then that I wanted to marry her. Later, when my mother and grandmother chose a concubine for me, my nephew panicked for a long time. My mother finally said that she had a crush on the granddaughter of the old Shoufu family. When she taught me to meet her, she said, "if you are a monarch, you should build a golden house to hide it." "My nephew didn''t want to at first. He said that the little girl he met would not marry. The mother lost her temper and forced her nephew to go. Well, that was the second time I met Joe At that time, the nine sons were in full swing, and Meng Yan was already on the battlefield. Later, I heard occasionally that the prince was a charming girl in a golden house, and for a while, he told a good story. It''s not so nice to meet you for the second time. His highness was forced to come. He was very proud. Before he saw anyone, he lost his temper with the little girl in the room. Later, when he saw the little ball with red eyes, his royal highness thought it was over and chased his wife to the crematorium. But I''m crazy about it. The man who is deeply in love is really going to be his wife. Meng Xu talks about the past, remembering every detail so clearly that he really cares about his first wife. It''s getting dark. Meng Yan did not disturb Meng Xu''s memory, but after he stopped, he said in a soft voice: "Your Highness, my old friend''s long speech is also accompanied. Your highness might as well think about it. What kind of person does the Crown Princess want your highness to become? For the rest of her life, live as she wants to live for her. " He said these words to himself over and over again in those years. Sometimes, he felt that he had no hope to live, so he said to himself. His teacher wants him to be a gentleman, and his mother wants him to be a good man. In the first half of his life, he lived like that according to the expectations of the people he cared about. It wasn''t until I met the people of Qin and Chu that I thought it might be time to take off my mask. He met Qin and Chu people in a desperate situation. Fortunately, he could live for himself for the rest of his life. But because of Qiao Qiao''s death, the prince was in a desperate situation. In order to live, Meng Yan can only teach him to live for Qiao Qiao. Meng xuju was shocked for a long time and murmured, "is that so?" What does Yu Qiaoqiao want him to be? Suddenly he had the answer. From the age of the general actress, the girl loved to pull his clothes and smile shyly. He took the trouble to teach again and again. The people in cloth clothes set up a promise to take Ling rannuo, extol righteousness for thousands of miles, and ignore the world for the sake of death. Her youth, in fact, has never been forgotten. When the effect is achieved, Meng Yan smiles, pats his clothes and gets up. He says faintly: "the Emperor may shut you up for a period of time. It''s OK. You can take care of Qiao Qiao''s affairs. When the time is right, you will be in charge again. Xu, don''t let us down. " Yu Qiaoqiao''s voice, face and smile pass in the bottom of my heart. Meng Xu nods gently. Meng Yan is like a worried old lady. After Meng Xu''s work, he has to go to see the people of Qin and Chu. Results at the door, green stopped him, euphemistically said: when the little lady is ill, it''s not easy to meet, afraid to collide with the Lord, the Lord or wait for the empress to get better. Qin and Chu people''s diseases and minor problems? His Highness The Regent snorted, "what''s she like? I haven''t seen her before? All right, get out of the way. " Green angry, had to retreat. What does her Highness The Regent want to do? She can''t stop a maid, can she? Meng Yan inexplicably saw some excitement and expectation. I don''t know why. Before leaving, Bili also called all the servants in the yard away. The door seemed hot, but his Highness The Regent hesitated for a while. Always feel, green reaction is not like a good thing. But that servant girl is also really, supported the person all to go, inside this is still living the disease, who will take care of? Thinking of this, the LORD had to push the door. In order to prevent the Qin and Chu people from dying, his Royal Highness The Regent thought in his heart. Outside the courtyard, green has a master''s manner, and gives serious instructions to the only five servants in the manna Hall: "have you all listened to me? No matter what happens, you''re not allowed in, you know? " The three maids nodded like garlic. Red maple most not to face, white eyes turned on the sky. "Who would like to see it? All right, it''s OK. It''s ok if it''s OK." Green and red maple together. After serving the people of Qin and Chu for so many years, Biliu knew for the first time that when Qin and Chu were sick, there would be such a problem. Most of them have never been so sick before, so they have never been in this situation before. This caught green off guard. The room is not very airy and a little dull. But it doesn''t have the decadent smell of the ordinary room that has been closed for a long time. On the contrary, it is filled with a sweet and greasy smell, like the fragrance of a woman. Meng Yan, who had no reason, was a little thirsty. In the dim light, he swallowed his saliva and called, "people of Qin and Chu?" The voice is hoarse. "Well..." It was like a groan dug out of the sugar. The cat seemed to shiver. Meng Yan''s heart also trembled. Meng Yan, Meng Yan, when are you so helpless? At the bottom of his heart, he spurned himself, and Meng Yan followed the direction of his voice. Red was warm wave, a touch of Shu color hot eyes of his highness Regent. The Regent, like a fool, suddenly got a hot nose and a drop of warm liquid trickled down. Meng Yan looked like a thief and was caught. He turned back and covered his nose. His heart beat like a drum. His face was as red as a hairy boy. Qin, a native of Qin and Chu, rolled about on the bed with a quilt in his arms. From time to time, it also makes a cat like whisper. "Qin, the people of Qin and Chu, Ben, Ben Wang is not. I don''t mean to see you, you put on your clothes!" "Sobbing, sobbing!" However, the sick Qin and Chu people could not speculate with common sense, let alone shame, for fear that they would not know who he was. Meng Yan''s forehead was full of joy, and many thoughts flashed through his mind. The people of Qin and Chu are still burning. How can the burning subside after another night like this? He is for the health of Qin and Chu people. Comforting himself, the blood left on the tip of his nose was wiped off under the Regent''s palace. A gentleman can''t be a gentleman any more. Walk over and pinch a corner of the quilt with your fingertips. With a soft voice that didn''t match Leng Su''s expression, he said, "people of Qin and Chu, get up and cover up, or you will catch cold." The goblin didn''t know if he understood. He lifted his leg with his mouth, and finally let him pull out the quilt. Chapter 198 However, his Royal Highness The Regent saw a more beautiful view. Brain buzz, almost directly fainted. Meng Yan helped his forehead and secretly scolded himself for being an old man. How old are you? Why are you so impulsive? I can''t help thinking, don''t hold it too long? His Royal Highness The Regent, who had been teased by many close friends for being indifferent, pondered his sudden sexual interest and wrapped the Qin and Chu people with a solemn face. After finishing this, it was more tiring than a big battle. Meng Yan was relieved, and he was sweating all over. Fierce, the scalp explodes! A pair of white arms around his neck, snake like wrapped up. The little woman pressed him tightly with the hot temperature of fever, and her face as thin as cream rubbed against his neck. Meng Yan:! " He was stiff and did not dare to move. I''m afraid that if I move, I''ll turn into a beast. I don''t have reason to deal with people. The girl is ill and delirious, but he is sober and responsible for the innocence of the Qin and Chu people. However, the people of Qin and Chu didn''t understand his good intentions at all. They rubbed their skin against his Satin court clothes all the time. Maybe they were very cool and comfortable, and then they uttered a soft voice in their mouth. He''s a normal person. He''ll have a burst of blood. What''s more, he is a normal man who has a strong desire for Qin and Chu people! His Highness The Regent''s face turned red and blue. Gnashing his teeth, he said, "people of Qin and Chu, let go!" If I can''t help doing something, I can''t go back! Don''t blame me then! Qin Chu people pursed their lips and hummed: "no, Meng Yan is a big jerk." It''s good to know who he is. Meng Yan took a deep breath and tried to be gentle: "let me go first. If there is anything uncomfortable, shall we call the doctor?" "No doctor, I want you. It''s cool. It''s so comfortable. " Do you want him or his clothes? Meng Yan''s face turned black. At this time, he should use the courage of his sword to cut Turks and lift the people behind him. But this hand, he doesn''t listen! It''s so vague that I can''t bear it. After staring at his hand for two seconds, his Highness The Regent thought coolly: why don''t you be cut off? I''m a loser. This pair of unpromising hands failed to break away from the predicament for the master, so Meng Yan accepted his fate and sighed. Thought, just love, love rub by her to go, the same patient care about what? His forbearance passed. On this cold day, I don''t know if I will catch cold after taking a cold bath. Is thinking, cold, a soft tongue licked his neck. Meng Yan''s goose bumps all stand up when he explodes his hair. Clearly just gently so a lick, but his whole body seems to have electric general shudder up. Who can bear it! His royal highness, the Regent, with red eyes, turned around and took the initiative. He crushed the disorderly people and gritted his teeth: "people of Qin and Chu! Don''t force me The people of Qin and Chu blinked, with a blank and innocent face. As if the lick was just out of curiosity, totally unintentional. Meng Yan''s temper is like venting his anger. He has a headache. He knows what Green''s advice is about. If he can do it again, he will definitely choose to listen to Green''s advice. To coax the child, he patted Qin and Chu people on the cheek: "well behaved, cover the quilt well, take the medicine, and the fever will subside tonight..." The Qin and Chu people stretched out the tip of their tongue and licked their lips. The red lips are full and moist, and the tongue is small and tender His Royal Highness The Regent swallowed, his eyes dim. Every second here, for him, is torture. The initiator had no consciousness, even unconsciously wrapped him in this posture, holding his neck and rubbing. Meng Yan''s voice was soft and dripping in his heart. "Meng Yan, I feel sick and hot." His Highness The Regent''s proud reason suddenly collapsed, and he answered, "what should I do?" "Thirsty..." "I''ll get the water." "No! Woo woo Then the thirsty cry, water moist eyes looked around, eyes fell on Meng Yan''s lips. He laughed happily and leaned forward to kiss him like a child who found something good. Mind, a blank. Qin and Chu people lick and kiss without any skill, just to understand their thirst. Meng Yan closed his eyes and said: Qin Chu people, you asked for it. Then he took the initiative instead of the passive, and gave him a hard kiss. A room of spring. However, in the end, Meng Yan held back and didn''t take the last step. He clearly remembered that the people of Qin and Chu were not sober now. He hoped that the Qin and Chu people would voluntarily give themselves to him when they were sober. If Cao Shilang knew, he would be stunned. Lord, are you still a man? Liu Xiahui is not as tolerant as you, is he? In the end, the Qin and Chu people fainted, their red and swollen lips opened and closed, and their breath was warm and moist. Meng was afraid that he couldn''t help it, so he quickly slipped away with a kiss. On a cold day, half a column of fragrant cold water was poured. When I go back, I''m catching up with Turquoise''s furtive approach to the house. Don''t be too obvious about the expression of gossip. Meng yanhei''s face was calm and he made a noise intentionally. Green scared one Buddha was born, two Buddha ascended to heaven, patted his chest back, to see him, is incredible. "Wang, Wang Ye, why are you here?" God, she suddenly remembered that she had gone to the brothel with the princess before. They also discussed whether Her Highness The Regent could be so abstinent because she couldn''t. In the face of illness at any time in heat, like Qin Chu people, his royal highness Regent could even appear in a well-dressed outside? This, this is really no good Green can not help showing a look of regret. Ah, my little lady''s future happiness. Meng Yan''s face is as heavy as water. When he looks at the green expression, he knows that he is not thinking about something good. You can''t help cutting your teeth: "that''s how you take care of your master, huh? The master is thirsty, and there is no water in the room! " His Royal Highness The Regent is a figure that the emperor is afraid of. Blue green suddenly scared quail like, tears in the eyes of the beat, sobbing: "slave, maidservant know wrong, Lord forgive me!" Meng Yan: "is he so scary? He coughed awkwardly: "well, I don''t want to punish you. The doctor will come tomorrow. Let the doctor have a good look. She''s like this... " There is no cure! As soon as he had a fever, he would be angry. Meng Yan could not help knocking over the vinegar jar. Who would the people of Qin and Chu go with when he was away? No, it''s too dangerous. He can''t let such people fall into other people''s eyes. With this other kind of vinegar, his Royal Highness The Regent left in a rage. Green felt her chin and thought with a sly smile that her Royal Highness The Regent wanted to be discontented. Don''t let the little lady put out the fire? Chapter 199 The next day, the people of Qin and Chu woke up in the good morning light, wrapped in quilts, turned over in the quilt, and sighed comfortably. Suddenly feel a little wrong, rub to the lips a little pain. I felt it. Hiss. Why is it broken? The waist is a little sour, and the legs are a little soft. The Qin and Chu people held the quilt and thought seriously for a long time. Yesterday, after she came back from Tianlong, she fell ill. She only remembered the chaos of war. Later, when he was in a daze, he heard that no one was in charge of the princess. He was angry and forced to get up. Tearfully, he asked people to seal the princess into the ice coffin first. And then he passed out, unconscious. She seldom has a fever, and Teng yuange and her close little sisters are also very few. However, according to the description of a little sister who had been eating melon seeds together with her for many years, she started a terrible fever, which can be described as a complaint. So, what happened after yesterday? The people of Qin and Chu gave a whine and buried their heads. Don''t do anything shameful. As soon as she made a noise, green pushed the door in. The people of Qin and Chu looked up and found something wrong. "Bili, did you take the wrong medicine today?" The smile is so rippling. Green rippling shook his head, hey, hey way: "little lady, do you feel uncomfortable?" Yesterday, she thought her Royal Highness The Regent was not good. Later, when she came in to take care of the Qin and Chu people, she could not help blushing. She seems to have got it for real. Qin Chu people''s face was inexplicable, so they suddenly pulled some strange legs and hearts. Their face suddenly turned into horror and said: "yesterday, yesterday, who came?" Green shy and pinched way: "Regent his highness." It was her who seemed indescribable to his Highness The Regent. The people of Qin and Chu were struck by lightning. She, she should, did not do anything extraordinary to Meng Yan? Should be, not too humiliating? Wuwuwu, anyway, the scene of shame must have been seen by Meng Yan! The Qin and Chu people are dying of grief and indignation, and the ostrich seems to be buried in the pillow. Others are as sick as a mountain, and as sick as silk. The disease of Qin and Chu people comes and goes quickly. When the imperial doctor came to feel the pulse, he said happily, "little lady, I''m almost good! But sweating last night? Use some more medicine to keep fit, and you''ll be well! " The speaker has no intention, the listener has intention. The Qin and Chu people could not help blushing when they heard that they were sweating last night. Fortunately, the imperial doctor was old and didn''t see the clue. He prescribed the medicine and left. The ghost of Qin and Chu people seems to have to get up and send them away. When they suddenly see the plain white in the courtyard, their minds are empty. He looks pale. The death of the crown princess came to mind again, and the grief enveloped the Qin and Chu people. Her nose is sour and she can''t help but scold herself. The princess''s body is not cold, but she forgets herself for these love affairs. Really, I failed the princess''s kindness to her! Green sensitive aware of her low mood, along her eyes to see, a deep heart, but also a smile. He said in a soft voice: "His Royal Highness came out this morning and asked the emperor for an order to bury the empress according to the specifications of the national Mother. The emperor has agreed The people of Qin and Chu sneered: "people are dead. What''s the use of higher honor? Is he willing to take charge now? Why don''t you let her lie down for a few more days? " Angry words, said, but he first shed tears. The bottom of her heart was blocked, and she forgot to persuade the people of Qin and Chu to speak carefully. Fearing that the Qin and Chu people were just in the right shape, they cried out again and said, "don''t be like this, little lady. She certainly doesn''t want to see you like this..." Qin Chu bit his lip and said to himself, "yes, she hates me to death." Green thought, she can''t answer that. In the next few days, Meng Yan was busy with the affairs of the previous dynasty and didn''t see her again. The Qin and Chu people were relieved, but at the same time, they were a little lost. The funeral of the crown princess is extremely grand. I don''t know if the crown prince wants to make up for her guilt in this way and do everything himself. Finally, the crown princess was buried in the imperial mausoleum. Next to it is the tomb prepared by the prince for himself. There has been a joint burial of emperors and empresses since ancient times, but few emperors have prepared the joint burial mausoleum when they were still princes. On the day of the funeral, the road was ten li, and the long street was plain. All the people spontaneously put on plain white clothes, solemn and sad to see the princess off. Qin and Chu people can''t help but cry on their green shoulders. It''s like a dream. How could someone who was still alive a few days ago suddenly leave? After the grand funeral, it seemed as if the prosperity had gone down, and the whole eastern palace was surrounded by the bleak cold wind, cold and pure, without any fresh breath. The biggest change is the prince. The people of Qin and Chu don''t know whether they should hate him or not. Since then, the prince has been as gentle and polite as a nobody. Every day morning and evening, although he can''t participate in the government, he does everything carefully. However, the Qin and Chu people can see his empty heart under his warm shell. Yu Qiaoqiao''s death may finally wake up the man who indulges in power. Whether he deserved it or not, the people of Qin and Chu had a feeling of impermanence. Without the crown princess, the eastern palace is desolate and desolate. She should not stay in the East Palace any more. When she was in Tianlong, she made her stand clear that she should be opposed to the prince. But after that Meng Xu completely changed a person, not only did not pursue this matter, but also as usual to her. But no calculation, no hate. Perhaps because of the good relationship between Qin and Chu people and Yu Qiaoqiao, Qin and Chu people can feel that there is even a little more sincerity here. Sometimes, it only takes a moment to change a person. She is like duckweed. She lives by the east palace. She grew up here when she was a child. Without the East Palace, she didn''t even know where she could go. But the people of Qin and Chu still felt that it was time for her to leave. The East Palace is not her destination. Today''s east palace is even more breathless for her. When he asked Meng Xu to talk about it, Meng Xu listened quietly and said gently, "where do Chu people want to go? This palace will not stop you, but if you have no place to go, you can go back to the East Palace at any time. " This is Joe''s home, and it will be yours. Meng Xu didn''t say the implication, but the people of Qin and Chu understood it. The princess is so kind-hearted. Even when she is forced to fight against her, she still asks the emperor to save her life. How can she be willing to let her have nowhere to go? The people of Qin and Chu couldn''t help but sour their eyes. She felt it. Today''s Prince, living more and more like a person. Princess full of vision and respect, and she said again and again that prince. "Your Highness, he is very kind and kind. A gentleman is like a orchid and a gentle jade. " Chapter 200 In two days, it will be new year''s Eve. The people of Qin and Chu promised the prince to stay for the new year. Just a dozen days ago, she and Yu Qiaoqiao were still lying on the couch together, worried about what kind of program they were preparing for new year''s Eve. Yu Qiaoqiao said that he would go out to see the lanterns. Qin and Chu people said that they wanted to see the acrobatics. They argued endlessly, and finally reached a consensus. They bought the lanterns first and then watched the acrobatics. This year''s new year''s Eve is destined to be lonely. Prince Fei Hong is also a national disaster. Daqing is not allowed among the people. And this winter, cold to people''s bones, everyone thought, hurry through, through this year. Bad news always comes by surprise. This year''s flood in Jiangnan Road, the imperial government''s relief to solve the immediate need, but it is not a long-term solution. In the past, the rich land of abundance has always been the place most keen on the Spring Festival. This year, tens of thousands of people in Jiangnan have even food and clothing problems. The people in the capital are preparing for the new year. Jiangnan Road is full of complaints. The weather is getting colder and colder, so people can''t live any longer. So there are refugees. A large number of refugees poured into the capital, and the Beijing government officials refused to accept them for fear of disturbing the interest of the Chinese New Year. By the time Meng Yan knew it, three days had passed. Refugees have become a mob. When he was in prison, most of the servants in the palace were dismissed, and they came back one after another these days. But he was used to being cold and lonely. He never knew what it was like to celebrate the new year. In previous years, I went to the palace to drink a cup of wine from the Palace Banquet, and went to sleep when I got home. This year, with this incident, he was even more reluctant to rest. He immediately denounced the Beijing official: "can you afford to change refugees into mobs?" Jing Fu Yin was in this position by his relationship. He was afraid of Meng Yan but had no respect for him. Being scolded by pointing at the nose like this is also full of fire. I can''t help but feel strange. "Mr. Wang, you are also considerate of a little official like us. You see, what is the reason why I don''t let the refugees into Beijing? I''m not afraid to disturb you! In case of another plague, if you enter the city, I can''t afford it! " It''s an irony that he doesn''t have a backache when he''s standing and talking? Meng Yan''s voice sneered, and his eyes were as cold as a knife. He swept around the court hall, and just happened to see that he was trying his best to shrink into a transparent Lord Wang. In a word, Wang Shi hasn''t been a matchmaker for this adult''s daughter. Meng Yan said with a sneer, "Lord Wang, if I remember correctly, is Beijing Fu Yin the younger brother of the clan?" Mr. Wang ran out of the room. His black hat was all twisted, but he didn''t care about it. He just said, "Mr. Wang, this is my concubine''s younger brother. I have retired my concubine. It has nothing to do with this man!" Jing Fu Yin looks unbelievable. He thinks he is a strong supporter, but he is so humble in front of Meng Yan that he is eager to get rid of him. But Mr. Wang was afraid to death. He knew that his Highness The Regent hated the officials for leaving the refugees alone. It''s said that it''s because the empress Zhu, his Highness The Regent''s mother, was coerced in the flood of refugees at that time, but was refused outside the city by the dog officer, and nearly died. The emperor said he was ill. His Royal Highness The Regent covered the sky with his hand. He didn''t dare to bump up. Naturally, the Beijing official was thrown into prison, but the concubine in the room of Lord Wang was afraid that she would not know why she was put off until she died. At the end, I can only scold, bah, man. Last night, I was still holding someone else''s name. Today, I''m going to leave them, whining. Although Meng Yan managed to solve the problem of concealing the refugees from the government, he didn''t know what to do with the refugees. As the Beijing official said, the life of the refugees is the life of the people in Beijing, isn''t it? No, in the eyes of the people in Beijing, their lives are much more expensive than those of refugees. If the refugees enter the city easily and carry plague, they are not responsible for the lives of the people in the capital. How to deal with the refugees has always been a headache for the upper class. If you meet a fatuous monarch and allow the refugees to develop, you will most likely be decapitated by the refugees in the end. Although his majesty is fatuous, but fortunately he cherishes his life. When he has a thankless job to do, he pushes Meng Yan out and soaks in the back palace comfortably. Meng Yan is eager for his majesty not to make trouble. When the refugees could not be released into the city for a while and a half, Meng Yan first sent people to camp hundreds of tents outside the city for the refugees to live in, and sent porridge outside the city for disaster relief. He knew that this was only a temporary solution. To solve the problem, he had to find a place for the refugees to settle down. Otherwise, how many days can we survive on disaster relief food? So he looked for candidates in the court and went to Jiangnan Road to solve the problem from the root. The people of the Zhou Dynasty had a strong sense of local culture, and they had to go back to their roots when they died. Therefore, if there is no way out, no one will leave home and go to a future where they don''t know life and death. Only when the problem of Jiangnan Road is solved can the refugees go home. But at the end of the year, who doesn''t want to stay at home with his wife and children? And now Jiangnan Road is no better than it used to be, not to mention being poor and destitute. Those victims can turn into jackals, tigers and leopards. It''s the same as going to the northwest. In ordinary times, the pillars of the state who talked so much lost their voice. When they went to the court, they would put their heads down, for fear that his Highness The Regent would take a fancy to him. Fortunately, Meng Yan knew a lot about the personalities of these adults, so he was not angry. There is a saying that no cattle makes a dog. If it''s not that he can''t do without the imperial court and needs these wine bags, will you push me? His royal highness, the Regent, was so anxious that he scolded the ministers in the morning. It happened that his royal highness went to the palace to greet the empress. After hearing this, he gave a gentle smile and asked for her own orders: "if Uncle Huang can trust our palace, how about going to our palace?" His Highness the prince is still in the forbidden period, so he can''t deal with government affairs. However, someone has taken over the hot potato of Huizi. How can the ministers take care of the forbidden period? One after another, he advised Meng Yan: "Lord, I think it''s so feasible! Isn''t your highness dealing with the flood together with you? It can''t be more suitable to come down from the prince''s hall! " Meng Yan also has the meaning of sharpening Meng Xu, but he is afraid that Meng Xu has not yet slowed down, so he hesitates for a moment. The young man who can go to the corner is a little bit out of temper, with a light smile: "Uncle Huang, this palace is OK, the people outside the city are still waiting to go home." Your highness, I''ve really grown up. Meng Yanhu had a feeling that his son was sensible. He sighed and said, "well, I''ll ask the emperor later. If there is no accident, you can leave for Jiangnan tomorrow." Meng Xu nodded and listened carefully. He said in a soft voice, "thank you, uncle Huang." Chapter 201 The news that the prince left for Jiangnan Road spread all over the country. No matter true or false, they all wish his Highness the crown prince success. What happened that night in Tianlong is called Taiyu incident in history. The seventh day after that happened to be the seventh day of the crown prince and princess. The mighty general Zhou Ping asked him to leave the court. His Majesty was no longer ill. He took Zhou Ping''s hand and said something. However, every word clearly showed that he was afraid that Zhou Ping would not leave. Zhou Ping politely explained his request to send the prince to Jiangnan. The powerful general''s reason is: "along the way, have a companion on the way." But everyone knows that Mobei and Jiangnan are far away from each other. Zhou Ping''s move is clearly to escort the prince. Today, the surface of the court hall is still calm, but the undercurrent is turbulent, but it can no longer be controlled. I''m afraid there are no fewer people who want the prince to die than those who want Meng Yan to die. The emperor euphemistically said that you can protect the prince, but the army can''t follow him. You have to go back to Mobei honestly. Are you kidding me? Even if the natural and man-made disasters are serious in Jiangnan Road this year, the geographical location is there, which is a place for military strategists. Will the emperor rest assured that Zhou Ping will take his army to the south of the Yangtze River? The thousands of people Zhou Ping brought back to Beijing alone were enough to make the emperor uneasy. Zhou Ping knew it would be this result, but he thought of Meng Yan''s entrustment and stiffly put his anger back. Gong Shun said, "Your Majesty said that the army is very complicated, and it''s really not suitable to travel from Jiangnan." At that time, in the courtyard of Qin and Chu people, Biliu was crying for the news that she was leaving. "Little lady, is green not good enough? Is it Donggong''s mixed food waiting for death? Why are you leaving? " It was a heartrending man, as if the people of Qin and Chu had become a heartless man. Red maple is silent, but there are also obvious accusations in her expression. The corners of Qin and Chu people''s mouths twitch. How can she explain that the East Palace is so sad that she doesn''t want to stay any longer? Obviously, it doesn''t work well to stir up feelings with Biliu. The people of Qin and Chu considered their tone carefully and said: "I''m not going to leave you for life or death. I''ll come back to see you, right?" Who knows blue green has the backbone extremely, inhales the nose, the breath exclaimed: "who rare you to come back! If you leave, don''t come back! " A dead girl! The people of Qin and Chu knead their forehead and heart with a headache. But she didn''t really figure out where to go. In principle, she went to the Regent. But Meng Yan didn''t take the initiative to mention it, so she didn''t want to catch up! His Royal Highness The Regent, who had been rejected twice, was wronged. No matter how big the world is, is there no place for her? Finally, the Qin and Chu people couldn''t help thinking angrily. It''s really no good. It''s a big deal. She''s going to be a performer. She''s breaking a big stone in her chest. Who can''t do it. Suddenly, Bili shakes her by the corner of her clothes. The people of Qin and Chu raised their eyebrows and jokingly said, "what''s the matter? It''s like a pathetic abandoned puppy. " The little dog like girl didn''t bared her teeth to bite her this time. She seemed to acquiesce to her words: "little lady, no matter where you go, you must come back." Qin Chu people a silent, for a long time, hook lips smile. Rubbing the green top of his hair, he said with a smile, "I know. I just want to relax. Your Highness has promised me that I can come back at any time. Can your master let go of such a good thing Green tears smile. Since she was saved by the little fairy, Biliu has been worrying about her affairs like an old lady, and the people of Qin and Chu are reluctant to give up. However, people can''t live in the harbor all their lives. If she stays in the East Palace, she can only be a dancer all the time. I''m not worthy of that man and I''ve failed myself. The death of the Crown Princess makes the people of Qin and Chu deeply feel how sad their incompetence is, and how helpless they are when they watch people close to them die but can''t help them. She just talked to the prince about this idea. She didn''t know where to go, but she didn''t think the prince was more interested than her. That night, he sent someone to tell her that if you don''t dislike him, you can go to Jiangnan with him. Although there are disasters in Jiangnan today, it is only for the common people that the life of the rich people has not been greatly affected. And the scenery of the south of the Yangtze River can be described as a long-standing reputation. The people of Qin and Chu were slightly moved. But on second thought, it''s so far away from the capital. Doesn''t it mean that it''s hard to see Meng Yan? I can''t help hesitating. Don''t wriggle hesitant, then began to secretly poke strange is someone don''t take the initiative to find her. Just, go far away, away from who is not? As the only one who gave advice to the Qin and Chu people on how to win the favor of his Highness the prince and how to seduce his Highness The Regent, Biliu probably knew more about the Qin and Chu people than herself. Seeing the face of the Qin and Chu people, she knew what was in her mind. She could not help but said bitterly, "little lady, don''t you want to go The Qin and Chu people suddenly blew up their hair: "who said that? The south of the Yangtze River is wonderful, so I''ll go to the south of the Yangtze River! " Her Royal Highness The Regent, who has been scolded by her secretly over and over again, is immersed in dealing with the government affairs while listening to the secret Wei''s report of these things. A nib, frown: "Jiangnan?" Dark Wei respectfully nodded: "yes. Lady Qin has promised to go to Jiangnan with her royal highness. And "What?" "There are many curses written on the table of Lady Qin." When he said this, he was sweating a lot. Who dares to scold his Highness The Regent? That woman pour good, make no secret, carelessly put in the window scold open. Meng Yan lost his smile and said, "what did you scold?" "This... Says you are an asshole, damn..." He didn''t dare to say any more with ten heads of dark Wei. It''s really what she will do. Meng Yan rubs his eyebrows and grins bitterly. When he heard that she was going to leave the East Palace, why didn''t he care? Even under anxiety, he questioned whether the prince was not good to her. His royal highness is full of innocence. Not to mention that he is a gentle and kind person now. Even before, he did not treat Qin and Chu people badly. But there is a kind of person, his Royal Highness The Regent is a typical one. He clearly cares about death, but he just can''t show up in person. It''s commonly known as "die Ao Jiao". Die Aojiao tries to find out what the purpose of Qin Chu people''s leaving the East Palace is, but all the answers are that lady Qin wants to go out to relax. Relax? Well, his Royal Highness The Regent made time in his spare time to look for the famous mountains and rivers of Dazhou. He thought that the emperor would not pretend to be dead after this time He took the Qin and Chu people to relax himself. Chapter 202 His Highness The Regent planned well, but unexpectedly, the Qin and Chu people ran away with the prince. The prince smacked his mouth sour and said, "Jiangnan is very good. Last time I went back to the prince, I forgot to return, right?" Dark Wei calf belly a shake, didn''t dare to answer words. After a while, he added: "Lord, in fact, your highness also asked his subordinates to bring a sentence..." But now, he doesn''t dare to. Meng Yan gave a cool glance and a kind smile. "Said his highness! Let the Lord rest assured that he will take good care of Mrs. Qin and let her adapt to the days without the Lord as soon as possible. " Meng Yan''s forehead was full of green tendons and a smile. Good. It''s provocative. His Highness the prince pretended to be pure, honest and filial, and dared to provoke him! There were snowflakes on the table, which seemed like a fold. His Highness The Regent didn''t want to see it. Sen Sen called out: "Wang Shi!" The staff pushed the door and came in: "Lord." "In the evening, when you send these folded pieces to the palace, you tell your majesty that I don''t want to worry about the crown prince. I''d better go to Jiangnan with you." Wang Shi is one Leng: "ah?" It''s not the first time that the emperor has been addicted to wine and sex and ignored the government for two days. It''s not the first time that the Lord has been following his ass and becoming a father and a mother. It''s the first time that he''s quit on the way. However, Mr. Wang is really late with Meng Yan. He has never seen this man throw his face at the emperor. Today, he is gentle. "By the way, it can also be euphemistic to say that the crown prince is worried about his Majesty''s body, saying that the memorial is very self-cultivation." Wang Shi''s eyes looked at the dark guard with a sweat on his head, as if he knew something and took orders silently. Better offend the villain than the Regent. His Highness the prince can''t think of it like this. The next morning was the day when his Highness the prince set out. The purpose of this trip was to relieve the disaster, so it was light and easy to ride. Except for supplies, there was only one carriage, and the rest of the people rode. The carriage was for the ladies. The people of Qin and Chu never thought that she was not the only one. When huaniangzi enchanting toward her eyes, Qin Chu people are not calm. "Flower, flower boss, why are you here?" Lantern Wu light hiss, curling hair tip, eyes such as silk, leisurely way: "what, I can''t be here?" "No..." A few days ago, it seems that you and your highness are still at odds with each other, right? The tall and powerful general went to the carriage and knocked. He set off immediately. He had something to say. The people of Qin and Chu saw that the atmosphere between them was delicate. Those rumors seem to be true. Young flower lady is so bold, did not hide their joy. But today, in the face of the son of an old friend, how many people sigh. Ignoring the eight trigrams of the Qin and Chu people, huadengwu looked at Zhou Ping''s face for two seconds. Instead of turning his head, he said in a low voice, "all right?" Zhou Ping nodded. That day, in front of the heaven prison, the flower lady came out in plain clothes, and the despair of grief seemed to show a clue at this time. Qin Chu people blinked, thinking for a while to comfort her. "His father was born in Jiangnan. He died in Mobei for so many years, and there was no corpse collector. It''s so easy to come back this time. It''s a chance to let his father live in peace. " Huadengwu''s voice is light. She didn''t look at Qin and Chu people, but she solved her doubts. Zhou Ping escorted the prince on the one hand, but also to carry the coffin for his father. Although there is no ceremony, it can''t even be put into practice. But those present didn''t care about the red tape. It seems that it is not appropriate for them to comment on the gratitude and resentment of the previous generation. Zhou Ping was obviously embarrassed when he went to the lantern Wu. Just respect more than unfamiliar. General Zhenyuan even went ahead of general Zhenyuan when he got married, so now the Zhou family doesn''t even have a decent elder. He had to consult huadengwu about such a big event as supporting the coffin back to his hometown. Because of Zhenyuan''s special status as a general, he is bound to be unable to carry out large-scale operations. Huadengwu only said that everything should be simple. Speaking of these things, she was calm as if she was just dealing with one thing. She could not imagine that she had been hysterical about the death of that person. After that, the team set off. The prince''s Ma Yaoyao was in front of him. He was accompanied by the powerful general Zhou Ping, the owner of Qiwu building, Hua dengwu, a native of Qin and Chu. And a number of pawns. Qin and Chu people didn''t sleep well last night. When they were shaken by the carriage, they were a little sleepy and forgot to comfort Hua dengwu. Just dozing off, the carriage suddenly flickered. The people of Qin and Chu did not notice for a moment and leaned forward straightly. Vaguely, the Qin and Chu people only had time to think: God, don''t let me touch my face, OK? I don''t know if I heard the cry from the bottom of her heart. The people of Qin and Chu didn''t touch the hard board. She rubbed, a little cold. It''s like, in a person''s arms. But shouldn''t the flower lady''s arms be fragrant and soft? With his mouth turned, the people of Qin and Chu opened their eyes and felt sleepy. The first thing that came into view was the bodyguard''s armor. Bodyguard?! Qin Chu people''s scalp blinked, quickly pushed away, and looked warily at the man in front of them. They bared their teeth like a little beast: "who are you? Why are you here? " The person on the other side didn''t know where they came from. He was wearing a mask and only showed a pair of enigmatic eyes, half squinting at her. These eyes are somehow familiar. But the people of Qin and Chu are full of people on the opposite side. Is it a villain? Is it a spy sent by Turks? Just now that flash, isn''t it that the crown prince has suffered? It didn''t matter. She felt sad. She thought that when she woke up, she had already met this great change. If there is anything wrong with the prince, she will die with her life! "Ding, release a new mission." The nervous tension of Qin and Chu people didn''t slow down for a moment, and they almost didn''t explode. They were dissatisfied with the appearance of the little fairy, and said angrily, "little fairy, you have to look at the occasion. At this critical moment, it''s too inhumane for me to do the task?" "Ah? Life and death The little fairy estimated that he had just woken up, didn''t understand and didn''t intend to make it clear. He yawned and said, "new task, well, it''s very simple. You have to explain to the prince the identity of the person opposite, and let him follow you all the way. " Is that simple? And let a detail follow them? Qin and Chu people were so angry that they forgot that they were talking to the little fairy. With red eyes, they roared out: "Your Highness is no longer here!" His royal highness, who has just reached out and lifted the curtain of the car: '' The man on the opposite side picked his eyebrows. Little fairy: "well, you wish for yourself." Chapter 203 Qin Chu people said bitterly, "Your Highness, please listen to my explanation!" The prince''s highness was quiet and nodded with a good temper: "you say. And who is he? " The young master is as steady as a mountain. Even when he meets his royal highness, he is still sitting steadily. If I knew who he was, I would not have said that to your highness! The Qin and Chu people cut the work up and down and were very angry. However, her royal highness is still well, and her idea of dying together just now can be restrained a little. In addition to the mission just released by the little fairy. After a thousand turns, Su Rong, a native of the Qin and Chu dynasties, said, "this is the son of Hua Niang Zi. When his highness was just in front of him, Hua Niang Zi picked him up." His Royal Highness''s face is changeable. Eyes complex between the two people, also don''t know whether the letter, a long time just a little nod. "I came here just to have a look. The carriage was bumpy just now. I''m surprised you didn''t have it. It''s the best since nothing happened." "Ah, by the way, what''s the turbulence just now?" "It''s OK. It''s just a stone." You need to ask her if she''s OK when you hit a stone? Qin Chu turned his mouth, but when his eyes fell on the man opposite, he could not help feeling that it was too necessary. Today, if she hadn''t bumped into this work, she would have dozed off. No matter how hard it was, it would have been painful. Flower lady does not know where to go, a person alone in the carriage pain, how miserable ah. On this thought, this detailed work is not so abominable. I even feel that the little fairy''s action has a profound meaning. The identity of this detailed work must be different. If it is exposed rashly, it may be dangerous. The best way is to let her stare. As soon as the other party makes any rash move, she can know at any time. Wonderful. Qinniangzi''s sudden smile makes Xiaozuo a little flustered. The sudden appearance of the fine work on the opposite side did not bring much influence to the team. Qin and Chu people were immersed in their own imagination and could not extricate themselves. I can''t help thinking, does his highness know or guess the identity of this man? The choice is the same as her? Otherwise, why does a stranger suddenly appear in the motorcade, so calm and indifferent? The more you think about it, the more you feel about it. That''s it. Careful and serious sitting, there is an indescribable elegance and nobility between every move. He looked at the changeable faces of the Qin and Chu people, and his eyes were very complicated. Since the people of Qin and Chu have decided that Dayi Bingran will monitor this person, they should let the other party relax their vigilance and raise a warm smile. "What is your address? Just now suddenly, I had to give you such a name. It''s really offensive. " He shook his head carefully. In my heart, I was worried about the vigilance of the army. If the Turks get involved, how can we make them? We have to teach the prince and Zhou Ping a good lesson and let them be more strict in their governance. The Qin Chu people, who did not know that they had lowered the level of the whole army by their own efforts, also narrowed their eyes and pondered. How could she not allow her trace to expose the ugly face of this man? Just thinking, lady Hua is back. Lady Hua didn''t know if she had heard from her royal highness. The people of Qin and Chu recognized a son for her and came back. She leaned against the door with cool eyes. The Qin and Chu people were guilty of being thieves, and took the lead in making friends with each other. They called Lady Shenghua softly. What big waves have you never seen? Not at all. The carriage is spacious. Even if there are three people, they are not crowded. Lady Hua slowly comes in and looks them up and down. It has to be said that the professional quality of meticulous work is extraordinary. Under the eyes of Lady Hua, she can still stand still. The people of Qin and Chu couldn''t help admiring. "Er... Flower lady, this is my friend." Unable to bear the suffocating atmosphere, the Qin and Chu people began to explain. Then there is an illusion. It seems that she has hidden her adulterer, and then everyone knows, just quietly watching her lie, not exposing her. As soon as this illusion came out, the Qin and Chu people slapped it in the back of their heart and gave up the idea. In any case, this man also let her complete the task value of 3%. Just now the fairy said that she had finished more than half of the task, and even could unlock some high-level props. It''s pleasant. Huanhuan happy to his heart construction, flower lady and fine work have eye contact. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Lady Hua''s mouth twitches. Then he looked at the people of Qin and Chu, with some teasing: "this is my son?" Qin Chu people sweat, dry smile: "right, expedient." Flower lady sneered: "what friend? So important? " Fine work! Qin Chu people deeply felt that Hua Niangzi didn''t have a tacit understanding with her royal highness. She desperately hinted with her eyes, but still couldn''t receive it. Fortunately, lady Hua was not interested in asking. Maybe she was not happy that she had a son for no reason. The carriage was stable, and the atmosphere in the carriage was strange. Qin Chu people look at this and that for a while, trying to shrink themselves into the corner. Fierce, PA of a, flower Niang son two Lang legs a put, the spirit shout a way: "old Niang goes out to ride a horse." The second father-in-law of the Qin and Chu people was confused. Did she provoke lady Hua? Suddenly I was so angry. In other words, she also wants to go out riding. I haven''t ridden yet. In the past, mother Jiaoxi in Tengyuan Pavilion didn''t allow me to ride. She said that it would damage the delicate skin of little ladies, and it would be inferior to me to do the task. But she''s just weird. Quietly, Mimi lifted the curtain of the car and looked at it with envy. Hua Niang is worthy of Hua Niang. She was a woman who dared to rob Zhenyuan general when she was riding a horse with a horizontal gun. Turn over to dismount, a rein, long hair fluttering in the wind, eyebrows flying, full of air. It''s quite different from the usual coquettish and lazy appearance. A light drink, the horse away. The Qin and Chu people covered their hearts and whispered, "how handsome." I can''t help thinking about the way she rode, but I really don''t have a model. I can''t imagine that she could be as clean as Lady Hua. Little fairy let her idea startled a chill, and then laugh down, also "kind" to her description. In the picture, the people of Qin and Chu are holding their skirts and stepping on small steps, trying to get close to the tall horse. However, he trembled with fear. When he came near, the horse gave a loud nose, and the people of Qin and Chu retreated three feet. Qin Chu''s face turned black and he gritted his teeth: "little fairy, you just said that I can unlock some high-level props now, can''t you?" The little fairy was silent. "In theory, it is." "Is there one that you can show off?" Little fairy Alert: "what do you want to do?" Qin Chu people smile gently: "naturally, I want to see the little fairy who has been helping me look like." Chapter 204 Naturally, I want to beat you. Qin Chu people''s deeper strong desire did not hide from xiaoshenxian. Xiaoshenxian complained against her as if she had no feelings and then continued to pretend to die. Suddenly, the Qin and Chu people felt that the work was close to her! Can''t help it at last? The scalp of the Qin and Chu people was numb, and the pores of their whole body exploded. After that, I will sacrifice for my country today. Why can''t you be so calm in this detailed work? Isn''t it to ask for information? Is it too late for her to call for help? The bottom of my heart is full of tears, even thinking, do you want to give the prince a wake-up call. Who knows, the detail just next to her asked: "want to ride?" "Ah?" Qin Chu people nodded stupidly. Careful voice deliberately low pressure, some hoarse. It''s a little itchy to scratch my ear. Not to kill her. Give her a fright. Suddenly asked her what to do? He quickly gave her the answer, and he took the Qin and Chu people out of the carriage. Qin and Chu people: I''ve never seen such a bold detail! In the past, in Tengyuan Pavilion, Mammy taught them to be careful. No matter how careful you are, you must not let the enemy find you. Otherwise, your identity will be exposed and death will not be far away. But this detail, swagger on the carriage, face unchanged, oh, although he was wearing a mask. But he was also calm and met his royal highness. She admired that she was the first person in the world of fine arts. As soon as he got out of the carriage, his royal highness, who was nearest to him, turned a blind eye to the work and asked the people of Qin and Chu, "how did the people of Chu come down?" "Er..." it can''t be said that it was pulled down by meticulous work. The people of Qin and Chu were rather wry, wringing their fingers and muttering. "What?" His highness didn''t hear about it. He asked again. Qin Chu''s face turned red, and the motorcade behind her came up. She knew that her carriage was enough to drag her journey. I don''t know how to get out of the carriage and ask for a ride. Every minute and every second here is refugee time. So she wanted to shake her head and say it was OK. But someone beat her: "she wants to ride a horse." It''s still a deliberate voice. The people of Qin and Chu turned back and glared at each other. Why do you think you have so many things to do? You''re done if you''re found out, you know? Does the prince smile, just for such a small matter? The Qin and Chu people were brave when they were holding him in prison? "I remember that there is really a pony in the army. It''s just right for you to ride. Xiaobao, go and have someone bring it. " Xiao Bao let out a cry. The people of Qin and Chu blushed even more and waved their hands: "Your Highness, I''m joking. I can''t ride a horse. Don''t waste my time in the army. It''s important to arrive in Jiangnan earlier." Bold meticulous provocation again as a meticulous bottom line: "may as well, I accompany you." On another occasion, it would be very touching. But now the people of Qin and Chu only have the following words Elder brother, are you careful? I''m scared to be alone with you in the carriage, and I''m left behind to ride with you? Don''t worry. If you take my body, you won''t even have a person to redeem my body. Qin and Chu people are even more sad. She felt that what she wanted in detail was not money, but state secrets. Her royal highness is unlikely to trade state secrets for her. Unexpectedly, his royal highness didn''t feel wrong at all. He nodded and said, "another hour or so, you can get to Qinghe. It''s already a disaster area. Let''s go ahead, Chu people. Take your time. Don''t worry. " Hurry, your highness! However, the eyes of the Qin and Chu people were almost twitching, and his highness didn''t understand her hint, so he rode on. Xiaobao''s Red Pony has been led. It matches the Qin and Chu people very well. Xiaobao is gentle. It''s totally different from the high horse that lady Hua just left. The heart of the Qin and Chu people is about to melt. It''s so cute, woo woo. However, when the motorcade passed by her mercilessly, it reminded the people of Qin and Chu that his Highness the prince really threw her to a craftsman. It''s my life. I have to bear to ride a horse. The Qin and Chu people cried and laughed: "I suddenly feel that it''s very comfortable to sit in the carriage..." After finishing the saddle, he looked back at her and said, "OK, come up." There is a saying that lifting a stone and hitting yourself in the foot. The Qin and Chu people are hard to ride a Tiger now. She walked over with a stiff head. Fortunately, she didn''t wear a skirt in order to get on the way. It''s from Turks. It''s more suitable for riding and shooting. It is said that when the Hufu was introduced into the Central Plains, there was quite a storm, and the pedantic ministers carried coffins one by one to the court. He blushed with abuse. What''s the style of the clothes of the Turks and barbarians? Then his Royal Highness The Regent simply asked the ministers who scolded him so much to pull his daughter out and ride around the Imperial City in a Luo skirt. After that, there was no objection. Qin Chu people trembled close to the jujube pony. Fortunately, the scene that the little fairy conceived that she was scared away by a loud nose did not happen. Jujube pony is very gentle, but also took the warm nose rubbed against her. When they sat down, the people of Qin and Chu were in a dream and did not dare to move for a long time. "Relax, take the reins and let the horse take you slowly." At this moment, the sound of meticulous work seemed to be familiar, and the people of Qin and Chu could not think deeply. Listen to his words, gently clip the horse''s stomach. The horse gently wagged its tail and walked up. The people of Qin and Chu were frightened for a while. They found that there was no danger and could not help laughing. It''s not that hard. So she drifted away, learning from those she had seen. She pulled the reins and said, "drive!" The pony galloped in response. "Ah To tell you the truth, the speed of jujube pony is not fast, but for Qin and Chu people, there is still a feeling of flying. She could not help screaming all the way. All the people in the motorcade looked sideways. Thinking that there should be no danger, no one went up to talk to her. After a long silence, he borrowed a horse from the people on the side and ran after them. It has to be said that the riding skills of the Qin and Chu people were poor, and they soon caught up with them. The people of Qin and Chu tightly grasped the reins and buried their heads in the manes of horses. Hearing the sound, they almost cried. A moment of silence. Still so timid. "Don''t be afraid. Look up and look ahead." The familiar voice seemed to come from the horizon. Qin and Chu people were shocked and looked up in disbelief. But it was a disappointment. Must be too afraid to lead to auditory hallucination, the side of the Ming or annoying detail. Unwilling to lose the prestige of the common people in the Zhou Dynasty in front of meticulous work, the people of Qin and Chu hummed and trembled to do as he said. Slowly, it really stopped the horse running around. Chapter 205 The wind in the south of the Yangtze River is cold, neither cold nor hot. It''s very comfortable. For the first time, the people of Qin and Chu could ride on horses. They could not help looking at the scenery so leisurely. They could not help seeing anything new. What surprised her most was that she didn''t take advantage of the opportunity to coerce her or do something bad. She was really riding with her, and the whole journey was honest and quiet. She can''t help but think of just that moment, listening to Meng Yan''s carefully made voice. Suddenly, I feel that the body shape of the work is similar to that of Meng Yan. I can''t help feeling sour. Meng Yan, you heartless, heartless man. Some works like you are willing to accompany me to chat on horseback. How about you? I know I''m buried in those official affairs, and I don''t even come to see me off! I won''t go back to Beijing! You will never see me again! She sulked at herself and her eyes turned red. I''m flustered. What''s wrong with you, Auntie? What''s wrong with you? But he dare not speak, afraid to say more wrong, silent for a long time, with the temptation: "let''s go back to the team?" The people of Qin and Chu gave him a look for no reason. They just learned how to ride a horse. They patted their buttocks and left him behind. They kept up with the army first. Under the setting sun in the south of the Yangtze River, a man''s shadow is drawn, and his face under the mask is at a loss. A woman''s heart is like a needle, isn''t it? Before dark, the soldiers finally arrived at the city and stayed out of the wilderness. Along the way, there are scenes of desolation and no smoke. To the city, but let people see the heart more uncomfortable. Zhu men stinks of wine and meat, and the road is frozen to death. The wails of refugees were everywhere. White lanterns, white cloth and broken chicken coops were floating in the streets. All kinds of things are showing a withered failure. The survivors are either ragged or naked. One by one hungry skinny, only protruded a pair of green eyes, quietly looking at the capital. Like a hungry wolf coveting flesh and blood. His royal highness, with an unprecedented dignified face, asked the attendant in a deep voice: "such a scene in the city is more miserable than what was reported. What about the officials in the city?" It is inconceivable that no one has come to meet his royal highness since he entered the city. He has put it in another place. The valet couldn''t answer. At this time, a lonely old man lying on the ground grinned, spitting contemptuously, clucking out a sarcasm from his throat: "that dog officer, he had already run away with something. Why, you are also officials of the court? Come here and make a show. Run away, or the hungry wolves in the city will swallow you down with their bones at night. " Everyone is like a walking corpse, his eyes are empty and numb, but he is a little hot. He has no response to the old man''s words, but he stares at them tightly. Obviously the old man is right. And it''s kind of human, which reminds them. Did the Qin and Chu people ever see this scene? He was so scared that he didn''t dare to move. Once the land of abundance, now it''s like the purgatory of evil spirits. I do not know where the man saw her, Jie Jie issued a smile: "look at these dog officials, well said, disaster relief! Ha ha ha, I''ve swallowed all the oil and water in my stomach. How can we take such a lovely little lady with us in disaster relief? " The prince''s face was as heavy as water, and he protected the pale Qin and Chu people behind him. With a sigh, he raised his voice and said, "you guys, I''m really here for disaster relief. The imperial court doesn''t know what the officials here are doing. You can rest assured that the imperial court will find the Qinghe sheriff and give you an explanation! " He did not say that he was the prince, and no one here would care about the name of the prince today. They have been indifferent to numbness, Meng Xu''s words did not set off ripples in their hearts. That old man also laughed, Jie Jie way: "adult, so many people fled, know why we stay here to die?" "Because we know that the court wants us to die! Where can we live? It''s better to die on your own land. Cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck The prince frowned. He found that these people were not listening at all. The sheriff abandoned the city and fled. The people were determined to die and die with them. What should we do? After all, he is still young. Facing such a scene for the first time, Meng Xu is at a loss. As many times in the past, he patted with a hand on his shoulder. Meng Xu pursed his lips and looked back to see the man in the mask nodding to him. Suddenly peace of mind, but some guilt, whispered: "sorry, uncle Huang, continued incompetence." The man shook his head. The people of Qin and Chu said, "what is it What''s the matter with you? Wait, your highness. What do you call him? Carefully took off the mask, cold mask, is a jade Jun Lang face. Most of all, this man "Qinghe people, I am the Regent Meng Yan. Next to him is Prince Meng Xu. Powerful general Zhou Ping. Today, it''s really for disaster relief. You can rest assured that if you abandon the city and flee, I will cut it with my hand. " The voice with internal power spread throughout the city, and everyone could hear it clearly. prince regent. These three words are heavier than the emperor''s personal visit to the people of the Zhou Dynasty! Some people were boiling, and soon, out of the ghost street came many ragged people, whispering, but they did not dare to step forward. Meng Yan to that station, is a calm windbreak. It''s reassuring. "Your Highness, let people cook porridge at the gate of the city and distribute the relief materials. Let the people have enough food and clothing first." What he didn''t know what to do, Meng Yan arranged in good order. Meng continued a shock, nodded, and began to command the people behind to cook porridge and distribute relief. Just now, he kindly reminded the old man to get up, and Meng Yan helped him. The old man choked: "you, are you really the king?" Meng Yan nodded. The old man knelt down fiercely: "Lord! I will be saved if the Lord comes in person! " So the refugees knelt down like water and cried for days. But with joy and hope. His Highness the prince looked at it with mixed feelings. It is not unreasonable for the Mencius and their sons to be so afraid of Meng Yan. Meng Yan''s prestige in Dazhou is too high. When he was the prince, the ripples didn''t rise. But Meng Yan''s appearance is like a huge wave. However, he no longer has the mind to fight for power and profit, and even calmly thinks that it is the emperor''s inaction, indulging in wine and sex that has cooled the hearts of the people? If he is in power, he will surely eliminate all the severe diseases left by his father and let the people live and work in peace and contentment. He didn''t want to appear on the land of Dazhou again. In order to reorganize his mood, the prince went to the rear and cooked porridge with his entourage. In the past, how could the spoiled prince do these things? Chapter 206 Meng Yanshou''s eyes on the prince sighed with emotion. Looking back, I was shocked. His Royal Highness The Regent, who had just been majestic, had the impulse to flee. The Qin and Chu people are accusing him with their tearful eyes. After sniffing, the people of Qin and Chu sneered, "Your Highness The Regent?" The Lord touched his nose and nodded with a guilty heart. "Ha ha, I don''t know when the Lord is so free? What''s the matter? It''s great to be someone else''s son? " The Lord retorted in a low voice: "I didn''t say anything. That''s your identity..." "Meng Yan!" Meng Yan stood up honestly and watched the little woman''s tears become more and more intense. He was flustered and said in a soft voice: "I''m wrong. I shouldn''t come here without saying a word. If you don''t want to see me, I''ll leave now? " "Son of a bitch! How dare you? " The people of Qin and Chu should be the first to point their nose at his highness Regent. Even the emperor doesn''t have the guts. People around are tacit choice, did not see, Zhou Ping holding flower lady, whispered: "master, let''s go home." Huadengwu nodded. The refugees all around cried out that the porridge was good and fragrant. They scattered and crowded to the gate. There were only two people left in the big street. His Royal Highness The Regent scratched his head and said carefully, "the king, dare not?" The people of the Qin and Chu dynasties broke their tears into smiles. After many days of grievances and missing, they found a vent. When he fell into the arms of his Royal Highness The Regent''s cold armor, the cat gritted its teeth: "don''t cheat me in the future!" Wang Ye''s innocent face: "I have never cheated you. I just didn''t say anything and didn''t admit that the identities you made up are not you?" "You are still sophistry!" "Well, well, it''s my fault. If I want to come with you later, I must apply to little lady Qin first. Little lady agrees before I dare to come with you, eh?" Qin Chu''s face was red, and he said, "who cares about you, not your concubine." For a moment, Yu Guang turned to a few pairs of eyes in the dark, and the people of Qin and Chu were red in the face. He quickly pushed Meng Yan away: "I''m going to help the prince!" Then he ran away. His Royal Highness The Regent recalled the feeling of tenderness in his arms, and his mouth was slightly crooked. It''s very interesting to tease Qin and Chu people. His Royal Highness The Regent told the prince, and after abandoning the prince, he thought about how to come in and surprise the people of Qin and Chu. Originally, everything went well. Huadengwu gave him such an idea. As long as the people of Qin and Chu recognize him in the carriage, it is a happy story. The scene depicted by Hua Niangzi is very attractive. "Do you think that the Regent, leaving the government affairs to find her, has recognized that the girl must not be moved to death? If you cry in your arms, it''s not impossible to kiss Fangze. " The bosom is to rush, cry also cry. It''s just different from what I thought. His Royal Highness The Regent''s mouth is slightly crooked. The governor of Qinghe ran away, and the whole city was almost paralyzed. The rich people ran away with their wealth. Some poor people really didn''t want to go, so they had to wait here to die. Meng Yan re opened the Yamen which had been deserted for many days. None of the Yamen servants in the past were available. He managed to find a few people who were familiar with the old office system of yamen, but they almost didn''t make Meng Yan angry. What kind of good person can the sheriff be if he can abandon the city and escape? Before the flood, the people suffered deeply. Some people even said that the reason for the flood was that the sheriff was greedy for money to build the dyke. The dyke was filled with reeds, which led to the breach of the dyke. After such a big thing happened, it was possible to deceive the superior and the inferior. The news from the imperial court was better than the actual situation. If it had not been for the influx of refugees into the capital, it would have been impossible to hide the fact that the people here would have starved to death in the streets. For the first time in so many years, Meng Yan has been so angry in politics. He knew that the Qinghe Sheriff could deceive the superior and deceive the inferior. So far, there must be someone above him. I''m afraid his position in the capital is not low. Now in the city of Beijing, he dare not think about it. The people in the city were so hungry that they almost tore down the land to eat. The smell of rice porridge filled the air, and the crowd was in turmoil. Some even sobbed. Qin and Chu people were shy at first, but they were affected by this emotion and gradually became solemn. I heard that when the refugees had no food to eat, they changed their children and cooked old and weak women and children for a long time. Although she had never seen such a scene, she was appalled just by hearing about it. There was a woman holding a child, hesitating outside the crowd. Even if the Regent came, the people did not trust the government. The woman was afraid that she would be robbed of the food she had just received. It was even more difficult for her to suffer from starvation and waste her energy. Qin Chu people looked at a burst of sadness, carrying two steamed buns and two bowls of porridge in the past, trying to smile friendly: "aunt, eat it." She is good-looking, this smile more friendly, the woman Zheng Zheng Zheng, unexpectedly way: "little lady is not the fairy in the sky?" Qin and Chu face a red, but there are people on the side of the gag with echo: "yes, yes, fairy came down to save us!" The feelings of the people are simple and sincere. As long as you treat them sincerely, you will be very grateful. There are thousands of people in the city. Porridge is a huge project. They are spoiled and pampered, like his Highness the prince. They are tired and sweat, but they are reluctant to leave. Busy with their own side, the people of Qin and Chu, seeing this, walked slowly and handed a handkerchief to the prince. He took over the work in his hand and said softly, "Your Highness, take a rest." The prince pursed his lips tightly. He was very tired and didn''t refuse. But there was no shelf at all, so he sat down on the ground. Since he came to the city to see the current situation of the refugees, the creases between his brows have never been leveled down. At this time, the capital just woke up from the Spring Festival, many people''s joy has not gone away, in twos and threes carrying gifts to visit relatives, scurrying through the door. And Qinghe people, drag home with mouth, hungry yellow skinny, eager to wait for a porridge to drink. The so-called flourishing age is peaceful. The so-called random separation. Within a quarter of an hour, the prince rose again. Qin Chu people also want to block, but the prince is a faint smile: "this palace is not so expensive." Especially in front of these refugees. Suddenly, something pulled the corner of his clothes, and the prince bowed his head slightly. See a big open eyes to see his small ball. Little Tuanzi''s face was red with cold, and his clothes were broken, but he didn''t suffer much hunger. Behind her was a cramped woman, thin but clean. She gave the prince a kind smile. The prince was stunned and gave a smile in return. Then squat down and look at xiaotuanzi. Chapter 207 Gentle way: "little girl, hungry?" Tuanzi nodded timidly. Suddenly he remembered something and shook his head. Cui Sheng said, "big brother, are you really the prince?" Meng continued to smile: "yes. But do you know what a prince is? " He guessed that the mother and daughter were originally from a rich family, and they might have been separated from their family when they fled. It could be something else. But the woman obviously did not leave behind her upbringing in such a difficult time, and she taught xiaotuanzi very well. Little Tuanzi shook his head, looked like a little adult, pursed his lips and said seriously: "the prince is not something, but a person. Mother said that the crown prince is the most important of the country. The gentleman didn''t stand under the dangerous wall, so the emperor and the common people suffered the same, and made contributions to the five emperors in Yao and shun. Mother said, "brother Prince, you are a very good person." The woman''s pale face flushed slightly because she was not well fed and clothed, and she said, "don''t be rude, my dear." The innocent little Tuanzi didn''t know why he was so rude, but he was obedient and shrank behind his mother. The ghost peeped out his head and continued to smile at Meng. "Good, good people," he said in a small, mouth shaped voice Meng Xu''s eyes are sour and astringent, and his throat is choked. He is unable to speak. He covered his eyes with his hand for a long time before he gave a dull smile. He opened his eyes, eyes a moist, smile is unprecedented gentle and calm, he said: "little girl, I actually, is a very poor person." If you grow up, you will hear that the prince has made so many mistakes. Even loved ones died. Tuanzi blinked, a little at a loss. Qin Chu leaned over and said with a smile, "little sister, your highness means that you are also very good. Even if he is poor, he will be a good monarch for you Tuanzi nodded hard, smiling brightly. Meng Xu suddenly felt that the kindness was too heavy to bear, so he got up and ran away. He and Jiandi, in the red wall palace, have been calculating people''s will all their lives. I''m thinking about how to win more people''s hearts than Meng Yan. It took a lot of effort. But it turns out that popular support is so easy to get. It''s hard. "Sister, what happened to the prince''s brother?" The people of Qin and Chu looked back and said with a smile, "maybe you are shy. The girl just said it very well. Is it the mother who taught you?" "Well! My mother said that women should not read only female precepts and female workers, but also read some sage books to broaden their horizons. " The woman blushed and laughed apologetically. But the people of Qin and Chu sincerely admired her: "my mother is absolutely right!" This woman must be of rich birth and have an extraordinary vision. Didn''t you run with them? The people of Qin and Chu hesitated to ask their doubts. The woman''s look was cold for a moment. After a long time, she said with a bitter smile: "I am the wife of the sheriff who abandoned the city." The sheriff was greedy for life and afraid of death, but he had a wife with general knowledge. According to the woman, Qinghe County was the first to suffer from the flood in Jiangnan Road this summer, and the people suffered the most. His Royal Highness The Regent and his Royal Highness the prince had achieved remarkable results in flood control at that time. However, after they left, all the money used for disaster relief was greedy by the sheriff. Moreover, the sheriff''s backers in the capital are very large. It is proper to report all this to the imperial court. Until winter came, the people couldn''t live any more. In October, some people couldn''t bear to go to Beijing for justice, but they were brutally killed by the sheriff. This time, the refugees were like water, and the sheriff couldn''t stop them. Knowing that he would die after the disclosure, he left the city in a hurry. The woman was invited to the tent temporarily built by the army. Meng Yan, Meng Xu, Zhou Ping and others were present, listening to the woman''s words. I only feel cold in my teeth. Regardless of the lives of thousands of people, is the sheriff still a man? "When he did those things, I tried to persuade and stop him, but it was useless. Later, when he didn''t pay attention, he opened a granary to help the victims. When he knew, he beat his concubine and put her under house arrest in the backyard. " "It''s a blessing in disguise. He didn''t want to leave with his concubine this time. Finally, I don''t have to bear the nausea of being with him! " Only when the sheriff''s wife talked about him would she be excited and gnash her teeth. After the sheriff fled, the people were grateful for the kindness of the former sheriff''s wife. They did not embarrass her, but helped her a lot. With some of the things left by the sheriff''s house and the help of the people, the sheriff''s wife was not too poor. Qin Chu people are the one who is most indignant. They want the damned sheriff to appear in front of them and tear her in two. On the other hand, everyone is calm. "Don''t worry, madam. Since the king and his highness are here, there won''t be any more opportunities for the traitors after they went back last time. The king has ordered us to go down and arrest the Qinghe sheriff. I believe we can bring him to the people in a short time. " The Qin and Chu people looked at Meng Yan discontentedly. What they said was so official that they couldn''t even fool her. How sad it was to use it to prevaricate the sheriff''s wife. But on this occasion, she still knew her identity and didn''t say much. After the sheriff''s wife said thanks and left, she accused him: "Meng Yan, what do you mean? Why are you so perfunctory to the sheriff''s wife? " Meng Yan gave her a light glance. I didn''t pay attention. The reaction of the rest was similar to that of him. This made Qin and Chu people feel sad and isolated, and their eyes were red. The flower lady then mercifully rolled her eyes and said, "are you stupid? Who comes to you and says a few words and you believe it? " "Ah? What do you mean The people of Qin and Chu thought she was not stupid. The princess was so miserable. Why should they doubt her? Meng Yan sighed, but said: "Qinghe sheriff, surnamed Chu celebrity, married Changling''s youngest daughter five years ago." "What''s the problem? The sheriff''s wife is a lady of a big family. She''s really gentle and lovely? " "The problem is that Yu''s youngest daughter is the sister of the crown princess. He died three years ago after giving birth to a daughter. " So now, this is not the sheriff''s wife at all. She must be lying. Besides, it''s too clumsy. I didn''t even know that these people were one of those who knew that the sheriff''s wife had passed away. It''s not surprising that the sheriff''s wife died in disgrace. In order to take care of the old chief assistant''s face, the imperial court put down the matter. For example, the people of Qin and Chu do not know. Unfortunately, his Royal Highness The Regent is so easy to explain patiently, but the Qin and Chu people are still confused. "But I can''t conclude that the sheriff''s wife is lying? What if she''s a sequel to the sheriff? " Chapter 208 "No way." This idea was overturned by the prince without hesitation. The people of Qin and Chu had a thirst for knowledge. However, these people bullied her, and they were the only ones who didn''t know it. They were all playing riddles. The people of Qin and Chu liked to be aggrieved. The crown prince rubbed his eyebrows and said with a bitter smile: "Yu family... Has a high status. Chu Liu will not be allowed to continue. But just now that little girl, should be Chu Liu''s daughter, good. The identity of that woman should be carefully investigated. " Wordless dullness. Rao is a member of the Qin and Chu people. No matter how slow he is, he can react now. The reason why the Qinghe sheriff was able to hide the truth in the capital was that he had a great backing in the court. In the whole Da Zhou Dynasty, the only one who had this ability and had something to do with Chu Liu was at home. The silence of the people is because of the princess. To be sure, the old chief assistant may not know about it, and the Crown Princess certainly does not. However, the people in the family are all the relatives of the crown princess. The people of Qin and Chu had a rare tact and stopped chattering. Even if that woman is not the sheriff''s wife, she should not be a bad person, right? If such a gentle person is also a bad person, the people of Qin and Chu don''t know who else can be trusted. Because of this, the people of Qin and Chu were depressed for a long time, also because they thought of the princess. The disaster relief work is going on in an orderly way, and the young people who have spare energy can also put into work. Meng Yan made overall plans and arranged young people to repair the abandoned facilities so that the people could live at home first. It seems that everything is going in the right direction. Even the moon, all add a little gentle. Jiangnan eaves teeth high peck, there are all kinds of animal shapes on the roof of the dripping beast, very interesting. When everyone was very busy, the people of Qin and Chu seemed to have nothing to do. They happened to see the stairs falling down when someone was repairing the roof, so they simply climbed up. The night wind is cool. Also blowing her calm, can think about today''s things. Think about it carefully, when the sheriff''s wife talked about those things, she was really too calm, as if she was talking about other people''s affairs. Only when it comes to how the sheriff fucked up, the anger is more real. But the little ball made of powder and jade can''t be fake. If the sheriff''s wife is a bad person, how can the little ball be so trusting? How can his mother be so close? The Qin Chu people, who thought they had seen through the warmth and coldness of human nature in the deep palace, suddenly felt that she was still too tender. Compared with the vast ancient books, the most difficult thing to understand is people''s heart. It suddenly occurred to me that the house they are living in now belongs to one or two well-off merchants in the city, which is very close to the prefecture. When she was making porridge, she heard some rumors from the common people. A few years ago, a Hu Ji came here. Hu Ji is beautiful and enchanting. Many people spend all their money just to see her. It is said that Hu Ji was in love with the rich merchants. However, at that time, the sheriff and the rich merchants did not deal with each other. They were not only in trouble in business, but also wanted to rob the women they liked. A couple of Bi people were abruptly separated, which is really a pity. At that time, the people of Qin and Chu heard a lively, in addition to the Qinghe Sheriff more disgusted, but also can not help but sigh. The spirit of eight diagrams of the working people has never been reduced. I don''t know when, there are more people behind me. Qin Chu people didn''t look back. They snorted and buried their heads in their knees. "Angry?" "I dare not." "I know you think that woman today is a good person, but there are no bad people in this world." Qin and Chu people are at a loss. "The so-called good and bad are just different positions. If that person does something bad for Dazhou, he is a bad person for Dazhou. But those who are loyal to her are heroes and good people. " The people of Qin and Chu seemed to understand, and nodded in amazement. There is something in my heart. A few feet away, the sheriff''s house suddenly burst into flames. Like the fire in front of the prison that night. Fire to people, what a magical existence. You can live and you can die. The people of Qin and Chu murmured: "Nannan..." "The innocent will never be implicated." She began to laugh. His Royal Highness The Regent, how brilliant. But today that woman, she does not think she is innocent, just feel sad. The woman clearly didn''t want to live. There is no freedom, no future, in the sheriff''s house, you can teach her so well. Who will tell her what is good and what is evil? At that time, Hu Ji was a Turkic masterpiece. In order to get close to Qinghe sheriff, use each other''s identity, borrow at home, get the news of the capital. It''s just a mistake to know the rich businessman. The task that should have been completed without emotion becomes torture. To seek death must be the best end. Meng Yan always knew that he was clumsy, but it was a matter of great importance. He could not say more. Qinghe County''s affairs piled up in mountains waiting for him to deal with. He accompanied the Qin and Chu people with his tenderness. For a long time, the people of Qin and Chu raised their head and pulled the corners of their mouth: "I''m ok. Let''s go back." She actually wanted to ask, is the sheriff''s wife still alive? Perhaps, the sheriff''s wife is not voluntary. She also wants to live an ordinary life like an ordinary Zhou people? Reason keeps her from asking. The blood feud between Tujue and Dazhou will probably take several generations to disperse. For now, at least, no way. In the end, she didn''t know how to go back to the room to sleep. She woke up early in the morning and looked at the strange top of the bed for a long time. Subconsciously called the sound of green, just remember that he is no longer in the capital. Yesterday, I did a day of physical work. Today, the retribution of not working hard is coming. My back is aching and my arm is too soft to lift. With a cry, the Qin Chu people smashed their face into the pillow. I''m really awake this time. Jiangnan many celebrities, family pillows with bamboo pillows. At breakfast, the Qin and Chu people poked at the white steamed bread in front of them. Flower Niang son yawns to come out, squint the eyes that sews to see her one eye, not quite sure general rubbed to rub. "Qin Chu people? Did you have a fight last night? How is the face black and blue? " Qin Chu people cry at the bottom of their heart, but they can''t cry on the surface. Because it hurts a lot when you pull it. So continue to fight with white bread. I hate Jiangnan. Flower lady is very happy to build on the pain of other people''s interest, drowsy, full of interest to sit down, fished a steamed bread nibble, smilingly said: "what''s the matter? Tell my elder sister that she has excellent acne medicine. I''m sure it can''t be broken! " So, flower lady, why are you so excited? The corners of the mouth of the Qin and Chu people twitched for a moment, and they had to keep their faces expressionless. Coldly way: "thank you for your kindness, I don''t need." Chapter 209 Hua Niang Zi smiles at her bruised face. The people of Qin and Chu are not aggrieved. Thinking about the anger Meng Yan gave them yesterday, they feel that the family is especially angry with her. "Ah, little girl, why are you so careless? It''s like crying? OK, OK, I won''t laugh any more... " People who are as evil as foxes are not sincere in apologizing. The Qin and Chu people sniffed, picked out a small piece of scratched steamed bread, put it into their mouth and chewed it. They showed that they were very angry with a fierce posture. In the end, huadengwu took her to take medicine, and secretly took her to bite her ear: "girl, Meng Yan went to repair the water conservancy today, and she won''t come back until this afternoon." That word, with the ending, trembling, enchanting and charming. It''s a little wilty. The people of Qin and Chu blinked. Bad thoughts and bad thoughts collided and hit it off. Flower lady''s plaster is really very useful. It''s clear and cool. It doesn''t hurt so much. As a thief, he glanced in his eyes and confirmed that there was no one. Then he whispered back: "sister Hua, I''m not familiar here." Flower lady smile: "sister familiar." General Zhenyuan''s hometown is said to be Qinghe. It is also said that when Lady Hua first entered the river, she first met general Zhenyuan in Qinghe. At that time, it was March in the south of the Yangtze River. The willows were flying like stars, the generals who fought in the downtown area, and the red dress girls who flew out of the window. Meet unexpectedly. It''s like fate. It is said that when Hua Niang Zi was young, she could not be wild. There was no gambling house in Jiangnan Road where she had never smashed it. All the mountains nearby called her elder sister. The people of the Qin and Chu dynasties were terrified when they heard that lady Hua talked about the glorious past. Fortunately, after meeting the general of Zhenyuan, he brought this ancestor into the army. Otherwise, Dazhou would have another number of frightening female demons. It is reasonable to say that the people in Qinghe County are so hungry, and the people in the city are so poor that there must be no fun. But lady Hua took her around and went to a dilapidated building. It''s a leaky place, like a sewer. The street outside should be a busy city before the flood. But now there''s nothing on the streets but devastation. Everywhere is rotten water, Qin and Chu people cover their noses, face a little bitter ha ha. Hua Niang deceived people by saying that she would be taken out to play. As a result, she came to a place that used to be a slum. What can be fun! However, the flower lady didn''t pay attention to her. When she got here, she looked dignified gradually. He groped on the rusty wall and murmured, "it''s really not affected here." Influenced by her look, Qin and Chu people were inexplicably nervous and asked in a low voice, "sister Hua, where is this?" "Black market." Huadeng Wu neatly dropped two words, ignoring the curiosity of Qin and Chu people. Fingertips on the wall a humble place to gently press, in front of the wall actually slowly open. The people of Qin and Chu were stunned. Before they could close their mouths, they were pulled by the lantern Wu and pulled hard: "go A stagger, behind the door has tended to close. At the same time, the hibernating fairy was active in his mind. The busy sound of jumping up and down made Qin Chu''s head ache. He couldn''t help but drink: "what are you doing?" Hua dengwu thought that he was yelling at her. He glanced at her and said slowly: "girl, there is Meng Yan protecting you outside. It''s better to be mischievous. But here, be honest, I can''t protect you when I come. " Qin Chu people let her say heart, repeatedly nodded. Then I cried, sister Hua, so what did you bring me here for? Don''t look at me. You want to kill me here? It''s so easy for the little fairy to stop. The people of Qin and Chu immediately taught her: "little fairy, what are you howling about? Do you have any more immortal airs? " But the little fairy said excitedly: "Qin Chu people, look where this is!" Where? The flower lady said black market. Qin and Chu people scratched their heads at a loss. The little fairy hates the iron but not the steel. He eases his excitement and patiently explains to the stupid host human. "It''s called tianyuanjie. It''s also a black market between our systems. Many high-level props can be bought here. It should be said that there is nothing in the world that can''t be bought here! As long as you have enough to exchange! It''s not easy for your friend to know here! " Qin and Chu people have nothing left but to buy everything here. I can''t help but get excited. No matter how black the black market is, it should be no more black than a small God of unscrupulous merchants, right? Wait for her to find some treasures! System: Oh, stupid woman, I''m too kind to you. I''ll show you the beating of the society, so that you can know how good I am to you. Hua Niang didn''t know what was in her mind, but she couldn''t be serious. She was very careful and repeatedly mentioned the rules with Qin and Chu people. "Here, if you can talk less, you''d better not say a word. Just follow me The people of Qin and Chu turned their lips and suddenly wondered what lady Hua had bought here? Since it''s a black market between systems, the things in it can''t be bought by money. What''s the exchange for flower lady? I really want to know! This kind of feeling of knowing that there is a secret in front of you, but you can''t ask for it, is too uncomfortable. Fiercely, huadengwu pulled her hand to one side. And just standing there, a car that didn''t know what it was came rushing around, like a horse, not a horse. There was a girl sitting on top, screaming all the way. The people of Qin and Chu were surprised and curious. They couldn''t help asking the fairy, "what''s that?" The little fairy was quite proud in his voice: "this thing is called little electric donkey. It''s the main means of transportation in the black market. It''s normal. " Grabbing her little proud tail, the people of Qin and Chu suddenly said: "little fairy, this is your so-called black market, so that girl just now should be the so-called host just like me, right?" When the system froze, the smile suddenly stopped. Qin Chu people squinted: "so, why do other people''s systems bring them to play in this kind of place, you never have? You''re such a unscrupulous businessman "Hey, be reasonable. I''m thinking about your safety. The black market sounds very chaotic, right? Besides, what do you mean I''m a profiteer? I''m very fair. I don''t want to be bullied by the old and the young! " Qin and Chu people ignore her. They increasingly feel that their own system is unreliable. When winter comes, they spend more time sleeping than pigs. They usually ignore everything. Her life is hard. The system sighs. Sure enough, we can''t let Qin and Chu people come to such a place. Chapter 210 The black market is not less prosperous than the outside world, and there are so many strange things. The people of Qin and Chu are like bumpkins in the city. Take a look at this and that for a while. There are cars that can walk without horses, a small box that can hold a lot of people, and gadgets that can make sounds "This is not the world, is it?" The people of Qin and Chu exclaimed in a trance. Lady Hua agreed, and said in a deep voice, "when I was young, I came here by chance. It was just like you. At that time, he thought, "if you can take one or two things out of here, will you be invincible if you are in the four seas?" But the flower lady didn''t take it. The people of Qin and Chu know that part of the reason is that the things used for trade here are strange and strange. Every boss has different personalities and wants you to exchange them for different things. The more so, the more curious the Qin and Chu people were about what lady Hua had exchanged. Although she was not allowed to talk, she could not help asking: "sister Hua has been here before? For what? " Just when I came to the bottom of a big Sophora tree, an old man with a bent back opened a shop under the tree. It looked like a sundry shop selling old things. There were only a few people. Huadengwu was in a daze and didn''t answer for a long time, until Qin and Chu people thought that she would not answer. Just low voice light smile: "Purple River car, have heard?" Qin and Chu people have heard that there are many folk tales in the book. But it''s too mysterious. It''s said that it''s a human soul. It is said that there will be an old man under the old locust tree on the Bank of the forgetting River, washing the placental plant repeatedly. A person who has been washed once will be ordinary in the next life. Twice, no disease, no disaster. Three times a man is rich. "Sister Hua won''t tell me, is it true?" She had a dry smile. If that''s the case, the world she''s living in now is incredible. Lantern Wu Lian Mou smile: "yes, it is not. The magic of Ziheche is that it can protect the body from decay. " Everyone has a sad past that can''t be touched. Huadengwu''s sad past is mostly Zhenyuan general. So the people of Qin and Chu shut up. Then a muddle, flower Lady this time to do what? Why are you still carrying her? The old man under the old locust tree busy with the whole of his acre, seems to be aware of the guests. Turn around with your waist and your eyes. He was wearing a pair of goggles, a pair of eyes only the size of mung bean, with faint light. Seeing the people of Qin and Chu, he grinned. The people of Qin and Chu trembled inexplicably. Lady Hua said humbly, "old man, Jiangnan is suffering from natural disasters. I came here to save my Lord for something that can cure the flood." These days, Meng Yan and Meng Xu are not patronizing the problem of resettling people to eat. They have shaken and trampled almost every inch of the land in the disaster area. Later, it was found that the situation in Jiangnan had not improved. Apart from natural and man-made disasters, it was because the dirty waterway had not been dredged properly. After ten days and a half a month, a small amount of water will be released. It used to be harmless, but now it is fatal. The fertile fields on both sides of the Strait are almost covered with sand, and people can''t grow food. When they came back, they were sad, and the lantern Wu was not happy. So I think of the fairyland place I visited when I was young. I''m afraid there are no more than ten people who know about the black market in the whole week. And inside, as long as you can afford what the boss wants, you really have everything. However, the old man''s eyes were fixed on the Qin and Chu people and turned a blind eye to Hua dengwu''s words. The lantern Wu frowned slightly and repeated it again. The prince is the crown prince, the future emperor of the world. No matter how extraordinary the people here are, they must be given a small amount of noodles. Who knows, the old man waved impatiently to drive away flies. All of a sudden, Jie said with a smile: "there is a thing here, which is called xirang. It''s the God of water control in that year. What you want is nothing more than fertile soil and heavy work for cultivation. You only need to pay less than one dollar! How about this business Hua Deng Wu''s face is beaming, but he knows the rules here. In addition, he keeps staring at the people of Qin and Chu. Can''t help some hesitation: "old gentleman don''t know what to change?" The old man then looked at her for a while with his turbid eyes. At last, he said, "ten years ago, you changed the number of years of life for a purple River car. To tell you the truth, you don''t have what the old man wants. " The people of Qin and Chu were shocked. Ten years old? In order to keep Zhenyuan general''s body from rotting, lady Hua did so! The bloody past was torn open, but huadengwu didn''t lift his eyelids. He said with a smile: "I''ve heard that you can only make one transaction here. That''s why I brought this girl here, old man. Does she have something you want? " Qin and Chu people are creepy, so lady Hua, you said you would take me out to sell me? Sobbing, so sad. However, if she could really help Meng Yan, she would like to, but she didn''t know what strange things the old man would want. Don''t you think it''s her life span, too? The rest of her life now is calculated by day. The wave of Lady Zhaohua is ten years of heroic writing. She can''t afford to change it. The old man''s eyes twinkled. He squinted at Qin and Chu people''s inexplicable guilty and shrinking mind, and suddenly grinned: "leave this girl with the old man, not only to give you a place to live, but also to keep you and your sweetheart''s corpse alive for thousands of years after death. How about that?" The people of Qin and Chu said, "what is it Can living people be sold as goods? The black market is too black. She was a little nervous, afraid that the flower lady would sell her. After all, it seems that Hua Niang doesn''t like her very much. However, the fact is that Hua Niang didn''t hesitate for a moment. Even though she was cold, she took Qin Chu''s hand and said in a low voice, "sorry, old man, I won''t do this business." Qin and Chu people''s hearts start to warm up. Although Hua Niang treats her coldly at ordinary times, she still won''t leave her at the key time. This is my partner! As soon as he finished, he heard huadengwu murmur, "are you kidding me? I''m leaving people here, but Meng Yan didn''t rebel? Do you still care about laoshizi''s flood in the south of the Yangtze River? Ah ˇ°ˇ­ˇ­ˇ± It doesn''t matter. If she doesn''t hear it, it''s better to be the flower lady and her family. Love each other, the family is going to leave hand in hand, the old man panicked, two curled goatee chaos: "wait!" Huadengwu turned back slowly. The old man said with a smile, "in a quarter of an hour, I have something to ask this girl." This time, huadengwu took a look at the people of Qin and Chu, but he didn''t refuse to get the benefits. He went and waited honestly. Chapter 211 The people of Qin and Chu made huadengwu at a loss. As soon as she came back here, why did the old man stare at her? Probably because, little fairy? A moment later, the Qin and Chu people sat down with a serious face and said, "little fairy, is it you that people want to see? Don''t hide, come out The little fairy who had been pretending to be dead just now made a sound and said in a dull voice: "I really don''t want to see me. At most, I know my existence. By the way, this man has a lot of good things here. You might as well have a look. " Qin and Chu people are embarrassed and at a loss when they face the smiling old man. Who knows a few seconds later, the old man looked at her straight, came up with a sentence: "King Gaidi tiger?" The people of Qin and Chu said, "what is it "Pagoda town river demon..." the little fairy''s helpless voice sounded, as if unable to explain. So the Qin and Chu people carefully said this sentence. The old man''s face glowed with ecstatic brilliance, and his youthful vitality was seriously inconsistent with this face, which made Qin and Chu people feel a little scared. Without realizing it, the old man took Qin Chu''s hand and said, "Comrade! As soon as I see you, I feel that your skeleton is extraordinary, and you are not a thing in the pool! " Ben''s resistant hand, after noticing that holding her hand was as delicate as a woman, hesitated and then looked at the old man. With a face full of hair and skin, but greasy hands, people in the black market don''t have a good brain. After being seen through, the old man didn''t feel embarrassed. He pulled his face with a smile, revealing his beautiful young face. Laugh like a fox. "Comrade, are you trapped here?" Qin Chu man drew his hand back and said with a headache: "this... Girl. I don''t call myself a comrade... I just come in to buy things. " At the same time, the bottom of my heart scolded the little fairy. "Little fairy, what''s the situation now? If you don''t make it clear to me, I''ll die to show you! " The little fairy didn''t care much about her death threat, but he explained patiently: "ah, this kind of person belongs to that kind of mission, and half of it failed. So we can''t go back to the original world, we can only live in the black market. As a friendly reminder, if you don''t finish the task before you run out of life, it will be like this. " The people of Qin and Chu trembled. Think of just now this beautiful woman not toss oneself into crane hair chicken skin appearance. This should be in the long endless years, how boring to do this kind of thing. The people of Qin and Chu shuddered at the thought that they might become like this. In the future, she will be obedient and try her best to complete the task of the little fairy! Hearing that the people of Qin and Chu just came in to buy things, the beautiful woman was obviously a little disappointed and fell back on the old rattan chair. In the black market, there is not even a ray of the sun. All day long, it is illuminated by such a big night pearl. Although it is as bright as day, it is still lifeless. The woman then shakes this cane chair, makes the posture which basks in the sun, on the face reveals the nostalgic look. It''s just a flash, He said coldly, "OK, what do you want to buy? Ma Liu, my sister is not free." No time. I''m in a hurry. I''m growing mushrooms. But at the thought that the Qin and Chu people could freely enter and leave this ghost place, and she could only stay here forever without seeing the sun, the woman was lost. The Qin and Chu people understood the loss, and their heart suddenly softened. They squatted down and said in a warm voice, "girl, it''s fun here. I want to come to see it often in the future. Girl, if you don''t tell me, what are you going to exchange for? " The woman''s eyes brightened. In the future, they often come here, which means that the people of Qin and Chu can tell her all the anecdotes outside. In that way, her world will not always be the monotonous color in the black market. The woman turned over and said, "are you serious? Sister, I don''t want anything else, but every time you come in, you have to bring me a story and some new things outside. How about it? " Others are desperate for the magic treasure in the black market, but this woman wants the ordinary little things outside. The people of Qin and Chu would not refuse this business. An hour later, huadengwu held Xitu and Ziheche in his arms. Looking at the people of Qin and Chu, who were dancing and laughing happily, they were a little surprised. The Qin and Chu people came back here without missing arms, legs, or years of life. Is it difficult for the old man to accept her IQ? Look, this is like a three-year-old. That old gentleman''s vision is also very bad. Qin Chu people are not smart at all. How much is it worth to exchange this with her? Qin Chu people naturally don''t know that she has been demoted as worthless in huadengwu''s heart. She was so happy. I got two high-level pills from the boss of the black market, and a prop that is said to be able to get to the black market in an instant. Although this prop can only be used three times, the black market boss just wants to listen to the story. He said that he would give her a new one after using it. The little fairy also said that the black market is black. Bah, it''s his own unscrupulous businessman, and he can''t see anyone else! In the future, don''t buy pills from xiaoshenxian. Poor little fairy, weak and helpless. Everyone in the black market has different personalities and wants different things. There was even a man who sold a pill that could make the host complete all tasks in an instant at the price of one flower. Just because the peach blossoms were blooming just in time at that time, and before the boss entered the black market, the beloved girl loved peach blossoms most, so the boss only made such a request. How can we say that she is a profiteer? What''s in the black market can''t be judged by common sense! In short, the black market trip, Qin and Chu people harvest quite a lot, and huadengwu is also satisfied with the return. Just go out for a long time, go back, Meng Yan has arrived, is anxious to find them everywhere. His royal highness, the Regent, bullied the soft persimmon and dared not scold huadengwu, so he seized the Qin and Chu people and taught her a vicious lesson. "Do you know what time it is? There are Turkic masterpieces in Qinghe County! Who gave you the courage to run around? Who will save you when something goes wrong? " A cavity of good mood, then be this to cover a face of a training to pour a cold. Qin Chu people smile on their faces, tears in their eyes, gritting their teeth. Sneer: "who wants you to save? I was dragged to eat by the Turkic wolf. It''s none of the king''s business Even if you care about her, you can''t blame her so indiscriminately, right? Anyway, xirang was brought back by her! Meng Yan is also anxious dizzy, heavy words export regret. However, as soon as the words of Qin and Chu people were uttered, it was like a firecracker that ignited the fire of his Royal Highness The Regent. Chapter 212 Qin and Chu people sat on the cold street, shaking their legs. There were few pedestrians. In the chilly spring, she ran out in a hurry and didn''t have time to put on more clothes. It''s a little cold. Recalling just now, my eyes are a little empty. She didn''t mean to quarrel with Meng Yan. She was holding two pills in her hand, one of which was for Meng Yanqiu. It is said that it has the effect of life and death. At that time, she thought that Meng Yan did not know how many times he would be assassinated and how many times he would be injured. Such a magic medicine is really needed. He changed with the black market boss without saying a word. This time, without time to bring the story to the past, the Qin and Chu people exchanged what they thought was a very precious memory. Full of joy back, want to give each other a surprise, ushered in is a curse, she is not clay figurine pinch, how can not temper. Just now two people hold each other, flower Niang son naturally came out to persuade. However, Meng Yan is a stone in the pit. He is smelly and hard tempered. If you don''t listen to her, you still look at her and sneer: "well, well, if lady Qin really has the ability, then from now on, what happened to you has nothing to do with me!" Unexpectedly, he could say such heavy words. Qin Chu people were stunned for a moment. Then, he raised his head and forced the disobedient tears back, smiling quietly. "Good. Originally, the crown prince''s Royal Highness had cancelled my servitude, so I had to go around. I''m so sorry to be with you. From then on, it will be irrelevant! " "Chu people, don''t make a fool of yourself!" The onlookers are not persuading or not. They are all in a headache. Listen to her say absolutely, the prince can''t help but get voice reprimand, and ask for help to see to Meng Yan. Uncle Huang, I know you are in a bad mood, but you are not so angry. Do you know the wife chasing crematorium? He shed tears for his Royal Highness The Regent. Meng Yan was not moved. The Qin and Chu people are also determined to go. So this is the scene now. With a long sigh, the people of Qin and Chu knew it was time to clean up some gold and silver. Qinghe County is in the hands of the dog sheriff. She is so poor that she doesn''t even know where to eat. In the rich merchant''s house, Huadeng Wuqi jumps straight, pointing at Meng Yan, and wants to scold him, but he can''t find a reason. Meng Yan''s brow was locked and he was immersed in government affairs. When have all the men in this world become so irritating? After a long time, the lantern Wu hated the iron and said, "I''ve really gone! How angry do you think you are with such a fierce family? I said, I take people out, something to me, you, you I''m so angry that the boss can''t say anything sharp. Meng Yan turns over the hand of fold son slightly a meal, the vision is few pale, light way: "Yin, go to look at her." The air didn''t even make waves, but huadengwu knew that the heavenly stems and earthly branches around Meng Yan had gone to a yin. Since you care, why torture yourself? I''m too old to understand them. Huadengwu sighed. Seeing Meng xuchao at the door, he winked at her, turned his lips and went out. In the past, Meng Xu didn''t like his eyes, but now he is more mature and stable than Meng Yan! His royal highness looked at Meng Yan, who had shut himself in the room. He sighed and said to Hua dengwu with a smile, "don''t blame uncle Huang for the flower lady. Suddenly, Turks appeared in the city. Uncle Huang was in a panic." "What do I blame him for? Don''t regret what he has done. " As the sky darkened, the people of Qin and Chu looked at the gray sky and wondered where to spend the night. People in the city should have seen her when they were making porridge. I don''t think they would embarrass her. Suddenly, a Cuju roll to the front. The people of Qin and Chu are happy. At this time of the year, people can''t have enough to eat. Who has the spare energy to play? Point out the tip of the foot, eyes along the forward, saw a moist child. The child looked at her with big eyes. Qin Chu''s heart was in a mess. He picked up Cuju and walked over. He squatted down to be even with his sight. Gentle smile: "children, this is your Cuju?" The child nodded timidly. "Don''t be afraid, I''m not a bad person. What are you doing here by yourself at this late hour? What about your parents? " After a long time, the people of Qin and Chu thought back to this moment, they just wanted to throw themselves a big mouth. In Qinghe County, even the little girls in the sheriff''s family are dressed in shabby clothes. The appearance of the child is not only abrupt, but also clean, carved with powder and jade. The people of Qin and Chu came together. The child blinked and grinned, "Dad is behind you." It''s a ghost story. He''s behind you. Qin Chu people were startled, and her instinct for danger made her scalp numb. And then, unbelievably, I looked at my hand. The innocent child is slowly pulling out the silver needle from the back of her hand. In a trance, the people of Qin and Chu realized that the child didn''t speak like a native of the Central Plains. A little familiar. Three quarters later, dark Wei Yin returned to the rich merchant''s residence, but did not find Meng Yan, only saw the prince. Meng Xu knew that he was going out to look for the people of Qin and Chu. Seeing Yin''s look, he felt a thump in his heart. "Where are the Chu people?" Dark Wei Yin''s face was ashamed: "Your Highness, my subordinates have searched all around here. There is no lady Qin." As a weak woman, the people of Qin and Chu couldn''t go far by themselves. Meng Yan is also convinced of this point. He knows that according to the temperament of Qin and Chu people, he will come back obediently when his anger is gone, and then he dares to let people out. Can dark Wei Yin say, did not find a person. Meng Xu only felt that everything was piled up in a hurry, and he had a headache. He rubbed his eyebrows and said in a deep voice: "a dead man has just been found on the East River bank. Uncle Huang and general Zhou have rushed over. I''m afraid it has something to do with Turks. You go on looking, and you''ll have to find people when you dig three feet. " Dark Wei Yin: "yes!" Qinghe County, the land of abundance in the past, how many secrets did they not know? On the East River bank, a wrinkled and white old man''s body lies quietly. The young man who found the corpse was shaking like chaff. He cried and said: "grass, the grass people came to fetch water this morning, so they saw him lying here." Meng Yan half squatted and frowned. The corpse seems rotten for ten days and a half months. The original appearance is not clear. Zhou Ping squatted carelessly to the side, and with a light Tut, he reached out to poke the old man''s eyelids. Meng Yan immediately glared at him, and the powerful general said, "I just look at my eyes." It is said that a person who dies in an unnatural way will hide the last scene he sees in his eyes before he dies. Chapter 213 But this statement is groundless. It''s true or false. People like them who have been wallowing in the dead can''t be clearer. Knowing that he was wrong, Zhou Ping stepped back two steps. Then, he found that the corpse had been soaked for too long, and he just gently pulled down a piece of flesh. Zhou Ping He had an impulse to chop off his paws and wash them in the water for ten days and a half months. The rough men like the powerful general can''t bear it, and the others vomit in the dark. On the other hand, his Highness The Regent, it''s just plain. Zhou Ping took a puff at the corner of his mouth and scolded him secretly. When they were young, they went to the battlefield together for the first time. They lost their hands and feet and scattered on the edge of the battlefield. How bloody the scene was. Even though Zhou Ping was a victorious general, he could not forget that time when he almost vomited on the battlefield. What about your Highness The Regent? Well done, he didn''t change his face. He even carried the broken corpse on his back to block the arrow and took him all the way out. After many years, his Royal Highness The Regent still has the same style. Meng Yan got up and gracefully wiped his hands with a handkerchief. I didn''t know that his Royal Highness The Regent and the mighty general were talking about the romance. If it wasn''t for the corpse on the side, it would be too bad. "What do you see?" Meng Yan asked him lightly. There was no one in the city. They could only judge the corpse by their experience of rolling in the blood sea of the corpse mountain. Zhou Ping Wei Su Rong: "rotten like this, I''m afraid it''s been a long time." But until today, it was found that I didn''t know how long I struggled in the cold river before. Meng Yan frowned, but shook his head: "according to Wang, this person will not die more than one day." Zhou Ping was not only shocked by this, but other people couldn''t believe it. "Lord, in less than one day, it will not rot like this even in midsummer. How can it be?" Few people believe what Meng Yan said. Meng Yan didn''t argue either. He quietly waited for the crowd to finish and said, "you only saw the corpse rot like this. Did you ever smell the stench?" The crowd was stunned. Yes, at the first sight of the corpse, everyone will only be attracted by the decay, and the rest will be almost imperceptible. It''s time to smell a rotten corpse for ten miles around, isn''t it? But they were so close that they didn''t smell rotten. Zhou Ping''s face suddenly became not very good. He remembered. After so many years in Mobei, he should be familiar with this situation. That was the year Jiandi ascended the throne, and the Turks captured the thirteen states of Yanyun. When Zhenyuan general recovered later, few people knew the scene of the city at that time. It''s not human, it''s human purgatory. Ordinary people just slaughtered the city, but Turks were even more miserable. Most of the people who survived at that time were crazy. I only know that after the Turks occupied the city, they would use the people of Dazhou in the city to test the medicine. That scene is enough to drive any normal person crazy. Watching a living man turn into decay. After that, general Zhenyuan tried his best to find out, but he still couldn''t understand it. He only guessed that it was a kind of insect like thing. After so many years, they are used to the happy life, and they almost forget it. Qinghe County, Turk, sheriff, sleeping skin A pile of things on the heart, Meng Yan closed his eyes, deep vomit mouth turbid gas. It seems that this trip to the south of the Yangtze River is destined to be unsettled. Before they came, Qinghe County was a pool of stagnant water, and their arrival set off a storm of stagnant water. Below, there is a deep mud. Turks in Qinghe County, there is absolutely a secret! No one saw Meng Yan''s drooping eyes, cold light wings. In Qinghe County, there is a place where few people set foot in the past prosperous times. There are white bones everywhere, vultures hover in the sky, singing in search of fresh flesh and blood. It''s a mass grave. All of a sudden, a hawk screamed across the sky and dived down. The vultures on the ground scattered and looked at the uninvited guest. The Cangtou Eagle landed on a navy blue arm and pecked its feathers with a rebellious look, disdaining to be associated with other birds. The owner of the arm chuckled and gave the grey Eagle a piece of pork. When pet was satisfied, he waved his arm. "Go ahead and let me know if someone has gone up the mountain." The intonation is like singing, not like the Central Plains. Then, the man got into a hidden cave. The cave was covered by clumps of weeds, damp and dark, with a smell of decay. It can be seen that the superior man is very disgusted here, frowning and resisting. Finally, when he came to the end, he saw the gorgeous woman tied to the chair, and the corner of his mouth finally hooked up. Tick... Tick The sound of sticky water is like thick ink, which can''t be melted or avoided. It''s so annoying Qin and Chu people''s brows were locked, and suddenly they felt that their faces were cold, and there was a kind of evil cold entangled by poisonous snakes. A thrill. She wakes up. Some confused blinked. Vaguely remember, a little fart child pricked her a needle, she fainted. I can''t help gnashing my teeth. I didn''t expect it was carried in a child''s hand! What a shame! Angry raised his head, suddenly a Zheng. Burigude was smiling, with a big white tooth. He was confident and powerful. He said in a warm voice: "Miss Qin, what a coincidence." Qin Chu people found that their situation was tightly tied to the chair, and the binding was very skillful. After a little struggle, she showed her teeth in pain. Yeah, by the way, no one else. She could not help but chagrin at her crow''s mouth. She and Meng Yan were angry that it was none of his business to be captured by the Turks, so they were really taken into the wolf''s nest. I don''t know if Meng Yan really won''t come to save her Oh, if you don''t come, don''t come. It''s none of his business. Bu RI Gu de picked his eyebrows. Although the people of Qin and Chu seized him easily, he had to say that this woman aroused his interest. From the first meeting, he felt that this woman would not live long? Results Leng is jumping to now, unswervingly brush in front of his presence. The most important thing is that this woman and King Zhou seem to have a little bit of that meaning. Is Meng Yan good at this? Wolf cub touched her chin and looked at her unkindly. The people of Qin and Chu trembled, and they had no guts to forget their bets. Just want to cry: Meng Yan, come to save me, wuwuwu! Chapter 214 I don''t know if Meng Yan can hear the voice from the bottom of her heart, but now she is really facing the wolf, not distracted at all. When Burigude sat down in front of her with a golden sword, the people of Qin and Chu suddenly heard a light chant and turned their eyes to find that there was a man lying in the corner. He was a middle-aged man, wet all over. In this damp cave, he looked a little desolate. Isn''t it the common people of Dazhou who were caught like her? The people of the Zhou Dynasty are more cordial than the Turks. The people of the Qin and Chu dynasties are pleased to find their allies and sympathize with their situation. No matter how, this let her have a little confidence, trembling lift eyes to cloth day solid Germany. "I don''t know what your highness is doing with me? If you want to threaten Da Zhou with your concubine, I would advise your highness to stop thinking about it. " Bregudelang laughed and played with the taste: "it seems that Miss Qin is not confident? What, you don''t think your Highness The Regent will come to save you? Do you like him? " When they were stabbed to their painful feet, the eyes of the Qin and Chu people passed a touch of bitterness, but they became more and more calm: "yes, so I know that the Lord will never let you touch the rivers and mountains of the Zhou Dynasty." "What kind of people are we, eh?" The Turkic wolf cub''s face was gloomy and his voice was fierce as he squeezed her chin. "Turks were born in the sky and grew up on the grassland. They are the descendants of changshengtian and the most noble race in the world. Central Plains people? You boast of being a country of etiquette, but you can see how your emperor treated the meritorious officials? What did your prince do to his family? " The people of Qin and Chu are talking to each other. You should argue with the historian or his majesty about this kind of thing. What''s the use of catching me a weak woman, right? Irritate each other, and can''t let her situation better, Qin Chu rational choice shut up. The only way to escape is to save your life. Suddenly, the middle-aged man in the corner snorted twice, and youyou woke up. Burigude''s mouth was slightly crooked and he snapped his fingers. Then he came out of the darkness. Timid, powder carved jade, at any time, it seems that people and animals are harmless to a child. It was this child who brought the Qin and Chu people here! The people of Qin and Chu glared at him. "To introduce you, this is my son, Nur." Little boy shuilingling''s eyes looked at her, showing a shy smile. People of the Qin and Chu Dynasties What kind of pervert is this family? Why is the little fart so cute, but his heart is so black? As soon as the middle-aged man opened his eyes, he saw a little fart. In the dim light, the people of Qin and Chu could not see the man''s appearance clearly, so they should be considered as upright and beautiful. However, with a mustache and mud all over their face, they added some indecency to that face. In particular, this face also made a flattering cry expression. Qin Chu people didn''t know how he combined the two expressions so perfectly, but he was a little disappointed when he saw his parents crying. Is it difficult for an ally to survive the torture and take refuge in the other party? It''s so lost. Life is so lonely. Only the man howled, "Your Highness! Young master! Don''t we have a deal? I''ve turned Qinghe County into a dead city. The people in it are dying. You''ll let me go to Turk for prosperity! Didn''t you agree? " Qin Chu people''s heart with his words, inch by inch cold, some doubt whether they heard wrong. What is to turn Qinghe County into a dead city? How to test the medicine? What medicine to try? I don''t know if the expression on her face is pleasing Burigude. Wolf Zizi has a cruel smile on his mouth. When facing the middle-aged man, he was cold and cruel: "Chu Liu, do you mean to be alone? Let so many refugees escape, alarmed the court. Now that Meng Yan is here, you make Gu very difficult. Do you know? " Chu Liu? Come to think of it, it seems to be the name of Qinghe sheriff. The people of Qin and Chu opened their mouths and turned pale. A moment to understand a lot, but also a fear. Chu Liu said in a panic: "Meng Yan? He, he this meeting son should be busy in the capital to help HunJun clean up the mess is, how can come? Your highness, you, you know, there are so many refugees that you can''t stop them! I think it''s all right. At most, the capital will let the prince who has lost his power. At that time, let''s kill that boy by taking advantage of the refugee riot, and Dazhou''s strength will be greatly damaged again! " If Meng Yan didn''t follow her for a moment, the prince and she would be the dead souls of Turks. Like a pool of calm water, the surface of the ancient well without waves, but under the water is rough, many dangers, even so pass by. Qin Chu people''s face is pale, and they look at the scene of ghosts in front of them in horror, thinking, if only she were dreaming. Unfortunately, the cold air from the four limbs told her that it was all real. The middle-aged man crawling like a dog on the ground is the official of Da Zhou''s parents. But for one''s own sake, the Yellow River burst its banks and the people were displaced. The life of a city''s people is not equal to his own wealth. She murmured incredulously, "why? Mr. Chu, why are you doing this? " Lianqinghe county has almost become a dead city. He can hide everything from the world. Isn''t he powerful enough in Dazhou? What did Turks promise him? To get him to this point? Chu Liu noticed the Qin and Chu people, squinted and said coldly, "who are you?" Burigude laughed and touched Chu Liu''s head like his own dog. He said in a soft voice, "this is a lonely noble guest. Your highness Regent''s sweetheart." Facing Burigude, Chu Liu became a docile dog again. He nodded and bowed for a while, and his attitude towards the people of Qin and Chu was much better. "Is that lady Qin? I''ve heard so much about you! Thanks to the girl, Meng Yan was sent to prison at the beginning, which saved me a lot of work. " Qin Chu bit his lip: "the idea of sachet is that you gave it to the prince?" "Ha ha, you said that boy, indeed. The little lady must know that I once had a wife who was the sister of the crown princess. Meng Xu believes in what his family says. " So, when Meng Xu came to Qinghe and found the situation here, how uncomfortable should he be? Close your eyes, Qin Chu people deeply spit out a bad breath, Sen Leng scolded: "betray the country and seek honor, make yourself into this situation, Mr. Chu, you are really powerful." Mingming is the master of a city, with eyes and hands. It''s no wonder that other people are in such a situation that they want to compete with Turks instead of being rich. Chu Liu''s face flashed over for a moment, and he was ferocious. When he was thrown to the ground like a dead dog, the place where he fell was still painful, stabbing him like the words of Qin and Chu people. Chapter 215 How can Turks ever be good? But Chu Liu immediately pointed the ferocity at the Qin and Chu people and said with a sneer, "little girl, you are not good at provoking dissension. Turks will not break my promise. Your highness, don''t you Bregude, who was named, said with a silent smile, "I''m sorry, Mr. Chu, you look up to me." Chu Liu was stiff, wriggling and pale. The people of Qin and Chu didn''t understand that the Turks had done this to him. Why did he devote himself to the Turks? Is Mr. Chu actually the illegitimate son of a Turkic bigwig? This idea can''t be suppressed at the same time. Otherwise, the people of Qin and Chu can''t think of anything else that can make a person with great power sink himself into the dust. Burigude loved dog biting tricks, but the people of Qin and Chu were not very competitive, and their faces were unpredictable. Finally, they suddenly realized that they couldn''t fight. He then compassionately explained for Mr. Chu: "Mr. Chu, why don''t you say it? Let her have a look at your faces, don''t you? " Chu Liu''s face was twisted and his eyes were gloomy as if he wanted to eat people. Qin Chu people: "suddenly, I don''t really want to know. "It''s OK to tell you. Do you know that I married a woman from Yu''s family?" Qin Chu people nodded, can not help but think of the girl, a soft group, how lovely ah. And Hu Ji, who is said to be made by Turks. Chu Liu gritted his teeth: "she died. Five years ago, I killed her myself!" "That''s an obstinate woman. She''s bossy and everything depends on my official! Unexpectedly, unexpectedly still shamelessly seduce Hu Ji! Ha ha, how ridiculous? Two women... So, I killed her, I want Hu Ji to be mine! " If he was insane, his words were confused, but the people of Qin and Chu understood him. I heard a cold sweat. This man is clearly a madman! She finally understood why the gentle woman was so gnashing her teeth when she talked about Qinghe sheriff. "You, you are a beast!" In shock and anger, the people of Qin and Chu glared at Chu Liu and scolded him. Miss Yu seduces Hu Ji? I''m afraid they really love each other! In folklore, the truth that rich businessmen and sheriffs fight for Hu Ji turns out to be Miss Yu? Qin Chu''s head heard that women were in love. Although he was surprised, he didn''t feel sick. In her eyes, as long as they love each other, what does it matter if they are male or female? And this twisted Qinghe Sheriff killed his first wife! Chu Liuleng snorted: "she doesn''t obey the law of women. It''s natural for me to kill her. You can only be angry. After that, Yu''s family was so powerful that he didn''t let me continue. Even the news of the bitch''s death was not allowed to be disclosed. And Hu Ji, after that, also completely hated me, all day long only willing to take that cheap life bastard in the backyard. You are torturing me when you are dead This person is trapped in his own wishful thinking, crazy, not a normal person for a long time. The people of Qin and Chu remembered Hu Ji''s words. When the sheriff abandoned the city, she was beaten and locked in the backyard. So she asked, "did you hit her?" "Yes, after so many years, she was thinking about a dead woman, but she didn''t want to look at me! A bitch, too! I beat her hard, ha ha ha. What, did you see her? " Qin Chu people looked at him coldly, eyes can not tell is compassion or sympathy. "She''s dead." Immersed in his love for Hu Ji, Chu Liu has long forgotten how to love someone. The expression on the face froze, suddenly Crazy: "you, you killed her?" "No, it''s you." "Prince Burigude, of all the things you''ve done, the only thing you can do is not treat this person as a person. I think that''s right." "I''m flattered," Burigude said with a smile Chu Liu sat down, his face full of pain and confusion. It suddenly occurred to him that he had. In fact, Yu Lianlian was neither pampered nor domineering, but he was cold-blooded and looked down on him from the bottom of his heart. At that time, he was a dandy. He was so angry that he deliberately ignored his new wife and went out to have fun every night. Later, I met Hu Ji, a woman who can speak with smart eyes. Yu Lianlian''s mother''s family is so powerful that he can go out looking for flowers and willows, but if he takes people back openly, I''m afraid he will be blamed by Yu''s family. But when his head was hot, he took Hu Ji back. But he was also worried, for fear that when Hu Ji met Yu Lianlian, the eldest lady would not be happy. When he came to the capital, his life would be over. So Qian exhorted wan wan to let Hu Ji only stay in the room, not go out. It''s a pity that he didn''t think of everything. On the day Huji ran out, in March, the flowers were just right. Yu Lianlian was enjoying the flowers in the garden, leaning over to smell a peach blossom, with a mild smile. Suddenly, after peach blossom, a pair of charming eyes bumped into the eyes. After Yu Lianlian''s death, Hu Ji''s smart eyes can no longer speak, more and more like Yu Lianlian, gentle and dignified, cold and lonely. He was terrified. As if the ghost of his wife, along with Hu Ji, wanted to ask for his life. So over the years, Hu Ji has been locked in the house and immersed in the love for Hu Ji. But one day, someone told him that Hu Ji was dead. As if with a bang, the past few years have collapsed, and he has nothing left. Qin and Chu people are so angry. What''s the matter with this man? Just for such a small matter, you decide to sell Da Zhou? The man paralyzed on the ground seems a little pitiful, but the people of Qin and Chu have no sympathy at all. There must be something hateful about the poor man. He made it all by himself. Bu RI Gu de listened quietly and clapped his hands with a smile: "it''s a wonderful story. I didn''t expect that Mr. Chu was still such a spoony. I admire him." Chu Liu sipped his mouth, and most of them realized that Turks would not mean what they said, and would no longer flatter like dogs. The people of Qin and Chu glared at the Turkic wolf cub who was watching the play, and said coolly, "don''t you come here just to listen to the story? Let''s open the window and tell the truth. Meng Yan won''t come to save me. It''s useless for you to keep me. It''s better to let me go. " Wolf son picked to pick eyebrow, surprised but way: "how do you know Meng Yan won''t come to save you?"? Besides, since you are useless, why don''t you be killed? Let you go, it''s nothing After digging a hole, the Qin churen, who jumped by himself, said with a smile: "Your Highness, we had a good cooperation last time, didn''t we? Let me go. Maybe I can help you a lot. " "Isn''t Mrs. Qin just scolding Mr. Chu for betraying her country and seeking honor?" ... damn it. Qin Chu people scolded a dirty word at the bottom of their heart. Why is this wolf so difficult? No, she didn''t want to tell her life in such a dark and humid place, and she couldn''t want to rely on Meng Yan to save her life. She had to escape by herself. Chapter 216 Burigude came over with a smile, and his fingertips flashed with silver. The Qin and Chu people thought that this is the needle that the little boy used to prick her today. What does he want to do? Qin and Chu people found that the rope she tied was very skillful. The more she struggled, the tighter she was. Her wrist was burning. After a moment''s silence, the people of Qin and Chu were no longer embarrassed. Suddenly, when Burigude was only a few steps away from her, his eyebrows wrinkled slightly. There seemed to be a few Eagle crows from afar. Bu RI Gu de glanced at her in a hurry. As soon as her eyes were cold, the silver needle went into her body without hesitation. The people of Qin and Chu said, "what is it She is not willing to stare big eyes, eventually defeated the medicine, eyelid heavy fall down. Chu Liu shrank in the corner. But brygud didn''t care about him at all. He said to the child, "take care of them and come alone." The child blinked and nodded. Watching the figure of bregude disappear in the humid cave entrance. The child stared at the tip of his shoes for a while. He didn''t know what they thought about this. He hesitated for a moment, pulled the small bench and sat down in front of Qin and Chu people, staring at her for a moment. Chu Liu half got up with his body propped up. Suddenly, a silver needle was stuck two inches in front of his palm. As long as he moves again, this needle will stick into his head. Just now the crazy man laughed and changed a comfortable posture for himself. He said in a hoarse voice: "little boy, I don''t want to escape. I''m old. I just want to change a posture." The little baby, carved with powder and jade, hung his head and ignored him. Chu Liu''s eyes flashed a cold light and sniffed at the sound of a fool. Bregude is the eagle of grassland. And his son is a fool. When you are ten years old, you can''t laugh even if you don''t speak well. Da Danyu is very unpopular with Da Danyu. Even because of this young man, Da Danyu makes no secret of his partiality in favor of his younger son. The Turkic prince was so eager to make a career in Dazhou that he was helpless. The child''s eyes suddenly flashed, staring at Qin and Chu people coldly. The people of Qin and Chu who only moved their fingers said: "what''s the matter?" She opened her eyes, a bright smile: "ah, children, how are you." Just at the critical moment, she guessed that bregude wanted to make her faint, and quickly put a pill to her mouth. This kind of crisis moment, dare not faint again, save what don''t know to be slaughtered. I don''t care to use this pill. It''s not a pity. Children did not pay attention to her, this strange aunt obviously unkind smile. He didn''t seem to have dealt with the situation. His brows wrinkled and his face turned into a ball. The people of Qin and Chu did not dare to make their wits faint again, so they stepped back vigilantly. I don''t know what little fart kid thought. After pondering for a while, he took out a bright silver needle. Feeling that his father is not sure, want to make it up? Qin Chu people''s scalp is numb. She doesn''t have a second pill! And this little fart boy looks silly, but his action is very fast, like a little cheetah, coming. The people of Qin and Chu had to roll on the spot with their chairs, and they could avoid the needle. The child is like a needle pricking machine without emotion. His steps follow him in a flash. In the narrow cave, the people of Qin and Chu were forced to carry a chair and jump with their mouth and brain. "Chu Liu! What you want is freedom? Do you think Turks can give you back? Help me. When you get out, I''ll let your Highness The Regent let you go! " Fart, his Highness The Regent himself promised in front of the people that he would put Chu Liu in front of them. How could he let him go? But the Qin and Chu people can''t manage so much now. Except for Chu Liu, she is still a player. No one can help her. At the same time, my mind seems to be: "little fairy!!! Your host is dying again! Come out and help At the critical moment, God taught the Qin and Chu people a lesson, what is called backer? It depends on everyone to run. Xiaoshenxian lost contact at an important time, not once or twice. This time, she didn''t lose contact, but sympathized with him: "in principle, the system now calculates the time needed by the host to kill you. So there''s nothing I can do The people of Qin and Chu said, "what is it You''ve been talking to me for a long time! It''s very difficult to jump with a chair, especially in this rugged cave. The people of Qin and Chu didn''t have time to denounce the fairy because she seemed to have stepped on a stone. The stone lived up to expectations and tripped her over. The wrist pulls the chair and rubs it on the spot. The painful Qin Chu people are in a cold sweat and tears fall down. I was scared back. Little fart child''s needle seems to follow closely, Qin Chu people did not slow down, difficult to move an inch. The child''s needle ran through her fingers. And too much force, for a while did not pull up. The Qin and Chu people were relieved, and cherished the opportunity. They pinched the little boy''s back, turned over and held him down. Little fart boy''s face is blue and purple, angry and frightened, and his cheeks are bulging like a hamster. Lady Qin shook her hair and laughed happily. She secretly congratulated herself that she was wearing Hu pants today. Now this situation is rather embarrassing. The Qin and Chu people wanted to control the children, but they couldn''t untie the rope. For a moment, she looked at Chu Liu with staring eyes and mouth, and said, "come here, untie me!" Xu is just now her fierce scene is too shocking, Xu is because the kids are restrained, Chu Liu hesitates for a moment, obediently goes to untie her. So a few minutes later, the man who was tied to the chair became a kid. The people of Qin and Chu rubbed their soft wrists, and with a smile, they took the silver needle snatched from the child''s hand and drew on their delicate face. The little boy glared at her like a wolf, but he didn''t show any fear. He turned his mouth and felt bored. He was also afraid that bregude would come back suddenly. The people of Qin and Chu gathered their clothes and prepared to leave. At last, I saw Chu Liu. Mr. Chu nodded and bowed with a smile, flattering and expecting: "Miss Qin just said that she would plead with her Royal Highness The Regent, right?" Qin Chu people pick eyebrows: "did you save me?" Chu Liu was silent. Qin Chu people hesitated for a moment, thinking that Chu Liu should know a lot, and she also had an invincible problem - Lu Chi. I''m afraid I can''t find my way back by myself. Then he said, "well, the people of Dazhou can''t die in the hands of Turks. Let''s go. Don''t wait for bregude to come back late. " Chu Liu was so happy that he called it "yes" again and again. The little fart behind him was crying, but his legs were so short that he couldn''t even kick the chair down. He could only watch them leave. Chapter 217 Meng Yanduan sat on several cases, his face was expressionless, and he kept clasping the fingertips of the desk from time to time, but it showed that he was not calm. There were several people under the seat, all of them looked dignified. One wave is not even, another wave is rising, and the figure of Turks is found in Qinghe County. Some people are suspected to have died of the skin of the poisonous insects that nearly slaughtered the whole city in the thirteen states of Yanyun a few years ago. It''s enough to make people breathless. But it''s not enough. When he came back from the Donghe dyke, Meng Yan knew that the Qin and Chu people had lost them. His Highness The Regent rubbed his brow and thought that he might as well die. He has always been calm and self-sustaining, or for the first time so impulsive, resulting in the present situation. Meng Xu was reading the file Zhou Ping brought back. After a long time, he frowned: "Uncle Huang, what is the skin of the sleeping man?" "It''s a kind of insect. Ten years ago, when you were young, the thirteen states of Yanyun were occupied by Turks. It is said that the Turks used a large number of people in the city to try this trick. " The crown prince''s fingertips skimmed over the skin of the sleeping man, which read: "in the middle, in a moment, the bones and flesh rot, and the pus and blood melt." There was a chill. "Uncle Huang thinks that Turks used this kind of insect again in Qinghe County?" Zhou Ping, who has always been a dilapidated man, was very dignified and said in a deep voice: "I don''t think it''s true. The corpse found in the morning should have died of this poison without accident. " Ten years after the Turks withdrew from the thirteen prefectures of Yanyun in those years, there has never been any more reports of this evil in the world. Why did they suddenly appear in the hinterland of the Central Plains such as Jiangnan? It''s a real headache. Meng Yanhuo stood up. He seemed not to care, but he was at the door with all his heart. As soon as someone came, he stood up immediately. There is a faint hope on his face that he can bring news to the people of Qin and Chu. He originally thought that the temperament of the Qin and Chu people could go around at most. Just send someone to follow and it won''t be a big problem. But did not expect that the unexpected so suddenly. Qinghe County is like a beast hiding in the dark. No one knows how ferocious this beast is. But he let the Qin and Chu people fall into such unknown danger. At the moment, they can''t feel guilty. However, it was not the people he sent out to look for the Qin and Chu people who rushed in. Meng Yan has a good memory. He remembers that he was a small leader of an army borrowed from a neighboring county. If I remember correctly, I should be guarding the Xishan area, which is said to be a mass grave. The little head ran out of breath and tumbled to the ground with a plop. He didn''t even care to get up, so he cried out: "no, Lord, there are many strange people in Xishan, attacking us!" Before they could understand the meaning of the strange man, another man rushed in, wearing an eight hundred Li urgent plume on his head: "general! Tujue suddenly launched an offensive in Yanmen. Zuo Xiaoqi sent a small one to ask for an instruction! " Dull, silent. In a moment, Zhou Ping got up and said with a sneer, "it seems that the Turkic dog can''t help it. Wang Ye, I have to go first." Meng Yan nodded, his eyes deep: "cherish." Jiandi didn''t let the army go with him. At the moment, the army should be a long way away from Mobei. Did Turks know that Zhou Ping was not in the army? Otherwise, how can there be such a coincidence. The affairs of Qinghe County are full of treachery, but the affairs of the border are not careless, so Zhou Ping can''t stay to help. But did not expect, flower lady also with him on the horse. Zhou Ping: "to this elder, he is at a loss. Say, this person is his mother''s love enemy, his mother is still at that time, not little for this depressed. But he knew that his father didn''t have much affection for his mother. He loved huadengwu. However, general Zhenyuan is a responsible person and can''t do anything to abandon his wife and son. Moreover, huadengwu himself, also let him hate. The powerful general''s momentum of cutting people with a knife was half weaker, so he called the sound lamp aunt carefully. Huadengwu gave him a sidelong look. "You, please stay and help the Lord..." After all, the battlefield is really blind. Here, Meng Yan can protect them. When he comes to the battlefield, he is not sure that he can protect huadengwu. He also knew that huadengwu wanted to protect him. For a long time, from the warmth of relatives and elders. Huadengwu picked his eyebrows and picked out a long gun wrapped in cloth under the horse''s belly. The cloth has been there, never seen her move. Huadengwu trembles the cloth, and a red tassel gun shines brightly. The woman on the horse raised her eyebrows and was in high spirits. "I''m not old enough to be protected by you." She slowly spit out a foul air, and a smile of nostalgia appeared on her face. The time when I fought with my sweetheart side by side. I can''t go back. When Zhou Yuan''s body is sent back to Jiangnan, huadengwu is relieved of her worries and doesn''t want to go back to the capital to be her dying boss. And look down on life and death, nature is more arbitrary, do what you want to do. As soon as Zhou Ping left, Meng Yan was not idle either. He asked people to gather all the troops in the city. He let the small head of the bulletin relax before asking him about his specific situation. The little leader is also a person who has seen the wind and waves. However, when he recalled the scene he just saw, he was still trembling with fear and crying. "Well, those people are invulnerable, and they are not afraid of fire and water. It''s like being immortal. No, it''s like a dead man. He doesn''t have a good piece of meat all over his body. He only knows how to kill tirelessly! How terrible Meng Yan and the prince looked at each other. Coincidentally, I thought of the skin of the bedchamber. This kind of insect may be able to control the dead and turn them into living dead people who don''t know the pain. It''s no wonder that the Turks used to make this kind of medicine with the strength of the whole city of the thirteen prefectures of Yanyun. With such a thing, it was equivalent to having a sharp sword of invincibility! Meng Yan said in a deep voice, "how many of them are there?" "Not much, only a dozen. But just a dozen of them almost killed all of us! " No matter how long it takes to recall the scene of purgatory in the world, the little head will wake up from his sleep. At the same time, Burigude was hiding at the top of the mountain, looking down at the fighting between the living dead and the soldiers of Dazhou, and his face was very bad. Meng Yan thought that the simultaneous occurrence of the border and the Central Plains was a means of cooperation between Turks and foreign countries, but he could not say what he had suffered. Sleeping human skin is indeed a kind of poisonous insect that can control the living half alive. Many years ago, a wizard traveled to Turkey and dedicated this method to Da Danyu. Da Dan Yu is so excited that he has captured the thirteen states of Yanyun at a great cost just to test the poisonous insects. But later, before Gu was successful, the thirteen prefectures of Yanyun were taken back by Zhenyuan general. Over the years, bregude has never given up trying Gu. It''s just that I''ve always been unhappy. Even now, I can control the living dead. In fact, there are still disadvantages. Chapter 218 The real sleeping skin is the same as that of normal people, and even can speak normally. And these are really just the living dead. They can only be controlled by the flute and do some simple actions. Moreover, they have the most fatal shortcomings. Bregude''s face was gloomy. If it wasn''t for the news from the border that his stupid brother, who was deeply loved by Da Danyu, suddenly asked for orders to attack Yanmen pass, he would not have played the cards in such a hurry. It''s a wolf''s ambitious dog, but my father trusted him so much! It''s unforgivable! At the foot of the mountain, blood and flesh are flying. The living dead are not afraid of pain at all. They cut a piece of rotten meat on their bodies with their swords, revealing the white bones inside. The living dead, with their bones and swords, still fight. Among the soldiers of Dazhou, the first one to be defeated was Junxin. This is like the scene of ghosts and gods, which will be a nightmare in everyone''s heart. The cry of death from the sky rang through the whole mass grave. The Qin and Chu people who had just climbed out of the cave naturally heard it. She was confused and asked Chu Liu, "what''s the sound?" Chu Liu replied, "it''s time to fight." Rare, people in the city have not enough to eat, and the spirit to go to this place where the birds do not shit to fight? There are a lot of people listening to this posture. The people of Qin and Chu had just taken a closer look and found that it was a mass grave. They had goose bumps. "We don''t care about fighting. Let''s get out of here first." She took a step, then looked at the white bones all over the ground, remained silent for a moment, and silently retreated behind Chu Liu. Chu Liu showed her the way. There are few people in the mass burial mound. The grass is half a person''s height. When the Qin and Chu people stand inside, they can hardly see people. Chu Liu should be to avoid trouble, especially to avoid the sound of fighting from the place. But the more the people of Qin and Chu listen, the more uneasy they are. Why is there only a scream? Is this a fight or a one-sided fight? It suddenly occurred to her that this was the territory of bregude. Meng Yan can''t be unaware of such a big news. Sipping her mouth, she stopped. Chu Liu turned around and looked at her suspiciously. On this point, he and the people of Qin and Chu reached an agreement. What''s more, he knows more about it. It''s probably the group of demons and ghosts raised by Burigude who are against the people of Dazhou. The two of them got together and stuffed their teeth. There was no residue left. Now, run as far as you can! Master Chu is a good abacus player. The people of Qin and Chu are just a weak woman. When they leave with her, are they still at his mercy? When bregude and Meng Yangou finished biting the dog, he would wait and see who won. Bregude won, he can take Qin and Chu people back to show loyalty. Meng Yan won, he can also take this woman to exchange some chips, how all not lose. But the Qin and Chu people stopped. Their delicate little face was pursed, soft and weak, but they firmly said, "I want to go and have a look." Chu Liu sneered: "Lady Qin, don''t blame me for not reminding you. Burigude has raised a group of people and ghosts. His Highness The Regent is an immortal. You''re looking for a dead end when you get close to it. " The Qin and Chu people untied their hair, and their long hair covered their faces. Then, under Chu Liu''s puzzled eyes, he tied his long hair into a man''s sideburns and smeared some mud on his face. Chu Liu: "what The Qin Chu people, who couldn''t see their original appearance, only had a pair of bright eyes. They looked at him brightly: "I look like I can''t recognize you now?" Chu Liu nodded difficultly. So the people of Qin and Chu were very happy. When he was shocked, he put a pill into his mouth. ˇ°ŁżŁˇˇ± "What did you give me to eat?" Qin churen said with a smile: "it''s nothing. The king left it for me to protect my life. I''m half mad with a smile. If Lord Chu is not obedient, he will laugh to death if he can''t get the antidote after an hour. " Such a vicious way to die! Chu Liu trembled and pointed at the people of Qin and Chu. He was very angry. The most poisonous woman! A moment later, they touched the grass and squatted on a small hill. Fortunately, this place, which looks like a small grave, just avoids the sight of Burigude. Seeing the scene at the foot of the mountain, the Qin and Chu people turned pale. She suddenly found Chu Liu''s advice very appealing. "Well, what''s the matter with those people?" How can you kill people when your leg is gone and your hand is broken? Chu Liu took a deep look and dropped his eyes: "it was made by Burigude with poisonous insects. It''s already a living dead man, so it won''t hurt or die." The people of Qin and Chu remembered that Chu Liu said at that time that he had used the whole city to test the medicine for Burigude, wasn''t it enough? Shocked to the utmost: "this, these people are the people in the city?" Chu Liu nodded. Only at this moment, I feel guilty. The people of Qin and Chu wanted to poison him to death: "Mr. Chu, are you still human? They, they are all alive! How can you let the Turks make them like this? " "Stop it... I don''t know. I didn''t know at all!" Chu Liu nearly collapsed. No matter how selfish he was, he was just a person. At that time, he was shocked to see a fresh life turn into decay in front of his eyes. It turns out that the so-called drug test is like this. He''s scared. He''s scared. It''s very difficult for the insects of Burigude to survive. It''s hard for one in ten people to survive. The ten or so living dead people in front of us are only obtained after nearly a hundred people died. become frenzied? Devoid of humanity? He who has done such a thing may not have been called a man for a long time. At this point, even if the people of Qin and Chu tore up Chu Liu, the dead couldn''t come back. She forced down her anger: "are these people really invulnerable? Is there no weakness? " Chu Liu nodded blankly: "no, he, they are monsters." They made their bregude, and so did he who made them fall into bregude''s hands. They are monsters with ferocious faces. They are evil in human skin. Qin Chu people ignored his self confession and fixed their eyes on those monsters. She didn''t believe that these monsters would have no weakness! Of course, to be on the safe side, she asked the system. "Little fairy, what are these things? Is there any way to beat them? " The fairy dropped a sentence: "you wait, I''ll check." Then there was no sound. People of the Qin and Chu Dynasties She should have thought that the key time can not rely on the little fairy. Suddenly, her eyes widened. At the foot of the mountain, one-sided abuse gradually eased. This situation appeared with the arrival of a person. Silver saddle, white horse, belt when the wind. The Regent Meng Yan. The Qin and Chu people were sour and astringent for a while. When they looked at him from a distance, they could see that his eyes were clear and cold. They waved their arms and gave great encouragement to the soldiers. The Regent, no matter when, seems to be the God in the hearts of the people of the Zhou Dynasty. When he was there, the gods and demons were fearless. Chapter 219 The arrival of Meng Yan greatly inspired the morale of the army, but it could not change the situation that the living dead would not die or hurt, and the army was still passive. Qin and Chu people can see that Meng Yan''s eyebrows are locked tightly, and there is a light cyan color in his eyes. Silent, but extremely tired. It seems that before quarreling with her, he stayed up all night because of the Turks in the city. After that, she left without saying a word with Hua Niangzi. He must have been anxious for a long time. Secretly some regret, should not be so impulsive, at this time, did not help also add chaos. With his lips turned, the people of Qin and Chu could not help urging the system to say, "little fairy, are you better in the end?" It''s not a reliable one. The system said angrily, "there are so many books and records. Would you like to have a try? I won''t help you any more! " Yes, you are the ancestor. Qin Chu people dare not urge her to be an old man. At the foot of the mountain, the officers and soldiers of Dazhou filled in. Although the dozen living dead were still alive, they could not cope with it. Some people could break through and rush to the mountain. Meng Yan''s eyes were cold, but he looked at the hiding place of Burigude accurately. Burigude''s mouth is slightly crooked, worthy of being the God of war of the Zhou Dynasty. His intuition is really sharp and frightening. No longer in love with war, he turned to return to the cave. Next to him was a rickety old man who accompanied the Empress Dowager to her last birthday party. Ben followed respectfully and noticed that Burigude was retreating. He couldn''t help wondering, "Your Highness, are we leaving like this?" The refining of those demagogues cost a lot of money, so they just left behind? Bregude sniffed: "Gong Nu, how can I manage these people? It''s just a few demagogues. It''s just right to stay and attract Meng Yan''s attention. On the border, I don''t want to see him any more. " The old man called Gong Nu was stunned and then bent down: "Your Highness is wise." The bottom of my heart slightly sighs, their Highness has magnificent talent, but big single in the eye can only see small Highness''s good. In fact, there is some bigotry in Buri''s heart. The position of Da Danyu can be avoided, but he must win over his highness. This time, your highness attacked the border on his own initiative, which was tantamount to disrupting your Highness''s layout. Naturally, your highness would not care about the small corner of Qinghe County. However, just taking two steps, brygud stopped abruptly. Bow slave leaned over to see, startled, quickly went forward, distressed and angry: "young master, what''s the matter?" The little boy with pink eyes and jade carving pursed his lips stubbornly. His wrists were dripping with blood, and he could hardly stand still. He still stood unsteadily. His Highness''s little son was born a little silly, especially big Shan Yu. Previously, he was said to be a disaster by the wizard, so the wizard was cut down by his highness. From then on, although no one in the court dared to call him a fool, everyone looked down upon him. Burigude crouched on the child and whispered in Turkic: "the woman ran away?" The young master puffed his cheeks, as if to cry, and nodded reluctantly. Qin and Chu people are really beyond his expectation. The bottom of my heart sighed, cloth day solid de light way: "can smell her taste?" The child was born with a keen sense of smell. He always felt that it was a gift from changshengtian, a Turkic wolf. Only his foolish father dotes on a son of a bitch. The child looked up and sniffed around, his face a little confused. I can''t smell the taste of Qin and Chu people. It''s not, but it''s strangely mixed with the smell of grave soil. The smell of too much clutter affected his judgment. Seeing this, Burigude no longer demanded, coldly said: "for the time being, let them go, we''re going back to the grassland." Back to the grassland? The child''s eyes brightened and the corners of his mouth slightly tilted. Bregude''s eyes were soft. "Ah cho..." The Qin and Chu people rubbed their noses and gave Chu Liu a sad smile. "I''m sorry, I can''t help it." Chu Liu''s heart was full of tears. He thought that he might as well let Michelle die of epilepsy. Two people originally hid well, this sneeze, was caused tripartite attention. The living dead. Meng Yan. Bregude. In the middle of the walk, Burigude turned back and squinted. Who is this? It''s as black as charcoal. Look at Chu Liu on the side again, and you''ll see. Qin Chu people, let alone easy to find. Bu RI Gu de micro hook mouth, waved, behind the bow slave knowingly handed a big bow. Slowly, full string. Qin Chu people, who knew nothing about this, said: "ah... Shall we move a place to squat?" Chu Liusheng shook his head lovelessly. Suddenly, the sound of breaking the air rang out, and the people of Qin and Chu turned their heads, and Burigude smiled at her. As the arrows galloped, the Qin and Chu people forgot to hide. This year, is she a little too old? "Get down!" Chu Liu''s voice came from his ear. He pressed her head and fell down. At the same time, a long arrow which was swept out by Burigude''s arrow collided with it. The long arrow directly cut through Burigude''s arrow. It was still castrated. After plundering more than ten meters, it could be inserted into a tree, and the tail of the arrow was buzzing. A hundred meters away, two people look from the mountain. For a long time, Burigude put away his bow and arrow, and burst out laughing: "Meng Yan, I really appreciate your opponent, don''t die here. I will fight you again on the day when I attack the imperial city of the Zhou Dynasty! " When his highness Burigude finished his cruel words, he didn''t move slowly. A fast horse swept out. He turned over and joined the bow slave not far away, and disappeared in the blink of an eye. He is much more familiar with this mass grave than Meng Yan. Meng Yanhuan breathed out, took back the bow and arrow, stopped a group of soldiers who wanted to chase out, and said faintly: "don''t chase the poor." The poor bandits ran away and left behind a mess. Qin and Chu people think that Meng Yan recognized her and glared at her viciously. Then a Gu man rushed over with white bones. He turned around and cut the Gu man''s head without changing his face. The demagogic man jumped twice, and there was no movement. There was a moment of silence. After a long time, the crowd exclaimed, "chop your head! Cut off their heads It seems that the invulnerable demagogues have a way to solve it, and the crowd is excited. Before that, so many people died, all of them were comrades in arms with bones and flesh. They were killed by these monsters who were neither human nor ghost. All of them were choked with this anger. This meeting son is not afraid of death to seem to rush up, just now the invincible Gu person''s formation team suddenly be rushed of seven scattered. Looking back at the eyes of his Royal Highness The Regent just now, the Qin and Chu people touched their chin and said to Chu Liu, "Mr. Chu, let''s slip away now." Chu Liu looked puzzled and wary: "Lady Qin, you said you would intercede for me in front of the Regent''s palace. You can''t keep your word!" "Besides, can you give me the antidote now?" But for the antidote, he would not have ventured to stay here. Chapter 220 Qin Chu people smile shyly. Mr. Chu was a man who had seen strong winds and waves. He rang the alarm and swallowed his saliva. "Lady Qin, did you lie to me?" "To be honest, I had a quarrel with her Royal Highness The Regent and was driven out. So I can''t help you much in this matter," said the shy woman Chu Liu''s face cracked. "What''s more, I seem to have been recognized by the Lord just now. If I don''t leave, I''m afraid the Lord will settle the accounts later in the autumn, and none of us will be able to leave." Gu Ren was half dead in the blink of an eye. After hearing this, Mr. Chu said without hesitation: "I suddenly feel that what Mrs. Qin said is true. We don''t want to divide the gods here. Let''s go. " Qin Chu nodded and was about to leave. He turned his head to a face that was so rotten that only skeleton was left. His eyes were still dripping in his eyes. People of the Qin and Chu Dynasties She quirky silence for a second, and then live up to expectations, straight faint in the past. Maybe the Regent''s Royal Highness was too aggressive. The demagoguer still had some sense. Knowing that his life was important, he quickly left. Picked up a soft persimmon to pinch. Once upon a time, there were three unique things in the east palace. One of them was that his Highness the prince had a concubine who was extremely timid. Gu Ren''s eyes turned to Chu Liu. Suddenly ferocious. Xu Shi still remembers that it was the dog official who pushed them to the Turks and turned them into the appearance of being neither human nor ghost. Chu Liuwa yelled, but he didn''t care whether it would be more dangerous to run to his Highness The Regent. "Wang Ye, help me!" he cried as he ran It has been many years since I saw Chu Liu last time. Mr. Chu also devoted himself to becoming a fat middle-aged man. So Meng Yan didn''t recognize the man who howled for help, but the one who painted himself black charcoal just now recognized that he was from Qin and Chu. Ben was still angry with her. When she saw a demagogue on her side, her Royal Highness The Regent was heartbroken. Why only this middle-aged man? What about the people of Qin and Chu? You''re not going to die, are you? The more I think about it, the more I fear it. The mountain road was rugged and the horse couldn''t ride. He simply abandoned the horse and ran there. He didn''t even find it himself. His legs and stomach were shaking. Over the shrieking CHULIU. Meng Yan didn''t even look at the poisonous man with corpses on his face. He cut off his head with a backhand knife. He staggered and rushed to Qin and Chu people. Foolishly, he wiped his face with the grave soil of the mass grave. It was dark, and Meng Yan laughed angrily. And she lay still, as if asleep. Meng Yan''s heart seemed to be empty, and he suddenly understood the disillusionment of the former Prince of Tianlong. Shaking, he reached out to touch Qin Chu''s face, opened his mouth and laughed bitterly: "Qin Chu, open your eyes and look at me." It''s his fault. He shouldn''t be angry with her. Open your eyes and look at him, no matter what you hit or scold, never fight back. His Royal Highness The Regent felt the overwhelming grief, so God was moved. The corner of the woman''s mouth moved, frowned, slapped and waved his hand. He turned over and went on sleeping. Meng Yan It''s hard to describe how he feels now, but his Royal Highness The Regent feels that the sadness of his life is stuck in this tone. Chu Liu was still in shock behind him. After confirming that Gu Ren would not move again, he felt relieved and rubbed against Meng Yan''s back. Looking at Meng Yan''s look, he paid attention to flattering him and said, "Lord, lady Qin is scared and dizzy." It seems that this woman really has a lot of weight in the Lord''s heart. He is likely to live on the Qin and Chu people. Meng Yan looked at him coldly and said, "you, Chu Liu?" Chu LIUMENG nodded and held his heart and said, "the Lord still remembers my servant. He is deeply moved." At that time, he was also a romantic Chus'' son, and the greasy man in front of him... Meng Yan was silent for a moment, and his heart was silent and firm. In the future, he had to exercise frequently, and he couldn''t touch wine and sex. No one knows the rich inner activities of Wang Ye. He picked up the Qin and Chu people who had just fallen asleep after they had fainted. He walked back without any trouble. Along the way, he stabbed them one by one. In the blink of an eye, the invincible Gu Ren was cleaned up. There are still green astringent youth, bewildered and desperate wailing. Jiangnan Road has always been prosperous. Besides the Imperial City, the soldiers here are also the most popular children of rich families. Never experienced a really cruel life and death. And in a flash, the friend of life and death, died in front of his eyes. For young people who just went to the battlefield, this is a common scene, but also the most helpless, the most sad. After the prince left, Meng Yan returned to the city with Qin and Chu people in his arms. Qin and Chu people have nightmares. In their dreams, all they see are the dead face, dripping blood and grinning happily, chasing her. Seeing that they were about to catch up with her, and touching her with their hands, the Qin and Chu people collapsed and howled, and finally woke up. She felt someone patting her on the back, gentle and patient. In this gentleness, the Qin and Chu people took a few breaths and calmed down a little. Eyes red raised his head, unexpectedly saw Meng Yan. She was afraid that it was an illusion. She turned her lips and wanted to cry. Meng Yan sighed helplessly and threatened in a low voice: "dare you run out alone?" The people of Qin and Chu shook their heads. No, no more. This time, she was scared to death. After a while, Meng Yan gave a rough account of what happened in the day. When the Turks suddenly attacked the border, Hua Niangzi and Zhou Ping left, the people of Qin and Chu frowned. "No, bregude doesn''t seem to know that the Turks are going to attack the border, and he should stay in Qinghe County for a long time. It''s like knowing the news all of a sudden. " Meng Yan was also silent. "Originally, the king thought that this was a Turkic plan for internal cooperation and external cooperation. But if you think about it carefully, bregude is not in the army. Few Turks can mobilize so many people. " The most likely person is the one that Da Chanyu is very fond of, who may threaten the crown prince of Burigude. It seems that Turks are not as unified as before. Meng Yan is in a better mood and touches the hair of the Qin and Chu people. "I will ask the emperor to go to Mobei after I deal with the affairs of Qinghe County in two days. Why don''t you go back with the prince? " Qin Chu people know that she should not say no because she is not qualified. Meng Yan is the Regent, so she should do it. She can''t leave Meng Yan because of her selfishness. But still feel a little reluctant, red eyes, pursed lips, for a long time just way: "I can''t go with the king?" Chapter 221 Meng Yan didn''t expect that she would give such an answer, so he couldn''t help laughing. "If you are a woman, just wait for me in the capital. Why don''t you go to the frontier with me? This time is different from last time, not to play Qin Chu people want to say, what''s the matter with women? Isn''t Hua Niang the same as men? But fortunately, she still had some self-knowledge and didn''t say the humiliating words. Sullen face buried in the pillow, urn sound urn airway: "the Lord decided to be." Anyway, she knows the way and can follow her secretly. Three days later, Meng Yan told the emperor about the ambition of the Turkic wolf and asked to fight against the enemy. The emperor, who was far away in the capital, was silent. Finally, when Meng Yan couldn''t wait, he was right. But there is a demand. The Regent went here only to inspire the morale of the army, not to lead the army to fight. Knowing that the emperor was afraid that Meng Yan would win the hearts of the people and then the hearts of the army, but at this time, Jiandi was still clinging to such trifles, which was really irritating. However, Meng Yan, who was used to it, joked: "you will be out, but you will not accept your life. Can the emperor come to the frontier to watch the war in person? " No one can laugh. The prince, in particular, felt a burning pain on his face. Now I know from my own experience how chilling he has been before. Meng Yan patted him on the shoulder meaningfully and told him in a low voice: "Your Highness, you are still forbidden. I''m afraid the emperor won''t let you contact with political affairs after you return to Beijing. Your highness should not interfere in the affairs of our king, just do your part. " Meng Xu''s eyes were slightly red: "Uncle Huang..." The emperor''s mind, as a son of man, is probably the most clear. Although Jiandi was addicted to wine and sex, fatuous and incompetent, he had the ability to play with politics, but it seemed that he was born with it. In a short period of time, Jiandi would not let him touch the government again, or even embarrass many soldiers far away in the frontier. Although irritating, I have to admit that this can really kill Zhou Ping''s terrifying troops. It''s like the dog guarding the house. After biting a wound with the thief, the owner is still thinking about how much meat he can sell for. My eyes are full of hesitation. Meng Yan set out the next day, and the matter of Qinghe County could almost come to an end. If we want to give an account to the people of Qinghe, we can''t avoid Chu Liu. These days, in order to clear away the tea poison left by the Turks in Qinghe County, Chu Liu helped a lot. But it doesn''t make up for what he did. He had promised in front of the people that he would cut the dog official with his hand. Meng Yan said to Chu Luming without concealment, and his expression was almost inhuman: "Mr. Chu, when you do those things, you should know that one day there will be this ending. I''ve never given you any promise to commit crimes, but I really appreciate your help these days. " Chu Liu''s face was as pale as paper. He knew that his Highness The Regent had announced his death. In fact, when the people of Qin and Chu promised, he didn''t expect much. It''s not the first day I heard about Meng Yan''s selflessness and cold blood. The Qin and Chu people later also said that the laoshizi poison was just to deceive him. For evil life, dying, can also hear two sorry and thank you. Chu Liu thought it was worth it. For a long time, he only asked a sentence: "I heard that Hu Ji was dying in the hands of the Lord?" Meng Yan nodded. "She begged me to bury her under the peach tree in the back mountain." The spring breeze in March that year, under the peach tree, the woman gently smile. "There seems to be a tomb. Is Miss Hu Ji going to be buried with that man?" Meng Yan seldom gossip about other people''s affairs, but at that time, Hu Ji''s refusal and liberation, like going to an old friend''s appointment, shocked him. There is no surname in the tomb under the peach blossom tree. Hu Ji begged him to bury her on the side and not to erect a stele. It''s a strange woman. Chu Liu was stunned, and his face was full of tears without warning. For so many years, it turned out that he had been wishful thinking. When he was dying, Hu Ji didn''t even hate him any more. If he doesn''t, Meng Yan will stop gossiping. At three o''clock in the afternoon, Qinghe County, which had been dead for a long time, was boiling up again, and there were no people. But they all went to watch the sheriff before they were executed. As an official, you can achieve this goal, and Mr. Chu is also the best. Along the way, the common people''s scolding came in an endless stream. We should thank him for forcing the common people to this position. We can''t even find an egg. Otherwise, Mr. Chu would have to have a lot of rotten eggs on his body. Chu Liu shrank his head, as if he could cover his face and avoid humiliation. "Officer dog! If you do all the bad things, you will go to hell after you die! " "Mr. Chu, why are you so cruel? My son is only twenty this year! If you give him to Turks, how can an old woman live for the rest of her life? " "Chu Liu, are you still human?" Some people scold heartily, others cry heartbroken. Chu Liu murmured sorry. No one hears, no one cares. He is inexcusable and deserves to die. After death, I will go to hell and suffer from the fire of karma. He deserves all kinds of demands in his life, but he can''t live to the end, leaving only one curse. In the afternoon, the sun was very strong, and the wind and sand seemed to be lost. The people of Qin and Chu went back from the execution ground in silence. In fact, no one is bad to the core. Just like at that time, Chu Liu clearly knew that her poison was nonsense, and he still stayed with her. Knowing that Meng Yan won''t let him go in the end, these days he is still trying his best to help Meng Yan pull out the Turks in the city. It''s just out of my control. Meng Yan''s last kindness to Chu Liu was that he used the owl leader. The executioner''s knife was so sharp that he didn''t feel pain, so he went. When Chu Liu bowed his head on the scaffold, he was calm and thought about his life carefully. Big evil? It doesn''t seem to be. It''s just a person who is greedy for life and afraid of death, and has no ambition. He smiles. After his death, is it a mass grave? Two people under the peach blossom tree, should be happy, next life will not have him such a person let them suffer. Suddenly, Chu Liu''s eyes widened, and his face finally showed a look of pain. He looked at Meng Yan pleadingly. Meng Yan then saw a small head sticking out of the crowd. His face was full of tears. He looked at Chu Liu blankly and helpless. Oh, no, forget the girl. The executioner had already raised his sword, and the people were excited. It seemed inappropriate to stop at this time. But if you let her see this scene, how can she get along with herself in the future? The girl looked at the sharp sword and grew up in a daze. She didn''t know what was going to happen next, and subconsciously felt terrible. A sound of rubbing In front of a warm, the girl blinked her eyes, eyelashes brush in the palm of the feeling of stabbing. She saw nothing. Chapter 222 Meng Xu squatted down, hugged the little ball into his arms and said in a soft voice, "that''s not a good-looking thing, my dear. Brother, will you take you to buy sugar man The little girl nodded, her tears sticking to his palm. Timidly way: "Prince elder brother? But my mother said that the old man who painted sugar people in the city was killed by the sheriff... " She knew that the man on the scaffold was a sheriff. Some people said that she should call him father, but her mother never let her. Meng Xu''s heart softened and his eyes were empty: "the prince''s elder brother will take her to the place where there are sugar paintings and buy a lot of them." Without the Turks'' secret troubles, Qinghe County soon regained its former vitality, while the frontier war was tight, so Meng Yan had to leave the next day. When they left, the people came to see each other off in tears, and one after another discussed setting up a ancestral hall for his Royal Highness The Regent. His Highness The Regent: "I''m afraid. Qinghe sheriff is the new champion of this year. Meng Xu said that she can''t rest assured. She just stayed for a few days to see if the new champion is competent. The people of Qin and Chu are anxious about running. In particular, the little fairy who had been silent for two days suddenly pretended to be dead and howled: "found it!" Almost didn''t scare her to death. "What did you find?" "You asked me that last time. Here, it''s called sleeping skin. Hiss, what a vicious Gu. There are too few things about this in my small library. I went to borrow them next door. " Qin and Chu people didn''t ask where the next door was. They even had such a magical existence of the black market between gods. It''s not unusual to have a next door. She said with a smile: "little fairy, thank you. When you come back and tell me the way, I may be a heap of bones now. " System: The system felt guilty: "you are still alive, aren''t you?" Although they have found a way to restrain the poisonous insects, the Qin and Chu people are bored, so they just listen to the fairy talking about the source of the poisonous insects. As a result, he had a lot to do with Baiyue. It is said that the wizard who traveled to Turk in those days was originally a traitor of Baiyue. He had an evil mind and stole the forbidden skills of the clan. He was driven out by the then monarch. With resentment, he traveled to Turkey and wanted to take revenge on the ambitious Turks. After all these years, the old wizard didn''t know whether he was alive or dead, but Baiyue was almost the same as the subjugation except for the son and saint of zehe. The Sorcerer''s long cherished wish is paid. Sleeping human skin is a kind of poisonous insect brought out from the forbidden area of the wizard. As the name suggests, sleeping under human skin and flesh, eating human flesh and blood. When there is no bones left for a living person to eat, only a piece of skin is left, then the poisonous insects will climb out and live underground. The people of Qin and Chu had goose bumps. It''s disgusting. "However, there are conditions for the insects to climb out. They have to live in the grave. Because only the smell of grave soil will make them feel that there are fresh corpses to live in. So if you want to control this kind of insect, it''s very simple. You just need to spread it on them with grave soil. Of course, there is a more simple and crude way to cut off their heads. If they lose their heads, they will not be able to do so. " People of the Qin and Chu Dynasties It''s no wonder that there will be a demagogic person rushing at her at the mass grave. Her feeling is not the soft kneading of persimmon, but that she has pasted her face with the soil of mass grave. In retrospect, it''s really frightening. Qin and Chu people feel that they have to go with them to Mobei. Although they know by mistake that cutting off the head of the Gu people can restrain them, they don''t stand there and let you cut them. Who knows how many poisonous people that pervert Bu RI Gu de has done? If general Da Zhou doesn''t know, how many innocent people will die in the hands of poisonous people. She has to tell Meng Yan about it. That night she packed up and was ready to slip away. However, when he opened the door, his royal highness stood up in the moonlight with a gentle smile. "Chu people, uncle Huang asked our palace to look at you and return to Beijing with us tomorrow." The little girl squatted at the foot of his Highness the prince and ate the sugar picture. People of the Qin and Chu Dynasties "Your Highness, if I have something I have to tell you, will you just turn a blind eye?" "What''s the matter? I''ll repair a letter at once. It''s much faster than if you can''t ride a horse." Her royal highness did not give her a chance. The Qin and Chu people were still struggling: "but it''s really important. It''s related to the lives of millions of people in Dazhou. It''s not safe to use secret letters!" Meng Xu looks at her in shock. The little girl, who seemed to be the daughter of the prince''s highness, had a heart to heart with her. She said, "why does sister Qin have the illusion that you are safer than a messenger on your own?" Meng Xu touched his daughter''s head happily. The Qin and Chu people were deeply hit. Anyway, let her go back to Beijing, don''t even think about it! The next morning, her royal highness was waiting at her door on time. With a gentle smile, she was invited to the carriage back to Beijing. The wind is blowing, the water is cold, and the strong man will never return. The people of Qin and Chu were full of tears. They stared at the little girl in the carriage. They were surprised and said, "Your Highness is going to take her back to Beijing?" Meng Xu''s eyes softened and said with a smile: "she is the child of Qiao Qiao''s sister. Chu Liu is no longer here. It''s appropriate to adopt her to the palace. I don''t trust her to be taken care of. " Little girl''s eyes are similar to those of Yu''s sisters. I''m afraid that his royal highness will not be able to let the princess go all his life. Qin Chu people gently smile, said: "this is very good." At this time, she did not expect that Meng Xuhui would not marry Yu Qiao all her life, and her daughter became the last blood of the royal family. A long time ago, Meng Xu was the son of zehe. He didn''t love the country and the beautiful people. After a long time, the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty, in order to be the first wife when he was the crown prince, was under the pressure of the world and never married. Good is good, but the people of Qin and Chu never stop thinking about running away. His royal highness rode a horse around the carriage. When he came back to Beijing, there was no matter for him to rush to deal with, and no one expected them to go back. So the way back is more relaxed, leisurely and leisurely. The people of Qin and Chu opened the curtain, looked at it and sighed. The little girl had never been far away. She yawned and fell asleep with her sigh. Before going to bed, he did not forget to mutter: "sister Qin, you can save snacks for the prince''s brother and uncle Meng." "..." what''s the matter with you? He covered the little boy with a cloak, and the people of Qin and Chu waved their fists fiercely. One by one, do you think she''s going to delay? When the curtain was opened again, the people of Qin and Chu raised a brilliant smile. Chapter 223 "On horseback?" Meng Xuwei frowned and looked at the expectant Qin Chu people, hesitated slightly. There is no way, for a person who is full of thinking about how to slip away, her every word is worth thinking deeply. The people of Qin and Chu said sincerely, "Your Highness, I really can''t run. Besides, are you worried about my riding skills?" This sentence is very persuasive, Meng Xu slightly eased the face, let people go to lead before the Red Pony. Really, Qin Chu Ren''s technology, even if it is to give her a bloody BMW, he is not too worried. Let people follow closely. He sat on the pony contentedly, and the people of Qin and Chu sighed slightly. He turned to the prince and said, "Your Highness, I promise you, this is the last time I cheat you." "Meng continued I saw the tame pony suddenly dozed off and ran like medicine. It was so fast that there was only a shadow left. The people of Qin and Chu on the horse were steady and swam around for three days with the last sound of a word. "Little fairy! I love you so much Finally, the people of Qin and Chu were in a good mood. Just now, she spent 20 days with the fairy in exchange for the instant props. It turns out that the twenty days are worth it. The sky is unlimited for birds to fly at ease, as the ocean is boundless for fish to leap at will. Meng Yan left three days ahead of them. This meeting should have arrived in Mobei. The people of Qin and Chu didn''t delay any longer. They rode on little red horses to Mobei without stopping. But anyway, she is really happy, little red horse is also really delicate. Half a day later, it was getting late. After several rounds, the people of Qin and Chu finally got out of the mountain. Little red horse''s temper came up, and he refused to leave. His nostrils were puffing, and he was complaining about his dissatisfaction. Usually in the army, she is also spoiled, OK, hungry grass, tired can rest. There was also a herd of stallions in a hurry. What''s wrong with this life? I''ve spared a day with such a master. I''m tired and half dead. I don''t want to eat grass or drink water! Let the horse live or not? Qin Chu''s head aches unceasingly, the soft and hard bubble all went up. "Xiao Hong, let''s go a few steps, and there will be others ahead. They will give you the best fodder!" Little red horse turned her head and ignored her. She''s hungry. She misses the army. Soft mill can not, Qin Chu people''s vicious threat: "you! What do I need you for? I''ll kill you and eat meat now After that, little red horse didn''t know if he understood. He just wanted to lift her off The last one was exhausted and out of breath. The people of Qin and Chu had never raised a horse. They didn''t know what kind of grass the horse was going to eat. Didn''t they just nibble at the grass all over the ground? Xiaohongma let her experience the difficulty of not being in charge of the family and not knowing the price of oil and salt. Ancient Road West Wind thin horse, sunset, heartbroken people in the end of the world... Qin and Chu people rub arm, cold. She attempts to reconcile with xiaohongma, and quietly asks xiaoshenxian what way she can communicate with xiaohongma. System and surprised and suspicious, carefully asked: "host, why do you want to communicate with animals impulse?" Is her host the legendary crape myrtle? Qin Chu people: "concubine body, just want to let her go." The system is trapped in its own worries and says it can''t do anything. Qin Chu people feel inexplicably that the little fairy is going to share this matter next door. There is a unreliable system, really kind tired. Finally, the arrival of a caravan rescued the plight of the Qin and Chu people. After some inquiry, it was found that the caravan also went to Mobei. The people of Qin and Chu were deeply moved. What is the road of heaven and man? This is it. "Girl, why are you here alone so late?" It is common for caravans to take in pedestrians who are in distress. Businessmen believe in many friends and ways. It is better to be good than evil. After thinking about it, the people of Qin and Chu realized that their reasons were rather complicated, and they could not explain them clearly for a while. She was silent for a moment, and the leader of the caravan did not ask. There are all kinds of strange things in the world. There are many miserable people who don''t want to say what happened to them. Little red horse satisfied enough to eat grass, finally willing to go, caravan leader to little red horse tut tut surprised: "this is a river horse, hard to ask for money, big Zhou horse strict, girl should be extraordinary status?" The people of Qin and Chu didn''t know that the ancestor was so precious. They said with a dry smile, "I don''t know much about my body..." Obviously, she didn''t want to say more. After several talks, the leader of the caravan had something to do, so she went back to the front. The caravan was really warm and friendly. The people of Qin and Chu were relieved. It''s just that she''s too enthusiastic to adapt. The appearance of the Qin and Chu people is excellent in three thousand li of Jiali. When the caravans take them away in the north of the Great Wall all the year round, they see rough desert scenery, and suddenly there are more beautiful people. Those old men in the team are all red faced, in a state that they don''t dare to chat up. The beauty seems a little lonely and proud. The people of Qin and Chu who are inexplicably accused of being aloof and arrogant are as follows: She is really not very good at communication, but the truth is that she timidly raised her eyes, and everyone turned their heads together, OK! Thanks to this caravan, Qin and Chu were spared sleeping in the wilderness and rushed to a small village before dark. It''s already very desolate here. The architectural style tends to be Mobei. It''s a gray mud house with yellow servants. The village has an inn for the caravans to rest. It''s simple, but it can keep out the wind and rain. It''s excellent for the caravans. The young man is responsible for loading the goods, feeding the horses, and all kinds of chores. As guests waiting to die, the Qin and Chu people sat on the side of the campfire with several female dependents. The so-called female dependents are all elderly women. The people of Qin and Chu were very embarrassed when they were in the middle of the war, because they all talked about her: "little lady, have you ever been married?" Qin churen nodded in a friendly way. You may not believe it. My ex husband is his royal highness. Several aunts were obviously disappointed, but then they became warm again: "little lady, how can you go out on your own? Wow, this world is not safe. Is it difficult for the little lady to sneak out? Or was it suspended? " The Qin and Chu people pondered, as if all they said had been occupied, then they still nodded. Although his royal highness did not explicitly divorce her, it should be almost the same as being dismissed when he demoted from concubine to dancer. One of the aunts was very happy, patted her thigh and said, "that must be because the husband''s family is not good to the little lady! We can do as well as we can. Our two dogs are kind, gentle and polite. They will never do anything bad to their wives! " Another aunt said angrily, "that''s not what we say. Our family..." The people of Qin and Chu said, "what is it What is it all about? Chapter 224 It''s so easy to get away from the quarrel between the aunts that the leader of the caravan saw her and asked her to drink with a smile. Their wine was so strong and turbid that the people of Qin and Chu couldn''t get used to it. They sipped it lightly and didn''t touch it. After the leader sat down, the first sentence was: "just now I was in a hurry and inconvenient. I didn''t ask the girl, why did I run out alone? Have you ever been married? " The people of Qin and Chu were silent. Does this caravan have any obsession with marriage? Several young people peeped at her with red faces. As soon as the people of Qin and Chu raised their heads, a simple and honest young man raised the wine bowl and his cheeks were like steamed stuffed buns: "little lady, my name is Wang Ergou. You can just call me Er Gou." At this moment, the Qin and Chu people suddenly understood the eagerness of those aunts. Never seen such a posture, she was stunned, and the people on the side didn''t laugh maliciously. The people of Qin and Chu were in a panic. "All right, all of them are not afraid to scare people." The leader gave a symbolic reprimand, turned around and said with a smile: "little lady, don''t take it to heart." Qin Chu people nodded, face a little red, small mouth of wine to cover up embarrassment. The men are eager to talk. Maybe it''s because there''s a pretty girl on her side. She''s more eager to express herself and talk freely. "Did you hear that the Turkic barbarian raised 300000 troops to attack Yanmen pass. It was also released that the mighty general was not in the army. Hey, the next day, general Weiwu took charge of the battle himself. I don''t know whether the Turks'' faces hurt or not. " As expected, the people of Qin and Chu raised their ears to listen. Seeing that she was interested, people chatted more warmly. "The Turkic dog is jumping out of the wall this time. It''s said that Lao Chanyu is dying. His two sons are fighting for power! Who can conquer Yanmen pass, whose position is Shan Yu! Hahaha, if you want me to say, the fool is talking about dreams. With a powerful general, who can attack us "No, it''s said that his Highness The Regent even went to the front line. The Turks won''t be jumping for long!" Meng Yan has really arrived, and listen, the war seems to be optimistic? Is there only one of them? The people of Qin and Chu thought a little and wanted to hear more. However, when a group of men talked about heroes like regent, they were not less gossipy than women, except for their exciting deeds. The topic can''t help drifting. "I heard that when I was in Qinghe County, the prince of Turk took the confidant of the Regent''s Royal Highness. His Royal Highness The Regent is so angry that he has to go to the border to settle accounts with the Turkic prince! " "Beauty".... " I''m not. I''m not. I''m not that charming. When it comes to confidants, the topic behind is unavoidably unpleasant. As the party concerned, the Qin and Chu people listen to it without expression, and they just want to say, "bah." When did his Royal Highness The Regent take a cold oath to Burigude in front of the three armies for her sake: "if you touch her, I will let you Turk repay ten points in the future." What happened? Clearly is to stare at her one eye, calculating how to settle accounts after autumn. And when, for her sake, she cried bitterly: "Chu people, if you wake up, my king will not fight back and curse back!" She''s not dead! I can''t imagine that Meng Yan would say these words and do these things. Rumors are terrible. It''s terrible to spread them by mistake. A cup of turbid wine, Qin and Chu people drink clean, hot face wrinkled into a ball, see people gossip interest, busy looking for an excuse to leave. It''s strange to hear that people talk about themselves in such a ridiculous way. Desolate village, the moon is particularly bright, Qin Chu people are not used to drinking wine outside the Great Wall, a little dizzy, a little drunk. Lie on the roof with your arms on your back. She was distracted. I don''t know what Meng Yan is doing now, whether he has enough food for war, and whether he thinks about her. I don''t know what the prince''s mood is now. It must be very interesting to watch her run away At the end of the night, the eyes of the people of Qin and Chu were fighting. Suddenly, they heard the sound of a thin rope below. Mobei camp, Meng Yan lifted the curtain into the volume of a cold wind and sand. There was a thin layer of frost on the silver armor. Some soldiers came to put on his cloak. He waved and sat down directly opposite Zhou Ping. "How?" Zhou Ping pointed to a place on the huge sand table and said in a light voice: "your little girl is right. There should be contradictions inside Turks. As soon as you came back, you caught the Turks by surprise, but even so, the strange group of demagogues you mentioned still did not appear. " "What message did the scouts send back? Has bregude returned to Turk? " "It''s not sure, but it''s said that there are Turkic masterpieces mixed into the caravan in Yundu area. I''ve asked the city defenses in various places to step up their vigilance and make more inquiries about the caravans that come and go. " Meng Yan rubbed his eyebrows, looked up, closed his eyes and said wearily, "Bu RI Gu De is really a crafty and difficult opponent." Zhou Ping was speechless and a little distracted. "What''s the matter?" The friend sighed and said with a bitter smile, "the one in the capital, it''s said that he sympathizes with the soldiers and soldiers at the border. In a few days, he will send a supervisor to supply some supplies." It''s a good thing to say, but everyone knows that the imperial court has been delaying food for a month. Today''s military use depends entirely on Zhou Ping''s farsighted grain production. All of a sudden, he sent a overseer. He was just afraid that Meng Yan would take over the power and wanted to come and watch. In this way, I am afraid the army will have to work hard again. Meng Yan was silent for a long time. "Ah Yan, don''t worry about it." "Oh, what can I be angry about? The emperor is not stupid for a day or two. It''s just that I feel sorry for you. I''ve been in the capital for a few years, but now I''m afraid I''m going to make the officers and soldiers hungry. " Had it not been for the Regent and the powerful general, Zhou would have chilled the hearts of the soldiers. But the emperor''s heart was like this. He wanted them to die together with Turks. They were helpless for a moment. After a long time, Meng Yan said with a bitter smile, "well, if you and I cared about this, it would have been the same as what he worried about. For the sake of you and the tens of thousands of people behind me, we have to carry on. " Zhou Ping nodded yes. The people of Qin and Chu deviated and heard a slightly familiar sound from the thin voice. It''s the leader of the caravan. There is also a strange one. She holds some drunk eyelids and looks down. The strange voice came from a man with a beard. The Qin and Chu people recognized him as a member of the caravan, as if he were a cashier. Such a weak position, and its burly body is not consistent, and this person is silent, almost no sense of existence. The Qin and Chu people only looked at it a few times, but they had no impression. They didn''t expect that in the dead of night, there was a man blowing on the roof to sober up. He spoke in a low voice, but he didn''t avoid her. Chapter 225 "Lao Liu, you really don''t think about it any more?" It''s the voice of the cashier, low and threatening. When the cold wind blows at night, the people of Qin and Chu wake up most of the time. Suddenly I realized that I was suspected of spying on other people''s secrets. I was embarrassed. But this meeting, if she moves, she will be found out and embarrassed. Silence for a long time, or choose to continue to lie. No matter what you hear, just ignore it. The leader of the caravan was silent for a long time. The people of Qin and Chu yawned and then heard him say, "Dazhu, do you have to do this? We are the people of Dazhou. What kind of benefits do Turks promise? Can we take them seriously? " With a click, the Qin and Chu people accidentally hit a tile. This time, she was really awake, the alarm bell in her head was loud, and she gave a meow in a hurry. Dazhu didn''t care about it. He looked up and didn''t care about it. There are many wild cats in heat this season. They have seen a lot. It''s really... The first time I''ve seen such careless detail. Qin Chu''s mouth slightly smoked, but it was good for her. There was a sigh of relief. There is some self mockery in my heart. This year, she is too old to commit suicide. How can she meet everything? Seeing the leader''s refusal, Dazhu was a little excited: "Lao Liu, have you forgotten how your mother died? The bloody court won''t care if we poor people have a way out! Do you think your sons and daughters are still starving to death? " People in the Qin and Chu dynasties say that you can eat and wear warm clothes in Turks. Don''t you see that Turks go to the border every year to grab food? However, this seems to shake the leader. The leader frowned and lowered his head in pain. He was a dutiful son, but his mother starved to death. At that time, he was just a pedantic scholar. How could he know how expensive it was to run a family? Go to the friends who sing poems to make friends, go to the neighbors in the countryside, and help each other. By the time he came back with the only old hen in his arms and replaced it with rice, the old mother was cold. Seeing that the words worked, the cashier''s voice softened a little: "we don''t need to do anything now. We just need to take what the Turks want out of the pass, and there will be ten thousand taels of gold! It''s not against our conscience to do so! This is a chance from heaven, Lao Liu... " The leader sighed. "Let me think about it again." In the middle of the moon, Qin and Chu people lie on the roof, waiting for the sound below to disappear. The brow is tight. The most urgent task is to know what the Turks want them to bring, the people of Qin and Chu thought. The leader of the caravan still had some conscience. Maybe he had studied for several years, but he didn''t leave his loyalty and patriotism behind. But maybe the conditions given by Turks are too attractive, maybe life is really hard. Wavering is only a matter of time. The next morning, a few young people went to the nearest city to supply food, and then took the goods around the city. It is said that the bandits are rampant near Rongcheng. If the caravans of the brigade enter the city, they will not be able to return with goods and people. So when most caravans pass through Rongcheng, they will choose a long way around. Send people to the city to buy goods and materials, pay homage to the mountain, give the bandits some benefits, and they will be safe. At first, the people of Qin and Chu thought it strange that the bandits were still so arrogant in the city? Does the court care? Later, his Royal Highness The Regent said that it was originally the mountain of Hua Niangzi. After Hua Niangzi joined the army, her brothers occupied the city. However, the original chaos of Rongcheng, after this gang of bandits took over, also quite peaceful. As long as the rich businessmen know the rules, they can live in peace. And if the imperial court tries to intervene, it will be beaten bloody. At that time, huaniangzi, who was still in the imperial court, was even more protective: "I can''t be an official under my hand? Is it worse than you literate scholars? Who dares to suppress the bandits? " The imperial court: "no, no, no, No. So the city with bandits as officials has been preserved until now. This time in the city, the leader only brought a few young people besides Mr. cashier. As soon as I saw her, I laughed and two dogs stood out. Qin Chu people said hello, declined the other party to keep her to eat steamed bread together, around a circle, finally found Liu leader in feeding the horse. And, by a pile of tall horses in the center, haughty head up, from time to time elegant head low grass little red horse. People of the Qin and Chu Dynasties A coquettish horse, no matter where it goes, is a good hand at attracting bees and butterflies. Liu leader was flattered by her initiative to say hello for the first time. When she saw the little red horse, she realized that she was coming to see the horse. She said with a smile, "don''t worry, little lady. I raised a horse for an old man before. I know that the horse in Hequ is precious. I only eat good fodder. I won''t treat her badly Qin Chu people, who once thought of letting little red horse eat two directly, lowered their heads in shame. Liu leader for her to find a good excuse, but just right, save her thought. The people of Qin and Chu didn''t explain. In fact, she came to get close to Liu Lingtou. If you want to know what the Turks asked them to bring, it should be much easier to start from leader Liu. Sitting down on one side of the haystack, the Qin and Chu people asked unintentionally: "Liu had a hard time before?" She remembers those aunts saying that Liu was once a scholar. But after my mother died of starvation, she knew that reading was useless, so she stopped reading and did a little bit of everything. Scholars are more or less arrogant, but Liu has even done the business of feeding horses. It can be seen that it is really bitter to the bone. Liu leader slightly a Leng, is not angry, always that a happy look. If the wind and frost had not made him old too early, he would have felt that he was just a happy old man. The old man is in his 40s. "Yes, it''s hard. I wrote letters to people at the stall, but the rascal smashed the stall for a penny. I wanted to be a teacher in a private school. After two days, the child''s mother came to me and said that he had stolen the child''s things and was driven out. Later, I drove cattle and fed horses. For the most part of my life, I came over with everything. " But I''m still working hard. I have to go to the top of the mountain and kowtow in order to cross the city. This is the prosperous and peaceful times that cannot be seen from the height of the temple. Hearing this, the people of Qin and Chu said in a soft voice, "the imperial court is against you." If Meng Yan knew it, he didn''t know how hard it would be. He would blame himself for not doing it well enough. Liu leader''s face changed slightly: "little lady, I dare not speak nonsense. I have said these words before. You are still young. This kind of complaint is very important. " But I''m afraid that it will affect others all the time. The people of Qin and Chu laughed and said with a shallow pear vortex on their cheeks, "I''m talking nonsense. Liu''s leader knows the truth. I admire you very much." Chapter 226 Liu leader is afraid that the number of times he has been praised in his life is not as much as today. His dark face is a little red. He waved his hand and said with a helpless smile, "little lady, are you happy?" Just smiling, the cashier came over with a gloomy face. Seeing the people of Qin and Chu, he was stunned and said with a little smile: "what''s the matter with the guest coming to lead?" The people of Qin and Chu were acutely aware that Liu''s face was darkened. They thought it might be the result of the accountant''s questioning him. He said with a silent smile: "come and see the horse. It seems that Mr. accountant has something to say to leader Liu. Then I will leave first." The cashier bowed to her with a fake smile and said goodbye. After the figure of Qin and Chu disappeared, he was not so polite to the leader Liu. He said anxiously, "old Liu, the noble man is urging me. I''ll ask you, do it or not?" Around the corner, the people of Qin and Chu stood with their backs on the wall, playing with the props they had just exchanged with the little fairy, named qianli''er. The voice of the cashier and Liu leader comes out of this little thing. Liu was angry: "Dazhu, I don''t believe in Turks! Think about it. It''s a good thing that the Turks can find you? If you want me to say that, it''s just because we Regent Wang and general Zhou are on the front line now, and the Turks have been unable to attack for a long time, and they just have a wrong idea! If we were to be Turks'' running dogs, we would not know how to die at that time! " The people of Qin and Chu thought that Liu was the top man who had been climbing and fighting for half his life. "What do you mean? Yesterday told me to think about it, today again? Are you not going to help me at all? Lao Liu, I think you are afraid of being poor and stupid. This kind of good thing comes to us, doesn''t it just mean that God is looking forward to it? I don''t believe in any conspiracy. If you don''t do it, I''ll do it alone! " "You! Don''t be confused, Dazhu But it''s useless. The cashier has climbed on a horse and waved his whip. The horse reluctantly looked back at little red horse. Little red horse, a heartbreaker, didn''t have a single eye. He snorted and slowly turned to eat. Ma: heartbreak. The disposable props are broken into slag automatically. The people of Qin and Chu said, "what is it "Little fairy, I haven''t used up yet! You are too inferior. I want to complain! " The little fairy is selfless: "no, the props are upright. You''ve heard it." Mixed with the voice of a little fairy, Mr. cashier''s horse raised a cloud of dust and flew past her eyes. "..." OK, great props. Liu stood in the same place and sighed, his back bent a lot in an instant. The Qin and Chu people hesitated and walked over. Hearing the sound of footsteps, Liu turned around in a moment of confusion, wiped his face and said in a hurry: "how did the little lady come back? But what have you forgotten? " Qin Chu people calmly looked at him and said: "Liu leader, I heard all that just now." Liu leader''s hand was stiff, then he put it down slowly, squinting and showing a bit of Lingli. "Little lady, I know you have a different status. Maybe you are rich or expensive. But you''d better not get involved in this matter. Alone in such a desolate place, no matter how powerful your family is, it can''t help you. " Some people are born with a good heart and can''t pretend it. Just like leader Liu, even if he spoke to her so fiercely, it was to remind her. The people of Qin and Chu looked down and couldn''t laugh or cry. Rich or expensive? She''s just a little dancer in the prince''s mansion. Most of all, the illusion of little red horse is too deep. "Leader Liu, I think you misunderstood. I don''t have any family power, but when I hear about this, I can''t ignore it. " "But to tell you the truth, I know the Regent''s Royal Highness, if it''s power." Liu leader was stunned. After a long time, he said, "girl, is she the one who makes the prince angry in Qinghe County?" People of the Qin and Chu Dynasties She nodded difficultly. This is really hard to explain. Good things don''t go out, bad things spread a thousand miles, that''s about it. If she had a chance, she would let Meng Yan go back to check the people who were present at that time. Who was the rumor that was spread around! But the advantage is that this identity is inexplicable and reassuring. After all, his Highness The Regent went to the border to settle accounts for her beauty. So Liu, the leader, burst into tears, wiped his eyes and sighed: "I heard the deeds of the Lord in the early years next year, and I have always admired him. I used to wonder what kind of woman is worthy of the Lord''s love. Now when I see the girl, I know that the Lord''s heart is not entrusted to the wrong person. " The Qin and Chu people were afraid that the more they wiped, the more black they were. They quickly cut the mess and asked, "Liu leader, these are not important. I just heard you say, what did Turks entrust to you? I don''t know what it is? " Liu Lingtou scratched his head and said with shame: "this... I have never seen it before." "Dazhu is an orphan. He lost money in gambling in the early years and was almost killed. I think he took it with him. He has a quick mind and is very good at keeping accounts when he leaves the goods. But that''s right. I can''t change my gambling habit. " "About a month ago, when he came back at night, he was very excited and said that a great thing had come to him. When he asked, he found out that he met a man in the gambling shop and told him that as long as he helped bring one thing to Turk, he would be given 10000 taels of gold. That night, I helped him pay off all his gambling debts. " Although he had never seen such a thing before, leader Liu still sat on the haystack with Qin and Chu people and told them the cause and effect of the incident. Qin Chu people ponder, a month ago? That is, after bregude withdrew from the capital, from then on, he should go to deploy Qinghe County. Who are the people in the gambling house? "I thought, how can there be such a good thing in the world, and the situation of Turks and our big Zhou, that''s needless to say? It''s said that nahuizi, a Turk, has just made trouble in the capital. I would advise Dazhu that we can''t do it. But the man was very patient and said that as long as we figured it out, we could go to him at any time. However, what he wants is only a caravan that can get in and out of the territory of Dazhou. It''s not that we have to... " The people of Qin and Chu had a keen grasp of the key point: "can you find him at any time? How to find it? Where can I find it? " "He didn''t say anything. It''s mysterious. As long as we figure it out, he''ll show up. I don''t think that person can be trusted any more. " Isn''t it? It looks like a magic wand. Qin and Chu people''s knowledge of Turks is limited, and they can''t find the right person to name. Liu leader also said what he knew. It''s a dead end again. For today''s plan, it seems that only when we find Da Zhu can we do it. Chapter 227 "Little fairy, can I find Mr. cashier''s props?" Back in the room, Qin Chu people lie on the table and ask the system feebly. Liu leader said that he was powerless. Although Mr. accountant was taken in by him, it was not up to him to do anything. The area outside the Great Wall is big and wide. If you want to find someone, that is to look for a needle in a haystack. What''s more, on the boundary of Rongcheng, you can''t make much noise if you want to find someone. "Yes!" The voice of the little fairy was faintly excited: "Qin and Chu people, this is my treasure for many years, friendship price, 15 days!" I don''t know why, when I heard the little fairy excited, the people of Qin and Chu were afraid. After all, the image of the system is not very reliable has gone deep into her heart. A moment later, Qin churen came into the room with a little teddy in his arms and without expression. The second dog was surprised: "little lady, what is this? Why do you look so strange? " The system roared in the minds of the Qin and Chu people: "don''t know the goods! How lovely Qin Chu people''s mood is a little complicated. They look down, and their tongue is outstretched. Their eyes are bright, but they are small dogs. Can I find someone here? The dogs in my impression should not be tall and powerful. Even the poodle raised by the queen is more normal than this. Qin churen, who was also illiterate, was lashed by the system, and scolded that she would not lend her to Teddy ugly. Qin Chu people: "Ai Ai Ai, there''s nothing wrong. It''s so cute. I don''t dislike it." So she looked at the two dogs and everyone was curious. Gujing said, "dog." "Two dogs Wang? Little Teddy''s eyes narrowed and he laughed happily. The Qin and Chu people suddenly felt that they were actually quite lovely. The little dog is sniffing around on the ground. In view of the attractive appearance of the baby, the Qin and Chu people are afraid of causing unnecessary trouble, so they put a black cloth on little teddy. In the cold wind, the young woman squats down and stealthily walks through the streets with a group of black people I don''t know which one is more attractive. Anyway, the people of Qin and Chu lived up to their expectations. I was kidnapped. At that time, she took little teddy into a desolate alley. It was quiet and a good place for killing and setting fire. The timid Qin Chu people trembled slightly, thinking that they would not withdraw? Then a man in black came down from the sky and blocked her nose and mouth with Mongolian medicine. The people of Qin and Chu lamented once again. A bad time makes a bad life. "Leader, lady Qin has been out for more than half a day and hasn''t come back. Is there something wrong? Let''s go and look for it There is a wave of people coming back to buy things in the city. There is another wave of things that are troublesome and have not yet come back. The caravan decided to stay here for another day. What''s more, the people of Qin and Chu had to find Dazhu. No matter public or private, leader Liu has to wait here. But today, after she took the strange looking dog out of the house, she didn''t come out. Several young people couldn''t sit still and cried to find Qin Chu people. This is the site of Rongcheng. What if they are caught by the bandits? When Liu Lingtou was young, he fell ill with his old cold leg. This meeting was in pain. Listening to the young people''s words, he was silent for a long time. He remembers that the people of Qin and Chu told him when they went out that they couldn''t make a big fight, or they would scare Dazhu into hiding. But it''s been a long time. The boundary is not peaceful. He was also thoughtless, so he let lady Qin go out. With a sigh, leader Liu said, "go and look for it! I really can''t. I''ll go to the city and find those masters. I''ll give them a lot of money and let them help me find them. " A few young people have no opinions, but some old people are silent. The profit of this business trip is not high. In order to meet a woman by chance, how about sending the bandits'' silver to Rongcheng? That''s a bottomless hole! I''m afraid they will lose all their money this time! Liu leader saw the reaction of the people in his eyes, and sighed deeply. It''s no wonder that Dazhu can''t resist the temptation. Their life is too hard. It''s not the first time that Qin and Chu people have been kidnapped. When they are sober, they do not open their eyes, and they have experienced what happened before they fainted. Da Zhu, it''s really in that alley. He was pulled by two men in black, bleeding all over the ground. His eyes were full of reluctance and disbelief. When he looked back at her, he begged. At that meeting, the people of Qin and Chu were just covered by the towel of sweat medicine. They watched helplessly as the sword of the man in black pierced the tall body of the accountant. Blood gushed out like no money. SqueakˇŞˇŞ With the sound of the door being pushed open, Qin Chu people''s eyelashes trembled, subconsciously held their breath, pretending they were still in a coma. There was the sound of footsteps, followed by the sound of speech, but it was not the Central Plains dialect, which the Qin and Chu people could not understand. Her eyelids jumped. Turks again. What is her blood feud with Turks? Kidnap her every time! Fortunately, she just wit did not open her eyes, there are other people in this room. The room should be a guard or something. Just now the sound was short. It should be a question mark. But the other person who just came in, but there has been no sound. Until there was the sound of a stool pulling open in front of her, Qin and Chu people couldn''t help but carefully opened a seam. What came into view was a black black black iron mask. Qin Chu people: "can''t play..."? No face? The masked man must have noticed her little action and chuckled. Then he said in unskilled Zhongyuan dialect, "is this woman awake? Bring a basin of cold water to wake her up. " The people of Qin and Chu are very excited. A light chant, leisurely naturally wake up. He rubbed his eyes and looked around blankly. He said, "where is this? Who are you? " He was really shameless. His whole face was covered tightly, and his eyes and nose were exposed. Qin and Chu people were all worried for him. The masked man propped his chin with great interest and said with a smile, "woman, you are very interesting. Are you looking for the man from Dazhou? " I don''t seem to know her. The Qin and Chu people were relieved, as long as they didn''t fall into the abnormal hands of Burigude again, it would be much easier. It''s said that there are many sects in Turk. I don''t know which sect this mysterious man belongs to. Is he the one who helped Mr. accountant to pay off his gambling debts and enticed him to send things to Turks? In that case, why did he kill Mr. cashier? Holding a stomach of doubt, Qin Chu people blinked, pretending to be naive: "ah, aren''t you from Dazhou?" On the first day of entering Tengyuan Pavilion, mother Jiaoxi told her: "you are born with a foxy face. You can make a man relax most by pretending to be pathetic. We tengyuange girls have to give full play to our advantages. " Chapter 228 The masked man looked at her deeply for a long time, then he laughed and clapped his hands. After a while, the mask man''s hands carrying a short leg hairy little monster came in. "What is this? Like a dog, not a dog, woman, aren''t you a ghost? " The little monster whined and stared at the Qin Chu people. Qin churen heard the system howl: "Qin churen!"!!! Get my baby back! It lost a hair! I''ll eliminate your mission point once! " ˇ°Łżˇ± No matter at all times and in all over the world, it''s really terrible to shovel excrement. Qin churen and the little monster, who decided their mission point, stared for a while, then calmly looked at the masked man. Light way: "don''t hide childe, I am a hundred more witch, this beast is called dog, can pass heaven and earth ghosts.". I don''t know what happened to you, but I hope you can bear the consequences of angering the gods. " Turks believe in ghosts and gods. Besides, it''s better to cover up the affairs of little immortals with gods and ghosts. Little teddy cooped, with a reserved and noble expression. The guard holding it trembled a little. But the masked man was not moved and said, "woman, you are very bold. No one ever dares to talk nonsense in front of me." Qin and Chu people have no expression on their faces and threaten the little fairy in their heart: "do you want to go back to your home, baby?" The system wails, "think about it!" And said that she would never lend her careful liver to Qin and Chu people again. "Well, whatever props I want, you have to give them free of charge!" She''s always been a little fairy and a profiteer. She''s so sorry that she doesn''t take advantage of the opportunity for the lion to open her mouth. The system broke and hesitated: "but props can only be purchased with the host''s health value... I''ll give you a lower price at most?" The masked man looked at her face changing, and then smile: "childe, actually this one..." you can do whatever you want. Once again, the excrement shoveling compromise: "here! Just this once! " Masked man: "what?" The system took out the small Treasury that it had collected for many years, but the flesh was painful and bold, and waved with a big hand: "just pick it!" The people of Qin and Chu felt the satisfaction of a upstart and picked out something called "satisfactory pill". "What do you want?" The system tired way: "the name sounds better, just let the material object follow your mind to do anything, can only to the dead, rather chicken ribs." It''s also very expensive. Confirmed the eyes, is now Qin Chu people can''t afford. The world is not worth it. The system felt that she had made a mistake and sent the master out. She was probably the first system that was threatened by the host and took out the family. It''s a shame. Woo woo. Although the props are chicken ribs, they are enough for the people of Qin and Chu. What she wants now is to pretend to be gods and ghosts. Besides, it doesn''t cost her life. You don''t take advantage, you son of a bitch, do you? With a smile at the bottom of his heart, he checked the satisfactory pill. The people of Qin and Chu looked solemn and said in a deep voice: "if you don''t believe me, you can try it. If it provokes the beast and the curse of heaven, then I can''t stop it. " Little teddy was a little tired. With a whine, his chin rubbed against the arm of the person holding him. The man was so excited that he shook little teddy to the ground. The man was silly and said in horror, "I didn''t mean to be disrespectful to the beast..." The temperamental little teddy bared his teeth to him. At this time, something strange happened. The bodyguard and masked man found that their swords were humming for no reason. In particular, the man''s black iron mask was also shocked. After a long time, the mask snapped and broke into two parts. Sliding down, revealing a deep face with grassland characteristics, eyes as deep blue as the sky. Good... Have a good look The people of Qin and Chu were inevitably amazed by beauty. The man''s eyes darkened and looked at the people of Qin and Chu. He was murderous. "What kind of magic did you use?" Beauty is precious, life is more valuable. After returning from the state of flower mania, Qin and Chu people calmly pretended to be gods and Ghosts: "I''m just a mortal. I should know that this is the end of irritating the gods." The man''s face was obscure. He heard the bodyguard trembling and stumbling: "Sir, sir, the sword is broken..." He quietly took out his sword and looked at it. Good. It''s broken to pieces Although this sword is not a famous sword, it is also made by a famous sword casting master. It''s not too much to cut iron like mud. Unexpectedly, it''s broken without any external influence! Is the woman in front of you really a ghost? Men think about the burden they are shouldering and dare not take it lightly. The woman is of unknown origin and eccentric behavior. At this time, maybe one more thing is better than one less thing. For a long time, the man vomited and said in a deep voice: "I have no grudge with the girl in the past, but I have no grudge recently. I shouldn''t have embarrassed the girl. Today''s incident is a misunderstanding. We have never seen it before. From then on, the well water does not invade the river. How about that? " The people of Qin and Chu hesitated. Turks, there may be a secret she wants to know... How suddenly decided to let her go, too careless. But if she offered to stay, it would attract more attention. After a while, he nodded and pretended to be generous: "well, today the beast is in a good mood. I don''t want to see blood light. That''s it." A moment later, the Turks untied her, and the Qin and Chu people swaggered out with little teddy in their arms. After a while, look back. The mysterious masked man and the Turk bodyguard who had just breathed a sigh of relief What else do you want? Qin Chu''s eyes were full of Innocence: "young master, the man you killed in the alley today is my friend''s friend. Can you take the liberty to ask why you killed him?" Is it because Dazhu left the caravan and had no use value for them, so he killed them? It seems that there is no distinction between nationalities. Liu leader is good to her, Qin Chu people think, also should give Liu leader an account. The man''s expression is light: "we have no reason to kill, girl, it''s better not to ask more." She was more sure of her guess. With a smile, Yingying really left this time. The sample was very cautious. She was blindfolded and took her back to the alley. Dare not let her remember the way? Oh, it''s hard to live her, especially the Qin and Chu people who are slaughtered by the fat sheep. After confirming that there were no spies around looking at her, the Qin and Chu people made a detour and found an old man who wrote letters for a living. With memory, they drew down the route they had just written down with the props given by the little fairy. The old man was also quite surprised: "this is a deserted house. The local people seldom go there. What''s the little lady doing with the map here?" Turkic mice can''t see the light, always choose this kind of hidden and desolate place to hide. Chapter 229 Qin Chu people only vaguely warned the old man not to ask and not to be curious about it. When the map was finished, she borrowed a pen and paper to write down the Turks lurking in the wasteland. At last, I pondered slightly and wrote the name of huadengwu. After taking this letter to Rongcheng, the Qin and Chu people slowly went back. The bandits in Rongcheng may not work for the imperial court, but they will remember huadengwu and give him face. The people of Qin and Chu are smiling like flowers. I hope you like this gift. On the way, she met a caravan looking for her. She met Wang Ergou and an older man. As soon as Wang Ergou saw her, his eyes turned red. Five big three rough man, wipe the canthus of the eye Committee aggrieved way: "little lady, where did you go? Everybody''s worried! " Unexpectedly, the caravan that met by chance would come out to look for her. Qin Chu people felt warm and said in a soft voice, "I''m sorry, I''ve had some trouble on the way. I''ve been delayed." The second dog said, "it''s good that you''re all right. Eh? What about the ugly little dog? " "..." the Qin and Chu people appeased the roaring system and said with a smile, "my friend, I have returned." Two dogs nodded and muttered in a low voice: "little lady also has friends here?" Acutely aware of the older people to see her some unpleasant, Qin churen chat up, it is polite to say hello. That person instead Yin Yang strange way: "some people ah, also don''t know which family escaped concubine, pretend what pure and lofty.". It''s rude to bother others for so long and take it for granted. " Wang Ergou was embarrassed and said, "second uncle!" Qin churen pursed his lips and said sorry. Back to the inn, just know in order to find her, Liu leader also went to visit the bandits in Rongcheng, let help to find people together. It''s necessary to smash it with real money. Although Liu''s leader saw her coming back, he said happily, "it''s good for people to come back, it''s good for them to come back." But the people of Qin and Chu were very sorry. The caravans are not rich. Which of them can''t go any further, and then take the risk of going through the war? She euphemistically expressed that she would make up for it, but leader Liu didn''t say anything. Some of her unpleasant moods made her say something vulgar. The people of Qin and Chu had a heavy face, but Liu was in a dilemma. No one could reprimand him. Just then, the door was kicked open. The inn has been in disrepair for a long time. The door is very dangerous. It''s a good thing. It''s dead. The cold wind suddenly poured in, rolling sand. The boss scolded and leaned out of the building. When he saw someone coming, the scolding stopped abruptly and slipped back into the room faster than the rabbit. At the boundary of Rongcheng, even if the family was smashed by these people, they had to bite their teeth and swallow their blood. Otherwise, the loss will be life. In the hall on the first floor, only the people of the caravan were there. The gray loess was flying. In the dim light, the people were shivering. Leader Liu''s face is like ashes. Qin and Chu people have a blank look. The first one is a burly man. He carries a Xuanhua axe, and his beard muscles are the size of three Qin and Chu people. The big man made a cold inspection tour and said: "today, who delivered the letter to the governor''s house?" "Delivery? No, who Qin Chu people''s heart is a clattering, the first thought is, is there a Turk in Rongcheng? Actually can also find here, bandits than Rongcheng control really to the extreme. Looking at the frightened caravan people, the people of Qin and Chu stood up in silence. At that moment, the curse came to her. "It was her!" "I have said that this is a disaster for a long time. How can a decent woman appear outside the Great Wall at such a time? Lao Liu, you have to listen and rescue people. It''s alright now! Is it a disaster? " The Qin and Chu people pursed their lips. It''s the feeling of being abused all over the place. Big man impatiently looked at the crowd shouting, Xuanhua ax hit the ground: "all give me a little quiet!" in perfect silence. The big man had to lower his head to see her. He was slow and clumsy. After taking a breath, the Qin and Chu people said frankly, "it''s a letter from my concubine. What''s the matter with you There was a moment of silence, and then the big man grinned. Laugh very happy, like a child. Although with him, it seems strange. Everyone was stunned. Then there was a clear laugh. With helpless: "iron, you ah, scared people, back down." Behind the big man, a man with blue sky and a warm smile. Someone exclaimed, "Lord of the city!" But the man didn''t pay any attention. Looking at the people of Qin and Chu, he was a little embarrassed. The people of Qin and Chu said, "what is it "Girl... Today''s letter is our old master. Girl, do you know him It''s for the flower lady. The people of the Qin and Chu dynasties are a little bit choked with laughter. Looking at the man''s look, I''m afraid it''s a romantic debt of Lady Hua. No wonder there''s a big fight. She said with a smile: "sister Hua and I are good friends. Now she is in Yanmen pass. It''s really presumptuous to borrow sister Hua''s signature today. But sister Hua should support what I do. " Light came out of the man''s eyes: "yes, girl, don''t worry. When I receive the letter, I will send troops." In the end, he was a little sad: "I don''t know where the old lord is going these years, but did he go to war again? It''s just that she''s OK. Yanmen pass... " He murmured as if he had made up his mind. Two months later, all the bandits who had occupied Rongcheng for more than ten years suddenly withdrew, forming a rather regular army and going to Yanmen pass. And on the battlefield, flower lady looking at the past admiring his hand still affectionately looking at himself, face twitch more than. When she knew that all this had something to do with what the Qin and Chu people were doing today, the Qin and Chu people got married and cleaned up. At the moment, the Lord of Rongcheng is pestering the Qin and Chu people, hoping that they can tell them where they have gone and what they have done. The people who had just reprimanded the Qin and Chu people had a wonderful look and a faint sense of guilt. They were afraid that the Qin and Chu people would wait for revenge. Qin and Chu people are tired enough to deal with the city Lord. How can they take these into consideration? And in her heart, she was still thinking about whether the Turkic wolf cubs had been delivered. What''s more, she didn''t know much about lady Hua these years! I had to pick up what I knew. When I heard that huadengwu had opened a brothel in the capital, the Lord of the city was almost in tears. "The old lord is so poor, why don''t you come to me? Don''t believe me? " She thought that if she nodded her head, the city master would cry with me. I guess why huaniangzi didn''t like him. After all, she was a tough woman who robbed Zhenyuan general Chapter 230 When the Lord of Rongcheng left, he gave the caravan a large sum of money, which was twice as much as they did this time. And promised, as long as their caravan after Rongcheng, do not need to worship the mountain, go straight on the line. The caravan people, as if in a dream, were first unbelievable and then ecstatic. In this road to go business, there is banyan city as a backer, it is simply a once fly on the branches to do Phoenix ah! In a flash, the people of Qin and Chu became the nobles of the caravan. Wang Ergou pulled her to cry. Although he didn''t know why he was crying, he cried when he saw that the people were so happy. Even the old people who just sneered at the people of Qin and Chu expressed their gratitude. This transformation, let Qin Chu people also strange not to adapt, good temper one by one should be. In the end, they were all drunk, and the people of Qin and Chu were also drunk. They barely remembered that they were women and could not be drunk in the hall with a group of old men. In a daze, he got up and walked into the house, almost fell down several times. Push open the door, go in, vaguely feel not like their own house. It''s too dark, and it''s mixed with a strong smell. There are all kinds of flavors. It''s very strange to mix them together. After sniffing, the people of Qin and Chu murmured, "where is this..." There are many people in front of us. There is a mother-in-law staring at the companion: "this, this is?" His companion was a thin man with a moustache. His eyes flashed and he laughed obscenely like a mouse: "Mrs. Wang, don''t you see that? be in drink! It''s business that comes to us on our own initiative! " Just now, in the eyes of Qin and Chu people, there are many young women who have been sealed up and tied hands and feet. After watching the Qin Chu people mumble, they plop down on the ground, and then she tied her up and threw her into the middle of them. Rare, these days, there are also those who take the initiative to send them to human traffickers. The next morning, it was a rare day outside the Great Wall. The sun was shining and the wind was not strong. A group of scattered wake up, did not take the hangover seriously, self-care to pack things ready for the road. But when it was time to start, Wang Ergou kneaded up to Liu and frowned, "uncle Liu, Miss Qin is gone!" Liu leader shook his hand holding the reins, thinking, how did he lose it again? Yesterday, he went with ER Gou to find the elder of the Qin and Chu people. He said happily, "silly young man, that girl is a big man who can climb up to Rongcheng. How can she join us? Maybe it''s relatives who come to Rongcheng. Yesterday everyone was drunk. The officials of Rongcheng took her back. Don''t worry about salty radish. " Wang Ergou grumbled: "Miss Qin is not like that..." However, the caravan has been here for a long time. Even if it has earned a huge reward, its reputation should not be lost. Moreover, after pondering for a long time, Liu said, "what your second uncle said is also reasonable. Miss Qin is not an ordinary person and will not go with us for a long time. Well, if you don''t trust me, I''ll send someone to take a message to Rongcheng later. Let''s go first Although the boy was silly, he knew the importance of it and had to nod his head. Towards noon, the caravan finally left. The boundary near Rongcheng is in a delicate state. Chaos, not chaos. However, many businesses that cannot be seen anywhere else are acquiesced here. After all, the officials in Rongcheng are all experts in robbing families. This trafficker is one of them. All kinds of people live in the small inn. You will never know whether the person who just sat on the same table with you and exchanged greetings with you is a killer with blood on his hands, or a human dealer who abducted and sold countless young girls. As usual, he asked the boss for food and water. After chatting with several diners, he went back to the dark room. There was obviously more food and water, but no one went back to ask. It''s a way for people to eat. In this area, people''s lives can be sold on the table. No one cares. Back to the house, the eight character Hu scolded to those women to untie the seal of the cloth, while the solution scolded: "money losing things, have not sold to the price, but eat a lot of money!" Girls should be afraid of being beaten, only dare to sob in silence, quietly to get that little poor food. In order to save money, but also to let the abducted people have no strength to escape. The toothed woman sat on the table, eating melon seeds, in the low yellow window. When the light came in, she could see her saliva. "The goods are not so good this time. They can''t sell at a good price. Tut, it''s the one who came in yesterday. She''s really beautiful. She''s been in this business for so long. At a glance, she thinks that the fox is attractive. It''s sure to sell at a good price! " When they heard the words, they laughed. Then their eyes turned to the pretty woman who was still sleeping in the corner. In the dim light, even the fluff on the delicate face could not be seen, and she could not sleep on guard. It is clear that it is unintentional, but naturally charming. A natural fox. She put down the melon seeds, touched her chin and said, "do you think this girl has a bad head? If you can run into the den of thieves by yourself, you will not be able to wake up until now "What''s the matter? I''ve heard that now there are some sons of rich families who are stupid and can''t marry a daughter-in-law. I''m in a hurry. If this is stupid, isn''t it a perfect match? " They laughed. For a moment, she said, "take a basin of water and pour it on people." The moustache said no problem. Qin and Chu people are babbling and dreaming. Still in the East Palace, the crown princess is still there. In the early spring, the peach blossom in the royal garden is blooming and gorgeous. She and green ponder to collect some down to do peach blossom crisp to eat. The emperor came down from the sky, followed by the queen and the prince. She was so excited that she knelt down and begged for mercy. Then the emperor was not angry and said: "bold people of Qin and Chu, I planted this tree myself. Can you collect it from a little dancer? Come on, drag it down and drown it in the Tai Ye pool! " Qin Chu people couldn''t help crying. They asked the princess to help me. I don''t want to die! The crown princess''s figure is getting further and further away. Two big headed bodyguards support her and come to the pool in the middle of the royal garden. With a cold voice, "do you dare to greedily collect the emperor''s peach trees in the next life?" "I dare not!" Now A long ending, soaked by the cold water, awakens the Qin and Chu people. Chapter 231 The people of Qin and Chu thought it was in the pond of the east palace. When they woke up, they said: "emperor, emperor, I dare not. Don''t kill me..." The tooth old woman son and the mustard look at each other, mutter a way: "is really a fool?" The eight character Hu Nu mouth, signal tooth old woman son to continue to see. Even if you are a fool, you can sell it at a good price with this bag alone. Chaos for a long time, Qin Chu talent aware that this is not a magnificent palace. She also slowly remembered that she had left the capital. There is no green, no princess. He stopped sobbing, but he looked gloomy and sighed. She remembered drinking with the caravan last night. Wait, wait? Why is water running on your face? Why all wet? Just now is not a dream? Later, the cold made the Qin and Chu people stiff and looked down at themselves. I''m confused. Why is she tied up again? At a loss of four looked at the eyes, many shrinking women are also confused and curious looking at her. Looking up, a fierce looking woman with hanging eyes was squinting at her, just like looking at a piece of goods. Another moustache, looks obscene and thin, eyes can not say the nausea. The Qin and Chu people sipped their lips, accepted the fact that they were kidnapped again, and with many experiences, said calmly, "come on, who sent you here this time, and for what?" It doesn''t look like a Turk. Is it because the bandits in Rongcheng made too much noise yesterday and made others covet it? She was full of thoughts in her heart, but the old lady laughed and said, "look, old eight, what a fool." A smile, then revealed inside a hole, with gold to fill the denture. In the earthy light, it was quite bright and frightening. The moustache, who was called Laoba, grinned and jumped up in front of him. He was just like a mouse. The people of Qin and Chu retreated, especially when they tried to reach for her. "You, you dare to touch me!" Soft if boneless woman, fierce up no deterrent, but tooth old woman usually can''t see the shape of the moustache to the woman. It''s not pity, it''s fear that if it''s dirty, it won''t sell at a good price. "Lao Ba, enough is enough." She took back her hand and looked at the people of Qin and Chu. She bared her big yellow teeth: "little girl, don''t care whether you are really stupid or not. If you enter my Huba territory, you have to be honest. Ask the water, which has not been hit by me? Hey, if you sell it at a good price, you will have a good life in the future. If you''re not honest, you''re going to die! " There was only one thought in the mind of the Qin and Chu people. She asked, "are you not sent by Turks?" "Turks? What the hell is that. In my hu BA''s place, I''m useless! " The man has a big yellow tooth, which is rampant and disgusting. In the dim light, the girls are sobbing, and the old woman who is knocking on the melon seeds is looking at him with a cruel look She really met a trafficker. Not Turks, not political enemies The Qin and Chu people were glad that their courage had been trained by the Turks, but they didn''t faint on the spot. Instead, they thought calmly: No, I have to run. He was captured by Turks, mostly to use her to threaten Meng Yan. At least he could see the sun. If you are caught by a peddler and sold a pimple, you can''t get in touch with anyone. That''s the end. As soon as he gasped for breath, he turned his head to spit. Suddenly, he lowered his voice and said with a hissing smile, "see that one who doesn''t want to run. I caught him and beat him half dead." Along with his eyes to see the past, the light can not reach the corner, curled up with a shadow, if not detailed, really do not know is a person. The heart of the Qin and Chu people suddenly began to ache. The girls here are about the same size as Yu Qiao. They should be carefree, but they are abducted by human traffickers and suffer from inhuman torture! After heartache, it''s anger. And she will be careful to hide this anger, a pair of naive blink eyes, timid nodded: "I don''t run, I''m hungry." This time, without waiting for the mustard to speak, Mrs. Yazi clapped her hands, covered with melon seed scraps, and said with a laugh, "if you are really a fool, you may as well take care of it. Look at that loser. I don''t know if he''s dead. Bad luck. After a while, I''ll go to the doctor and get two patches of medicine. At least I''ll sell them before they are rotten. " The mustard is the only one. Qin Chu people looked at the corner deeply. The shadow shrank. It should be that he heard the conversation of the traffickers. A single crouching figure makes the Qin and Chu people feel boundless indignation and helplessness. She sat down slowly and let the moustache untie the rope in her hand and threw her something too black to see whether it was stone or steamed bread. A bite is harder than a stone. I couldn''t help puking up. In the East Palace, even when she was not in favor, the bad food that the maid of honor sent to her was not so bad. The eyes touched the deep eyes of the tooth lady. The people of Qin and Chu pressed the tip of their tongue against their mandible and did not spit it out. Well, she needs to keep her strength now to get out. The mud house was small and narrow. It forced more than a dozen people. The girls who were abducted were basically crowded together as animals. Qin and Chu people think of the smell they smelled last night. Now they suddenly know what it is. They feel sick. And pity. She thought that if she couldn''t escape, she would be like them before long. She didn''t dare to fight against the moustache. His hands were tied up again, and she went to the only bed to sleep. She sat on the chair with a moustache, squinting and smoking. However, none of the girls in the room dare to run. It seems that no one has tried, but it failed in the end. In fact, man is a kind of creature that is easy to be scared. It is not man who makes an example. Qin and Chu people also pretend to sleep, but they are actually in contact with the system. "Little fairy, what should I do now?" The system says, "..." "To be honest, it''s not convenient for our system to take care of things outside the business." ˇ°Łżˇ± "Well, I''ve never been in this situation. After all, I haven''t heard of any host who was so unlucky and kidnapped in three days. " It doesn''t sound like praising her... The people of Qin and Chu took a puff at the corner of their mouth. Sure enough, at the critical moment, they couldn''t rely on the little fairy. The little fairy made a careful suggestion: "otherwise, I have sweat medicine here. You can sneak away while they are asleep." Qin Chu people sighed: "it may be easy for me to walk by myself, but since I have met so many people, can I watch them continue to suffer and run by myself?" The system is silent. Chapter 232 Most of the time, the system is cold and merciless, and they will not be out of control of things beyond the task. But the people of Qin and Chu are different from her. In the hearts of the Qin and Chu people, the image of the unscrupulous businessman was deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. He muttered for a moment and said, "this time, I''ll give you a discount on what props you need." Qin Chu people sincerely smile: "thank you, little fairy." Dare not act rashly, in addition to so many people are not easy to operate, in fact, there are many concerns. After all, born in Tengyuan Pavilion, the people of Qin and Chu knew nothing about these secret pickles. To be able to do this business in such a chaotic place only shows that these two peddlers still have a backing. We don''t know the size of the backers. We don''t know if there are any of them in the inn. If you act rashly, you will only compensate yourself and raise the vigilance of traffickers. It will be more difficult to run in the future. And the people of Qin and Chu worried about more than that. She is more worried that some of these girls will not cooperate with her. After listening to her worries, the system was very surprised: "how could it? Living in a place like this is not like dying. Don''t you want someone to save them At that moment, the voice of the Qin and Chu people could not tell the vicissitudes of life: "little fairy, human nature is the most complex thing in the world, not black or white." Maybe there is a bad root in human nature. Some people have been tortured for a long time and take it for granted. Even when a group of people suffer together, there will be a small leader. Obviously, they are all humble and suffering people. The small head, however, seemed superior and began to take charge of the same people. Even sometimes, these small leaders are more cruel than the real leaders. The people of Qin and Chu whispered about their childhood. Tengyuan pavilion was actually left by the queen to the prince. Even the Emperor didn''t know what was going on inside. The prince''s meeting is still small, and his Highness The Regent is not as prosperous as he is now. At that time, she was very small. On a snowy day, she was held by her stepmother and came to a big house. The stepmother laughed brightly at her for the first time, and said to her all the time: "don''t blame your father, my dear. We sell you to a good family, and we won''t worry about food and drink in the future. How nice it is to earn money and buy some delicious food for my brother, isn''t it? " The little Qin Chu man nodded in a daze, and heard the voice of the people in the big house: "ah, it''s a beauty embryo, but it''s a bit silly to look at. I don''t know if it''s so beautiful after it grows. " Her stepmother then flattered with a smile: "how can you? The child''s mother is a beautiful child. It''s well-known from all over the country. Children are afraid of strangers. In fact, they are smart. " Yes, at that time, she didn''t know the word flattery. She only looked at the stepmother, much like the rhubarb dog in front of the house, wagging its tail and sticking out its tongue. So she turned her lips and remembered that her stepmother used to scold her for being a fool at home, just eating but not working. The people in the house seemed a little unhappy: "isn''t this your child?" Stepmother stiff stiff, guilty of muttering: "this, the family added Ding, also can''t raise a girl." Later, she was led into the big house and never saw her parents again. The front dust is disconnected. On the first day of entering the big house, no one cared about her. She was left in a room with another little girl. That day, the little girl came back bloody, with half her life left. She was so scared that she forgot to stop bleeding. She thought, how can people shed so much blood, won''t they die? The bloody little girl looked up at her and hissed. After many years, the people of Qin and Chu still shudder when they think of the girl''s eyes at that time. The girl said, "new comer? Don''t stay here. It''s not a few days to live here. You''d better stab me now, or you''ll be in trouble later. " Awakened by the girl''s voice, Qin churen jumped up. The girl thought she was going to kill her, so she closed her eyes and sighed. But the Qin and Chu people gingerly turned out all the hemostatic things in the room and hurriedly bandaged the girl. The girl survived, and she didn''t. She lost too much blood. There was a puzzled light in her eyes. She laughs, new comer, why are you so stupid? Dull. Qin Chu people watched her cry. After two days, the girl failed to survive. She said, "in such a place, it''s better to live than to die. New comer, I''m leaving. Remember, you have to be careful here. You''d better live as a transparent person. " Later, Qin and Chu people finally knew that the girl was the best one among Teng yuange''s rookies. Most of the girls in tengyuange are the same as her. They are beautiful. They are sold by their families and abducted The best girls are like little sun. They never feel inferior when they are abandoned by others. They are arrogant when they see the official ladies. Also have this capital, Teng yuange every kind of training, she is the first. At that time, the people of Qin and Chu never knew that human nature could be so evil. Just because girls are so good, they deserve to be envied and framed? There was a woman in tengyuange, who was four or five years older than them. She was a little leader. She seldom beat her or let her practice dancing day and night. More often, let her watch them teach. Teng yuange''s women strive to be proficient in everything, including the art of assassination, piano, chess, calligraphy and painting There are always all kinds of exchanges. It was at that time that the girl was called by the little leader for more than a dozen people. She was beaten for two hours on the ground of competition. Xu Shi experienced this kind of thing on his first day. The people of Qin and Chu became so timid that they were afraid of offending everyone and everything. Although born extremely beautiful, the shrunken appearance will only make people feel ridiculous. So the little leader didn''t trouble her, and the most important thing was to laugh at her. Then the little head died. Once, when dealing with another girl in the same way as dealing with a girl, I didn''t know that it was the one who taught Mammy. So xiaotoumu was casually found a way to cure his crime, and there was no place to die. Qin Chu people have been living until now, she felt that she should be glad to have listened to the girl''s words. Live carefully and become a coward who will laugh when people talk about it. This past, has been deeply hidden in her heart, now see a similar scene. Trance, she looked at the corner of the woman curled up, as if to see the original girl. "I''m going to take them out, little fairy. Anyway, I won''t let them stay here any more." The system was silent for a long time. She thinks that she is the person who knows the Qin and Chu people best in the world, but in fact, there are many things she doesn''t know about them. She supported the Qin and Chu people in this matter. Chapter 233 The two peddlers seldom leave the house together. They eat moustaches and go out to get them back. The guest room is so remote that they can''t even hear their voices. Qin and Chu people have been here for a whole day. The gloomy atmosphere makes her feel a little depressed, and finally understand why these girls are so dead. After being locked up for such a long time and trying to escape without hope, most of us will have no love. At this time, it''s lucky to be bought away. At night, Qin Chu people finally saw the girl''s face in the corner. Thanks to the tooth woman said, to sell before the girl rotten, can''t let her die first. The eight character beard then went to buy the golden sore medicine. But the people of Qin and Chu who live in the imperial palace can see at a glance that it''s the golden sore medicine. I''m afraid it''s the worst dog skin plaster bought by the roadside. Human life is so cheap. The people of Qin and Chu could not speak to the people around them, and they could not understand everything here. Looking at the people in the corner dying, they became more and more anxious. This meeting, the girl was turned over, Qin Chu talent found, more shocking than she imagined. The Qin and Chu people clenched their hands and looked at the eight character Hu who was quite rude and casually pasted the plaster. The girl snorted in pain and bit her lip. The lip was bitten and bleeding. "I''m still alive, that''s good. How dare you run! Your buyer will arrive tomorrow, and you can''t run away! " The woman''s brow seemed to wrinkle, stubborn did not open his eyes. For a boring, eight character Hu scolded a spit, back to the chair, puffing. When she was young, the girl covered with blood overlapped with the stubborn girl in front of her. The Qin and Chu people pursed their lips and said in their heart, "little fairy, give me the drug." If the system is really generous, it even gives her a free one, and doesn''t give her an awkward explanation. It''s not worth a few dollars. The people of Qin and Chu laughed, said nothing, and recited the usage. After a while, she snores like thunder and sleeps more deeply than a dead pig. The moustache yawned and murmured, "evil woman, when I get rich, I need to see your face?" Unable to control, he yawned and said to himself, "Why are you so sleepy today?" Touch the sound of lying on the table, dry smoke is still red light. The women were still sleeping soundly. Qin Chu people easily broke free from the rope that tied her hand. Then he walked to the corner. Suddenly, a frost like eyes shot, the corner of the woman actually opened her eyes, is vigilant looking at her. The people of Qin and Chu tried their best to make the people and animals laughing harmless. They pointed to the people who were sleeping on their backs and said in a low voice, "they are all asleep." In the woman''s eyes, the guard didn''t decrease at all. She pinched her fingertips secretly. The system said at the bottom of her heart: "she has poison needles hidden in her fingertips. Maybe she wants to use them for suicide at the last moment, maybe she wants to die with the traffickers. In a word, this girl is not simple. How can she fall into the hands of these two scum? " If she knew, she wouldn''t be here. She can''t be drunk and run into a den like her? Qin and Chu people are more and more distressed, but she is really not a person who can win people''s hearts. After a long silence, he took out a bottle of acne medicine from his arms. It was given to her by Meng Yan. It is said that it is extremely rare. Only those who march and fight can get some. She held the golden sore medicine and hesitated for a while. Then she said, "it may hurt a little. You can bear it." In fact, she was so scared that she stabbed her with a poisonous needle without saying a word But at this moment, it''s just going to be hard. The hand with plaster trembled slightly. The moment she touched the woman''s skin, the woman tightened her body. The Qin and Chu people stopped and frowned. The woman''s body is full of blood stains. If you don''t clean it, the effect of wiping medicine will be greatly reduced. But if she washes the woman and waits for the dealer to wake up, it will only cause trouble. Thinking about it, his eyes turned red and he swore in a low voice: "they are really not things!" The woman was slightly stunned, her fingertips moved, and finally she drew back. She opened her mouth, with a light voice and pleasant voice like bamboo: "who are you? What do you want to do? " From the night when Qin and Chu people came in drunk, the woman noticed her. Then she would curl up in the corner, thinking: what a fool? Qin churen scratched his head and laughed shyly: "my name is Qin churen. I didn''t want to do anything. I just gave the girl a medicine... Girl, look, it''s very bad." The woman looked at her for a while, but she didn''t know whether she was tired or not. She closed her terrible eyes and curled up helplessly. She said faintly, "hurry up." The Qin and Chu people pondered for a moment, tore the kerchief, dipped in some wine, wiped the blood stains near the wound a little bit, and then put on the wound healing medicine. During the whole process, the woman was in a cold sweat and didn''t say a word. It''s three o''clock in the evening. The overpowering drug given by xiaoshenxian is of good quality. A room full of people sleeps soundlessly. After wiping the medicine, there was a long silence. Finally, when the woman saw that the people of Qin and Chu were still sitting on the side, she said impatiently, "what else What a rude man. Just saved you! The Qin and Chu people turned their lips, but they were not really angry. They hesitated and asked, "girl, it doesn''t look like... How can you be here?" It''s not like she will be abducted, or fall into the trap like her Never thought, speaking of this, the woman''s cold face was slightly stiff, and she was a little ashamed to open her mouth. Qin Chu people are shocked. Are they really the same as her? The woman glared at her, gritted her teeth and said, "all the people in this city are birds of a feather!" She was born in a famous family in the world. She is a chivalrous woman with excellent martial arts. I came to saiwai because there was a little disciple''s mother in the sect. I heard that she was caught by the local snake here. The famous and decent, naturally will not sit back and ignore, the woman will come. I didn''t think about it. As soon as I entered the city, I was targeted by the traffickers. This small inn, but everyone through the general gas, to her food under the medicine, while she was asleep, she was bound. Later, she tried to escape once. Unexpectedly, the people in the city were familiar with the traffickers and helped to get her back. So it''s like being beaten half dead now. Chapter 234 "I was going to use this needle to kill the buyer who came from the scum tomorrow, and then kill the dealer and commit suicide." The woman flashed out the poisonous needle hidden in her fingertips. The people of Qin and Chu were ashamed. They didn''t dare to say that she actually noticed that the woman just wanted to send her away with the poisonous needle. "By the way, my name is Yan Qing." Qin Chu people nodded, secretly glad that they did not act rashly. As a matter of fact, the peddler has a backing. She ran out with a group of people rashly. I''m afraid she can''t even get out of this small inn. Yan Qing''s condition is not very good, Qin Chu people let her rest early. "Miss Yan, if you can trust me, I''ll take care of everything tomorrow. I don''t want to commit suicide." The little fairy guessed it well. For such a strong woman, that poisonous needle is most likely to be used for self-determination. Xu has never been so solemnly entrusted, Yan Qing''s face swept a touch of unnatural, nodded. Qin Chu suddenly patted on the forehead: "by the way, there is one more thing to ask Miss Yan. Among these abducted and trafficked women, who is closer to the trafficker? It''s the kind of person who usually looks at everyone for the traffickers and doesn''t get beaten. " Yan Qing was stunned. Just when the people of Qin and Chu realized that she was so straightforward that she couldn''t observe these things, they suddenly felt a chill behind her. "Get down!" Yan Qing calmly yelled, the seriously injured body suddenly burst out amazing strength, pulled the Qin and Chu people, backhand control of the Qin and Chu people behind the girl holding a stick. And tightly covered the girl want to scream mouth. Finish all this, Yan Qing in front of a black, almost didn''t support, bit bit lip, cold way: "is she." The people of Qin and Chu stood up, walked to the girl and said coldly, "they are all poor people who have been abducted and trafficked. Why do you want to help the bad guys?" Yan Qingsong opened her hand. The girl was frightened and frightened. She cried, "slave, slave doesn''t want to die. Forgive me. I just don''t want to die. I''m not wrong The people of Qin and Chu kneaded their eyebrows and their skulls hurt. It is Yan Qing crisp and neat, a knife to split the girl dizzy, and he also can''t support dizzy in the past. She was seriously injured, just this series of actions, completely consumed her strength. The eyebrow bone jumps, Qin Chu''s head hurts more. Reluctantly, they both moved back to their original positions. Qin and Chu people faced the girl and said to the little fairy, "little fairy, is there any medicine that can make people forget what happened?" The system said, "what you used last time is left. Do you want to use it?" Qin Chu people nodded. After all this, it''s already dawn. She snored loudly, and the people of Qin and Chu sat back to their original position and pretended to sleep. But I was really tired and soon fell asleep. When I woke up, I was awakened by the curse of a moustache. Qin and Chu people were excited. They remembered that today was the day when Yanqing''s buyer came to see people, and their back lit up. I don''t think she overslept. She''s been taken away? He looked up in a hurry and breathed a sigh of relief. She did oversleep. The moustache is pulling at Yan Qing and scolding: "I''m fucked, cheap hoof. I dare to bite your grandfather. He won''t kill you today!" The tooth old woman son is looking coldly on the side, don''t stop, only way: "the guest will come soon, pay attention, don''t hit the place that can see." Yan Qing''s eyes were red, mostly because she remembered her words. She didn''t use poison needles, but punched and kicked in the most primitive way. Last night just a few wounds all burst open, blood flow along the leg all over the ground. Qin Chu people''s heads are buzzing. Without thinking about it, they rush up to push away the traffickers. It''s a trick everyone''s got. Tooth old woman son squinted, suddenly cold way: "you are not a fool?" Qin Chu blinked his eyes and said with a smile: "Oh, I didn''t say I was a fool." "Very good. In this road, no one dares to play with my wife Wang for many years. Little girl, you are very brave." For the first time, she was praised for her bravery. Qin and Chu people were flattered. Without waiting for her humility, she said, "what''s the matter? You''re honest these two days. You''re itchy without beating you?" "How can you, Granny Wang? I''m afraid you''ve earned less money!" They can''t get any good from the toughs now. The heart of Qin and Chu is clear, which makes Yan Qing look. Last night she said, tomorrow, everything is up to her. Yanqing pursed her mouth and took back her fist. The tooth old woman son surprised picked to pick eyebrow. This is a hard bone. The new comer can make the hard bone lower his head when he looks soft and weak? She came and said with a smile, "how do you say that?" "Mother-in-law, you said that the guests are coming soon. This meeting hit her. What should she do if she talks too much in front of the guests? What''s more, seeing the wound on her body, the guest won''t give a good price? " Toothed woman looked at the moustache, moustache head down. Granny said, "Granny, I dare to do this, but I''m not afraid." Having said that, I agree with what the people of Qin and Chu said. Qin Chu people said with a smile: "well, mother-in-law, I see that this elder sister''s heart can''t pass. If I persuade her, everyone will be happy. Isn''t it beautiful?" The tooth old woman son Chi Chi Chi smile: "you this Ni son, pour is transparent.". Well, madam, see how you can persuade this hard bone. " Yan Qing looks at the people of Qin and Chu in bewilderment and shock. She was upright in nature and never understood other people''s flowery nature. She believed what other people said. Most of all, it was because of this that she believed Qin and Chu people easily last night. Today, the people of Qin and Chu gave her another face. For a moment, she didn''t know which one to believe was the real Qin Chu people. Is it hard to be true that last night''s boxing was all made up? All to cheat her to be sold willingly? Qin Chu people came forward, she would be injured step back, trembling, eyes are red: "you, you cheat me?" People of the Qin and Chu Dynasties After all, the first time I met such an honest girl, what should she do? In front of the two peddlers, the look was not easy to make too obvious. The people of Qin and Chu had no choice but to wink and say, "sister, you believe me. Instead of going through all kinds of hardships, you''d better follow your mother-in-law and find a good family to live happily for the rest of your life. Do you think so? " Sister, you believe me. Don''t look at me like a heartbreaker. Can Yan Qing don''t believe, a pair of eyes with tears, that called a I see still pity, can''t help shaking his head, choked: "you, you actually cheat me. I''ll kill you The people of Qin and Chu said, "what is it No, sister, calm down! Seeing that Yanqing was about to light up the poison needle, the people of Qin and Chu could not manage so much. They roared at the bottom of their heart: "little fairy! Stop he Chapter 235 Regardless of her own serious injury, Yan Qing is exhausted. She tries her best to pull out the hairpin and pounce on the Qin and Chu people. Even if he was hurt in his heart, he didn''t want to use a poisonous needle to point at the Qin and Chu people. The people of Qin and Chu sighed a little in their heart. She was a stubborn and awkward girl. Then Ma Liu''s short body dodged a blow, and his forehead jumped happily. He said angrily: "Yan Qing! Are you dying? " She squinted. These two, do you know each other? People in this business just ask for money. They don''t care much about the names and identities of the abductors. On weekdays, they also strictly control the communication of the abducted people. Qin Chu talent just came two days, knew each other''s name? The tooth old woman son lightly sneered a, good, this Ni son is really different, unexpectedly try to cheat her. Well, let''s see what she can do. Yan Qing staggered for a while, and stood precariously, his eyes red: "you lied to me, in order to let me be sold willingly?" The people of Qin and Chu wanted to grab the ears with their heads. Fortunately, at this time, the little fairy solved her anxiety: "can''t let her go crazy any more, more blood will really die." At the same time, the shelves also appeared in the minds of the Qin and Chu people. The little fairy''s voice was quite anxious: "this? No, by the way, that''s it. One, two, three wooden people. The original price is 30 days. I''ll give you half price for 15 days! " Qin Chu people: "one, two, three wooden people?" "Harm, I can''t tell who got the name for a while. Anyway, the effect is to make the other party listen to you in a stick of incense, which is similar to the effect of puppet pill. However, this higher-level person can have his own thoughts and actions." Without saying a word, the Qin and Chu people used it. He murmured to Yanqing: one, two, three wooden people Yan Qing''s red eyes slowly turned to confusion, blinked and looked at her. Qin Chu was relieved and said in a low voice, "sister, calm down first. Shall we have a good talk?" Yan Qing with empty eyes nodded, but her brows wrinkled. It has its own consciousness, but it can''t resist. When I wake up, I may have to chase her two streets with a knife. With a bitter smile from the bottom of his heart, the voice of the people of Qin and Chu became more and more gentle: "elder sister, you think, it''s better to go to rich people to eat and drink when you are suffering here, isn''t it? Let''s stop being stubborn and listen to Granny Wang, shall we Yan Qing still nodded, but her eyes seemed to kill her. At least it''s not a toss, is it? The Qin and Chu people comforted themselves, then turned back and said with a smile, "Granny Wang, is the buyer coming soon? I''ll give my sister some tidbits. I''ll sell it for a good price. Don''t you think so? " She nodded her head and took a puff of dry smoke. She couldn''t see the old tree skin like face clearly behind the smoke. She said, "nice girl is a character. OK, take it down and brush." Brushing is like treating animals. The people of Qin and Chu should be smiling. Heart but suddenly jump, how to feel, tooth old woman son see what come. Once the effect is over, the buyer will arrive. Qin Chu people dare not delay, take Yan Qing to the next room to take a bath. But even so, there is still no room for them to be alone. Mrs. Yazi stays in the room and looks at them, with a moustache volunteering to look at them. The tooth old woman son deeply looked at a mustache, implicit warning, but did not stop. Qin Chu people smile a little stiff: "mother-in-law, this is not very good?" "What''s wrong? Lao Ba has a sense of propriety. He doesn''t know how to move. He won''t lose a piece of meat when he is seen. Why don''t I go and see you, ma''am? " It was easier to deal with the moustache than the old lady. The people of Qin and Chu were silent, but they didn''t object. But Yan Qing stares at her with grief and indignation. The Qin and Chu people glared back. What sect raised such a small white rabbit who didn''t know the danger of the river and the lake, but his temper was just like a fierce tiger. It''s just a small bucket of water. It''s also true that water outside the Great Wall is as expensive as oil, and she doesn''t want a bucket of water for a girl who is about to sell. But it''s better to have one than none. If Yan Qing''s wound is not cleaned, it''s going to fester and get worse. If he has a fever at that time, it''s hard for the immortals to save him. In the narrow room, as soon as the moustache came in, he locked the door and put his eyes on the light. Sensen said, "what are you doing in a daze? Take it off and wash it!" The people of Qin and Chu smile and have a soft voice: "the eighth master is such a brave man. He is not willing to be subordinate to others, is he?" But the bottom of my heart said to the system: "little fairy, I want a satisfactory pill." "The price of xinruyi pill is 10 days. I''ll give you a discount. Five days. Please confirm." "Well." "OK, the deal is successful, the usage is the same." Mustard vigilantly looked at her, this small eyes a squint, seam is gone. "Little girl, do you want to alienate me? There''s no door. I will be developed sooner or later, but that''s after I sold you! " Qin Chu people are quite innocent: "ah, I didn''t even think of this method of estrangement... Eighth master is really brilliant." When she laughs, there are two shallow pear vortices, which are pure and lovely. Behind Hu Ba, a wooden stick was hanging in the air. It seemed to be looking for an angle. A moment later, a fierce Yang, hard to hit down. "You..." When the pain came, Hu Ba didn''t react. He looked at Qin Chu people fiercely, turned his eyes and fainted straightly. Behind Yan Qing blinked, some shocked, some at a loss. Qin Chu people snorted, honest and impolite up to greet the eight character Hu a kick. At last, I saw Yan Qing in a daze, and I was angry again. "Didn''t you agree to listen to me last night? You, today, are so angry with me I think she has always been the one who has lagged behind, and she is very reasonable. It''s the first time I met someone more naive than her. The people of Qin and Chu vaguely understood that his Highness The Regent could not bring up his feelings. Yan Qingshui''s eyes are full of innocence. This kind of expression appears on a cold faced beauty''s face. Rao''s iron heart turns into soft fingers. "I, I thought you lied to me last night... You, not their accomplice?" Qin Chu people help forehead, abandon oneself of smile way: "elder sister Yan, I suddenly feel, sold you is a feasible method." Yan Qing was on the alert, but the people of Qin and Chu didn''t have a good way: "if I''m with them, can I spend a lot of time to cheat your trust? Who are you Leng Meier is innocent again, and a pair of talking eyes show some apology. "That''s all. Now I''ll take care of the wound for you. Later, let''s go step by step. I can tell you that although I''m not with them, I''m not sure I can get you out. If anything happens, don''t blame me. " Chapter 236 The terrible wounds were washed clean one by one, and the hands of the Qin and Chu people trembled when they sprinkled the medicine. "They are also too cruel..." At the shoulder and elbow, I don''t know what kind of blow was used. There were many pieces of wood inside. The Qin and Chu people cleaned up for a long time. Yan Qing''s whole body seems to have been fished out of the water, sweating profusely. Spit out the bit of wood, said softly: "nothing, they do not have anything to use, they use stool smash, smashed and stuck in it." Just listening, the people of Qin and Chu trembled and said in a trembling voice: "don''t, don''t talk..." She was afraid of whining. Dressed, the people on the ground also wake up with a groan, first confused touched the back of the head, and then panic. He clearly remembered that Qin Chu and Yan Qing were standing in front of him. Who beat him? The people of Qin and Chu supported Yan Qing. Seeing that he woke up, they blinked and said with a smile, "ah, eighth master wakes up. You just didn''t know what happened, and you fainted. I''ve already dressed my sister. Let''s go out. " Hu Ba swallowed his saliva and pretended to be vicious: "you, just now, didn''t you hit me?" "What are you talking about? Isn''t my body standing in front of you? " Are there ghosts? After doing too many bad things, Hu Ba suddenly felt that his back was cool. I think so. If the Qin and Chu people did it, wouldn''t it be easier to kill him? The more I thought about it, the more I felt that the room was gloomy. I said in a hurry, "OK, let''s go. Hurry up!" He ran away first, as if he had to jump out. The people of Qin and Chu covered their lips and laughed. Yan Qing hesitated and said, "well, actually I''m curious. How did you do it?" She could see clearly from behind that the stick was moved by herself. What''s the origin of this mysterious woman who looks a little stupefied? Qin Chu people blinked and pretended to be mysterious: "this is a secret, I can''t tell you." If you want to change the point of curiosity, you can kill her here. Fortunately, Yan Qing is not curious. She hears a word and goes out first. People of the Qin and Chu Dynasties Not reconciled Oh, do not ask, to meet her vanity? Before they got into the room, they heard the frightened voice of moustache: "Mrs. Wang, when did I cheat you? It''s a ghost. It''s a ghost! The two girls were standing in front of me, and I was knocked unconscious. How could there be anyone else in the room at that time? " The tooth old woman son still calculate calm, low low scold a way: "a useless, dry this profession, still afraid ghost knock on the door not to succeed?"? There''s something coming to me, lady. I''ll let him go! Don''t scare yourself. If you want me to tell you, the new girl is very evil. I''m afraid she''s not small. For the avoidance of trouble, look at the new one for a while. " Qin and Chu people thought coolly that this woman really doubted her. The two traffickers are in the room... The Qin Chu people hold Yan Qing''s hand tightly, and turn around without saying a word. At least, take Yanqing back first. At the moment of turning around, the Qin and Chu people froze. Three or four big men with long sticks were leaning against each other. A big man with a pattern on his arm spat out his toothpick and stood up. "Where are you going? Well At the same time, the two traffickers who heard the news also came out. Tooth old woman son sneers a way: "Lao Ba, you also too muddle headed, let them two oneself stay outside?" Hu Ba Shan said: "Granny Wang, I''m not scared." Mrs. Ya changed her flattering face to those big men: "Oh, brother five, thanks to you. Otherwise, it''s impossible to let these two cheap hooves run away! " Five elder brothers spat one mouthful, sneer a way: "Hu Lao Ba, you do this profession also some days?"? Next time there''s such a mistake, you don''t have to be here. " Hu Ba nodded like pounding garlic, sweating all over. In the whole Rongcheng, this master is the number one person in the platoon. He has drunk with the city leader and become a brother with the second leader. After threatening Hu Ba, Cheng Wu turned to Mrs. Ya and said, "I''ve come here today, but I don''t want you to treat me carefully. If something goes wrong, you don''t need to keep your head." Just then, the owner of the next inn called out in a loud voice: "Mr. Cheng, the guest is here." Cheng Wuyi changed his ferocious appearance and said enthusiastically, "please, please, please!" It''s natural that you can''t entertain distinguished guests in that crowded room. Cheng Wu is familiar with the innkeeper and has a fixed room to receive guests. Ordinary guests, in ordinary rooms. To this kind of distinguished guest, I chose a bright room in the sunny place. Two strong men came up and left with Yanqing. The people of Qin and Chu cried out anxiously: "she''s hurt!" Cheng Wu took a look at her, and lightly dropped a sentence: "tie her up, too." The people of Qin and Chu said, "what is it It was only later that she learned that this distinguished guest did not ask for Yanqing''s name, but only for her good looks. Just this time, Yanqing is the most beautiful girl. And she was just seen by Cheng Wu and used to make up the number. What''s more, I didn''t expect that the buyer was still familiar. Being carried into the room by a big man, she and Yan Qing are thrown into the corner together. It''s like an animal for sale. The buyer sat with them on his back, holding out a long white hand, holding the cup of thick enamel outside the Great Wall, which could not be said to be pleasing to the eyes. Cheng five nodded and bowed to greet him: "young master, I''ve brought you the person you want. Will you give me the palm eye?" Yapo Zi and Hu Ba can only stand on the side. They are afraid of this battle. The man who was called childe answered with a low voice and wiped his hands slowly. Then he got up slowly. The people holding them were rude, and the Qin and Chu people were thrown. It''s so easy to slow down, then see the man with light on his back, like a god slowly turned around. The movement of showing one''s teeth is stiff on the face. The man also picked pick eyebrow, dangerous squint. Neither of them spoke, but they understood each other''s eyes. "It''s you?" Other people didn''t feel the undercurrent here. Cheng Wu chattered and said: "young master, these two are the best in this batch of goods. You see, they are absolutely innocent. The skin is so tender that it can squeeze out water... " The young master raised his hand, stopped Cheng Wu''s chatter and walked over. He stopped in front of the Qin and Chu people and squatted down. "Baiyue witch?" she said with a smile The Qin and Chu people gave a dry smile. "Lord witch, why didn''t you see your beast today, eh?" Every time a man says a word, the people of Qin and Chu feel that their lives are in danger. Chapter 237 Although the Qin and Chu people have only seen this face once, they will never forget it or remember it wrongly. It was the mysterious man who had kidnapped her before. She escaped from him and fell back to him in this way. Everyone is a little stunned. Look at the situation. Do you know me? Cheng Wu''s heart beat like a drum, sweating in his forehead. I thought to myself that he had tied all the friends of the distinguished guest. I don''t need to live now. Yan Qing asked the people''s doubts frankly: "do you know each other?" Qin Chu people shake their heads desperately. The mysterious man nodded his head and said with a smile: "Mr. Cheng, you are doing well this time. You caught a disobedient cat for me. If you go down later, there will be a lot of rewards. " Cheng Wu feels that his heart is like throwing himself into the sky. He can''t help suspecting that he is dreaming. After a long time, tears came to my eyes: "ah, thank you, thank you!" The man didn''t look at the room any more. He squatted down and looked at the Qin and Chu people with great interest. He said with a smile, "woman, how did you get caught by the traffickers? Isn''t he very smart when facing me? " At this point, the people of Qin and Chu simply said, "it''s about my concubine. It''s nothing to do with you, a Turk, isn''t it?" Yan Qing''s eyes widened in amazement. Is this handsome man without a couple Turkic? The people of Qin and Chu had some headaches and doubts. After receiving her secret letter, the Lord of Rongcheng went to the deserted house to get people? Shouldn''t the Turks be caught off guard? How can this Hui Zi, this Turk, still have leisure to buy women here? Chin was supported by the cold black iron fan, Qin and Chu people were forced to look up and look at the mysterious man. The man''s beautiful Yin and Yang unpredictable face is always covered with a smile like radian, maliciously next to her ear and said, "it doesn''t matter. Soon you will go back to Turk with me. By then, you won''t have such an idea. " The people of Qin and Chu were stunned. what do you mean? To Turk? How is it possible... This man had to rely on the caravan of Da Zhou to bring out a keepsake. How could he return to Turk? With two Central Plains women? "I guess you are wondering how I will take you out? Woman, you are very confused. You tried your best to send a letter to the Lord of Rongcheng. You thought you could kill me. But now, I''m standing here. " If a person is ugly enough to be beaten, he is looking for death. But it looks like he is such a disaster to the country and the people, and he still owes a beating. That is to make people want to frustrate him. Qin and Chu people gnash their teeth. "What''s the matter? Are you the roundworm in my stomach? What can I do when I know what I think? " "Well, it''s said that women in the central plains are docile. I didn''t buy you to see your paws." The man was totally immersed in his own world, and touched the hair of Qin and Chu people like water. Qin and Chu people only felt goose bumps on the ground. "If you are good, I can help you. how? In fact, it''s OK to tell you that you have my people. Ha ha, believe it or not, your letter can be sent to the Lord of Rongcheng because I acquiesced? " Therefore, what she did was like a laughing stock in his eyes. The people of Qin and Chu were pale and speechless for a long time. The mysterious man seemed to be in a good mood. When he turned back to talk to others, the people of Qin and Chu vaguely heard: "just these two. Take them back." Back to Turks? How can she? Although she is greedy for life and afraid of death, she never thought of treason. Dazhou is still Meng Yan Suddenly, the people of Qin and Chu were fierce and said in a deep voice: "do you dare to move me? Believe it or not, if Meng Yan knows what happened today, he will let you die in the future! " She hopes that the other party will use her to threaten Meng Yan. Just let her see Meng Yan, or let Meng Yan know her current situation. The man frowned slightly, showing a thoughtful look. The people of Qin and Chu thought there was a play, but they secretly expected it. But the man asked, "Meng Yan? The Regent of the Zhou Dynasty Qin churen laughed: "yes. I don''t know your position in Turk, but if you are interested, you''d better put me back. Otherwise, you, the prince of Turk, will be a lesson from the past. " He looks strange. "What do you mean, bregude? Oh, you are the woman who let Meng Yan''s anger soar to the top of his head and shot through Bu RI Gu De''s courage on the Qinghe mass grave? " The eight trigrams spread for thousands of miles. Change the soup without changing the dressing. Qin Chu people nodded without expression. The bottom of my heart is puzzled, why does this mysterious man call the name of Burigude directly? Are Turks not inferior or superior? But unexpectedly, the man burst out laughing: "very good, I have long wanted to see the so-called first person of the big week. Ah, Burigude. He is a man of great ambition and few talents. All day long, I just want to fight for the three-thirds of the land of Turk. I bear the disgust and call him. My elder brother is very proud. Just in time, I''ll borrow you to let the world know that Turks are not all pustules like Burigude! " The people of Qin and Chu were shocked. Unexpectedly, this mysterious man actually started the border war, and was regarded as a serious trouble by Burigude, the little prince whom the Turkic king loved most in the legend! The story of the little prince of Turk is just as mysterious as this man. He seems to have emerged out of thin air. Even Meng Yan didn''t know much about him. Relying only on the situation at the border, he made a comment: "he is a tough opponent several times more than bregude." Now the opponent is right in front of her. Qin and Chu people thought bitterly that if they could go back this time, they must go to Baima temple again to burn incense and get rid of bad luck. Just thenˇŞˇŞ "Ding, release a new mission. Please win the favor of Ge Shulang in two days. Reward 6% of the mission and gain 30 days of life value!" It turns out that this man''s name is Ge Shulang Wait, that''s not the point! Qin and Chu people were in a mess in the wind: "little fairy, do you know who he is? He is a Turk! You asked me to put a green hat on the prince. I understand. What can I do to win the favor of a Turk? " The system said innocently, "this is the task. I can''t help it. If you don''t do it, take it back. " People of the Qin and Chu Dynasties If she doesn''t do the task, she won''t have many days to live. She once again greets the eighteen generations of the system''s ancestors. Originally, she just needs to let Meng Yan know that she is in a mess, and then wait for someone to get it. Now, even if Meng Yan appears in front of her and pulls her away, she can''t go. What''s the matter! Win, his favor? Qin Chu people deeply looked at his brother Shu Lang. Chapter 238 Ge Shulang looked at her with a smile. For a long time, the people of Qin and Chu were relieved and said slowly, "it''s not impossible for you to follow me, but I have a condition." In a short period of time, can we turn back to the Hakka and put forward conditions to him? Ge Shulang''s eyes flashed a touch of appreciation, this woman, very bold color. It''s ridiculous that Da Danyu likes women from Central Plains. He is so liked by Da Danyu because the woman who gave birth to him is from Central Plains. That is said to be the favorite woman of Da Danyu''s life. But Ge Shulang only sneers at this. Because of this identity, he has lived awkwardly in the border for more than ten years, and has never been ignored by others. But he doesn''t mind using it for his own benefit. Da Chanyu liked it, so he bought two beautiful women from Central Plains to please him. His brother, who has been given enough since he was a child, is really stupid. Do you think you can win the favor of Da Dan Yu as long as you are successful in the war? No, the coyote, who has been in a daze, has inevitably embarked on the same path as the emperor of the Central Plains. Young master Ge Shu is very happy to see his prey stretch out his fangs within the controllable range. Just like a cat, he is satisfied to be scratched occasionally. The people of Qin and Chu looked at him: "if I go with you, I''ll be your son''s man, right? Those who tied and beat me behind you, do you think they are beating you in the face? " Ge Shulang squinted and thought, what a cute kitten. After that, Cheng Wuyi and others were scared to death. Yapo and Hu Ba knelt down with a plop: "little lady, you can''t talk nonsense! I''ll wait. When did I hit you? A lesson for the noble... " "Just a few mole ants. I don''t care if I depend on you." A few lives, he said lightly. And with the bodyguard, eyelids did not blink, hand knife off, two good head ball seems to have rolled to the ground. Blood gushed out like a spring. The people of Qin and Chu can''t help shivering. Don''t look away. Turks, they''re all nuts. Bregude took human life to test the medicine, and Ge Shulang regarded human life as a weed A foul smell came, and Cheng Wu was so scared that he couldn''t help but fainted. Ge Shulang smile light: "his head, also need to give you?" "No more..." The voice of the Qin and Chu people was trembling and a little nauseous. Yan Qing is worse than her. She has already vomited to death. As in a dream. Those abducted girls, Qin Chu people let Ge Shulang let them go. And they have been abducted for at least a month. They live such inhuman life every day. Even if they are released, they are still in a trance. It''s the same as killing them. The Qin and Chu people begged Ge Shulang to write a letter to Rongcheng and let the city master deal with these people. I can get in touch with my family and send them home. If you can''t get in touch with them, the Lord of Rongcheng will take good care of them first. These harmless little things, GE Shulang showed great tolerance. At the end of the day, a group of weeping girls were all grateful to Shulang, the handsome man''s elder brother. Dade took out his heart and lungs, and the people of Qin and Chu even received several hostile eyes. "She said You can really do whatever you want. When we met by chance, she didn''t want to explain anything to these girls. It was good to see the sun again. In fact, GE Shulang is very popular with girls. Apart from the fact that he wants to take her to Turk, he has nothing to say. Sent for a doctor, will Yanqing body injury properly dealt with, but also understanding of the proposed can stay in Rongcheng for a few days before starting. Qin and Chu people know that his understanding comes from the alms of the strong to the weak. He was very conceited. Even if he knew that the people of Qin and Chu would have a different kind of careful thinking, he also felt that the people of Qin and Chu could not turn out the palm of his hand. As everyone knows, Qin Chu people''s special eyes in his eyes are worried about what kind of woman this dog man likes? What can she do to win his favor? Oh, worry. What''s more surprising to her is that GE Shulang took her into Rongcheng with a swagger, and there is a very magnificent house. No wonder her letter could be sent to the Lord of the city. The deserted house is just a cover. The Turks'' stronghold is under the Lord''s eyes! Although the city of banyan is occupied by bandits, there is no difference between it and the ordinary city. It is not as terrible as Liu said. There is a lot of traffic and people come and go. Those who can come to live in the city are all well-established caravans. They have paid enough tolls every year. Naturally, they can''t be compared with a small caravan like Liu. How could Ge Shulang, a Turkic prince, have such a position in Dazhou? And listen to that Cheng five said, GE Shulang and Rongcheng second leader friendship is quite good. She was full of doubts, suffering from no one to solve them. She was really sad. Moreover, GE Shulang seems to be very busy. After leaving her and Yan Qing in the backyard, he has never seen them again. He sends two girls to serve them. Two wenches are also tight lipped, a stick can not play a dull ring, asked what is: "I do not know." Qin Chu was so angry that he waved them out of the house. The only relief is that the wound on Yan Qing''s body has stopped bleeding under the effect of good acne medicine, and people have recovered a little. After driving away the servant girl, the Qin and Chu people just sit by the bed with their chin on, guarding Yan Qing, and harassing the system at the bottom of their heart. "Little fairy, I know nothing about GE Shulang. How can I win his favor? You have to tell me what kind of person he is and what kind of woman he likes, don''t you The system has profound meaning: "young people should be good at observing life and judging what kind of people they like by observing them. Isn''t it more challenging?" The backhand of the Qin and Chu people is a slap. The system amused her enough and laughed: "in fact, I forgot to tell you that when you finished your last task, you had already unlocked a new skill. You can check the profile of people "Forget?" The people of Qin and Chu narrowed their eyes and grasped the key point. System: Guilty: "well, it''s not too late to tell you when you need it." "Well! You can use it for me "Character brother Shulang, the price of archives is three days, please confirm." "Not free?" The hearts of the Qin and Chu people are bleeding. The little fairy, the unscrupulous businessman, really needs everything. Three days! The system said with a sly smile: "this is not what I stipulated. It''s ok if you don''t want it. It''s not good to rely on yourself. Anyway, the time of this mission is quite long. There''s a 30 day reward for completing the task.... " It''s, it''s fucking! The people of Qin and Chu closed their eyes and gritted their teeth At the end of the speech, a file like bamboo appeared in my mind, which made the people of Qin and Chu very strange. Chapter 239 The system said, "just go up and touch it." Qin Chu people found that their mind actually formed, she tut tut amazing touch transparent himself, suddenly asked a very serious question. "Little fairy, can I touch you now?" In my mind, a group of less obvious transparency stagnated: "what do you want to do?" "Nothing more." The people of Qin and Chu smile and pick the ending, which is very provocativeˇ° It just occurred to me that I could touch you when I wanted to hit you in the future. I''m very happy. " System: Damn it, she knew she was going to dig herself in. The Qin and Chu people gathered up their mood and approached their new skills. They hesitated and touched them. The dossier is shining. Open it. The words inside automatically jump into her mind, Qin and Chu people involuntarily close their eyes and feel with heart. The profile of Ge Shulang''s life experience, Qin and Chu people can not help but be surprised. Geshulang was the child of a Turkic woman from Central Plains, who was taken back to Turkey as a prisoner when Turks invaded the border. Because she is very beautiful, she was met by Da Danyu by chance, so she was taken away by Da Danyu and spoiled in every way. But at that time, the Da Kai family, the biological mother of Burigude, was also a powerful role. On the surface, she was quiet, but on the private side, she was in every way embarrassed by the Central Plains woman. Until the woman was pregnant, Da Danyu was very happy. It seemed that he was going to give the crown prince to the woman''s son. Da Kai is really in a hurry. She began to send people to spread among the Turkic nobles that the women in the central plains were evil, which would confuse the king''s mind and destroy the Turkic foundation. At that time, for the sake of the Central Plains woman, Da Danyu had done too many things that the ministers found difficult to accept. In addition, it was a wizard with high ability who spread the news, which was believed by all. So when Da Danyu went out, a group of old men united to deal with a pregnant woman. If it had not been for her loyal servant who saved her, there would not have been a man named Ge Shulang in the world. The people of Qin and Chu sighed with regret. She sympathized with the Central Plains woman, but she was very sad that there was such a person as GE Shulang in the world. Fortunately, the woman originally came from a bandit and had a good health. She fled all the way back to the territory of Dazhou and gave birth to ge Shulang in peace. When Da Shan Yu came back, the people in Da Ting pretended to be confused. What kind of women in Central Plains? How do you know where she is? Da Danyu is not a fool. He thinks about it clearly. But there''s nothing we can do. He can''t really fight against the whole court for the sake of a dead woman, but since then, he has been more and more indifferent to Da Kai''s family. Da Kai''s life was full of jealousy and intrigue, and he died in a few years. Ge Shulang''s mother also died when he was five years old because she was poisoned by Da Kai when she was pregnant and her body was weak after childbirth. As half Turk and half Zhongyuan, GE Shulang was embarrassed to make a living at the junction of the two countries. It''s a common thing that people have been treated coldly and beaten and scolded since childhood. Later, Rongcheng was occupied by bandits, which gave him a chance to stand out. Bandits, as long as they are tough enough, they can come out. He has a face of bringing disaster to the country and the people. However, his strength makes many bandits who claim to be dead feel inferior to themselves and soon gain a firm foothold in Rongcheng. Originally, even here, what waves can an illegitimate son who grew up alone in the border make? What''s more, this is an illegitimate child who has "died" in people''s hearts. But just two years ago, the wizard who spread rumors to frame their mother and son died. He took Da Danyu''s hand and cried out, repenting of his life. He said that the illegitimate son is still alive, and now he is doing well. As soon as Da Danyu heard that he and his beloved girl''s child were still alive, he immediately sent someone to the border to look for a needle in a haystack for two years, and finally found the person. As soon as he took it back, he became the enemy of Prince Burigude. The fairy looked at it with relish and said, "generally speaking, it''s easy for a child to be crooked when he grows up like this. Paranoid perversion is common. Host, your mission is a bit dangerous this time. " Qin Chu people didn''t know whether to thank her for caring about themselves or to slap her with a smack of schadenfreude. So he chose the latter. Paranoid... She thought of Ge Shulang''s indifferent, even hostile eyes. It''s hard to enter such a person''s heart. "In fact, what such people lack most is love. You might as well put aside your prejudice against his identity. Just imagine what you would do to a stranger if his fate was so miserable? " The system quietly drifted back, a group of good for bad tone taught. The Qin and Chu people gathered their eyes and pondered. Indeed, putting aside the hostile identity, GE Shulang''s experience is quite distressing. She is holding the forehead spirit to swim joyfully, cold not Ding hears a dull hum, fiercely startles to wake up. But found that Yan Qing lying on the bed, the pain of cold sweat, low breathing. It scared the people of Qin and Chu. Ancestor ah, your wound is just right. How dare you get up and jump? He quickly stepped forward to help her and said in a low voice, "Yan Qing, how did you get up by yourself? Is there anything you won''t call me? " Yan Qing pursed her lips and apologized: "I just want to drink water. I don''t want to disturb you when you sleep. I''m sorry, Chu people. I''m a drag on you. " The Qin and Chu people were stunned. Suddenly wake up, Yan Qing is that they will be caught by the Turks, because her injury dragged her down. I didn''t say it all the way, but I felt so guilty that I didn''t even dare to trouble her with drinking water. Secretly denounce oneself carelessness, even Yan Qing has this kind of mind all didn''t realize. He quickly poured a glass of water and sat down beside the bed. He helped Yan Qing to drink it. Then he said helplessly: "Miss Yan, it''s my business to save you. It''s none of your business. And I didn''t save you, but I brought you to this place. I''m the one who should be sorry. " Yan Qing''s eyes were red. Qin Chu people suddenly found that the girl was very interesting. No matter how painful the wound was, she would not cry or cry. But often because of a little small tears. "Chu people, I..." "Well, that''s it. You can''t do anything even if you feel guilty. For the sake of today''s plan, we should take care of our wounds first. We can only escape if we want to, can''t we? " Yan Qing nodded heavily. Xu was involved in the wound and took a breath of cold air. Qin churen lost his smile, waiting for Yanqing to fall asleep again, the smile on his face slowly converged. Chapter 240 As soon as the people of Qin and Chu came to the door, the two servant girls sent by GE Shulang quietly surrounded them and said, "little lady, you can''t leave here." Sure enough, the so-called care is just monitoring them. Taking a deep breath, Qin churen said with a light smile: "can you please inform me of your elder sister, and I want to see you." "This..." Two servant girls hesitated to look at each other, but because Qin and Chu people were very few people brought back by their own childe, they did not dare to offend each other too much. A little hesitation, one of them said: "the slave will go to inform a, please bear with me." Qin Chu people''s understanding smile shows that they understand. Just in the moment that the servant girl turns around, the fingertip flicks lightly, a tiny light is attached to the servant girl, no one is aware of it. This is a new prop bought by Qin and Chu people and the fairy. Its name is Liuguang. It is a magic weapon for tracking and spying. With this, you can hear what you want to hear. Ge Shulang is not at ease with her, but she can''t really let herself know nothing in this small yard. In the garden, GE Shulang was holding a bowl of fish food, teasing a few goldfish in the pool. When I was very young, I heard that the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty was extravagant and licentious, and there were ten thousand carp in the palace. So, what is he? It''s the next Slut rolling in the mud. With her desperate strength, she can finally eat enough and won''t be chased by the neighbor''s children. He killed the child and cooked the dog. It was the first time he felt that he had to fight for what he wanted with his fists. It felt great. He thought that one day, he would have a pond of carp bigger than the palace and a house more magnificent than the palace. He was so absorbed in feeding the fish that he thought of the past and began to smile. Bitter side of the people standing, trembling, shaking into chaff, can not help wiping sweat. After a long time, GE Shulang seemed to notice that there was such a person around him. Put the fish food on the side, sat down, slowly poured a cup of tea for himself, and said with a kind face: "Mr. hakmu, in his busy schedule, how can he have time to come over?" The man swallowed his saliva and said in a trembling voice: "my Lord, my son, the soldiers that Da Danyu gave us are all gone..." Ge Shulang''s hand was slightly stiff, and the cup was gently put back on the table. With such an action, the man felt that his heart was in his throat. He saw Ge Shulang pick eyebrows, voice suppressed anger: "100000 people, are gone?" Huck''s wooden legs shook and he knelt down cleanly. "Young master, my subordinates have underestimated Meng Yan for their capital crimes. Only when they belittle the enemy can they be so careless! I beg you to punish me! " At such a time, if you admit your mistake, you may be able to save your life. Ge Shulang pondered, tapping his fingertips on the table, and said to himself, "Meng Yan..." The funny little woman in the backyard claims to know Meng Yan. Is the first person of this week really so powerful? "Young master?" "I see. In five days at most, I''ll take the amulet back. During this period, I want to know everything about Meng Yan. Including the women he likes. " Huckleberry scratched his head: "ah? Woman Seeing Ge Shulang''s look, he immediately swallowed back his doubts. All of a sudden, GE Shulang waved to him. Everyone knew that it was the young master who let people go. But when dealing with this kind of event, the young master was the first time to let people get out of his way. He couldn''t help looking back. Seeing a little maid in pink, she hesitated and explored her head. What? Maid? Is it the backyard? The young man is romantic and handsome. Although there is no formal wife in the backyard, there are many beauties. Hakmu''s mood was complicated for a moment, and the young man was just like da Chanyu. Was he amorous? Ge Shulang has already waved to let the servant girl come over, he retreated to one side, GE Shulang also didn''t let him continue to roll. Hukmu will be a transparent person, carefully hiding his heart of gossip. See servant girl to elder brother Shu Lang see a gift, elder brother Shu Lang impatient way: "not let you wait in the little lady''s yard, come to do what?" The servant girl shivered and said, "yes, it''s the little lady who wants to see you." "Oh? Want to see me? " Elder brother Shu Lang picked to pick eyebrow, suddenly pulled to pull the corner of the mouth, the eye ground spreads to ponder of light. Even if Qin and Chu people were not Meng Yan''s women, they made him feel very interesting. Now he hated Meng Yan for not being able to peel his skin and eat his flesh, and he had an impulse to conquer Meng Yan''s woman. Mind a turn, light smile way: "go to say with her, this childe will arrive later." "Yes." Huckleberry hung his head tightly, full of thoughts. What little lady is there in the courtyard? The last time I was favored, I didn''t do it for her, even because she came in to take a cup of tea when I was in business, and then she was killed. "Hackwood." Ge Shulang called faintly, huckwood almost scared off his soul, and fell down on his knees subconsciously. Fortunately, the young master didn''t look like he was going to be punished. There was a faint smile in his eyes. "Before you bring back the tiger amulet, don''t act rashly. Send scouts to watch Meng Yan''s every move. Also, let a person let out the wind, and say that his woman is in my childe''s hands. " "Well? Yes, yes If the Qin and Chu people were here at the moment, they would be grateful. Mr. Ge Shu, you are so intimate! She is just digging out her heart, thinking how to send a message to Meng Yan. Subordinates rolling out of the house, GE Shulang leisurely feeding bowl of things, this is not slow to the backyard. He is looking forward to what surprise Meng Yan''s woman will give him. "Young master..." Just out of a few steps, he was stopped by a gentle hundred turn, GE Shulang frowned and turned his head without expression. An enchanting woman with all kinds of amorous feelings came up with tears in her eyes, holding a plate of dim sum, restrained to stop a few steps in front of him. He said softly, "I haven''t been to Nu for a long time. I heard that he is back. I''m afraid he is too busy to have dinner. I made some snacks for you to have a taste." Ge Shulang was noncommittal and said faintly: "since I know my son is busy with business, I shouldn''t come to the front yard, just this once." The woman bit to bite a lip, looking at elder brother Shu Lang head also don''t return of walk, suddenly of hate hate hate way: "childe is want to see the younger sister of new come?" In this courtyard, there is no fixed hostess. When GE Shulang is happy, he can spoil a woman. When he is not happy, he can dismiss everyone at any time. And she thinks she is the woman who has spent the longest time with Gertrude. Chapter 241 The woman vaguely regards herself as the hostess here. Every person who Ge Shulang brings back will have to be humiliated by her first, and then throw out of the house. Of course, it depends on Ge Shulang''s freshness. If Ge Shulang is still in the mood, she won''t go too far. Therefore, although Ge Shulang knew it, he also turned a blind eye. But this time, this woman has not seen her since she entered the mansion. It''s the first time that I''ve seen Ge Shulang love a woman so much, which makes her feel a sense of crisis unprecedented. Also can''t care to be disgusted by GE Shulang, quickly ran to explore the wind. Ge Shulang took a step and looked back at her. It was cold, with a warning: "Honghe, you are a smart man. You should know what kind of person I hate." Also for the first time, GE Shulang warned her for a woman! The enchanting woman''s eyes flashed resentment, but her face squeezed out a smile. She said gently, "I don''t know what you mean. I just want to see my new sister. I can look after each other in the future." Inexplicable, GE Shulang eyes floating smile. It seems that I am suddenly interested in seeing the woman''s reaction to the trouble in the backyard. Light way: "is also, she just arrived, afraid there will be a lot of maladjustment.". You should see her more Honghe was pleasantly surprised. Ge Shulang''s words seemed to lift her to the position of hostess. Then there was a deep-rooted resentment. It seems that this time, the woman really had a way. How long she had been in the mansion, she let Ge Shulang care so much. Cover next Mou bottom cool color, red lie docile way: "yes." Because of the unknown careful thinking, GE Shulang is in a good mood, and also speeds up his pace to enter the courtyard of the Qin and Chu people. In broad daylight, the people of Qin and Chu didn''t know what to do. The door was closed tightly. Why do you want to come here in such a hurry and close the door? Young master Ge Shu''s backyard is full of beauties. He knows the means of women''s competition. There are countless possibilities in this meeting, and the corners of his mouth are slightly crooked. He stopped the servant who wanted to shout, and he came up lightly. Suddenly heard a Scream: "ouch, little lady, you are lighter!" Qin Chu: "I''m sorry, is that ok?" "Well, ah, little lady is very skilled..." Ge Shulang narrowed his eyes. His face was dark and inexplicable. His hand trembled slightly. He didn''t know whether the door should be pushed or not. "Young master?" After that, the servant called. Ge Shulang shook his hand. Before he finished thinking, he opened the door. All of a sudden, his mind was full of thoughts. He only thought that he should make a cold face to catch traitors. This expression has not yet been drawn up, he saw the situation inside, the corner of his mouth smoked. The servant girls he sent to serve seemed to have been tidied up by the people of Qin and Chu. They looked at the people of Qin and Chu with bright little stars on their faces. And the people of Qin and Chu are pinching her shoulder. The door was pushed open, the people inside were stunned and looked at him. A touch of unnaturalness passed over Ge Shulang''s face. "Call me, what''s the matter?" Qin churen pursed his lips and said softly, "come and sit down, young master." "I want to thank you for letting those women go yesterday and heal sister Yan. I''m busy with my business. I won''t bother you, will I Ge Shulang thought, if you really feel annoyed, you won''t send someone to come. "Fortunately, I have nothing to do these days. How are you doing these two days? If you have anything missing, just go to the housekeeper. " "Thank you, young master." The sharp cat suddenly put away his claws, which made Ge Shulang quite uncomfortable. He said faintly: "at most, in five days, I will take you back to Turk. During this period, I can promise you a condition." The people of the Qin and Chu dynasties raised eyebrows and refused to comment. He got up and poured a cup of tea for GE Shulang. When he leaned over, he inadvertently lifted his hair and showed the slight radian of his mouth. Ge Shulang''s pupil suddenly shrinks and almost subconsciously grabs Qin Chu''s hand. "Young master, what''s the matter?" The woman blinked innocently, pure and gentle. Ge Shulang released her hand, closed her eyes, took a deep breath, dropped the sentence: "nothing" and left. He almost ran away. Qin Chu people hook the corner of their mouth, which is the most common action of Ge Shulang''s mother. At that time, a woman fled back to the Central Plains, with such an embarrassing identity, and could only do the most inferior work of serving tea. This action left a deep impression on the young brother Shulang. After Ge Shulang left in a hurry this day, he was sent a lot of rewards to the yard. In Rongcheng, people with a high status are no worse off than those of the high-ranking officials in the capital. Even lychees and geshurang can get them. The Qin and Chu people only ate it once or twice at the Palace Banquet. The last time they went to Jiangnan, they didn''t catch up with the mature season of litchi, which is quite rare. What she saw from this little bunch of litchi was the unfathomable power of Rongcheng. The weak city master is really a good means to manage such a big pool of deep water. I''m afraid that there are still many dark tides under the deep water. The city master doesn''t dare to set foot in them. Why don''t he turn a blind eye? The reward was expected by the people of Qin and Chu, but what they didn''t expect was that another person came to her this day. At that time, she was basking in the sun, and the little servant girl was peeling the litchi she had just taken from the ice cellar to feed her. She was very comfortable and sleepy. A gorgeous and enchanting woman came to her door. When she saw the litchi in her mouth, her eyes almost burst into fire. Qin Chu people thought: is this litchi her? Without waiting for her to come up with a reason, the little girl who peeled the litchi fell down on her knees with a plop and called out: "red girl!" The enchanting woman snorted coldly. She looked at her for a moment as if she were cut by a knife. Then she turned to the girl and the Yin Yang monster said, "Oh, isn''t that Zhizhu. I said, "I can''t see you these days. I found a big tree to climb." The little girl shiveredˇ° No, it''s not. Miss Hongyu, lady Qin is my guest, not what you think. " "What''s the name of a girl?" he said suddenly? How many times have you said, "call the master!" The people of Qin and Chu watched her noisily. Finally, I realized that it was a threat to her. Zhang Jieyu was the last one to take her in mind. Qin churen smile, naive ignorant way: "I do not know this sister is? Ah Lang never told me about you. If I had known you were such a person in the mansion, I should have called on you myself. If I lose my courtesy, I should fight. " It''s a joke. She''s the one who called the queen. There''s nothing else. I''m brave enough. How dare a woman from a small frontier come to her and shout? Chapter 242 "You, what''s your name? Ah, Lang? Shameless! Why do you call him that? " The little servant girl tried her best to wink at the people of Qin and Chu, but they didn''t see it. He said slowly, "what''s the matter? Gertrude asked me to call it that. " "You still call me by my name? Where''s the wild girl? I don''t know how to be polite Qin churen said with a light smile, "if you want to know, you''d better ask a Lang yourself. By the way, a Lang will leave here in a few days to return to Turk. I wonder if my sister can clean up and be soft? " She saw that this woman was still so idle to find fault with her, and estimated that GE Shulang did not intend to take her back to Turk. Sure enough, his face turned blue and white, and he murmured in disbelief: "what, what Turks? What are you talking about? " It seems that even his own identity, GE Shulang never revealed to her. The hearts of Qin and Chu are compassionate. It seems that women in this world have to live by men. In such a big world, they only have this small yard, fighting for each other all day. Why bother. "Be careful, little lady!" She turned around and didn''t want to entangle with the poor woman, but suddenly she heard Zhizhu hissing. At the same time, Honghe''s voice full of hate came: "it''s you who seduce me. I''ll kill you!" The woman manipulated by hate, regardless of holding a hairpin toward her, the impact of that moment is very strong, Qin and Chu people can''t escape. In a flash, the people of Qin and Chu met her instead of hiding. The hairpin was firmly tied into the flesh and bones, and she snorted in pain. Looking at her bloody hands, she was scared to push the Qin Chu people away and screamed: "it''s not me, it''s her, it''s her who bumped into it!" Qin and Chu people''s mouth slightly hook, staggering back a step, in the moment about to fall to the ground, the breeze light up. It didn''t fall to the ground in the end. Elder brother Shu Lang don''t worry about her, more than is to send two hands have no the strength of the servant girl to watch her? Just now she saw a figure passing by on the wall, and she was gambling on whether the figure would meddle. If it''s just to watch her and be responsible for telling Ge Shulang everything that happened here in no detail. If you meddle in this business, it proves that the dark guard has flaws to drill. In fact, Honghe suddenly looked frightening, but he didn''t get to the point. He even took off most of his strength when he screamed. But the Qin and Chu people were still very cooperative and fainted. Listen to the ear of war, know bamboo cry true feelings, Yanqing was also shocked, struggling to come out to see her. This is the only headache for Qin and Chu people. She didn''t know what level the dark guard was, and didn''t dare to give a signal to Yan Qing easily, otherwise she would expose herself. But Yan Qing''s wound just happened, and tossed split, what to do? Just when she was thinking about whether she would secretly open her eyes and get angry with Yan Qing, brother Anwei solved her embarrassment. Yan Qing was stunned with a clean knife. He coldly ordered Zhizhu: "take the man back, and I''ll take her to the Lord." Zhizhu burps and nods. Then the dark Wei took her away with the wind at his feet, and the wind roared in his ears. The people of Qin and Chu once again lamented that people who know lightness skills are good. But... Is Ge Shulang''s house too big? Why haven''t you found Ge Shulang for a long time? The people of Qin and Chu frowned. The dark Wei stopped, but there was silence all around. She twisted her brows and hesitated between pretending to be dizzy and waking up. Plop Someone else made the decision for her first. Her intimate contact with the earth, after all, can not escape. Qin Chu covered his buttocks and hurt his teeth for a while. He got up angrily, pointed to the dark guard and scolded, "do you have any pity for jade? Concubine, I''m still injured! " The dark guard was wearing a black iron mask and half of his face was exposed. The knife was cold and expressionless. He put his hands around him and said, "woman, what''s your purpose when you approach the Lord?" The people of Qin and Chu were almost angry and laughing. "First, it''s your Lord who tied me up. If you want to ask what''s the purpose, you should ask your Lord." "Second, you take my concubine out without permission. I''m afraid it''s hard to explain in front of Mr. Ge Shu?" Dark Wei thin lips tight pursed, obviously not good at words, hold for a long time only hold out a sentence: "the Lord is to believe me." "Oh?" Qin Chu people pick eyebrows, jokingly smile, suddenly close to him. Sure enough, the dark guard bounced off like it was scalded. The people of Qin and Chu laughed and brushed their sleeves calmly: "if you send me back now, I will assume that nothing has happened. How about it?" "You said, you are Meng Yan''s woman?" "I didn''t say that. I just know him." "Well, I won''t tell you today. But if I find out that you have done something wrong with your Lord in the future, I will kill you. " The people of Qin and Chu bent their eyes and nodded. The bottom of my heart and the little fairy gossip: "little fairy, you say Ge Shulang is so coquettish, how can there be such a bodyguard who doesn''t understand the amorous feelings?" Xiaoshenxian recently fell in love with a storybook. In addition to the routine task of urging her to write two sentences, she put on the melon seeds to chase the storybook. Smell speech head all didn''t return, way: "more is such person more sullen isn''t, AI by the way, did you get that man''s favor today?" People of the Qin and Chu Dynasties As a qualified host, she is quite concerned about the growth of her own system, squinting and saying: "little fairy, what book are you reading recently?" Where did you learn this strange tune! System a silent, chose to kick her out of the mind ideology. The people of Qin and Chu said, "what is it She couldn''t help scolding a dirty word, holding her back to the dark Wei looked down at her, eyebrows slightly wrinkled. Then he stopped. When the people of Qin and Chu thought he was going to do something again, they took out the golden sore medicine in their arms and put it on her shoulder in silence. The wound on the shoulder was not deep, but it was still bleeding. Qin and Chu people didn''t notice just now. Half of their arms were wet. As soon as she turned white, she would really feel dizzy. She sat on the edge with soft legs and said: "brother dark Wei, please treat her more carefully..." Dark Wei lightly hisses: "now know to be afraid?"? I can see it clearly just now. You are the one who welcomed it The people of Qin and Chu gave a dry smile. In the dark Wei Hang Mou serious for her to deal with the wound, she will look at one side, the other hand behind, as if afraid of pain dare not see. Dark Wei sees in the eye, slightly lax, smile gradually deep. It''s just a woman. It makes him nervous. Skillfully bandaged the wound, dark guard voice low: "well, the wound is not deep, might as well do it." Qin Chu people bent their eyes: "thank you very much." Chapter 243 "Lord, the old man said that this letter was found near goldfish lane, wrapped in a silver note, indicating that it should be sent to the mansion." Feng Yin pondered and looked at the letter in his hand. After a long time, he looked up at the shivering little old man kneeling. "When I found this letter, did anyone else see it?" "Back, back to the Lord, never. Well, the face value of this banknote is considerable. Since the little old man has taken it, he will do his best. " The letter clearly says that the city Lord''s house has the detailed work of Turks. Those who want to pick up the letter must avoid others and hand it to Shen Bizhi. Now around, only his two confidants, is to follow him to fight with huadengwu Jiangshan. "Well, I see. Go down and get the reward. " If you twist your fingertips lightly, the paper ball will turn into powder. Feng Yin got up, clearly like a sick scholar, but people around him could not help but bow their heads respectfully. He said in a soft voice: "according to the letter, we will arrange a scout to meet lady Qin all the way near Ge Shu''s house. From his Highness The Regent, I will write a letter myself. " His confidant nodded and sighed: "Ge Shulang is a good friend with his second son, and he is also a character. I didn''t expect that they were Turks. No wonder they suddenly disappeared for some time two years ago. " Feng Yin shook his head with a bitter smile. Ge Shulang''s ferocity made him feel scared at the beginning. Another confidant was worried and said, "Miss Qin is only a woman after all. Is it really good for her to stay alone in the wolf''s den? Boss, why don''t you take them directly? " His two confidants, one is good at conspiracy and the other is useless in force, which is exactly their name, ah Wen and ah Wu. There was no need for him to explain. Ah Wen scolded him impolitely: "otherwise, you are brave and resourceless. Don''t you see what Miss Qin said in her letter? There are spies in our house! The last time I went back to the deserted house outside the city, I was fooled by people and rushed to empty it. If you act rashly, you will only scare the snake and put Miss Qin in danger. " Ah Wu stubbled his neck to refute the comment of bravery and resourcelessness, Feng Yin said faintly: "besides, since Miss Qin didn''t let us save her, she has her own consideration. Since Miss Qin is Deng Wu''s friend, I believe in her freedom and propriety. " Wen and Wu Brothers shook together. No matter how many years have passed, I still feel a chill when I hear the name of huadengwu. In Ge Shu''s house, after Yan Qing, there was another one in the courtyard of Qin and Chu people. Naturally, her little injury was not enough to make her bedridden, but she couldn''t stand it. She wanted to do it, covered her strong arm and cried as if she was going to see the emperor next second. The dark Wei brothers couldn''t help it. When they threw her back into the yard, they used some force, so she could only lie down. Zhizhu helped her to drink the soup with tears in her eyes: "little lady, why do you think Lord Shen is so cruel? I don''t know how to show mercy to jade!" Yan Qing has been better for most of the time, nodding at melon seeds with a sneer: "she didn''t ask for it." Qin Chu people took a breath of air conditioning, indignant way: "sister Yan, you, you were so quickly bribed?" She can only lie down now, Yan Qing is so cruel! Yanqing mouth slightly smoke, perfunctory way: "good good, it''s the fault of others, no wonder you." The people of Qin and Chu hummed and hawed. They took another mouthful of sweet soup with Zhizhu''s hand, and the warm water flowed through the four limbs, which made them more comfortable. A comfortable sigh had not finished, then heard the voice of the servant girl outside: "how come you are here? I''m going to inform the young lady Elder brother Shu Lang light way: "don''t need, back down." Qin and Chu people are faced with a great enemy. In the face of the urge from the little fairy, what she is most afraid to see now is Ge Shulang. Creak, GE Shulang has already pushed the door to come in. Zhizhu takes the sweet soup and moves it to Yanqing. Two people with a screen between, a pull screen, two can be unscrupulous in the inside to watch the excitement. Two heartless people! Qin and Chu people hate their teeth. Turn to squeeze out a smile: "elder brother Shu childe." Ge Shulang is full of heartache and sits down in front of her couch, touching her forehead like water. "Why did you fall so carelessly? No matter how delicious the snack is, you don''t have to be in such a hurry. How much you want, how much you have in the house. " The smile on Qin and Chu people''s faces froze and their forehead suddenly jumped. Shen, Bi, Zhi! I''m gnashing my teeth. I wish I could peel off the dark guard. It''s all up to him, isn''t it? For dessert? He, he can say it! "What''s the matter?" Qin Chu people pulled out a twisted smile: "nothing. I just think Lord Shen is conscientious and does his duty. I''ll tell you everything." "There are no small things about you here." Ge Shulang''s smile was gentle, and he didn''t know why. The more he saw the embarrassment of Qin and Chu people, the more he felt happy. Before that, GE Shulang did not dare to face Qin Chu people for a period of time because of their unintentional act that looked like his mother. But today, when he heard that she was hurt for such a ridiculous reason, he suddenly felt so cute that he couldn''t help coming to see her. "Ding Ding Ding, congratulations to the host, the favor value has increased to 50%!" Little fairy about is from the book in a hundred busy raised his head to inform her a, notice finished oneself all Leng. "Qin Chu people, what have you done? Why did you suddenly brush so much? " The Qin and Chu people were even more confused. They carefully said, "is it because I broke my leg?" God, this brother Shulang doesn''t particularly like people breaking hands and feet, does he? The little fairy was lost in thought and did not comment. Qin Chu people cried: "little fairy, I can''t do this task! What''s his favor worth? Can''t I break my legs? " "Well, don''t worry. The data show that GE Shulang doesn''t have this habit. You can rest assured. Besides, even if it''s broken, I can get it back for you, can''t I? " There is no love in the life of Qin and Chu. This promise is better than not. Against the danger of breaking her hands and feet, she hardened her head and looked at her elder brother Shulang more tenderly. She said with a dry smile: "I''m really joking..." Ge Shulang said on a whim: "I said I would agree to a request, but have you thought about it? If not, it will be the longevity festival in Rongcheng in two days. I''ll show you, eh? " Most of the time, he would return to Turk after Changsheng Festival. He was more tolerant and promised to take her out. Longevity Festival is the largest festival in Rongcheng, similar to the Spring Festival in Central China. At that time, fish and Dragons mixed together The eyes of the people of Qin and Chu were shining slightly, and they said with a smile: "it''s the master of all things." Virtually satisfied Ge Shulang''s desire to conquer, GE Shulang is more satisfied. It''s worth two more points if you''re not careful. Chapter 244 As the festival approaches, even Ge Shulang''s residence is inevitably infected with the festive and joyful atmosphere. Know bamboo a little girl, is in her ear chatter ceaselessly, say the fun of longevity Festival. Qin and Chu people grew up in the capital when they were young. They are really interested in this unique festival in the border town. They listen to it carefully. It is said that the origin of this longevity Festival has something to do with his Majesty the first emperor hundreds of years ago, and love and hatred are indispensable for the folk to spread the legend so happily for hundreds of years. The original name of this banyan city is Changsheng hall. The first emperor built it for a woman named Changsheng. The girl is very beautiful. It is said that one eye can attract people''s soul. It''s a pity that the first emperor''s wife died in the palace. Hearing this, the first emperor, who was far away from the border, was deeply saddened. He built the hall of eternal life to remember his old friends and lit thousands of Kongming lamps every year on the memorial day of eternal life. In order to make the soul of the old friends not lost in other places. Be a wild legend, after Qin Chu heard, they would make complaints about the melon seeds and then Tucao: "a good day of sacrifice, so that you have been a happy festival for the Spring Festival. Is the concubine known that it is not worth living?" I don''t know whether Changsheng will be angry or not. I''m absorbed in what I''m talking about. I know that bamboo is angry with tears. I''m going to chase her. "Little lady, if you do this again, I won''t tell you a story!" Qin Chu honest: "yes, I was wrong, this is not called a happy day, called remembrance, worth it." Zhizhu glared at her angrily, and Yanqing united with her, even the little fairy laughed and fell: "Qin Chu people, do you know what you call this? There is a word called straight man. You deserve to be beaten People of the Qin and Chu Dynasties Straight male of she was despised, know bamboo turn head to talk with Yan Qing, don''t tell her. "Later, the first emperor lit up 3000 long-standing lamps, which floated up into the sky and turned to be like a man. They were waving in the wind and smiling at the first emperor, just like when they first saw him. It is said that it is the true love between the first emperor and Changsheng that moved the world. Later, his Majesty the first emperor also hung up on the day of longevity day, and the people of the world lit up the lamp on that day and flew to the sky with their wishes. If the first emperor and Changsheng saw it, they would realize it for you! " "It''s so good to have a lover and get married," Yan Qing said with tears Zhizhu nodded heavily. Zhinan''s Qin and Chu people once again smacked and asked for a beating: "Zhizhu, which teahouse script heard this?" Then she was blown out of the house by both of them. Shen Bizhi clubbed against the wall and laughed scornfully. The popularity of the Qin and Chu dynasties is jumping, but they have nothing to do. No matter whether the legend is true or not, the longevity Festival is coming as scheduled. The streets are full of cheerfulness and excitement. In the deep house, you can hear the merchant shouting: "the first emperor and Changsheng have the same lamp, as long as 629 silver! Take it home In the evening, the most important thing is to light the biggest lamp in the city. You can see it clearly within a hundred miles of Rongcheng. Early in the morning, Qin Chu people were told that bamboo was dug out of the quilt to dress up. Maybe she was too familiar with it. She murmured in her sleep: "green, don''t disturb me, let me sleep a little longer." Zhizhu: "ah?" She suddenly sober, think of oneself already not in the capital, green that wench now also don''t know what to do. He shook his head. Zhizhu made fun of her and said, "will little lady stay in bed?" Qin churen laughs, thinking that she used to stay in bed. Every time Biliu wants to wake her up, she has to work hard. After all, she is not in the capital, and she is not what she used to be. Ge Shu''s house is very important in Rongcheng. People came to the house to give gifts in the early morning, so the people of Qin and Chu didn''t see Ge Shu Lang. Without her brother Shulang, she couldn''t go out of the house. She took Zhizhu and Yanqing to the garden. Yan Qing is a heroine with a sword and a gun. She is not interested in visiting the garden at all. After a while, she takes Shen Bizhi to fight. Yes, as soon as Miss Yan got out of bed, she unlocked Shen Bizhi''s new skills and practiced. It''s probably because Qin Chu people are too honest recently, and they can''t make waves in Ge Shu''s house, so Shen Bizhi can tolerate leaving her for a while. It''s just that from time to time, the two people will come from afar, such as the following dialogue. "I''m well hurt. You don''t have to let me!" "Miss Yan, I don''t want to beat women. I''ll call it a day." "Miss Yan!"!!! How can you attack Many times, Qin Chu people want to turn their eyes. I have to say that GE Shulang is really rich. In such a place outside the Great Wall, there is a garden of Jiangnan style in the house. There are all kinds of flowers in it. Although it can''t compare with the Royal Garden, it is also quite colorful. Qin and Chu people, as a kind of pastry eater who dreams of collecting the emperor''s peach blossoms, inevitably reveal their nature after a while. "Well, what kind of flower is Zhizhu? It''s very nice to see. Should it be good to make cakes? " Zhizhu''s face is covered with black lines: "little lady, it''s manzhushahua. It''s poisonous and can''t be eaten." "Ah... I can''t eat it." The people of the Qin and Chu dynasties were very disappointed. The rare herbs outside the great wall were really sick. They were good-looking, but they were either poisonous or inedible. "Hiss, I way is where come, have never seen the world of wild wench, originally is a younger sister." As the sun was burning, the Qin and Chu people just looked up from a poisonous flower and were blinded by the glittering jewels on the red oyster. Can''t help but cover eyes exclaim, this elder sister today is want to go out when jewelry shelf or how? Red oyster is proud like a peacock, showing all her jewels. She hums coldly: "sister, is she from a mountain? Even grass? " The people of Qin and Chu thought, which mountain is the palace? It''s strange that she always refuses to look at her ambition seriously, but she can''t remember it. See her silent. He felt the emerald bracelet on his wrist and said contemptuously, "well, look at my sister. She has no jewelry. The elder sister looks at all distressed Today is longevity day, GE Shulang sent someone to send a lot of jewelry to her yard. She was also invited to enjoy the lights at night. He was so excited that he couldn''t wait to put on the jewels, so he wanted to show off. Oh, even if the new Fox is good-looking, how about it? You have her in your heart. Company commander''s birthday is such an important day with her, this fox son in addition to a face, what is worthy of Childe like? Chapter 245 The Qin and Chu people sighed deeply. The elder sister has a saying that she is really poor. But this poverty is compared with the prince, princess, Prince and Meng Yan. Compared with Honghe The two boxes of jewelry that Gertrude gave her are still lying in the room. After a tour, they couldn''t find anything to make cakes. The people of Qin and Chu were not interested in it, and Huizi was not interested in pestering Honghe. Then perfunctory praise way: "elder sister said extremely is, this bracelet matches elder sister, also is the whole body manner.". How can my sister come to the yard today? I suddenly remembered that I had something else to do, so I didn''t want to go shopping with my sister... " "Wait a minute --" "I don''t know, sister," she said with a smile, biting her lips. "Today is the longevity day, the first-class day in Rongcheng. In the past years, our childe was invited to drink by the city master. The young master has never taken a woman''s family member. Today, the young master said that he would take my elder sister with me. " She looked at Qin Chu''s face, hoping to see a trace of jealousy on it, but she didn''t. The people of Qin and Chu were just in a rather complicated mood and thought: even if you don''t know, the Lord of the city and I had a drink at the same table. However, the meaning of Hongyu''s show off was so obvious that she could not make people lose face. She exclaimed: "that young man is really good for his sister - Oh, look at my memory. I really have something to do in the yard. I''ll leave first!" "Hiss, don''t be sad, younger sister. Go back to find the young master to cry. If you really want to go, your elder sister can go to the young master to ask for help. How are you here, young master?" Behind the Qin and Chu people, GE Shulang came slowly and said with a smile, "what do you want?" Honghe was shy and timid. He was about to speak, but Ge Shulang turned to the people of Qin and Chu, and his eyes were gentle: "why didn''t the people of Chu wear the Phoenix blood Hosta I gave you? Don''t like it? " Qin Chu people lightly shook his head: "I think this is OK." She never liked the complicated make-up. With a good foundation, her skin was as white as snow, her lips were not red, and there was no difference between making up and not making up. So in the morning, I didn''t know one plan after another. At last, I only chose such elegant makeup. The garden is full of flowers and plants, such as the fairy in the painting. Ge Shulang''s eyes were full of surprise, and he said with a smile: "yes, you are so beautiful. It''s tiring to wear too much jewelry when you have to enjoy the lights at night. " I just want to think of myself as a jewel shelf, and I feel the burning pain on my face. Ge Shulang just put his eyes on her. He frowned and said coldly, "what are you talking about just now, eh?" Honghe pulled the corner of his mouth difficultly and said in disbelief: "at night, young master, will you take sister Qin to enjoy the lantern?" Ge Shulang hooked his lips and nodded. As if no one else turned back to Qin and Chu people: "do Chu people know the origin of this longevity Festival? The biggest ever burning lamp every year is lit by the Lord himself. This year, I want to buy it for you. " The people of Qin and Chu were very flattered. Those sold on the street all wanted six hundred and twenty-nine silver patterns. The biggest one wanted ten thousand gold? "Busy way:" childe trouble, I don''t like these... " Seeing Honghe''s red eyes looking at her, Qin and Chu people had a headache. She didn''t do anything. How could she become a villain? I don''t know if Ge Shulang heard of it. With a wave of his bold hand, he said, "there will be another distinguished guest later. When I''m finished, I''ll be able to go out. Chu people think it''s the first time to celebrate a festival outside the Great Wall. It''s better to have fun. " The Qin and Chu people nodded difficultly. After Ge Shulang also left in a hurry, Zhizhu adored the little star even more, holding her hand and chirping. It seems that the original green, in order to let her fight for the prince''s favor, broke the old lady''s heart. Qin Chu people felt helpless and headache after a long absence. They rubbed their eyebrows and listened to Zhizhu''s nagging. Then they faintly said, "they are all poor people. Why do women bother women?" But there are many people in this world. You can''t do it if you don''t want to. Shenshi three quarter, GE Shulang finally hosted all the guests, with them ready to go out. The common people can only crowd in the street to watch the lights, but the rich and noble families have a specific position in the highest moon Pavilion in the city. So others need to go out early to occupy a place, they are calm when they go out. Honghe had regained his air, and his too many jewels had been unloaded. She was also a beauty, but she was usually a little bit less elegant by the heavy makeup. Still hate Qin Chu people, even the order of the carriage with her big eyes. Qin Chu people in line with the principle that more is better than less, very clever everywhere let her. In Ge Shulang''s eyes, he became complacent. For a moment, he was distressed and said, "Chu people, come here and ride with me." People of the Qin and Chu Dynasties The elder brother Shu childe gives her a good hand to hate, red eyes such as knife, will she cut bone all don''t leave. "Thank you, young master, but I can''t ride a horse." It''s not a lie. She just learned it. Ah, I don''t know what happened to little red horse. She was abducted by human traffickers and taken away by GE Shulang. There were so many things happened during that time that she didn''t have time to take care of it. That horse''s mouth is cunning, and she is the good tempered master. She has already killed the stew by changing others. Little red horse, please take care of yourself. A hundred miles away, the little red horse who lowered his head to eat the good grass gave a loud nose, and a circle of male horses came up nervously. Little red horse''s precious partial beginning turns a blind eye to a group of broken little horse hearts. After all, the people of Qin and Chu were forced to ride by GE Shulang. The gentle tone of Ge Shulang''s voice could drip out of the water: "it''s OK, I can''t fall you." Red snake''s venomous eyes could be quenched soon. Poison water. He sat on Ge Shulang''s horse with a stiff head and was immediately surrounded by him. Qin and Chu people only felt that their scalp would explode. In addition to Meng Yan and Meng Xu, it was the first time that she was so close to a man. Of course, Shen Bizhi was quite elegant and didn''t meet her. And even if his Highness The Prince wanted to touch her, she used Mongolian medicine for a night! Ge Shulang held her! The people of Qin and Chu wanted to chop off the hand on their arm. They endured it again and again. Who ever thought that GE Shulang had made an inch to get close to her, and his warm breath was scattered in his ears: "Chu people don''t have to be afraid, relax, riding is not so terrible." Her scalp is numb. All over the body sweat hair countdown. Mr. Ge Shu, don''t you know that the terrible thing is not riding, it''s you! Taking a deep breath, the Qin Chu people stiffly earned a little from his arms and said: "thank you, young master. I''m very well." It would be better if you could stay away. Chapter 246 At least Ge Shulang didn''t go any further. The people of Qin and Chu repeatedly told themselves that he didn''t exist. So I put up with it. Wangyue tower was built by Fengyin after he was in charge of banyan city. It is said that it imitated the idea of picking stars in the capital, but later it was only five stories high for various reasons. In this low yellow mud house, it is also outstanding. When we get to the door, we have our own mother-in-law and Marquis at the door. All the people who come and go are powerful people nearby. In Rongcheng, the officials of the imperial court can''t be counted. How many floors they can go up depends on how much face they have in front of the city leader. Ge Shulang was very important to get up to the fourth floor. As soon as the carriage arrived, the old servant of the city master''s mansion welcomed him. When he saw the Qin and Chu people in his arms, he was stunned and joked: "young master Ge Shu has brought his female dependents here this year, which is unprecedented. Ha ha." Just got out of the carriage to the red he bit his teeth, angrily whisked away the help of the servant girl. Ge Shulang, noncommittal, bowed his head to the Qin and Chu humanitarians: "do you want to go upstairs?" Qin Chu people just want to leave his arms, busy nodding. Ge Shulang chuckled and finally let her step on the ground. A little smaller light has begun to take off, Yingying gradually turned into a little red in the sky. The moon tower''s early singing and dancing, and the laughter can be heard from afar. Feng Yin is a business man. He has a small warm pavilion with high eaves teeth. He can watch the lights and enjoy the scenery. It''s only used once a year, but it also needs three hundred taels of silver. The Lord of the city held a banquet on the top floor. Ge Shulang told him that he was going to offer a toast, so he asked Honghe and the people of Qin and Chu to wait in the warm Pavilion on the fourth floor. He also remembered that the people of Qin and Chu sent a message to Fengyin, so he did not dare to let Fengyin see the people of Qin and Chu around him. The people of Qin and Chu were eager to leave him for a while. They eagerly waited for him to leave. With a sigh of relief, they sat down at the table to eat cakes and drink tea. There is a soft cake in Rongcheng, which is very special. It melts at the entrance and is fresh and not greasy. The Qin and Chu people are very obsessed in recent days. Honghe is also looking forward to ge Shulang''s departure. She could not bear all the way to the Qin and Chu people. Ge Shulang only left Shen Bizhi here to watch, and these dark guards, she knows, except for the assassin, they will not raise their eyes for other things. "Sister, what a beautiful day..." He sat down opposite the people of Qin and Chu, and said with a cold smile. Qin Chu slowly swallowed the cake, considering whether to use Mongolian medicine to make her honest for a while. Due to the fact that Shen Bizhi is still there, her little action is not easy to do, so she has to squeeze out a smile: "sister Hongyu is also beautiful today. The scenery of the whole city has lost its color in front of you." Hongjuan was flattered by her, and her face softened a little. She only told the people of Qin and Chu that she knew how to be nice to her when GE Shulang was away. Hum, just know how to be afraid. She has been in this house for so long, how can she let a new comer take the limelight? Youyou said: "my younger sister is still young, but there is something new for me. But, ah, the men at the end of the day are all the same. When you are old and your freshness is over, will the stars and the moon be picked for you today? " The people of Qin and Chu thought that Ran Ran said, "No. What''s my sister''s opinion? " Seeing that the sound of the words had just fallen to the ground, dark Wei suddenly opened his eyes and drank carefully. Then the sword came out of the sheath like a dragon. At the same time, the windows of the warm Pavilion burst open, and the cold wind poured in, and the two men in black came straight and coldly. The pupils of the Qin and Chu people shrank slightly. Seeing that Honghe was still in the same place, they couldn''t control anything else. They rushed to the general and rolled on the spot. She showed her teeth in pain. The table they were sitting on had been split in half, and Shen Bizhi and the two men in black had a fight. Shen Bizhi said in a deep voice, "who are you?" To answer him, the gate of nuange was kicked open. Three or four men in black surrounded nuange. One of them seemed to be the leader and said with a cold smile, "Ge Shulang, you dog thief, it''s time to accept your life!" When the people of Qin and Chu were happy, were they from the court of the Zhou Dynasty? Just as he was about to make his stand clear, the man in black, as if he could not see Ge Shulang was not in the room, chopped at her. If Shen Bizhi hadn''t thrown her sword away, she would be the ghost of the man in black. Know bamboo and red where to see this battle, scared scream more than. Qin and Chu people''s face sank. They thought it was the gratitude and resentment between the bandits in Rongcheng. If they were from the imperial court, they would not be so reckless and kill people. The leader said with a grim smile, "Oh, GE Shulang is very lucky. Take the water spirit and kill the others!" The people of Qin and Chu said, "what is it Along with the eyes of the man in black, it''s Shuiling. No accident, it''s her. At the bottom of my heart, the people of Qin and Chu didn''t dare to be careless. Using the strength of fighting with the little fart boy of Burigude''s family at the beginning, he stuns the one who comes to her with a stool. The ferocity made no one around her dare to come. Shen Bizhi has lost his sword. This club is fighting two by itself. Qin Chu people scolded: "Shen Bizhi, where''s your master? He doesn''t know such a big news, does he? " The leader of the man in black laughed wildly: "little lady, you are strong enough. I like you. Why don''t you come and beg for mercy from me? I''ll let you suffer less. Don''t count on Ge Shulang. His white eyed wolf was cultivated by the second city master, but he wanted to dig the people of the second city master and go to Turk? Bah, let me tell you, this banquet is set up by the second city Lord for the bastard of Ge Shulang. I can''t save him even if I come here! " Qin Chu people think helplessly, then you fight Ge Shulang well. Why don''t you involve innocent people? These people in Rongcheng are really bandits. For today''s plan, I have to see the city master first. The people of Qin and Chu had a heavy face, and they wanted to die together. At last, they said with awe inspiring righteousness, "I''ll go with you, and you''ll let them go." Zhizhu burst into tears: "little lady, don''t do this! It''s not a pity that I should die! " Shen Bizhi gritted her teeth: "I don''t need a woman to save me!" These two look like they are separated from each other in life and death... The people of Qin and Chu draw from the corners of their mouths. They can''t move. The leader of the man in black was slightly stunned, and then laughed: "very good, very good. As expected, he attached great importance to love and righteousness. But, little lady, if you kill them, you are still Laozi''s. why should Laozi keep their lives, eh? " "There''s no way..." The people of Qin and Chu sighed slightly in a voice so small that no one else heard it. "Little fairy." "Well, I''ll see if it can be used. This Shenxing pill can increase the instantaneous speed by ten times. It can be used five times and the price is 30 days!" Chapter 247 In a moment of silence, the leader of the man in black looked at the Qin and Chu people jokingly. When he was powerful and leisurely, he had some interest in catching mice and cats. He said leisurely, "what do you think, little lady? However, if you kneel down and beg me now, I may be able to spare these two women. After all, they''re pretty, too, hehe. " The disgusting laughter made Honghe feel very sad and angry. He said angrily, "people of Qin and Chu, please forgive yourself! Let me follow such a disgusting man, I might as well die! " She ran away in a mess. She spent more than half of her make-up, and now she was hysterical like a madman. The leader of the man in black frowned impatiently, but seeing that Shen Bizhi was tightly entangled by his subordinates, he put down his heart and played slowly. The people of Qin and Chu frowned, as if they were thinking about it. In fact, they were bargaining with the little fairy in their heart: "little fairy, you are too unreliable. Last time, that laoshizi bolus could only increase strength... That''s OK, at least it''s useful. This Shenxing pill... I''m not going to run for my life. What do I want to do? " The little fairy said bitterly, "it''s not my fault. Dali pill is your reward for triggering extra tasks. It''s just one pill. Otherwise, you can''t afford it now. Can you blame me for not working hard? There is no more responsible system than me. I urge you to do tasks every day. Alas. " In a word, after listening to the immortal''s long speech, the people of Qin and Chu finally understood one thing. She is poor and does not deserve high-level elixir. Even the so-called xinruyi pill has reached the upper limit because of its insufficient task level. The people of Qin and Chu wept. She often didn''t care about her task. Suddenly she remembered the people she saw in the black market I can''t finish the task, but I''ll be thrown into the black market. I''ll live an endless life Qin Chu people swallow saliva, difficult smile: "I buy, I buy." "OK, Shenxing pill. The price is 30 days. Please confirm." The Qin and Chu people nodded feebly. "The deal is a success. Congratulations. In addition, the host is reminded that your balance is about to be insufficient. Cherish your life, and do your best. " ˇ°ŁˇŁˇŁˇˇ± The scalp of Qin and Chu people is numb, and her balance is insufficient, which is as terrible as telling her clearly: "you don''t have a few days to live.". Ge Shulang, the grinding goblin! The most urgent thing is to get rid of these people and find Ge Shulang. In case Ge Shulang was killed by the second city master, she would have to be buried with him. At the bottom of my heart, I silently read the name of this rather chicken flavored pill. When the people of Qin and Chu saw the five five mark in their mind, they took a deep breath. "How? Have you thought about it? " The leader of the people in black was already impatient. The people of Qin and Chu were really beautiful, but he was not a patient person. Qin Chu people suddenly opened their eyes and said in dismay, "sister Hua, why are you here?" The leader of the man in black widened his eyes and turned fiercely. All kinds of expressions had been brewing on his face. But found empty behind Aware of being fooled, the leader of the man in black gritted his teeth and was about to turn around, but felt a breeze. And the fragile neck has been a little cold to resist. The innocent woman laughed pure and good, and the Phoenix blood Hosta was full of blood. "It seems that you are still loyal to sister Hua, but since you heard my name is sister Hua, you should know that I have a long relationship with sister Hua? Then you want to move me, huh? " The people of Qin and Chu whispered in his ear. The leader of the man in black had a soft leg and trembled: "I have eyes and don''t know Taishan. I don''t know that the girl knows the old master. I deserve to die, girl He was so frightened by the name of huadengwu that he didn''t notice that the hands of Qin and Chu people holding the hairpin were not only unstable, but also slightly trembling. He is a layman with no Kung Fu. He can break away as long as he wants. Qin and Chu people were slightly relieved. Just now she moves fast other people didn''t even notice, as a result, in a twinkling of an eye, the leader of the people in black was controlled by her? A crowd of people in black froze, stupefied with a knife, surprised: "boss?" Shen Bizhi''s eyes and hands were quick to fight back. She kicked two of them down, turned over, picked up a knife and rolled to Qin churen''s side. Life is the most important thing, and Honghe, regardless of prejudice, trots over with Zhizhu. The men in black fiercely raised their swords and surrounded them in the circle. The Qin and Chu people squinted. The sharp tip of the blood Hosta fell in. The leader of the man in black swallowed his saliva and said with a dry smile, "girl, you have something to say." Those who have lived to the present with huadengwu are very lucky. He cherishes his life very much and doesn''t want to die in the hands of such a girl. Qin churen said with a smile: "let them step down and take me to find Ge Shulang." Shen Bizhi gave her a complicated look. I thought a woman like her would run for her own life. But the heart of Qin and Chu people is dripping with blood. Do you think she doesn''t want to run? This is not life and Ge Shulang tied together! Only when the leader of the people in black came out of the warm Pavilion did he know what the situation meant. The whole fourth floor is empty! Escorting the leader of the man in black in front of him, the people of Qin and Chu and Shen Bizhi, after some distance, lowered their voice and asked the leader of the man in black in a deep voice. "What do you mean when you just said that goshulang dug the corner of the second city Lord and wanted to go to Turk?" The leader of the man in Black said with a smile: "the girl followed Ge Shulang. Didn''t he even tell you this?" Qin and Chu people pressed the hairpin tightly without expression. "No, girl, I''m joking. Since you know Hua Niang Zi, I believe that you are not a Turk. It''s a long story. " "Goshulang, a little bastard, was bullied when he was young because he had half the blood of Turks in his body. If it wasn''t for being beaten to death once and being picked up by the second city master, how could there be him? " What the second city Lord picked up is not really something The leader of the man in black thought like her: "but I didn''t expect that this is a white eyed wolf! Two years ago, he suddenly disappeared for a period of time. A month ago, he suddenly came back. It was like a changed person, and he attracted many people under the second city Lord. If the second city Lord hadn''t found out in time, I''m afraid his family would have been hollowed out and he would have been regarded as one of his own! " Hearing the speech, the people of Qin and Chu doubted and said, "it''s good that the two city masters have dealt with GE Shulang openly. What''s the trouble of setting up such a bureau?" "This..." "This is because Rongcheng has always respected the strong. Those people are willing to follow the Lord. It''s the Lord''s ability. Even the Lord can''t say a word." Chapter 248 The two chatted with each other, but they didn''t realize that Shen Bizhi was behind them, and they didn''t know how much they had been listening to the conversation. Qin Chu people were scared out of a cold sweat. Looking back, Shen Bizhi winked at her. She pursed her lips, understood, and quietly let out the position of the hostage. The leader of the man in black relaxed his vigilance and didn''t notice that her hairpin was almost two inches away from him. She won''t compete with Shen Bizhi if she has a specialty. Fortunately, Shen Bizhi''s expression was light, like the explanation was casual and didn''t care what she was saying at all. The leader of the man in black nodded: "yes, that''s what it is..." Suddenly, he found that the man who was holding him became Shen Bizhi with a real sword and a real gun. The leader of the man in black was frozen and could not be honest any more. The eyes of the Qin and Chu people are complicated. With Shen Bizhi''s ear power, they must have heard it. Does this attitude mean that he will not mind his own business? Outside the window, thousands of trees and flowers bloom in the east wind night. It''s the turn of the rich to put on the lights, and the gorgeous lights fly to the sky, causing a small upsurge of the people. Every year, we discuss which lamp is the best and burns the most silver besides the biggest one. That''s what the common people talk about in their spare time. And the top floor of the moon tower, representing all the top forces of the city, is also very lively. With two long swords around his neck, GE Shulang smiles and slowly gets up when he doesn''t see them. A group of people in black around him are facing the enemy. They draw their swords at him, alert and afraid. Feng Yin turned a blind eye to all this and cooked tea quietly. Rongcheng, such things happen every year. He is not used to it. It''s just that the protagonist here has been replaced by his confidants. When this pot of tea is ready, the farce will come to an end. Unfortunately, the tea cooked in Rongcheng always smells of blood. He sighed. Ge Shulang vomited blood foam, looked like a rebellious lone wolf, looked around coldly and said: "adoptive father, this is the gift you gave your child for the long life festival?" The man he called his adoptive father, the second Lord of Rongcheng, was a big man with a beard and a thick body, which was very different from the weak Feng Yin. The two city masters snorted coldly, throwing a bowl of wine bottles on the table, splashing out some blood like wine. Feng Yin took a look and sighed again. It''s a pity that this good wine should not be sent to the second son because there will be wine in the western regions tomorrow. This is a rough man. He drinks with a bowl, and he drinks tea with a bowl. If he hadn''t saved huadengwu, he would not have been able to accommodate him. The second city Lord sounded like a bell and said, "Ge Shulang, I''m not good at you, am I? Rongcheng didn''t treat you badly, did it? What good did Turks promise you to work for them so wholeheartedly? " Ge Shulang tightly pursed his lips and said in a cold voice, "I''m Turkic." When I was a child, my mother always cried and said to others, "my son is from the Central Plains. He is a common people in the Zhou Dynasty.". In exchange for ridicule and abuse. So, he should be a Turk. Although bregude still scolded him as a bastard, and the nobles in the big hall did not like him, at least he could raise his hand and borrow 100000 troops from Da Danyu who owed him. Two city Lord let his this words of gas of the complexion disorderly tremble, for a long time hold back not to utter a word. Feng Yinshi said what he wanted to say for him: "Ge Shu, everyone has his own ambition. You grew up in Dazhou, and were born in Dazhou, but your heart is toward Turks. We can''t manage that. Rongcheng also has rules. As long as you have the ability and want to leave, you can do it at any time. " "But it''s still the rules. There is only one kind of people in Rongcheng. They are Turks. Rongcheng can have today, rely on the same iron rules, but also the old lord''s former kindness. You should know that the old lord and the Turks are enemies. " To Feng Yin these three words are inseparable from huadengwu''s way of speaking, the two city masters hide their faces and sigh. "You want to go, but you want to take our brothers from Rongcheng with you. Isn''t that kind?" Two city Lord blow beard to stare a way: "is this truth!" Ge Shulang sneered: "if I want to leave, I will go clean. I will not take any of my brothers from Rongcheng!" "Do you think I don''t know that you have transferred several teams of old and second-hand workers to the border in the name of delivering goods?" When GE Shulang is stiff, don''t turn your head if you are uncomfortable. "I just have something that they need to send out. I''ll let them come back later." "Oh, what''s the situation at the border now? Isn''t it clearer than me? Do you really dare to guarantee that those brothers will come back clean after they give you those invisible things? " When Feng Yin''s question fell, Qin and Chu people just arrived at the fifth floor. See Ge Shulang''s face is gloomy. The people of Qin and Chu were astonished. It''s really frightening to see the weak scholar like Lord of the city, not angry and powerful. When she heard this short passage, she thought of the words that the streamer attached to Zhizhu that day. What GE Shulang wants to deliver to Turks is a tiger''s amulet. However, due to his cautious character, it was absolutely impossible for him to take the real amulet to the caravan, so many people were sent to explore the way. And he will only let the real tiger amulet follow himself and leave Turk safely. Feng Yin is right, those people, even if they come back alive, can no longer be clean. Rongcheng can''t accommodate Turks or those who have done things for Turks. But... Ge Shulang, who was besieged and helpless, was very pitiful. Perhaps, if he had received more kindness as a child, he would not be so paranoid now. Feng Yin saw her and nodded to her. When the people of Qin and Chu came back with a smile, they saw that GE Shulang''s eyes were red like trapped animals, and he was staring at him tightly. It''s the look in the eyes of people who lack a sense of security and feel betrayed. The people of Qin and Chu drew from the corner of their mouth. She was tied up to now, but she didn''t know her relationship with him at all. Where does this man''s inexplicable possessiveness come from? "Goshulang! You work for Turks! Are you still human? I''ll kill you Suddenly, a small boy burst into tears in the corner. He is a disciple of a famous master of concealed weapons in the city. He is very good at using concealed weapons when he is young. Most of the people in Rongcheng used to be subordinates of huadengwu. They all know that Zhou Yuan, general of Zhenyuan, died in the hands of Turks. He shared a common hatred with the old master and was not pleased with Turks. In addition, the young man''s parents were killed by Turks, and he hated Turks from childhood. For a long time, I didn''t see the city master deal with GE Shulang. After all, the young man''s heart was not calm. His red eyes rushed out, and a dart came out from his fingertips. Qin Chu people''s brain hummed, leaving only one idea. She couldn''t let Ge Shulang die. When GE Shulang dies, she will die with him. Chapter 249 The sudden appearance of the boy and the concealed weapon made it too late for Feng Yin to stop him. At the critical moment, the people of Qin and Chu used Shenxing pill. They didn''t even have time to think about whether the advantages outweigh the disadvantages or the disadvantages outweigh the advantages. The effect of Shenxing pill is not blowing. In the blink of an eye, the people of Qin and Chu had already blocked Ge Shulang. The shock of Ge Shulang''s eyes was not concealed, and the feeling of concealed weapons entering the flesh was so clear. The people of Qin and Chu groaned and tightly grasped Ge Shulang''s hand Don''t, don''t look. Help me It seems that there is poison on the concealed weapon. Qin and Chu people can''t resist the dizziness in their mind, and their eyes are black. It seems to hear Ge Shulang cry out: "Chu people!" There was Feng Yin''s confused voice: "please doctor! Call the doctor quickly "Diddidi, congratulations to the host. The favorite value of the target reaches 80%, and the bonus life is 10 days. Congratulations on your life and death mission. Your love for the target has reached 50 percent. " In his mind, after a series of words, the little fairy said to Qin Chu humanity: "host, I don''t mean you. Although you trigger the branch line mission, Congratulations, but your poisoning is not life!" Qin and Chu people were terrified: "is this poison incurable? What to do? I didn''t think much about it at that time. If Ge Shulang died, I couldn''t finish my task. Why didn''t I die? Little fairy, you have great powers. There must be a way to detoxify, right "It''s not impossible... But it takes time to consume the poison, and it also needs a life span," the little fairy pondered Qin and Chu have no love in life. Just now, the little fairy read a long list. She didn''t understand it. She only heard the reward of ten days. What''s this called? Can''t stealing chicken eat rice? Anyway, it''s not worth the loss! But when I was in charge of my life, I couldn''t take care of my heartache. I wiped my tears and said, "it''s not important. I must detoxify my concubine!" Little fairy: "OK, no problem." Then the little fairy ran away Qin and Chu people are dazed in their mind in the form of phantom, with a face: who am I? Where am I confused. But a moment later, she found a new pleasure, a little wider at heart. She found that she could actually use this form to see what happened outside her mind, as if her soul was out of the body. The ethereal voice was not very true at first, but gradually became clear. He was a white haired old doctor. He shook his head and sighed helplessly: "Lord, I''m old and weak. I can''t help it..." Another doctor still said: "I''ve never heard of this poison. I''m sorry, Lord..." Ge Shulang''s face was pale, and he sat beside the bed staring at her. Qin and Chu people are quite unnatural by his look. She is not very familiar with GE Shulang, is she? How a pair of sad than heart death appearance? Seeing off a wave of borrowed doctors, Feng Yin was helpless and sighed deeply. In fact, she was surprised that he could do this for the people of Qin and Chu. It was mostly because of Hua dengwu''s face that he did his best. All the best doctors in the city came, and he was too weak. "Goshulang... If it''s normal, I''ll kill you. But Miss Qin is a friend of the old master. Since she is fighting to protect you, how to deal with you should wait until Miss Qin wakes up. Now, what do you think? " Ge Shulang stayed for a long time, looked up at Feng Yin and said firmly, "I will take her back to Turk." The people of Qin and Chu said, "what is it Feng Yin narrowed his eyes and hummed coldly: "impossible. I''m sure Miss Qin won''t want to follow you. " "Her poison, because of me. She''s mine, life or death. Lord, Ge Shu has never asked anyone in his life, but he wants to ask you to let me take her away. There is an old wizard in my family who once owed my mother a debt and promised to do something for me. I think he should have a way to solve this poison. " Ge Shulang said sincerely, Feng Yin hesitated for a moment. At this time, the master of the second city said: "brother, you can''t let him go. Who knows if this smelly boy is going to escape to Turk by treating Miss Qin. We can''t find him at that time!" The people of Qin and Chu nodded busily behind the two city masters, but no one could see her. If she was taken to Turk, she would lose a lot! She also hopes that before she goes to Turkey, she can brush up the favor value of Ge Shulang, and then she can sell Ge Shulang happily and go to meet Meng Yan. Feng Yin hesitated for a moment, and said, "second, you should go to the public notice and recruit famous doctors to treat Miss Qin." Turn to ge Shulang again: "elder brother Shu childe, still hope understanding." Ge Shulang''s eyes lingered on the Qin and Chu people all the time. He said affectionately, "whatever you want. If you can cure her, what does it matter if I don''t go back?" Qin and Chu people covered their heart and liver for a while. It''s unnecessary. Elder brother Shu, it''s really unnecessary. I didn''t mean anything else when I saved you. I just wanted to save my life. Even if you are moved, you don''t need to look like a sea of love! Now we can only hope that the little fairy can find a way to detoxify her earlier. "Elder brother Shu, can I leave with you? Miss Qin needs a rest." Feng Yin sighed and was about to leave. His steps stopped and he turned back to ge Shulang. Obviously, GE Shulang''s fierce eyes made the city master very uneasy and put him alone with the people of Qin and Chu. The people of Qin and Chu wept with joy. They just wanted to go to the front of Lady Hua and praise this wonderful person. Ge Shulang was reluctant to part with him and went back three times. As soon as he left, the people of Qin and Chu rushed back to find the fairy. What if the city leader''s faith is not firm and she is taken away in a coma? There''s no place to cry. Howling for a long time, the fairy agreed, yawned and said: "what''s the matter? The poison in you is rare. I''m looking through the classics for you. " The people of Qin and Chu remember the time when the little fairy used to read the classics last time Recalled the fear of being dominated by the demagogic. Frightened: "little fairy, is there any panacea for detoxification? Well, brother Shulang is going to take my concubine to Turk to find the laoshizi wizard. What should I do? " The little fairy''s eyes brightened. Happy way: "yes, yes, I remember, you in this poison is called seven days powder, seven days do not detoxify, I also can''t save you!" The people of Qin and Chu were silent. So, what can I be happy about? Seven days... It should have been half a day since she fainted? Thinking of this, Qin Chu''s face turned white and trembled: "that little fairy, you, you should go to read the classics quickly. I can''t do it. I''ll go with you?" Once again regret the original impulse for GE Shulang block the arrow. Chapter 250 "What''s the matter, little fairy?" The silence of the system for a long time made the people of Qin and Chu not only make a breakthrough in their heart. "Qin and Chu people, do you remember what I just said about the trigger branch line task?" "Ah?" Qin Chu people''s heads are in a mess. Listening to the dignified voice of the system, they subconsciously feel bad. The system said earnestly: "you have blocked an arrow for GE Shulang. For GE Shulang who was short of love since he was a child, it is a great touch. So now he has more love than affection for you. " "The regional mission is entrusted with life and death, and follow Ge Shulang back to Turk. In addition to the rich life point reward, there will be surprise drops. " Qin and Chu people have no expression on their faces. After a long time, they sneer and say, "little fairy, come here for me." The system cherishes the life tightly, escapes far away. Also a friendly reminder: "you can not do the branch task, and there is no loss. But I suggest you still do it, which is conducive to the development of the next task. " There has never been a moment like this. The people of Qin and Chu regret that they didn''t listen to Meng Yan and went back to the capital to wait for him. If you don''t escape, you won''t meet goshulang, and you won''t have to go to laoshizi Turks. Ge Shulang was haggard a lot overnight. After Feng Yin invited him out, he stood for a meeting and didn''t know where to go. Before that, he was busy preparing to send the tiger amulet out of the pass. For this reason, he did not hesitate to cheat those brothers who had been drinking with him for many years. However, at this moment, he suddenly felt that all this was not important. He never thought that the Qin and Chu people would come to block the arrow for him. On the one hand, this woman was really interesting and attracted his attention. On the other hand, it is because we know that the people of Qin and Chu are Meng Yan''s women. He was much more interested in the first person of that big week than in the people of Qin and Chu. There is also some strange desire to conquer. If this woman falls in love with him, does he win Meng Yan first? Oh, the defeat of the front line at that time can be remedied. But he never thought that Qin and Chu people would die for him. People who can''t get the light occasionally steal a little sky light, and they feel scared. If they want to hide the treasure carefully, they are afraid that the light will disappear in a flash. Ge Shulang painfully covered his face and growled. Who can tell him what he should do now? The street was crowded with people. This year''s biggest lamp failed to be put into place. The explanation given by the city Lord was that the thief was coming. The common people didn''t care much about this. They just felt lost. When he passed by GE Shulang in twos and threes, some words fell into his ears. "It''s said that they are Turks. Turks really deserve to die." "Yes, this year, the lights are not ready. We are in Rongcheng..." "I don''t dare to talk nonsense. What can I do with the Lord of the city?" Turks deserve to die But he grew up in Dazhou, but no one admitted that he was from Dazhou. How can he deal with himself if he is not a Turk? "Your Highness..." All of a sudden, a man in black, wearing a cloak and covering his whole body, pretended to bump into him when passing by. Then he came to help him in a hurry, but his eyes were fixed: "Burigude has returned to the imperial court. Madam Cheng wants his highness to make a decision." Ge Shulang''s eyes were cold, and his expression became clear. "Are you all right, sir? I''m really sorry. I''m in such a hurry that I can''t see you. " "May I have a drink, please?" "It''s a pleasure." Two people deliberately pick a crowded place to go, from time to time scattered, and finally together into the sparsely populated alley. Rongcheng sent to watch his dark guard was already scattered by the crowd, at a loss at a crossroads. Finally, he couldn''t accept the fact that he lost someone. He gritted his teeth and rushed back to report to Fengyin. In a small room in a small alley, several Turks sat around with a worried look on their faces. In the blizzard, the door was knocked, and several people were surprised. Open the door, GE Shulang lifted his cloak, which was covered with snow, and went into the house. A voice called him: "Your Highness." When he sat down, someone said hastily, "Your Highness, brigunadna Lizi came back to the imperial court two days ago, and I don''t know where he brought an army of demons. There are so many people defending him in the imperial court, and we are not in a good situation because we are seriously ill." These are all his confidants, who have received the favor of his mother. So we don''t beat around the bush. Ge Shulang''s eyes are deep. "The army of demons?" "Yes, it''s said that it''s neither dead nor wounded, and it''s invulnerable. Just a hundred people have taken back the Youyun area that Meng Yan had taken away before! " "Besides, your highness, I heard that the situation of Dazhou is not very good. The emperor of the Zhou Dynasty had always been suspicious of Meng Yan, and the scouts came to report that the number of cooking stoves opened by the army of the Zhou Dynasty had been changed from three times a day to once a day! " "Oh?" Ge Shulang sneered at himself and said, "is it the heaven that helps him to build up his virtue?" He didn''t believe it. Bregude grew up with everything. But what''s better than him? With a sneer, GE Shulang threw something on the table. After the confidants saw clearly, they were shocked one after another: "is it Madame''s Amulet?" When Da Danyu went to the front line in person, he knew that the imperial court was dissatisfied with Mrs. Yin. Fearing the danger of his beloved, he gave her a tiger amulet. This tiger amulet can dispatch an elite army loyal to the imperial court from generation to generation. They are all warriors who can''t open the gate. It is also a symbol of the throne. If the prince didn''t have this tiger amulet, he would have to take charge of the royal court. It''s a pity that she didn''t protect Mrs. Yin in the end. When Mrs. Yin fled, she also brought the tiger amulet to the Central Plains. Bregude is also looking for this tiger amulet in recent years, because it is a sharp sword of the royal court. Ge Shulang nodded, and his confidants were surprised: "with the tiger''s amulet, the crown prince''s name is not right, and there is no need to be afraid of his demon army!" "Your Highness, however, the martial law on the border of Dazhou is unprecedented. I wait to get in, but I can''t get out. How can we bring Hufu back to Turks? " "I have my own arrangements for this matter." He wanted to take the Qin and Chu people through the longevity Festival, and then return to Turk. But now, he can''t help being at ease. Feng Yin didn''t let him take the Qin and Chu people away. It doesn''t matter. He robbed them. "Take a small group of people to the moon tower, and the bigger the noise, the better. Get the carriage ready and tell hakmu that the plan is ahead of schedule. " "Yes." My confidants didn''t ask him why he was making trouble at wangyuelou. They had some unconditional trust and support for him. In the afterglow of the longevity Festival, although the biggest lamp has not been put into effect, the happiness of the rich people is not affected by it. Chapter 251 The moon tower is still brightly lit, which is a world beyond the imagination of ordinary people. It''s said that the wine splashed in the moon tower can keep the wine fragrance of the moat for three days every year. In the warm Pavilion on the fifth floor for the city Lord to rest, Feng Yin''s brow wrinkled into a Sichuan character after listening to the report from the people under his hand. "Lost it?" "Yes, after meeting with the mysterious man in black, GE Shulang seemed to be aware of his subordinates. He chose a crowded place to go, and his subordinates let him run away." "Hum." Fengyin said: "we Rongcheng have not swept away the dirt in the dark for many years, but even the Turks can''t find their roots in the city." Before you leave Rongcheng, maybe you should give this city a clean one. All of a sudden, he stopped: "Ge Shulang is in such a hurry that he doesn''t hesitate to expose his fellow party''s affairs in the city... It''s not good. Send someone to guard the gate of the city, and you can''t let a fly out!" As soon as the words fell, the earth trembled with a bang. The cup on the table clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang. Feng Yin''s face was gloomy. "What''s the matter?" A servant of the city master''s mansion rushed into the house, covered with blood: "city, city master, no good, Turks buried gunpowder in the moon Tower!" Fengyin''s pupils contracted sharply. Ge Shulang, are you crazy? Rich people''s screams of terror resounded over Rongcheng, the city''s most towering building on fire. A burly Turk man burst out laughing: "everyone in Dazhou, go to hell! Ha ha ha The guards in the city surrounded him and shot him into a hedgehog. But the fire has started. I can only hear the cry for help. "Fire fighting! Put out the fire! The Lord is still in it "Help, I don''t want to die! Lord, help me ˇ­ˇ­ On the top floor, the servant resolutely said, "Lord, my subordinates will escort you out first!" Feng Yin pushed him away. "Miss Qin is still inside. I''ll go to find her. Go down first and tell the city guards to keep the gate. No one is allowed to go out!" The servant, who had just come to report, gritted his teeth and turned to report. There are only three people left with him now. The fire has not reached the top floor yet, but no one can leave if he delays any longer. Qin and Chu people were next door. He quickly walked out and calmly ordered: "Ge Shulang suddenly jumped out of the wall. He must have wanted to create chaos and take the opportunity to escape. Go to tell him to search his residence and thoroughly investigate the whole city at the same time!" Two people answered and left, but the remaining one was adamant: "I can''t leave the LORD alone here, I''ll follow you!" It''s good. Fengyin no longer stopped him, but also arrived at the house where the people of Qin and Chu lived, and he opened the door. But see Ge Shulang is sitting in the bed of Qin Chu people, eyes affectionate gentle looking at her. Feng Yin narrowed his eyes. At the same time, Gertrude looked up at him. "You set the fire for Miss Qin?" He suddenly some don''t understand Ge Shulang, the woman around this person never break, tonight also can go quietly. And the fire, doomed to their escape road will be more difficult. Just to take away the people of Qin and Chu? Also, if Qin Chu people were not huadengwu''s friends, he would not care about her at all. It''s important for him to escape. Ge Shulang smiles, picks up the Qin and Chu people, and calmly retreats to the window. "Lord Feng, I''ve been taking care of you these years, but I''m going to break my contract. Qin churen, I took it. The green mountains will not change, the green waters will flow, and the Fengcheng master will see you later. " Fengyinmeng throws the folding fan in his hand. The world knows that Fengcheng master is a scholar. But when he followed huadengwu through a sea of corpses, how could he be an ordinary person? His folding fan is so superb that many people have been frightened by it. The window opens, the cold wind pours in fiercely, but Ge Shulang is smiling. He looks at him and falls back. I''m going to hit him. Feng Yin frowned. A giant Falcon flew down, took over the fallen brother Shulang, and then soared up into the sky. The folding fan just grazed Gertrude''s leg. In the roaring wind, GE Shulang''s laughter came: "the Lord of the city, you''d better run for your life first. By the way, I guess you will block the gate, but unfortunately, my subordinates will not leave the city. This banyan city will be left to you to clean up slowly. Ge Shulang, I''m leaving now... " The last word is scattered in the wind, the tongue of fire has licked, and the beautiful building is coming. Feng Yin''s eyes flashed a little unwilling, but under the urging of his subordinates, he had to escape from the fire first. His brain is a bit confused, just that, it''s not a bird at all. It''s a kind of strange and obscene skill in the west, called Tiangong. The whole body is dark, but it is actually made of black iron. Such a heavy thing can fly in the air like a bird. It is said that it burned Yanchuan stone liquid. Once, he saw it once. It''s with huadengwu and Zhou Yuan. Zhou Yuan fell in love with the Western things at first sight. It has been said that if Dazhou had such a heavy weapon, it would still have a long sword, which Turks dare not commit. But when Zhou Yuan proposed to introduce it to Jiandi, he met with strong opposition. Those old pedants in the court look down on it one by one. "It''s just the strange and obscene skills of the westerners. How did they get to the elegant hall? I''m afraid general Zhenyuan is confused. When I go to the country, I want to use that barbarian thing! " "That''s right. I heard that it was Yanchuan stone liquid. What a joke! How can ink be used to burn? This is the evil art of blaspheming sages. " So it''s all over. Now, are Turks cooperating with Westerners? If so, he must go to huadengwu. How can he let huadengwu stay in the front line when Turks have such dangerous things! Just as he was thinking about it, a big beam was crumbling and sparks were flying all over the place. He quickly gathered his mind and pulled some of the servants who were at a loss to rush out. Longevity day, with the most gorgeous end of fire. At dawn, the most towering building in Rongcheng is left in black ruins. The people who were rescued sat on the ground in a daze, and some relatives died in it. People could not bear to hear the cry. Feng Yin was covered in white and stained with dust, and the two city masters and others drooped their heads and followed him listlessly. For a long time, he turned back and laughed: "what are you doing? Do what you need to do. " The second city Lord was a bearded man with tears in his eyes: "city Lord, I blame my subordinates for such things. Please punish me!" "What''s your fault? Blame you for saving a child who was bullied? Oh, well, second, have you forgotten what the old lord said? " They are bandits, they are evil. At that time, when he was in charge of Rongcheng, the world was shocked. Chapter 252 At that time, huadengwu said, "we are bandits, and we are in the business of robbing families and houses. We talk about" I''m a good man "all day long. If others don''t believe us, I''m going to lose my teeth. However, it''s really not up to others to say whether it''s villains or not. The people under huadengwu''s hands only want one person to do things with a clear conscience! " Ask yourself, even if once again, the second city master will still go to save the child who was bullied to death by his peers. The second city Lord wiped the corner of his eyes and said, "brother, when you say that, I love you more!" Feng Yin He turned his head and asked the city guard, "how about it?" The city defense bowed his head and felt guilty: "back to the city Lord, we strictly guard the city gate and never let anyone out. But that elder brother Shu Lang flies by the strange big bird from the sky. I can''t wait to stop him. It''s useless to shoot the sword and arrow. However, dozens of miles outside the city, the big bird fell to the ground. We sent someone to see it, and Ge Shulang''s figure was gone. " The amount of liquid stone burned by Tiangong was very large, but the amount of liquid stone in Dazhou was very small. It''s not easy for GE Shulang to hide such a huge thing in the territory of Dazhou. It''s fantastic to think that it''s necessary to get a large amount of liquid stone. So he just wanted to go out of the city with the help of Tiangong. After pondering for a moment, Feng Yin said: "send people to follow the clues to continue to chase, and inform the cities along the way to be under martial law. And drag the bird back. " He remembers that Meng Yan had a Tianji, and all the bow and crossbow shapes of Dazhou were made by Tianji. If you bring this strange western technique to Meng Yan, you can''t prevent similar things. Don''t give away what you send to your door. At the moment, on the road of a small village a hundred miles away from Rongcheng, an ox cart is walking slowly. On the board behind the bullock cart, straw was used to make a soft bed. Built a shed to barely keep out the wind and snow. There is a beautiful woman lying on it. But the woman''s face was pale, her eyes were closed, and she seemed to be dead. The young man, wearing a hat and covering his face, sat beside the woman and looked at her. It''s said that the young master who shoots the concealed weapon is the descendant of the Tang clan. The poison is unparalleled in the world. After shooting the wrong person, he was also very flustered, but he had no antidote. There is no cure for this poison. It''s called qirisan. After seven days, it''s hard for the immortals to save it. He didn''t know if he could take her back to the wizard, and if the wizard could save her. The old man hummed along the way. He is a charcoal seller, earning less than a few coppers a year. On his way home today, a bloody young man suddenly appeared. It seems that I hurt my leg and limped all the way. The young man''s eyes were cold and frightening, and he had a woman in his arms. At that time, he thought that he had met some big robber. He was so scared that he said that his life would be over. The young man came to him fiercely, but he lost a letter of silver to him, which was full of weight. The old man thought and grinned, happy. The young man rented his carriage and old clothes from him, and then he lost all the things in his car and changed them into this. "Send me to the city and give you another letter of silver, or I will kill you." Two envelopes of silver were enough for him to buy a shelter from the wind and rain and replace the thatched cottage which was black because of charcoal burning. I''ll live the rest of my life. Is there any reason not to do such good business? The old man gladly accepted it and made a good carriage for the young man. "Where are you from? Where are you going? Did you meet the bandits? " The young people all sat aside and ignored him, and the old man didn''t care. He hummed a ditty himself. When he was near Chengguan, the young man suddenly asked him, "do you live in the city?" The old man said happily, "it''s impossible to burn some charcoal on the nearby mountain. The little old man is helpless and is not afraid of starving his family." The young man nodded thoughtfully and said, "don''t you have any descendants? Not even a relative? " "There is a distant nephew, the same size as a young master, who came to see the old man a few years ago." "Well, what''s the old man''s name?" "What do you want to do? The old man''s surname is Xu. People in the city call me Xu sunspot. After years of age, I forget my original name. Ha ha. " Laughter gradually stopped, there are birds hovering in the sky, the more north the weather is colder, the mountain is a vast expanse of white, looking very clean. Blood flowed from the thin cotton padded clothes. The young man released his hand covering the old man''s mouth, took over the reins of the ox cart, and said in a soft voice, "old man Xu, every year in the future, GE Shulang will burn paper for you." In such a heavy snow, such a chaotic world, there is a dead man buried in the snow. It may not be discovered until spring comes when the snow melts. No one will care about how the charcoal seller who lives on the mountain died. Maybe you''ll meet a kind-hearted person to bury the corpse. Lao Niu is still walking gently. Ge Shulang hides the Qin and Chu people in the charcoal utensils and speaks to her in a gentle voice: "Chu people, next we will go to Youzhou, and then we will go to Turk. The wizard will detoxify you. At that time, I will take you to see the grassland scenery, to see the wind and snow of Qilian Mountain... Will you wake up? " The Qin and Chu people can feel the cold through their bodies Brother, what drives you to run out in such a cold day? You''re not the one who suffers, are you? The phantom and the body lay flat together. The Qin and Chu people looked at the black charcoal on the edge of their eyes, closed their eyes and sighed. Finally, he couldn''t hold back and yelled: "damn brother Shulang, wait for my aunt to wake up and strangle you first!" The little fairy dozed off the melon seeds and was calm: "host, if you eat bitterly, you will become a master. If you think about it from a different angle, you can''t feel pain or cold in your current state. It''s very good, isn''t it? " Qin and Chu people cover their eyes powerlessly. God knows how flustered she was when she was hugged by GE Shulang and jumped off a building. She didn''t plan to die with GE Shulang! God knows how dull she was when she was taken to the big bird and the cold wind was afraid of hitting her face. She''s afraid of heights! There''s nothing worse than watching others jump up and down with themselves, and you can''t help yourself. The elder brother Shu childe relies on her now living dead one, is sharing own worry wantonly. When I was bullied as a child, I was so cynical that I even wanted to kill the mother who brought me humiliation. When it comes to how he was deliberately beaten black and blue when the second city Lord passed by. "Those little bastards, in fact, have long been my opponents." Speaking of these, there was a faint smile in his voice and some pride. Qin and Chu people listen with no expression on their faces. They are really terrible for people who play a lot. Chapter 253 The little fairy did not think it was too big to interrupt: "no, as I said, people who grow up like this usually have distorted psychology." The psychologically twisted elder brother Shu shared his glorious past, but no one responded. He sighed and said, "Chu people, why do you want to block that arrow for me? Do you know that I am the one who would rather die? " Qin Chu humanity: "I don''t know." If she could do it again, she would not choose to block it. There are so many goddesses in heaven. How unreliable are they? When she fainted, she asked her in amazement: "Qin Chu people, when did you like him so much? Why don''t you die for him? " The people of Qin and Chu said bitterly, "he''s dead. I can''t finish my task. Can''t I live?" The fairy scratched his head. "Who told you that? If the target dies unnaturally, the task will be cancelled automatically. At most, there will be no profit. " Qi of the Qin and Chu people want to die in the disease shock sit up, beat dead system again. But the matter has been so far, that damned branch line task has also begun, Qin Chu people want to regret also can''t regret. He sighed again. Ge Shulang was immersed in his own thoughts and couldn''t extricate himself. He said with a smile, "don''t you ever wonder how I''m going to leave with the tiger charm? Chu people, you are very smart, half right. The caravans were all carrying fake tiger amulets to attract the attention of the border soldiers. And the real amulet is always with me. " And he will always go into and out of the city in this humble way. Who would go to great trouble to make more inquiries about a charcoal seller? The people of Qin and Chu were cold when they thought of the old man who had fallen into a pool of blood. This person can talk to her gently or kill without blinking an eye. Which is the real him? "Little fairy, after Youzhou, is Yanmen closed?" The fairy answered yes. Qin churen laughed, some self mockery, she was running here at the beginning, did not expect to encounter so many things. This state is not without benefits. She watched coldly and heard many secrets. For example, Burigude has returned to Turk and recaptured the city defeated by Meng Yan. A poisonous army is invincible wherever it goes. Although Meng Yan knew that cutting off the head of a Gu man could subdue him, not all of the soldiers were martial arts experts. Besides, the other side would not stand up and let them cut, so he suffered a heavy loss. She can''t help worrying, is Meng Yan well? There are so many troubles. Have you lost weight? Eager to wake up immediately, the incarnation flies to Meng Yan''s side and tells Meng Yan how to subdue Gu Ren. But how, she is still with GE Shulang. Qin Chu people said: "I remember you said, there is a kind of medicine, can let me wake up for a period of time?" "Yes, but the effect is only one stick of incense, and... The effect is random." The people of Qin and Chu took a puff from the corner of their mouth. "Whatever, buy it." She can''t be taken away from Meng Yan by GE Shulang. She doesn''t do anything. Youzhou is known as the most majestic pass in the world. The solemn and solemn city head stands in the yellow sand everywhere, which makes people pay respect for it for no reason. Under it, it seems that people have become ants. Ants come in an endless stream, thinking that they can change the world, bustling in and out of the city. When GE Shulang got to the place where there were people, he stopped talking to her. He pulled the hat tightly and covered all the places he could cover. Then he drove to the city gate. Qin and Chu people saw that there was a wanted notice on the roadside. It was Ge Shulang''s name and even her I don''t know which one of the masterpieces she wrote. Although she is not a great artist, she doesn''t like the corners of her mouth in the picture? I can''t help being angry. When I see Feng Yin in the future, I will condemn him. What kind of painter do you want! As everyone knows, this painting was painted by Fengcheng master himself. Women in Fengcheng are just like other people. What''s the difference between two eyes, one nose and one mouth? Only huadengwu was different in his mind. When she saw Ge Shulang in the picture, she suddenly worried about Da Zhou''s wanted career. In fact, it''s no wonder that Feng Yin, GE Shulang, was wearing a black iron mask on weekdays. He had never seen Zhenrong twice, and he didn''t want to paint the villain too rich. So in the painting, GE Shulang is a big man with half a mask, fierce eyes and grinning teeth. Ge Shulang, who is wearing a thin old dress and a hat, is like a weak boy. He doesn''t match the people in the picture at all. In this way... I''m afraid no one will stop me if I swagger over? The officer guarding the city held two pictures in his hand and compared the pedestrians one by one. The line was long. Every time Qin and Chu people look at it, they will see their own miserable portrait being taken out to compare with the pedestrians. It''s just that those who heard it shed tears, so they just turned to see something else. Suddenly, I saw some people pointing at the charcoal cart. I came to listen to them and found that they were saying, "ah, why didn''t Xu sunspot come today? Who is this young young man? " It seems that although old man Xu lives on the mountain, he is familiar with many people in the city. Ge Shulang also heard it. He lowered his eyes and covered the hat more tightly. "Next!" When they arrived, GE Shulang drove the ox cart to the front. The officers and soldiers of the record lazily raised their eyes to have a look and frowned: "who are you? How to carry Xu sunspot''s car? What about the sunspots? " "My Lord." Ge Shulang lowered his voice and said with a smile, "I''m Mr. Xu''s distant nephew. His old man is ill. I''m selling charcoal for him." "Xu Heizi and his nephew from afar?" I only heard the officers and soldiers and the people around me mutter a few words. The officers and soldiers also had a blank face: "I don''t know, that old widower has been alone for decades." "Yes, I came to see him a few years ago. It seems that the younger generation is so old?" "That''s all. It can''t be a fake. Ah boy, I''ll go back home and tell Xu Heizi that I owe you two liang yellow rice wine last time. I''ll pay it back quickly! " "Ah, yes, thank you for your hard work." Tanweng must be familiar with the city keeper. The city keeper didn''t want to stop him, so he had to let him go. At this time, a soldier suddenly scratched his head, compared the picture with his brother Shu Lang, and asked: "brother Wang, do you think that Xu Heizi''s nephew is a bit like the person on the picture?" Ge Shulang People of the Qin and Chu Dynasties How do you see that? Brother Wang smelled the speech, held up the picture and drew up and down to ge Shulang for a while. Ge Shulang is stiff all over, pulling and laughing, and his hand has been subconsciously hidden in his side. He may take out the guy to fight at any time. "Mom, Bazi, a big Turk, what is it like with this skinny guy?" Chapter 254 Brother Wang slapped the talking officers and soldiers on the head, then waved his hand and said with a smile: "brother Xu, don''t mind. It''s too much pressure from the top. The brothers have no choice but to catch a man to do the work! " In view of brother Wang''s identification that he is not ge Shulang''s standard, which is not pleasant to hear, GE Shulang pulled the corners of his mouth dryly and said, "it''s OK, you are well, I''ll leave." "Ah, well, well, don''t forget to bring two jugs of wine for brother Wang when you go back later!" The people of Qin and Chu laughed and fell. If Ge Shulang could see it, his expression would be more wonderful. After this, GE Shulang finally realized that he didn''t need to cover up. On the contrary, he might attract people''s suspicion, so he naturally relaxed a little. As a result, all the way to the city, they were called: "Xu Heizi, where''s our charcoal? Send it quickly. I''ve been waiting for a long time! " I didn''t expect that old man''s business was booming Ge Shulang''s expression was stiff. Finally, when the fifth person called him, he walked into a deserted alley, took off his old clothes and left the car there. Then he took the Qin and Chu people to the inn. The embrace found that the Qin and Chu people were covered with soot, and their bodies were cold as if they were dead. This made Ge Shulang panic. He even said: "Chu people, don''t scare me. I''m sorry, I''m not good. I''ve made you suffer..." The people of Qin and Chu sobbed, you finally know. She felt that she could not go on like this. So he used the props immediately. After a moment, youyou woke up. When she woke up, all her senses came back, and she shivered with cold. All of a sudden, I think it''s better not to wake up. She this shiver, will elder brother Shu Lang frighten muddle, for a long time, just tremble to hold her face, affectionate way: "Chu person, yes, is you awake?" The people of Qin and Chu frowned slightly. With a cry, they slowly opened their eyes and said, "cold..." Ge Shulang wakes up from a dream and starts to pick up her clothes. She is in a hurry. "Chu people, don''t worry. I''ll take you to the inn, just wake up, just wake up!" His anxiety, which did not seem to be hypocrisy, made the people of Qin and Chu feel a little stunned. Then he thought of the business and reached for him with difficulty. Ge shulangdun lived and looked down at her. Her eyes were sincere and shining like a little dog. People of the Qin and Chu Dynasties She says: "elder brother Shu young master, cough cough cough, concubine body, concubine body isn''t life soon carry on?" "No! I won''t let you die! Don''t worry, I''ll take you to the best doctor in the world! " "Young master, you don''t have to comfort me. I know what I''m doing. I don''t regret blocking the arrow for my son. There''s only one thing. If I can''t finish it, I''m sorry. I''m afraid I won''t be able to close my eyes even at the bottom of the spring. " "Chu people, don''t say that. I won''t let you do anything! You say, what do you want to do? I will do it for you I want you to take me to see Meng Yan, can you Qin Chu''s life resisted the desire to say this sentence. The man''s mouth is a deceitful ghost. She dares to promise that if she said this sentence, GE Shulang would choose to knock her unconscious and bring her back to Turk. Looking at the distant sky, the people of Qin and Chu had a quiet smile on their face and said, "I heard that the wonton in Youzhou is very famous. I always want to taste it. If you can bring a share for me, I will die without regret! " Ben is ready to go up the mountain and down the sea of fire The young man in love broke his tears into a smile and thought sweetly, just like the people of Qin and Chu, so lovely. Tenderness way: "this has what difficult, I take you to eat now." Even forget to doubt, has been in a coma in the Qin Chu people how to know that they are now in Youzhou. Qin Chu people said: "young master, but I can''t walk any more. Now I''m looking back. I''m afraid if I go together, I can''t wait for the bowl of wonton." Ge Shulang was slightly angry: "I don''t allow you to curse yourself like this, then you can wait here, I''ll go back!" The youth wind seemed to run away. Qin and Chu people were moved to wipe the corners of their eyes. Then she got up and ran in the opposite direction. She had to tell Meng Yan what she knew before Ge Shulang came back. It won''t take long for this body. It''s really stiff. The Qin and Chu people stumbled all the way and finally found a stand selling ink treasures. Embarrassed, however, she found that she had no silver with her. The stall owner is a poor scholar. Her clothes are even more worn than those she bumped all the way. She looks at her with a gentle smile. Qin Chu people embarrassed smile: "that, I forgot to bring silver, can you please borrow a pen and paper? I will pay you back in the future! " The scholar''s stall business is also poor, good temper nodded: "no harm, girl, please use." Time was running out, and the people of Qin and Chu could not care too much. They borrowed a pen and paper and wrote, "my Lord, if you see the words, I''ll be happy. When I heard that Bu RI Gu de had trapped me with Gu Ren, I could stop it when I heard about the grave soil. In addition, GE Shulang, the second prince of Turk, was not at peace with him, and might be able to make use of it. Ge Shulang returned to Turk with the tiger talisman. I''m afraid I''ll be in trouble. I hope the king will make preparations as soon as possible. " After a long hesitation, the people of Qin and Chu blushed and added, "the star river beyond the Great Wall is very beautiful." I miss you so much. The scholar looked at her with a serious face in the first half, then suddenly blushed in the second half, and joked, "girl, is it for my sweetheart?" The Qin Chu people shook their heads to cover the envelope. After carefully fixing the envelope, they looked at the scholar and hesitated. Now she can''t find anyone else to give the letter to Meng Yan... This scholar may be trustworthy. But just white used up other people''s pen and ink, and let others run errands, how strange embarrassed. But the scholar asked her calmly: "what else can I do for you, girl? If Xiaosheng can help, he will do his best. " The Qin and Chu people decided. She put the letter into the scholar''s hand and said with dignity: "Sir, to be honest, this letter is about the survival of Da Zhou. I beg you to give it to his royal highness Regent. His royal highness Regent will certainly have a heavy thank you!" Meng Yan shouldn''t be stingy, so he won''t give a reward to others, right? I knew I would add one more sentence to the letter. What if he didn''t pay attention to this kind of courtesy at all? After listening to these words, ordinary people may think that there is something wrong with her brain. Scholar Leng Leng, but mild smile: "so, Xiaosheng will do his best." Then the scholar began to close the stall with this heavy letter that decided the survival of Da Zhou. Qin and Chu people were very worried that he would throw the letter away when he turned around, but this kind of doubt was too hurtful to say. And Gertrude estimates that he''s coming back. She had to repeatedly exhort: "we must send the letter to Meng Yan!" The scholar nodded. The people of Qin and Chu had no choice but to sigh. There was no other way. Chapter 255 Back in the alley just now, the people of Qin and Chu were shocked. Ge Shulang has come back with a bamboo basket in his hand and is still steaming. He looked down at the empty alley and couldn''t see the look on his face. He looked up at the people of Qin and Chu. The sadness in his eyes immediately drowned them. It''s like a abandoned dog. The Qin and Chu people swallowed their saliva and walked over with a dry smile. There were countless ideas in their mind. He will question where he has gone and suspect that she has sent a letter to Meng Yan, right? Maybe even her poison will be suspected. Maybe she will be killed by him. To the front, GE Shulang is already the sadness of the fundus convergence, show wipe, with a flattering smile, hand over the basket in the hand. The people of Qin and Chu were stunned. It''s hard to describe how I felt at that moment. "Why not? It''s still hot. It''s edible. " Ge Shulang smiles and whispers. Is he playing dumb, or is he waiting for her to confess? Either way, she couldn''t stand the atmosphere. After taking the bamboo basket in silence, the Qin and Chu people finally said, "I just "Just now I saw that there is a cake that sells very well. Why don''t you try it?" The wonton soup in the bamboo basket is white and fragrant. Ge Shu Lang chumou smiles, completely does not give her the opportunity to speak. As if afraid that what she said would hurt him, he could not bear such hurt. Qin Chu people choked for a moment, speechless, fierce stare. At the bottom of my heart, the little fairy leisurely and mercilessly announced: "the time for a stick of incense has come. The medicine effect will be over. Please pay attention to the host." "Chu people?" Aware that something was wrong with her, GE Shulang frowned slightly and called her softly. Qin Chu people want to pull out a smile, but xiaoshenxian is honest and impolite. The medicine has been used for a long time. Before the smile takes shape, she faints. Ge Shulang''s eyes were about to crack. He hugged her before she fell to the ground. He lost his voice and was frightened: "Chu people!" Wonton on the ground, green onions, dust skin. Above the curling smoke is the soul of Qin and Chu people. Looking at GE Shulang holding her helplessly, he sighs. Maybe the fairy is right. The more bullied people are, the more paranoid they are and the more eager they are for love. Even if Ge Shulang knew that the road ahead was a conspiracy, he still walked in the past. Ge Shulang panicked with her to go to the doctor, Qin Chu people and the little fairy mumbled: "little fairy, this medicine effect time is too short, it is not enough." This suddenly fainted, many times, who can fight? The little fairy seemed to feel reasonable and was silent for a moment. "Actually, you have another choice." "Here''s an upgrade to keep you awake until you find the wizard." Qin Chu people: "what? Little fairy, I am now doubting that you are aiming at me. Why don''t you bring it out early if you have such a problem? " It''s too miserable for her to look at her being moved by the goods all the way. "As the most humane system, I advise you to reorganize the language." ˇ°ˇ­ˇ­ˇ± Forced by the power of immortality, the Qin and Chu people flattered and said, "I believe that the decisions made by the little fairy are all carefully considered. Can I ask the little fairy to give me this kind of medicine?" The most humane system haughtily snorted and said: "you must be psychologically prepared. This medicine is a little expensive." The Qin and Chu people covered their faces in pain. At the end of the day, the price was 50 days, which could sober her up for five days. Diligent and thrifty, she pinched her fingers and calculated. In this way, she estimated that she would have dozens of days to live. If so, the task can not be completed Her eyes were black, and she lay clear. Ge Shulang did not know what to do for a while. He suddenly thought that he should go to a doctor. He picked up the Qin Chu people like a child, and ran with some staggering steps. The Qin and Chu people in their arms are stable. Qin and Chu people feel that they suddenly fainted and woke up. From another angle, it''s a thriller story. So she calmed down and waited for the doctor to prescribe some medicine. Then she pretended to wake up. Just out of the alley, GE Shulang cold eyes, slowly back to two steps. Three or two ruffian like men, leaning against the wall, holding knives in hand, approaching with a grim smile. At that moment, GE Shulang and Qin Chu people thought the same. "The identity is exposed?" Is it the guard with a bad look just now? Ge Shulang calm, cold staring at a few ruffians. The Qin and Chu people saw that he had a hand hidden behind him, holding the cold sword around his waist. She didn''t really know what Gertrude was up to. But can stand firm foothold in Rongcheng, explain to deal with these ruffian scoundrels or more than enough. What do the people in the city think, just send these goods to catch Ge Shulang? It happened that today, young master Ge Shu was in a hurry, his eyes were slightly cold, and his sword was about to come out of its sheath. One of the local ruffians, a thin monkey with three eyes, spits out the grass in his mouth and straightens up, with greed in his turbid eyes. But they are looking at the people of Qin and Chu. "Are you Xu Heizi''s distant nephew? Ha, I said that the old widower was not serious and didn''t pay back the wine money owed to me. There was such a fairy like figure in his family... " I didn''t recognize him. Ge Shulang frowned and silently took back the sword. Killing people will attract the government. He doesn''t want to get into trouble. The ruffian scoundrel, who didn''t know he had recovered his life, muttered to himself for a while. Suddenly, he had a flash in his eyes and said with a sly smile: "good boy, you are doing this kind of shady business with Xu Heizi in private. Did you let me catch you today? Come on, catch him and send him to the government! " He has never seen such operation before He had a cold face and didn''t know how to react. And those ruffian scoundrels were impressed by their own wit, laughed and said with pride: "boy, you are still too young, even if you are Xu Heizi, you have to listen to Lao Tzu, do you understand?" Mr. Ge Shu doesn''t know much about it. But I understand what local ruffians want. "Boy, give the woman in your arms and we''ll spare your life." A moment later, the alley was full of crying and howling. "Please forgive me, please forgive me. I have eyes and don''t know Taishan. Please forgive me!" Holding the Qin Chu people in one hand, he beat them with one hand, and the elder brother Shu pursed his lips. He resisted the impulse to kill them and said coldly, "take me to the best doctor in the city." Ruffian rogue nose tears paste a face, nodded like pound garlic: "yes!" As the saying goes, a strong dragon can''t beat a local bully. Although these little gangsters are not strong dragons, they are familiar with the city at least. Swaggering out of the alley with GE Shulang, all the way to avoid. Chapter 256 Youzhou hundred miles away from the big Zhou army tent, cold wind howling, yellow sand all over the sky. Generals can''t control their horns and bows. They can''t protect their iron clothes. The scouts rushed to the account: "newspaper, your Highness The Regent, there is a man outside the camp, claiming to have a secret letter to go to Cheng!" Meng Yan''s eyes were calm, and his fingertips fell on the huge sand table of mountains and rivers. All the generals listened to his calm voice and calmly analyzed the recent war situation. "There are 100000 soldiers and horses in front of the Turkic army. They were defeated by Yanmen pass. Even if they were blessed by the poisonous people of Burigude, the morale of the army would be weakened. So we... " The Scout''s notice made everyone stop, but Meng Yan didn''t lift his head and said faintly, "no see." Recently, more and more people like this are asking for rewards under the guise of secret letters, but they are actually sending some unimportant things. It''s a waste of time and money. Turks call these soldiers guarding the border as the watchdog of the Zhou Dynasty. But Jiandi is trying to use the watchdog in the frontier to the extreme and kick it away. Now the only thing Meng Yan cares about most is the military pay. The food and grass of the imperial court are far away. Even he and Zhou Pingbian can not support the property for a long time. It''s ridiculous. All the civil and military officials in the capital sing and dance. When they have nothing to do, they scold the frontier generals. It''s useless. After so many years, they can''t beat Turks. The useless generals can''t even eat hot food in the bad weather outside the Great Wall. Gather next Mou son, Meng Yan continues just words. The scoundrel hesitated for a moment, and whispered: "but Lord, the man said that it was a girl who asked him to send the letter. He also said that the girl didn''t seem very good. When he sent the letter, he specially asked him to decide the life and death of Da Zhou..." Meng Yan''s green tendons on his forehead jumped happily. Not good? He couldn''t seem to figure out who the girl was except Qin and Chu people. She was half dead. Didn''t she go back to the capital with Meng Xu? It''s really... Looking for a fight! A group of people secretly exchanged a look. Hua dengwu: "is that the girl I want to be?" Zhou Ping: "I guess it is." Other people who don''t know the inside story: ''" Why did his Royal Highness The Regent make such a rich expression? His Royal Highness The Regent rubbed his forehead and said with a headache: "I''ll come here first today. Don''t relax when you go back. It''s time to deploy." "Yes "... Zhou Ping, you and flower lady stay." Flower lady bent her eyes, the heart of eight trigrams was burning, and her red lips were slightly open: "yes." Meng Yan sighed and turned back to the scouts and said, "bring people in." In the dust, a scholar came in. Coughing and patting off the dust. He raised his head and raised a bright smile, bowing and saying: "in xialiang Chen, I have met his Royal Highness The Regent, the mighty general." His Royal Highness The Regent''s jaw was tight, and he nodded without expression, thinking: This is really the style of Qin and Chu people. The military camp is a place of tigers and wolves. Does a weak scholar not respect the physical strength of the scholar or the bad weather outside the Great Wall? I guess it''s a random one on the street. Where the hell did she go by herself? Wang Ye''s face was expressionless, and he thought so much in his heart. Huadengwu had already twisted his waist and said with a smile: "little friend, what secret letter did you send, let my sister have a look?" The scholar''s face turned red and he wondered where the fox spirit came from? For a moment, my mind was askew. In those notebooks, the fox spirits seemed to match the scholar? Huadengwu chuckles. It''s not easy for the people of Qin and Chu to find such a innocent child and walk all the way to the military camp. With a smile from her, the scholar suddenly recovered, blushed and scolded himself in the bottom of his heart for reading the sage''s book, while he was in a hurry to turn over the envelope. The letter was ironed in his arms. Because the Qin and Chu people carefully explained the importance of this letter, he also dignified. This scholar is not a serious scholar. What he likes to read is not the four books and five classics, but the ghost chronicles and the tales of the rivers and lakes. After failing in the imperial examination before, I didn''t want to continue to take the exam. I set up a stall to sell some pen and ink. In my spare time, I still read his happy gratitude and hatred. I''m always looking forward to the day when a chivalrous man will come down from the sky and his life will be in danger. It''s a very important thing to tell him. When the Qin and Chu people appeared in front of him, the scholar felt that his long cherished wish had been fulfilled for many years, and almost could not help but burst into tears. Huadengwu in his very eager eyes, a dry smile, fingertips holding the envelope carefully pulled out. Meng Yan, however, was watching, forcing himself to calm down. Caring was chaotic, caring was chaotic But what he just said is not very good. What''s going on! What''s wrong with the woman of Qin and Chu? Obviously very concerned, his Royal Highness The Regent had to face coldly and do not care. Huadengwu shook the letter in front of him with a smile and joked: "Lord, look at this letter, or would you like to open it yourself?" Wang Ye''s heart roared: "good! Don''t move, my king However, his face calmed him down and said, "no need. If there''s any important news, it''s just right for you to read it. It''s a waste of time to read it in turn." Huadengwu raised her eyebrows, opened the envelope with a smile, and felt the eyes of his highness Regent sticking to her. No, it''s on the envelope. When she saw the letter, she was happy. His royal highness, the Regent, was nervous for a while, but he didn''t show it. Suddenly I regretted that I didn''t hide the letter and read it secretly. "Seeing the words is like meeting, my Lord, how are you..." It is clear that the most normal sentence, let huadengwu read it out in this lingering tone, it is not ambiguous. A group of generals squatting outside the tent eavesdropping: "wow." His Royal Highness The Regent became angry: "forget it, don''t read it. I''ll see for myself!" "Oh, don''t worry, Lord. It''s time to get down to business." Huadengwu kind-hearted as did not see Meng Yan red ear sharp son, thought, will play or Qin Chu people will play. When she was young, she didn''t have such a coquettish operation, otherwise Zhou Yuan would have been in her bag. Looking down, her face became dignified. Zhou Ping and Meng Yan gathered together, frowning tightly. After a long time, his Highness The Regent caught the key point and said, "is she with the second Turkic prince?" Majestic general and huadengwu exchanged a look and chose silence. "Oh." His Highness The Regent gave a sneer. "The people of Qin and Chu have grown up." "Lord, since lady Qin said she was ok, you can believe her. How much have we suffered from the Turks'' demagogues? The most urgent task is to find the grave soil. " Zhou Ping was pushed out by huadengwu. His face was bitter. In my heart, I scolded the Turks. Who can''t be offended? My sweetheart. Chapter 257 Meng Yan nodded. Compared with his daughter''s love, he is now shouldering the lives of hundreds of thousands of soldiers on the border and the safety of his family and country behind him. Because of this secret letter from the Qin and Chu people, they took the lead, and even the Gu people who had been unable to attack for a long time were no longer a problem. The targeted deployment was soon carried out, but the folds between Meng Yanmei never flattened. That stupid woman risked sending such important news. What about herself? Where is it now? "Yin, take Xu and Mao to the people of Qin and Chu, and bring her back. It''s urgent, it''s right, it''s all about her safety. " The dark guard went away. The people of Qin and Chu sighed on the bed. After several local ruffians were beaten, there was a tendency to regard Ge Shulang as the eldest, and they swaggered her to the doctor''s house. Without saying a word, he kicked open the door of others and roared fiercely: "get out of here. We have some noble people to see a doctor!" It can be seen that local ruffians have done bad things in the city. After a few seconds of silence, the patients scattered in a crowd. One of them even had a silver needle stuck in his head, and the old man who was holding the needle waiting to be pierced cried out: "come back!" The Qin and Chu people are deeply guilty. The ruffian put his sword in front of the old doctor and said: "old man, come and show it to our sister-in-law!" Ge Shulang was very helpful to his sister-in-law and made a hook. People of the Qin and Chu Dynasties She had been lying on the bed for about a long time. The old doctor held up the needle, squinted, grinned and sighed for a long time, but the needle couldn''t come down. The Qin and Chu people who had prepared the medicine were very helpless. If he doesn''t tie it, she can''t pretend. Old doctor, you are good at medicine. You can bring me back to life with one injection. Ge Shulang''s patience was limited. He could not help but said in a deep voice, "doctor, how about it?" The old doctor sighed, touched a handful of white beard, and said in distress, "I''ve never seen this girl''s pulse before. I''ve never seen her in my life!" "Doctor, she has been poisoned. The poison is called qirisan. There is no cure for it. But she just suddenly woke up. Why? " The doctor thought that you are trying to embarrass me. There is no cure. Do you still want to see me? Due to the ruffian''s big knife still cold whizzing in the side, he didn''t put this sentence out, enigmatic way: "that old man, do your best." Qin and Chu people sweat for their lives. The doctor who did his best held up his silver needle and hesitated for a while. With the mentality of dead horse as a living horse doctor, he went down to the head of Qin and Chu. At that moment, the pain reached the soul. Qin and Chu people are tearful. They wake up and look at the old doctor affectionately. They all ask: doctor, don''t bully me. I don''t know medicine. What is that acupoint? The old doctor was stunned. His hand trembled and the needle fell to the ground. Ge Shulang jumped to the bed in surprise, held Qin churen''s hand tightly, and cried and laughed: "churen, you, you''re ok?" Qin Chu nodded tearfully and asked the little fairy whether the needle would do her good or bad. The little fairy comforted her: "don''t worry, you are in such a state that all poisons are inviolable." So I put down my heart. Looking at GE Shulang, he pretended to doubt: "young master, where are we?" Ge Shulang smiles and suddenly remembers the doctor who woke the Qin and Chu people. I didn''t expect that there was such a miracle doctor in such a place. I quickly turned back and said to the old doctor sincerely, "doctor, I have offended you so much before. Please don''t forget me!" "Chu people, it''s this doctor who saved you. Thank you quickly!" The people of Qin and Chu expressed their thanks in a complicated mood. The old doctor accepted the thanks in a complicated mood, and said: "you''re welcome, young master. This girl has her own way." Ge Shulang was very helpful. The Qin and Chu people are thinking about their limited time and don''t want to delay here. But if they urgently propose to return to Turk, they will make GE Shulang suspect. After pondering for a moment, she had a plan in her heart and said weakly: "young master, I have something to say. I want to ask the doctor in private..." Every girl''s family is always ashamed to talk... Ge Shulang doesn''t think about it. He considerately leaves room for her. A moment later, the old doctor pushed out the door and sighed. Ge Shulang was very worried and asked the doctor what happened. The eldest brother frowned and said solemnly, "to tell you the truth, the girl inside is very dangerous. There is really no cure. " "How could that be? Didn''t you get her back? " "Don''t worry, young master. Listen to me. With her old skills, she can only wake up for a period of time. It''s hard for her to detoxify completely. " Ge Shulang''s face was as gray as death, and he murmured, "what should I do?" "I have an old friend who was wandering in the early years. Later, I heard that he settled in Turk. The medical skill is very good. You may as well try it. " Hearing the word Turk, GE Shulang raised his eyebrowsˇ° I don''t know who the doctor''s old friend is? " "This man is the Turkic national master who sees evil." Ge Shulang didn''t know what to do for a moment. He nodded his head in a complicated way. "Thank you for your advice." "There''s another thing. I haven''t seen you for many years. I don''t think he remembers you. When you come to him, you can only refer him to an old friend. You don''t have to name him." When GE Shulang left inexplicably, the old doctor was relieved and wiped the sweat on his forehead. He said to himself: I''m scared to death. Qin churen, who was eating candied fruit in the room, saw Ge Shulang push the door in, quietly put the candied fruit aside and put on a nervous face: "young man, how about it? What did the doctor say? " Ge Shulang looked at her pitifully and thought, she just woke up, but also to accept the fact that her life is not long? So he told a white lie: "the doctor said you are very good, Chu people don''t have to worry." Qin Chu people moved to nod: "that childe wants to replace concubine body to thank doctor well is." Ge Shulang was silent until the people of Qin and Chu asked. Then he looked at the people of Qin and Chu aggressively and said seriously, "Chu people, how about going back to Turk with me?" It''s all tied to the door for her. How about asking her? The people of Qin and Chu took a breath from the corner of their mouth and pretended to be silent for a long time. Then they said, "do you have a choice?" "I''m sorry, Chu people. I''ll give you whatever you want, but I can''t rely on you for this matter." Men are numb. There''s nothing wrong with women. Qin and Chu people gathered their eyes to cover the cold under their eyes, and generally said with a smile, "whatever you say is what you say. I have no other words." You have to go to Turk. It''s better to arouse more guilt from GE Shulang, so that you can live a more comfortable life. Chapter 258 Ge Shulang took his guilt to the people of Qin and Chu on his way. He was really considerate all the way. With a look in the eyes of the people of Qin and Chu, he knew what they wanted and could find him immediately. How long has it been since I left the palace? The people of Qin and Chu were very moved, and at the same time, they were very scared. As soon as I close my eyes, I can see Xu''s body rolling into the snow with a smile. Reminds her, in front of the man even if again gentle, is also a moody murderer does not blink. The closer to Turk, the more distinct the scenery outside the Great Wall. Sometimes we can''t even tell which are Turks and which are central plains. On the rare oasis, the simple herdsmen hum a tune and drive cattle and sheep. If the fighting on the front line were not in full swing, the herdsmen of the two places might be able to sit down and drink tea together. It was the prosperous and peaceful times Meng Yan had been looking forward to all his life, not the singing and dancing in the capital. "Where do guests from afar come from?" Far away, an old man in a felt hat came with the sheep and asked with a smile. Ge Shulang dressed up as a herdsman, grinned heartily, and bit his ears with the old man: "the old man is in good health. No, the daughter-in-law has a body and wants to take it home. There''s a war on the border. We have to go a long way! " Originally from the great Zhou Dynasty to Turk, it was from the official road outside Yanmen pass. At this time, however, the two countries'' armies were pressing down on the border, and the official way could not go any more. Ge Shulang disguised the Qin and Chu people, spared the way and walked outside Yanmen pass. A few decades ago, Turk and Dazhou were not as incompatible as they are today. In addition, in order to uproot the imperial family, the early emperor offended many people. There was a time when a great number of scholars went out of the fortress in the great Zhou Dynasty, and it is still something that some of the elders are distressed about. However, it is the grudge of the previous generation. When the situation between the two countries is better, some people from the Central Plains who left the frontier will still come back to Dazhou to do business or get married and have children. The old herdsman laughed to show his understanding and sighed: "in the end, it''s our common people who are suffering. We have also heard that Turks have created some monsters who are willing to drink blood. They are really going to be punished by heaven... " At last, he remembered that since he grew up in Turk, it was not very good to say so. The old herdsman stopped and said happily, "the road that the guest wants to take is very dangerous. Recently, there are more bandits. It''s getting late now. Why don''t you stay with me for one night? The little lady has a body, and it''s not easy to run about. " Ge Shulang said gratefully, "thank you so much, old man." Inexplicably, the Qin and Chu people turned their eyes under the curtain. Roughly speaking, she had only three days left. She could only cross the mountain to Turk, and she was patient. After experiencing the hardships of people''s livelihood along the way, I feel more and more heavy. Along the way, she heard many stories about how the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty embarrassed Meng Yan, and how the soldiers along the border struggled to support him when he was short of food and clothing. It''s not a day or two since Jiandi wanted to get rid of Meng Yan, and his majesty is far away in the capital. How can he understand the sufferings of the frontier soldiers? I just hope to win this battle earlier, and there will be fewer unnecessary sacrifices. Thinking of this, the people of Qin and Chu looked at Shu Lang thoughtfully. She knew that GE Shulang had a big plan. She seemed to be considerate to her all the way, but she never left to do her own business. He can see the situation of Da Zhou clearly. When he goes back, he is sure to make a clear plan. Maybe she can persuade Ge Shulang to make up with Da Zhou? As soon as the thought came, she shook her head and threw it out. Ge Shulang''s ambition is much bigger than what she saw, even more than that of bregude. How can he give up because of her words? But she might be able to find out. The grassland at dusk is beautiful like a picture. The cattle and sheep are returning to the circle. The herdsmen are singing with enthusiasm and vitality. The setting sun like fire is beautiful when it falls on the horizon. Ge Shulang chatted with the old herdsmen who took them in for a while. After placing their few luggage, he found the Qin and Chu people sitting on the sand dunes. Dressed as a herdsman, his forehead is decorated with a red gem, and his smile is light. For a moment, GE Shulang was stunned. The woman on the sand dune looked back and saw him, slightly angry: "come here." Ge Shulang smiles and sits down beside her. The night wind is warm and the bottom of my heart is suddenly quiet. Many, many years ago, young people had no ambition to fight in the world. He and his wife are running for a living, and they even have to dig wild vegetables to save the pot. But it was sunny and windy. The young man is sweating, leaving a sentence: "when a Lang grows up, it is necessary for his mother to have endless delicious food and good clothes to wear." The weak woman laughs. In the end, with the youth''s mind together, it dissipated in the wind. "It''s beautiful." The people of Qin and Chu supported their chin and sighed. Ge Shulang came back from the past, his eyes were gentle, nodded and said: "if you like it, I will accompany you every day in the future." The people of Qin and Chu, who are not here, are silent and bypass this topic. "Young master, if only there were no war, people here would live well." At least better than now. "What''s the point? They don''t have a good life. The emperor of the Zhou Dynasty is fatuous and incompetent. When I conquer Yanmen pass, I will be able to return a prosperous and peaceful world The green veins of the forehead jump happily, and the Qin and Chu people have a sense of powerlessness. Barely holding the smile on her face, she said in a warm voice: "childe, do you think it is possible that one day Turk and Dazhou can get back together and stop fighting? At that time, the people of the two places will really live and work in peace and contentment. " Indulging in his own warmth, GE Shulang finally feels the hint of Qin and Chu people, and his eyes are slightly cold. "No way. Unless I die, unless bregude dies, unless emperor Dazhou dies. Chu people, this peace is not as simple as you think. The blood feud between Turks and the Zhou Dynasty does not mean that reconciliation can be achieved. " Suddenly aware of his tone is too heavy, GE Shulang slightly slowed down after the tone, bitter mouth old woman heart way. The Qin Chu people gathered their eyes and said with a faint smile, "I am a woman. How can I understand this? But I feel sorry for the displacement of the people. " The ten mile road is not a prosperous red makeup, but also a refugee with a family. If you go to Yanzhi mountain, you can see not only the starving people, but also the children who sell by catty. Eating each other is not a record in ancient books. The Turks directly called the Central Plains people as two legged sheep. Chapter 259 Elder brother Shu Lang doesn''t want to talk about these, slant over Mou then want to change a topic. Herdsmen choose grass to live in, where there is water and grassland, they will camp. Now it''s late, and the herdsmen are busy driving the cattle and sheep into the pen. Young and strong yell unknown tune. The sun is like blood. The earth trembles violently. Those who are familiar with marching and fighting will know that it is the sound of horse''s hooves. Ge Shulang''s face sank and he held the hands of Qin and Chu people tightly. His voice was slightly cold: "Chu people, put on the curtain." Although the people of Qin and Chu were at a loss, they covered their faces according to their words. Then Ge Shulang''s face was as usual, and even with some panic, he came together with the herdsmen who were also at a loss. "What happened, old man?" The old herdsman was also at a loss. After a long time, he said, "it''s better, it should be..." "His Highness The Regent! The Regent''s palace is down Qingzhuang saw the leader of the army and the king''s flag in the wind, and could not help cheering. The Regent Meng Yan is not only a dreamer of countless young girls, but also a hero admired by countless young people. This is especially true outside the Great Wall. Qin Chu people''s heart was shocked, subconsciously looked up to see that direction, but his hand was tightly held by his brother Shulang. She looked back and saw that Gertrude''s eyes were hurt and angry, like being abandoned I think of my present identity. He turned his mouth and looked back. Even for his own life, now is not a good time to recognize Meng Yan. But how can Meng Yan be here? Ke Shulang was just as puzzled as she was, so he asked the old herdsman. The old herdsman happily said, "the Turks are cruel and bloodthirsty, and there is no army stationed here. The king sympathizes with us and often comes to see, which is to frighten the Turks and make us safe. It''s also to make sure that the Turks won''t escape from here. " Minghuang, a Turk No. 2 leader standing here, bowed his head thoughtfully and said softly, "thank you very much." Qin and Chu people are worried. If Meng Yan catches her, how can she go to Turk? Isn''t it cool enough? This worry fell in Ge Shulang''s eyes. She thought how to let Meng Yan find out that she was good to take her away. She couldn''t help but look gloomy and said coldly, "Chu people, I won''t let you go with him!" "Eh?" The second father-in-law of the Qin and Chu people couldn''t figure out how to keep Ge Shulang from being discovered. Meng Yan stopped a mile away from the herdsmen''s camp. In order not to disturb the people, others were far away. His royal highness, the Regent, was very close to the people. He spoke gently with the leaders of the herdsmen and asked them if they were in trouble and if they had seen any suspicious people recently. Listening to the familiar voice, the eyes of Qin and Chu people are sour. She didn''t dare to look at the sweetheart who had been away for a long time, for fear of being found. However, his eyes follow him uncontrollably. They haven''t seen each other for more than two months. As expected, he was thin. His sword eyebrows were full of stars, but his eyebrows were full of worries. It must have been the March and war day and night that made his frown Never go down. If she can, she wants to go forward to heal him and hold him in her arms. Like a little girl, she is coquettish: "Meng Yan, I miss you so much. How can you find me?" Cold, Meng Yan looked at her. The people of Qin and Chu were so frightened that they were all choked. They were so numb that they tried to cover up their feelings. Meng Yan: "what is it?" He didn''t recognize the Qin and Chu people. He looked away for no reason. He said to the people in a soft voice: "our king has got information recently. Turks can''t get along well in the front line. Maybe they will attack the people. You should be careful and report to the barracks when something happens." The people were deeply moved. They were grateful to Meng Yan and denounced the Turks for being shameless. The Qin and Chu people bit their lips and grunted. Clearly not recognized is the original intention, but is good gas oh. Meng Yan didn''t recognize her! Facts have proved that his Royal Highness The Regent is just making a routine inspection. When he is finished, he will be ready to leave. Then inexplicably and looked at the strange woman, the other party angrily gave him a back of the head. His Royal Highness The Regent blinked blankly, thinking that maybe it was too abrupt for him to look at others. He coughed awkwardly and asked the leader in a low voice, "who are those two people?" The leader said with a smile: "it''s a young couple. They were robbed on the way to business, so we took them in." After all, it was an extraordinary period, and it was hard for the leader to say that they were going to Turk, so as not to harm others. Meng Yan did not ask any more questions. He lowered his strange feeling and turned his horse around. There are still many herdsmen in this area that he needs to see one by one. Qin Chu people watched him walk away without looking back, his face suddenly collapsed, and his heart murmured: "Meng Yan, you silly fork!" There was a vinegar jar beside her. Before she finished, she pressed her hand, pursed her lips, and said coldly: "people have gone, haven''t you seen enough?" A spirit, Qin Chu people back to God, please brother Shu Lang smile. Ge Shulang was a little elated at the bottom of his heart. The people of Qin and Chu could call Meng Yan and go with him. She didn''t. It shows that his efforts these days are still useful. The people of Qin and Chu are reluctant to part with him. If you know what your second highness thinks, the people of Qin and Chu would like to hang up the southeast branch. Meng yanmeng reined in the reins. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. News came from Rongcheng that the second prince of Turk was holding the people of Qin and Chu all the way to the west, aiming at Turk. At the same time, it also brought the news that the Qin and Chu people were poisoned and unconscious. He was so heartbroken that he almost lost his mind and left the three armed forces behind. Fortunately, huadengwu and Zhou Ping stopped him and said, "if they want to go to Turk, we just have to keep a few roads and worry that we can''t find them? Meng Yan, what you have to do now is to hold on to Da Zhou, so that Turks can''t fight back. It''s the safest thing for Chu talents! " Yes, if the Turks are not able to fight back, he may be able to change the Chu people back So he turned his anger and worry into a driving force. In the past few days, the fateful operation made the Turks lose heart and stop for a long time. And the city defenses around the border are also under martial law, especially the carriages that can be used by Tibetans. If you find a woman who is unconscious, you can directly seize her and send her to the government without saying a word. A few days later, the Qin and Chu people didn''t find it, but they cracked several cases of human trafficking. Just now I didn''t suspect, because Feng Yinxin swore that the Qin and Chu people were unconscious, which was no different from the living dead. Chapter 260 Looking at his woman, only a pair of eyes appeared under the curtain, but it gave him a sense of familiarity for no reason. He hasn''t met Ge Shulang, and he can''t tell if the young man is Ge Shulang from the moving painting skills of the city master of Rongcheng What''s more, if the man was from Qin and Chu, how could he not call him out? His Royal Highness The Regent''s eyes suddenly sank, and his breath suddenly made people dare not approach. The left and right soldiers trembled slightly and exchanged their eyes. "What''s the matter with Mr. Wang "How do I know? Wasn''t it just fine? " His Royal Highness The Regent, who came here for this reason, snorted coldly and said, "there''s something wrong with that camp just now. Let''s go back and have a look!" Qin and Chu people were as timid as a mouse before they knew him, and as bold as a rat after they seduced him. Besides, it''s a water flower! The Lord will never forget that the woman entered his eyes for the first time because she was seducing the little boy beside the prince! There is also leisure to send a letter to him. I think the second prince of Turk treated her well. So? Are you willing to go to Turk? Seeing his Highness The Regent''s breath getting colder and colder, the soldiers on both sides were also trembling, and the atmosphere did not dare to breathe. And the herdsmen have lit a bonfire. Cattle and sheep are precious wealth given to grassland people by God. Generally, herdsmen will not kill them easily. Today, the leader specially slaughtered a lamb to entertain the guests of Ge Shulang and Qin churen. The warm and hospitable herdsmen sang and danced around the campfire. The people of Qin and Chu were given a few cups of goat milk wine, and their faces were flushed and half pushed to dance. Grassland people''s songs and dances are also heroic and simple, improvised, just happy. The people of Qin and Chu were originally dancers, and they soon got together with others. Her waist is soft and her figure is enchanting. She makes all the young people look straight. Young master Ge Shu himself was also interested in it. As a result, he turned to see so many people looking at the people of Qin and Chu, and was not happy. There is a kind of private baby who is not happy to be spied. However, it''s not polite to pull people down directly. After a while, with the blessing of wine, Ge Shu made a smart decision. He jumped close to the people of Qin and Chu, and his action was domineering, showing a sense of sovereignty. From time to time, a knife swept the man who had seen the people of Qin and Chu. The herdsmen laughed and fell. This is out of the appreciation of beauty itself and no malice, they interpret their behavior as love, good humor more. The people of the Qin and Chu dynasties resisted and complained bitterly. But the identity that elder brother Shu childe makes up for two people is husband and wife, also not good resist too obvious. The old herdsman had a granddaughter named a Youwei, who had been familiar with Qin and Chu people in a short time. Of course, she is one-sided familiar, Qin Chu people''s timidity, including the lack of communication. In the past, when she was in the palace, others looked down on her, and no one was willing to make friends with her. She was very happy. Even later, she had no friends except the princess. It''s a snail''s whip. Ah Youwei is very good. She takes a hundred steps at a time. An hour later, she takes Qin and Chu people''s hand to become her best friend. The people of Qin and Chu had nothing but silence. Hand still don''t smile, people so lovely, a little girl Baba together to be friends, who can say no? But now, the people of Qin and Chu thank ah Youwei from the bottom of their heart. I don''t know whether the strange little girl saw her embarrassment or simply wanted to stick to her. She patted her ass and stood up from her grandfather. Without saying a word, she squeezed into the middle of the two. He rubbed Qin and Chu people''s eyes and said, "sister Qin, I just told you about Fengshi. How about going to see it with a Youwei?" Wind stone is a wonder outside the Great Wall. As the name suggests, it is a kind of stone, which is eroded by wind and sand all the year round. The wonderful thing is that this kind of stone only appears on such a clear night. On the sand dunes, a rose like crystal is shining, which can block any human beauty. People take their sweetheart to see. Ah Youwei is good. What''s the matter with her? Qin Chu people could not turn over his eyes and make complaints about it. Then he thought, is this not a good time to avoid brother Shu Lang? He nodded and said, "well, I''ve never seen this fantastic concubine outside the Great Wall." Ge Shulang a face dare to anger not to speak of sullen, looking at is want to say: "I also follow" of. The elder brother of the herdsman on one side took Ge Shulang and belched drunk: "brother, come and drink. Here''s to you!" Ge Shulang The second prince had to bear the impulse to kill all these people and took the wine. The people of the Qin and Chu dynasties were very funny. Not prevent a turn, a drop of warm liquid splashed on the face. The bonfire crackled as if no one had noticed. She blinked and raised her hand in a daze. I don''t know if it''s set off by the fire or what, but the color of the liquid is more bright red and warm than the fire. It''s like blood. Sluggish twisted head, hear elder brother Shu Lang a exclamation: "Chu person, careful!" Then he seemed to rush over and throw her to the ground. Mixed with the smell of the wind along the nose, this smell, she is very familiar with. Head buzzing, as if the aftereffect of goat''s milk wine came up, and it seemed to hit the ground, the pain rose. Qin Chu people bite her lower lip hard. The smell of rust makes her slightly sober. She pushes away her brother Shulang who is protecting her and looks out. The scarlet bonfire was full of ghosts. Just now, the singing and dancing turned into screams and screams of horror. A man in armor, but rotten with only bones, waved his claws and bit at the sight of others. The pupils contract violently. Not long ago, Meng Yan''s words came to mind. "Turks can''t get along well in the front line. It''s said that they will attack the herdsmen around them. Be careful." I can''t imagine that Burigude will be so crazy that he will let the Gu people out! This kind of common people, who have no ability to bind the hands of demons, is no different from the wolf entering the sheepfold. Ge Shulang took out the software around his waist, his eyes were deep, and he cut off the arm of a demagogic man who was close to them. However, he found that the monster didn''t know what to do, and still rushed towards him. He was very angry and kicked him. Leng was kicking him ten meters away. The people of Qin and Chu came back in a hurry. Now is not the time to accuse Burigude of being insane. She grabbed Ge Shulang''s hand, pulled him to avoid the attack of another demagogue, and raised her voice. "This is the Turk''s demagogue! Cut off their heads Chapter 261 Ge Shulang took a deep look at the people of Qin and Chu. Bregude''s army of demons, even though he was in Dazhou, was full of thunder. His subordinates hated and feared it, and they were awed when they mentioned it. Qin Chu people, if you really can''t belittle her, she knows how to deal with this immortal army of demons? At this time, he still thought about these things, but the people of Qin and Chu were very anxious. They only hated that they were not peerless masters and could rush up to help them. Herdsmen seldom quarrel with each other. How ever have they seen such a battle? Even if the Qin and Chu people said to cut the head of the demagogic people, they still fell behind. For a moment, it became a hell on earth. But the Qin and Chu people had no choice but to pull the hand of the only one who knew martial arts. "Mr. Ge Shu, help them! As long as you cut off the head of the poisonous man, these monsters can''t do anything wrong! " Even if you are not from Dazhou, please help them. Have you forgotten how they treated you? If it were not for the grassland people who could not find the grave soil, the Qin and Chu people would not be as helpless as they are now. And she saw Ge Shulang''s eyes and her heart thumped. Ge Shulang gently brushed her hair and said in a soft voice: "Chu people, I''m very grateful that they took us in. But they are from Dazhou. Besides, Meng Yan will come soon. I can''t stay any longer. Chu people, come with me. " Qin Chu''s eyes widened in disbelief. He seemed to have guessed what she was going to do. He suddenly got up and wanted to run. It''s too late. Ge Shulang seems gentle, but he firmly controls her, with a knife in her back neck. In the light of the fire, Qin Chu people saw Ah Youwei crying: "sister Qin, help me!" Then he was stabbed in the chest by the demagogue. The people of Qin and Chu tried their best to open their eyes, but in the end they could only close them powerlessly. Gertrude, I''ve got this account. Ge Shulang didn''t know what she was thinking in her heart. These poisonous people were not his opponents. He quickly killed a way out. Just as he thought, Meng Yan arrived soon after he left. Meng Yan originally came back to find him. Unexpectedly, he saw such a scene of purgatory in the world, and his eyes began to crack. And the soldiers behind him had long hated the Turkic monster. They rushed to fight without Meng Yan''s command. A quarter of an hour later, there were only disgusting corpses of Gu people and several lost herdsmen in the camp. The leader is dead, and he protects a little girl before he dies. The little girl cried out of breath and fell on the body of her grandfather and leader. Meng Yan is used to life and death. He can''t bear to open his eyes, but he calmly asks the sober people present. The poisonous people came suddenly, and no one responded. This catastrophe came. It seems that Burigude is really desperate to retaliate against Meng Yan in this way. Meng Yan pursed his lips, his firm face as hard as iron, and said, "it''s the king who has harmed you." The herdsmen burst into tears. Meng Yan didn''t find the person he wanted, so he was more anxious. He was also a little lucky that he didn''t find the body, which proved that the Qin and Chu people might be safe. It may not be good to ask when the herdsmen are so sad, but Meng Yan can''t help it. "What about the young people you used to be with? That''s a man and a woman. " Several herdsmen were at a loss. Finally, the little girl timidly said, "I saw elder brother knocked sister Qin unconscious and took her away..." Meng Yan''s face is as deep as water. Are these demagogues related to the second Turkic prince? If so, he will not let go of Gertrude! Life people stay here to take care of the rest of the matter, Meng Yan quietly mount. He probably guessed the reason why he ran away in a hurry. First of all, these herdsmen met him by chance. With the temperament of Ge Shulang, they would not fight with Gu people for their sake. Second, I''m afraid he''s afraid to find it himself. "Lord!" Just as he was about to leave, a scout came with his horse. His anxious voice was scattered in the wind: "no, Turks ambushed a large group of people on the north line, and huaniangzi was trapped!" Meng Yan was stunned: "where''s general Zhou?" "The general and the Turkic main force have not returned to the camp outside Yanmen pass. The scouts from the north line have reported that the situation there is very bad... Please go quickly!" The herdsmen''s whimper, the wind, just like urging. Meng Yan clenched the reins and his throat moved. After a long time, he said, "I will stay here on Friday to settle the herdsmen. The rest of us will go back with the king!" As for the people of Qin and Chu, I never expected that GE Shulang still had this black hand. She was caught off guard by that knife. When she fainted, she didn''t forget to scold the fairy. "It''s so vicious. It''s an illusion. The gentleness that we pretend to be these days is an illusion! It''s all black in this man''s mouth The system dozed off the melon seeds and pursued the serial script, echoing: "mm-hmm, yes, black." The people of Qin and Chu were distressed: "little fairy, I doubt now. Even if I die, you won''t be distressed!" When the big hat was buttoned down, the hands of the system holding the melon seeds trembled slightly. Finally, they were willing to put down the script and said deeply, "I have already reminded you not to be confused by the appearance of the characters. Host, you should be more careful in the future Don''t talk about it! The Qin and Chu people, who are full of breath, are like squirrels. After walking back and forth in the sea of knowledge for several times, they suddenly think of ah Youwei with dim eyes. "Little fairy, why don''t they take human life seriously? Ge Shulang can save them. Why... " The system put on the posture of an elder and pretended to be deep: "so, the most terrible thing in the world is not ghosts and gods, but people''s hearts. In fact, you can''t blame Ge Shulang for his ruthlessness. People like him only have their eyes on whether it''s worth it or not. Saving those people will waste their time and energy. They may also put themselves in danger. No one is a saint. You can''t ask him to be a saint, can you? " The little fairy was so happy in her heart. Look how deep these words are. It''s not a waste that she read the script for so many days. Qin Chu nodded his head, and after a long time, he sighed: "little fairy, is there any props that can make me feel disconnected from my body for a while? I let him shake and spit me up." "Little Fairy".... " She''s so drooling that she''s blind. Hum, vulgar! After bumping all the way, GE Shulang finally stopped. The people of Qin and Chu and the immortals stirred up the map from the black market and reluctantly recognized that this is Yanzhi mountain, which is extremely dangerous for herdsmen. It is said that this mountain is rich in ore, which is a good material for making rouge. When the first emperor was brought into the Zhou Dynasty, he once made Turks cry and rob me of the mountain, which made my wife colorless. However, after so many years, his majesty Jiandi has good skills and has returned the mountain. Chapter 262 How can we know that the mountain is now in no matter who it belongs to? Chaos is also real chaos. This mountain is very dangerous. One man is in charge of the pass and ten thousand people are not allowed to open it. In addition, bandits are rampant Even if Ge Shulang wants to live here in the evening, he has to weigh it over. What''s more, he still has a pure burden in his hand. Qin Chu''s head was relieved by his backwardness. Even if you can''t get back at Gertrude, it''s good to block him up. Just after the thought, a wolf howled in the distance. People of the Qin and Chu Dynasties I''m afraid. I''m afraid. According to the temperament of elder brother Shu Lang, can you think she''s troublesome and directly leave her here to feed the wolf? "Little fairy, why don''t you give me the pill that sobers me up?" The unscrupulous merchant system doesn''t show any consideration for the poor life value of her host. It''s right to kill her when it''s time. Tearful bought to let oneself wake up pill, Qin Chu people slightly hesitated to use. This time wake up and Ge Shulang big eyes stare small eyes of words, seem not quite appropriate. But she''s really scared Forget it. Wait a minute. If Gertrude has any intention to leave her behind, she will use it immediately. Ge Shulang didn''t know that the woman he was carrying was thinking so much. Naturally, he also heard the roar of the beast. He pondered for a long time and carried the Qin and Chu people more tightly. Then he drew out his soft sword and walked forward. It is said that there are more bandits in the mountains than there are trees in the mountains. Even when there is no war between the two countries, no caravan dares to go here. It is said that the king of Turk had a sharp sword which was invincible. There were eight hundred dead men. One man was in charge of the pass, and ten thousand people were not allowed to open it. From generation to generation, he was loyal to the king. In fact, he was not so sure. After all, Da Danyu didn''t use the amulet at that time. After Mrs. Yin took the amulet, few Turks remembered the existence of such a thing. If the rumor is false, or the so-called inheritance from generation to generation, the inheritor who only knows the tiger Fu but not the human has changed the hexagram, he is looking for his own death tonight. I thought it would be better to go up the mountain in the daytime, but I didn''t expect that the fool bregude made such a move that he had to leave ahead of time After taking a deep breath, GE Shulang walked up the mountain with firm eyes. This life''s honor and disgrace is in one fell swoop. The night is quiet. But the forest is the carnival of fierce birds and beasts. A terrible roar can make Qin and Chu people get goose bumps. Let her want to get up and pull Ge Shulang to leave, and sincerely greet him, are you all right? Why do you have to go up the mountain at night? The cry from the bottom of the Qin and Chu people''s heart was incompetent to know that GE Shulang went up the mountain with no hesitation. No accident, three steps away, suddenly jumped out a big white tiger with eyes hanging, a king''s word on the forehead, majestic. The two lantern eyes are bright and shining at night. You don''t need to go out with lights! Ge Shulang slowly drew out his soft sword and looked at each other. The sad legs of the comatose Qin and Chu people on their backs softened. As one of the three wonders of the eastern palace, the timidity of the Qin and Chu people can''t be improved much because of the change of time. If she is still awake, she may feel dizzy again. The system leisurely reminds her: "calm, host, be elegant. Believe me, even if you are torn to pieces, I have a way to spell it back for you. " People of the Qin and Chu Dynasties Little fairy, it''s not like you''re comforting people at all, OK? White forehead tiger estimated that it was the first time to see someone dare to go up the mountain at night. For a moment, he weighed the weight of the people in front of him, and did not dare to speak easily. Fierce, a tiger roar shakes the forest. I don''t know where the sound of the flute came from, so that the white forehead tiger couldn''t go down deep, ferocious and rushed over. Forgetting the fact that he fainted on Ge Shulang''s back, the people of Qin and Chu screamed with fright, and almost died. But Ge Shulang was not in a hurry. He bent down to avoid the fierce tiger, and then went out from under the tiger. His men also cut at the tiger mercilessly with their swords. His soft sword cuts the iron like mud, but it only cuts a small hole in the tiger. Ge Shulang was stunned. Such a small cut can not do any harm to the other side, but it completely angered the king of the forest. The fierce tiger became more and more irritable. He raised his claws and patted. Qin and Chu people''s face was very white, and they said: "little fairy, I want to see it. It''s made into meat mud. How can you spell it back?" System: What is the most basic trust between people? And don''t be so bloody, OK? Trust the ability of Gertrude, OK? Obviously, with a Qin Chu man behind his back, GE Shulang''s movements were restricted. Qin Chu people are very moved. At this time, GE Shulang hasn''t put her aside, which shows that he still has a little humanity. In the twinkling of an eye, GE Shulang and tiger had a few more moves. The tiger was obviously controlled by people, and its movements were sensitive. Every move seemed to spy Ge Shulang''s thoughts. So after a while, GE Shulang was sweating, and his physical strength was not enough. I can''t help but say in a deep voice: "I don''t know which senior is behind the control? Why don''t you come out and see me? " Although Ge Shulang''s Kung Fu is high, it''s a little hard to fight with such a powerful tiger. The reason why both sides have been fighting for so long is that they do not want to kill each other. As expected, the white forehead tiger stopped after the sound of a flute, and his big red eyes stared at him for a moment. To be exact, it''s the Qin and Chu people on Ge Shulang''s back. Eh, this human breath is so strange. Are you awake? Why don''t you talk? The people of Qin and Chu trembled and did not dare to move. It is said that the instinct of action is naturally more acute than that of human beings. The tiger must have noticed the existence of the little fairy. As soon as she looked back, the little fairy who had just been eating melon seeds leisurely did not even have a shadow. "She said What should we do with such a life fearing system? Online waiting, very urgent. Ge Shulang gasped for a moment, and the man in the dark answered him. "Hahaha, hahaha..." People of the Qin and Chu Dynasties Goshulang has a wonderful expression. "Ha, younger generation, you are the first one who dares to go to the mountain at night. Tell me, are you not afraid of tigers, or don''t you know the legend here?" Although the people in the dark laugh very first, but the internal force is really strong, can not be underestimated, a question seems to be whispering in the ear. I''ve got goose bumps all over my body. Elder brother Shu Lang Lian Mou, facial expression is very indifferent: "elder generation, very unfortunately, are not." "Oh?" It seems that I didn''t expect that he would answer like this. The man behind me was stunned, and then an old man with five short legs appeared in the sight, and the white forehead tiger followed him. Chapter 263 The old man is short in stature, but his eyes are full of light, which makes people dare not ignore. If the Qin and Chu people studied harder in Tengyuan Pavilion, they would remember that the old man who taught the secrets of the river and the lake once said about the old man. I heard that the river and lake decades ago was not as peaceful as it is now. I dare not fart under the iron hoof of the imperial court. Before the great cause of the late emperor was built, there were countless examples of people in the river and lake banning by force. In short, the river''s Lake is a place where there is no royal law at all. Some people who boast of being respectable and decent exploit the common people by court dog officials. I will do justice for heaven today. The hand rises knife falls, Hua La, the imperial court life official''s head lost one. Some of them are called heretics by famous and decent sects. They boast that they are free and easy and free from discipline. When he met the official who was in the way of the imperial court, he glanced at him and left a sentence: How dare a dog official block the way? His hand fell, and there was a crash. Another head was lost. In those days, it was difficult to be an official. No matter what happened, they were all related to dogs. When they went out, they had to worry about whether they could keep their head. The old people with short stature in front of them belong to the group of Heretics in those years. People in the river and lake are called five rats. As the name suggests, they are five people. These five people are full of evil. Everyone would fight and kill in the river and lake. When the emperor''s horse set foot in the river and lake, he was the key care object. It''s a pity that they disappeared later. Some people said that the five people had gone into the mountains and forests, while others said that they had fled to Turks while the scholars were out of the frontier. I never thought that they would be in Yanzhishan, which is famous for its evil reputation. But it''s really a good place to hide. The Qin and Chu people are shivering and looking at the big tiger with white forehead. Their legs are soft and ready to go back to their bodies. Then he saw Ge Shulang salute the old man and said with a gentle smile, "I don''t mean to offend you. If you don''t guess wrong, are you master Fu mouse?" The five short old man bared his teeth and looked nostalgic on his face. Jie Jie said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that after so many years, there are still people who know our brother''s name in the river and lake. Younger generation, you are very good." Ge Shulang did not agree. After two seconds of silence, he took out the amulet in his arms. The smile on Fu mouse''s face was stiff, then he sank his face and whispered in tiger''s ear. Tiger lantern big eyes swept them, a low roar, turned and ran. "I didn''t expect to see this after so many years. Boy, since you have come here with this thing, you can come in. " Qin Chu people take the opportunity to wake up, a pair of beautiful eyes confused staring at the front of the mountains, weak asked: "where is this?" Ge Shulang tightened her back and said with a soothing smile, "it''s my father''s old department. Don''t worry, it''s coming soon." How do you know that the army hidden on the mountain is the one that Hufu can mobilize? The people of Qin and Chu had a clatter in their heart. After so many years, how could they know that even she had heard about the mountain''s reputation. No one above is not a villain. I didn''t expect that they were the subordinates of Turks. They hid in the territory of Dazhou for so many years, and I don''t know how many deployment they made! The people of Qin and Chu cleverly didn''t say much, but secretly observed the surrounding terrain along the way, and then wrote it down with the materials bought by the little fairy. Yanzhi mountain terrain is rugged and complex, easy to defend and difficult to attack, and there is fog all year round. Ordinary people will get lost after a while and feed the wild animals in the mountains. The route that Fu rat took them was crooked, which was very strange. After a while, a stockade hidden in the fog suddenly appeared. Qin Chu people timely grabbed Ge Shulang''s sleeve and said, "young master, I''m so afraid." Her image of being a coward can''t be broken. The light in the rat''s eyes flashed, and Jie said, "young man, you are really brave. How can you know when you take a woman to the mountain at night? Why do you think our brothers can''t help you?" "He doesn''t seem to agree with Gertrude?" The system murmured in the bottom of his heart, and the people of Qin and Chu sighed: "whoever is free to occupy the mountain as king will not be convinced to be pulled out by a tiger amulet that falls from the sky and becomes someone else''s pawn." "Hey, hey, I think these people are quite trustworthy." However, the people of Qin and Chu believed that there was a reason why they had to keep their word. At the beginning, the person who set up the tiger amulet must have considered that the descendants who inherited it would not obey the discipline and left behind. However, it depends on the ability of the person who holds the tiger''s Amulet whether it makes these people obedient or not. Ge Shulang picked his eyebrows, but he didn''t explain the reason. He said with a faint smile: "I''m joking. All of you, even my father, should be respected. How dare Ge Shulang despise it?" "Here we are," said the lucky mouse with a strange smile Looking at the stockade, it was clear that there was still some distance, but Fu mouse pressed down on a stone in the depression. The mountain rumbled, revealing a passage. Qin and Chu people suddenly realized that no one could find these bandits on the mountain. They looked at the stockade, but they saw the mountain and ran to death. The real entrance is in a place that no one can imagine. The passage was very narrow at the beginning, and the people of Qin and Chu came down by themselves. In fact, she wanted to say that she was not so frail and frail. She was regarded as a disabled person, and she was worried, as if she was thinking about whether to find someone to widen the road. After walking dozens of steps, I suddenly became enlightened. There were several big men with strange patterns and muscles and beards guarding in front of the door. Seeing Fu mouse, they all laughed and said, "Lao Fu, you''re going out this time. What''s the matter? You''ve even got your illegitimate son and daughter-in-law?" Qin and Chu people cover their faces, but Ge Shulang''s face is expressionless. Fu rat stamped his foot angrily: "I''m afraid I can''t get down. What''s wrong with hell? Why don''t you go to the leader? It''s the one who''s coming This "that" seems to have a special meaning in the stockade. As soon as the guard''s face changed, he quickly opened the door. Ge Shulang walked in behind with a self-confident look. It''s lush and spectacular. There are two rows of uniform iron guards, with a huge copper stove burning in the middle. The walls are red with the fire light. There was the clattering of iron chains, the hammering of knives and axes, and the beating of iron. Qin and Chu people once thought that they had come to the legendary hell, where the copper stove was burning with fierce ghosts. And all the people around with unclear faces have become ferocious ghosts. She counseled and hid behind Gertrude. The little fairy tut tut said: "I didn''t expect that there would be such advanced smelting technology and machinery in this era. How could I know that the leader of the mountain was either a genius or cooperated with Westerners. Qin and Chu people, you can write down what you see and tell Meng Yan later. It will be useful. " Chapter 264 It''s hard for the people of Qin and Chu to understand everything here, but it''s not wrong to listen to the little fairy. Under the gaze of a group of armored soldiers, they went in. These people have fierce eyes, the blood of a hundred war veteran, and the spirit of bandits. If it had been in the past, the Qin and Chu people would have been too weak to move... Although she is not much better now. To her surprise, she saw in the corner the strange big bird that GE Shulang had taken her out of the city before. Later, GE Shulang explained to her that it was a westerner''s thing, but in Dazhou, there were always some ways to get it. There is a black market between systems, let alone people. It must be from here that all the heavenly works in the territory of Dazhou flow out. The people of Qin and Chu were worried about something else. It''s no wonder that GE Shulang is so fearless that he can not be afraid of Burigude''s demagogues when he gets the talisman. Indeed, how to know that the mountain light can be exposed in the sun is enough to make people surprised. What can ge Shulang do with their help? These instruments are dead objects. They are better to control than demagogues. There is no grave earth to control She is worried about how to help Meng Yan fight, but Ge Shulang thinks that the atmosphere inside is too depressing to make her uncomfortable. He carefully pinches her fingertips and gives her a soothing smile. A familiar roar, in front of the wall opened again. This time, the scene is much more normal. It''s no longer like the hell outside. Several people sat around the table and turned back when they heard the sound. The atmosphere was dull and depressing. After a long time, the leader took the lead in kneeling down: "see you, Lord." The rest knelt down with the leader''s movements, with different expressions on their faces, but none of them were convinced. Qin Chu people took a sympathetic look at GE Shulang. The tiger amulet came to him in a hurry from Mrs. Yin, but he knew nothing about it. Which is the best match here? One can''t do well, that''s the business of losing my wife and turning into soldiers. Ge Shulang''s fingertips on his back gently pointed. He couldn''t see his emotion clearly on his face. He said with a faint smile, "uncles don''t have to be polite. My father once said that you and Turks are just cooperative relations. You can get what you need, and you don''t have to match your master and servant." Compared with the false to win over these people, so clearly said, but let a few people appreciate. "Not bad, young man. In that case, what do you need from us?" "When I was trapped for more than a week, I asked you to open a convenient door and let Ge Shulang return to Turk early." The Qin and Chu people were stunned. At this time, it''s wise to play while the iron is hot and win over this team, but Ge Shulang only wants to return to Turk. Is it because of her poison that only two days are left? Eyes complex look to ge Shulang. He was tall, gentle but firm. Xu Shi''s request was really too simple. Several people were stunned to varying degrees. Then the leader said with a smile, "what''s the difficulty? After the Yanzhi mountain, it is the Turkic border, that is, Meng Yanqin can not be reckless. Don''t worry, my dear nephew. I''ll send you back to Turk early tomorrow morning. It''s getting late today. You''ve had a hard time on your way. Let''s have a rest first. " Ge Shulang didn''t refuse. Even if he was not tired, he had to consider the Qin and Chu people. That night, the people of Qin and Chu were sleeping soundly. When they woke up the next morning, they already had their servant girl Hou on one side: "Lady Qin, elder brother Shu is already waiting, please." Yanzhishan people kept their promise, not only to send geshurang back to Turk, but also created a huge momentum. A team of heavy armour, armed with live ammunition, followed the two on the road. In the bottom of his heart, the system whispered to the people of Qin and Chu: "this is a Turkic wolf riding, which has disappeared for many years. I didn''t expect to be here. Chu people, their killing spirit is too heavy. I can''t stay long. Next, you should take care of yourself. " The Qin and Chu people were stunned for a moment. The little fairy, though unreliable, accompanied her all the way. She was also a teacher and friend, more like a relative. Suddenly with such serious words, I want her to take care She had a life and death uneasiness. System: "I''m just avoiding. I won''t leave for long. Don''t make it look like I''m dying." Under the support of heavy armour, the road is unimpeded. Soon they arrived in the territory of Turks, where a group of people had been waiting. Seeing Ge Shulang, he was so surprised that he came up and knelt down: "Your Highness! You are back at last This place is about a hundred li away from the Turkic tent, but it is only ten li away from the place where the two armies fought. People dare not stay for a long time. When they receive Ge Shulang, they want to go back. Suddenly, GE Shulang raised his hand and motioned the people to stop. Dozens of meters away, there was a man standing in the wind, white horse and silver saddle, holding a long bow. Ge Shulang narrowed his eyes and sneered in a low voice: "Meng Yan, you are too big. Do you dare to break into Turkic territory alone? Today, I want you to never come back! " Heavy armour line up silently. Meng Yan pursed his lips and did not speak. His eyes followed the Qin and Chu people closely, and he turned a blind eye to moriran''s heavy armor. Yellow sand whistling, but his voice clearly into the ears of Qin Chu people, he said: "Chu people, I come to pick you up home." Qin Chu people almost did not cry out, subconsciously step forward. Then he was held tightly by Gertrude. Ge Shulang looked at her silently and plaintively, then sneered at Meng Yan: "Meng Yan? I''ve heard about you for a long time. Today, I''ll ask you for advice! " The commander-in-chief of the three armed forces went to the enemy camp alone. He thought that the Regent was just like that. Meng Yan ignored him and only looked at the Qin and Chu people. God knows how flustered he was when he saw the herdsmen torn up by the demagogues. I just want to see her again and pray to God from the bottom of my heart. As long as she is good, he can pay any price. It''s so easy to deal with the affairs of Lady Hua, so I listen to the scouts. Ge Shulang and his party appear here. Meng Yan naturally knew how stupid it was for the commander-in-chief to go deep into the enemy camp before the battle. But let him let Qin Chu people follow Ge Shulang alone, it''s better to kill him. The neglected elder brother Shu Lang''s face was gloomy, and he was not strong enough... If Qin Chu people followed Meng Yan, where would he lose face in front of these people? It''s not to stop, it''s not to stop. He forced out a smile: "Chu people, do you want to follow him?" We can only hope that Qin and Chu people have some affection for him. The people of Qin and Chu are in a dilemma as if they were roasted on a fire. It''s worse to laugh than to cry. Do you still need to ask? Of course, she wants to go with Meng Yan. Why, my life is still in the hands of the Turkic wizard After taking a deep breath, the people of Qin and Chu looked back at Meng Yan and called out the fairy. It''s very close to the battlefield. Even the wind is full of blood. Qin and Chu people feel uncomfortable. Chapter 265 Not to mention the little fairy, once here, the little fairy wilted, solemnly told the people of Qin and Chu, don''t call her out if it doesn''t matter. The voice of the meeting was feeble: "the people of Qin and Chu... Don''t you call me if you have nothing to do?" Qin churen gave a dry smile and said, "look for yourself. It''s nothing." The little fairy seemed to take a look at the spirit of the starting point, and then took a cold breath: "my dear, how did your Highness The Regent come?" And still alone? On Ge Shulang''s side, plus the heavy armor, there are at least 200 people. Qin Chu''s head ached and said, "so you know why I called you out?" "... what do you want?" "I remember you said that there is a kind of pill that can be used to send secret messages, so that only the designated people can hear it, but no one else can hear it?" Little fairy tut a, you you way: "good, Qin Chu people, my these treasures, you have been thinking about it?" Because of this heart to heart connection, Dan is not a thing in the market, and the little fairy hides it privately. Qin Chu people secretly turned a white eye, is not on the market so what? Is it hard to give her a free gift with her cunning business nature? "Just say, do you want to do this business or not?" "Do it! But it''s useless for me to take your life value. I want real gold and silver, and you''ll let people burn it for me tomorrow! " The people of Qin and Chu were silent. Tomorrow, she should be in Turk, let Ge Shulang burn paper money for her? Is it a little weird? However, compared with the value of life, the requirement of the little immortal was much lower, and the Qin and Chu people readily agreed. A moment later, Meng Yan frowned and looked at the Qin and Chu people in doubt. "Lord, I communicate with you in a secret way. If others don''t notice, nothing will happen. I have something to say to you. " Meng Yan''s hand curled up, trying to keep calm, but his voice trembled: "Chu people, are you ok?" "Don''t worry, Mr. Wang. I''m very well treated by Mr. Ge Shu. I''m all right. It''s really rash of you to come to Turkic territory alone! Lady Hua, they don''t know how to stop it! " Familiar with the angry tone, Meng Yan hooked his lips and said in a gentle voice: "they can''t stop the king. Chu people, go back with me. Don''t worry. I will take you away safely. " The people of Qin and Chu coughed, and their eyes also dodged: "well, Lord, I have to suffer... Believe me, I will come back in two days!" My heart is rather desolate. I knew that I would not have triggered the laoshizi branch line mission at the beginning. Now I have to go to Turkey. Turk, in the eyes of the people of the Zhou Dynasty, has always been a place like a tiger''s den. She is also a timid, many of the last midnight dream back to wake up, are their own son by the Turks hanging on the rope like death. If it wasn''t for her life, she didn''t want to stay here for a moment. Meng Yan was a little anxious: "Chu people, what''s the problem? I will solve it with you! Where is Turk? I forbid you to go! You, are you trying to get information for Wang? No need! I don''t want you to risk yourself! " Their faces are unpredictable. Ge Shulang looks around in a quiet way. He is not satisfied with his taste. He holds Qin Chu''s hand and pulls behind him, blocking their sight and gnashing his teeth. "Toast, don''t drink, pay attention to Jiawei, take him down for me!" Oh, Meng Yan, since you sent it to me, don''t blame me for being rude. "Young master! Wait a minute Hearing that the Qin and Chu people were defending Meng Yan, GE Shulang felt that his chest was blocked. He strained his face and bowed his head indefinitely. "Young master, I''ll go with you. Just ask you to let Meng Yan go back, OK?" "I don''t need it!" Meng Yan''s indifferent face became angry, and Ge Shulang sneered. He also doesn''t want Meng Yan to leave. If we can keep Meng Yan here today, only one Zhou Ping will be left. I''m afraid it won''t last long under the emperor of Zhou. At that time, the world was not in his pocket? The people of Qin and Chu are important in his heart, but he wants them all over the world. "Chu people?" All of a sudden, both of them screamed out at the same time. But the people of Qin and Chu held a hairpin against their white neck, and their faces were indifferent but determined. "Young master, Wang Ye, if you want to see Chu people''s blood splashing on the spot, you can continue." She had no mercy at all. There was a red plum like color on her white neck. Meng yanmu canthus want to crack, fist tight and loose, after a long time, dumb voice way: "you don''t do stupid things, this king go." Ge Shulang''s eyes flashed, and he said in a warm voice: "I promise you, don''t hurt yourself, put down the hairpin." The Qin and Chu people were relieved and slowly put down the hairpin. Meng Yan also stepped back. Fiercely, GE Shulang took the hairpin from the Qin and Chu people, imprisoned her in his arms, and stopped the possibility of her self mutilation. "What are you waiting to do! Give me Meng Yan! " The heavy armour moves in response to the sound. Qin Chu people looked up in disbelief, and their eyes were full of injuries: "young master, you lied to me?" Ge Shulang said with a gentle smile: "Chu people, the eldest husband does something and does nothing. Meng Yan, I must kill him. You think I''m mean or shameless. I will treat you well, but I will never let Meng Yan go. " "Little fairy, what should I do? This guy doesn''t believe what he says Qin and Chu people knew that they couldn''t reason with GE Shulang, and they were very anxious. These heavy armour even the little immortals are afraid. How can Meng Yan be good by himself? The little fairy collected a handful of hair and turned around anxiously: "I can''t help it..." The sound of the cavalry on the ground vibrated, and Meng Yan stood up in the wind. His armor was pleasing to the eyes even in the battlefield. The Qin and Chu people just want to slap him. Good run here to send what die! His Royal Highness The Regent did not lift his eyelids. He put his bow back on his horse and slowly drew out the sword beside him. Churen, look, treachery is the true face of Turks. If you don''t want to go with me, I will come back to pick you up when you like. However, you can see the true face of the man around you today, and you will not believe him any more in the future. " Ge Shulang became angry: "kill him!" Rub! The sound of weapons colliding. Meng Yan''s sword collided with the so-called invulnerable heavy armor, sparking a string of sparks. "Why do you want to stop me? Ge Shulang, why don''t you go and ask five rats how they were beaten by my master when you were still in your womb and scurry like a rat in the street! " Ge Shulang looks very ugly. And that heavy armor has been overturned two, like a heavy bear tossing, can''t get up again. Chapter 266 Meng Yan''s figure is far away, and more than ten heavy armor on the ground are rolling around. The picture is quite happy. The people of Qin and Chu murmured. No wonder he vowed that he could take her out. His Highness The Regent is worthy of the dream of countless girls in Beijing. This Kung Fu is really not good. The little fairy Xizi is in the shape of a heart. "Handsome The people of Qin and Chu believed it. "It''s true that I asked you to hook up with him at the beginning. It turns out that I have a good eye." "..." would you like some face? Ge Shulang''s face was gloomy, and he could drop water. He stopped several people who wanted to catch up with him, and squeezed out a sentence from his teeth: "don''t chase a poor man! Sooner or later, he will be the loser of my son! Go back first "Yes." However, before the arrogance is very few. Five rats patted the chest to ensure the magic weapon, but Meng Yan was a person to break the spirit, I do not know who was hit in the face. Especially Meng Yanfang''s words "Chu people, just now..." "Come back, young master." "The guilt value of the target of the branch line reaches 50%, and it turns into 10% of the favor value. Congratulations, the host''s favor value reaches 90%. Continue to refuel!" The people of Qin and Chu were surprised: "what''s the value of guilt?" The little fairy is enigmatic: "you have to believe that the surprise of our system is everywhere. As long as you play hard, you will fall in love with us." Before falling in love, the people of Qin and Chu trembled, a chill. Don''t say goodbye. She can''t love the system that can kill her. The next road was smooth, and about two quarters of an hour later, the Turkic court appeared. Turks in the grassland, even the royal family, habits and herdsmen are the same. The location of the king''s tent was not fixed. The so-called Wangzhang is just a tent several times more luxurious than that of ordinary herdsmen. However, when the scholars went out of the frontier, they had a great impact on the Turks. The impact is also huge. Wang Zhang is a tradition of generations, which can not be abolished. But the aristocrats who indulged in pleasure gradually built their houses, and the tent was just a situation. Most of the nobles'' houses were built in the land of abundant water and grass, which cut off the livelihood of many herdsmen. Perhaps in a few years'' time, the militarist Turks will be assimilated to be as happy as the Central Plains? But it is impossible to hope for the future. At least at that time, the two countries were still in full swing. The news of Ge Shulang''s return should have come back early. Someone had been waiting outside the king''s tent for a long time: "Your Highness the second prince has come back. The king has been waiting for you for a long time." Ge Shulang, who is good at observing, did not ignore the surprise and awe of his opponent when he saw the heavy armor behind him. Satisfied with the hook lips, back to the Qin and Chu humanitarian: "Chu people first with the son''s family to go back, when I see the king, I will take you to find the wizard." The people of Qin and Chu had no objection, even could not get it. The little fairy said that there was a strong air of death near the king''s tent, which made her very uncomfortable. It''s time for the invincible Turkic wolf to die. The official''s name is hakemu. The people of Qin and Chu kept quiet, but at the bottom of their heart, they remembered that this was the man they saw through Zhizhu''s eyes when they were at GE Shulang''s residence in Rongcheng. Huckleberry flattered her and tried to please her all the way. After such a long time with GE Shulang, he saw for the first time that he was so attached to a woman and even brought back Turks! You know, after they left Rongcheng, they left behind a disaster. Ge Shulang ordered to kill all the people in the original mansion. Among those people, including his wife and concubine who had been favored by GE Shulang for a period of time. He still remembers that when the concubine named Honghe died, she was shocked and unbelievable. At last, she turned into a deep hatred, like a fierce ghost, and cursed: "Ge Shulang, if you are heartbroken, you will die hard!" Want to get sincerity from you? fond dream. But this woman, it may be an accident. So think, he smile more flattering brilliant. The people of Qin and Chu could not bear to be disturbed by it. They simply put on a cold face and pretended to be cold, and left ear and right ear came out. She thought that when she was detoxified, she would almost be able to leave. But how to leave has become a problem. Ge Shulang will see her closely, without careful deployment, with her weak body, I''m afraid she will be chased back if she doesn''t run far away. So he thought of Meng Yan. Thinking that he came here alone today and left that sentence to take her home, he laughed. My heart is soft and sweet. I don''t know that his Highness The Regent is thinking about how to deal with her when she goes back. His Royal Highness''s secret letter was finally sent to his desk after many hardships. The letter said that he had tried his best to get the emperor''s grain in the army, and he would arrive soon. I gave a general account of the situation in the DPRK and China. At the end, his royal highness seemed to be pondering over the words. Every word was very careful. He wrote about how the people of Qin and Chu escaped from his eyes. He tried every means to find out, but he had nothing to do. Meng Yan burned the letter with a sneer. I really escaped. Qin and Chu people, they are good at it! The people of Qin and Chu who were far away in Turk sneezed without warning, and hakmu''s huge head appeared in front of his eyes: "isn''t the girl ill? I can''t use it. I''ll call the doctor right away! " Qin Chu people gave him a cold look. Rao''s temper is made of clay figurines, and she is also very annoyed by his incessant chatter all the way. Suddenly, he had a bad heart and said with a sneer, "Mr. hakmu, would you like to invite a doctor for me?" Huckleberry nodded, his eyes straight. There are many beautiful women in Tujue, but they are better at riding and shooting than him. Hakmu''s heart included these women in the ranks of vulgarity. Hum, you don''t like me. I don''t like you! Qin and Chu people are different. They are born with a foxy face and a tearful mole in the corner of their eyes. They are the water color in the south of the Yangtze River that Turks can''t see. The beauty of the charm of all living beings, this cold smile, like the nine immortals down to earth. Hakam''s spring heart is rippling. The nine immortals opened her lips slightly and said, "but it''s a pity that I''ve been poisoned. If you don''t take a good look at the poison, I''m afraid you''ll let me... " She made a motion of wiping her neck in silence, and Huckleberry shivered. Nintendo became a snake and scorpion beauty for a while. He swallowed his saliva and finally stopped talking. On the other hand, the tent of the Turkic king was filled with invisible smoke of gunpowder. When he was young, the king of Turks was a powerful man who won the existence of the thirteen prefectures of the great Zhou Dynasty. Now he is old, but he looks like an ordinary old man. Chapter 267 Mixed evil hero I, never thought, old to accept the reality of fratricidal. Ge Shulang opened the door of the tent and went against the light. What he saw was not the evil king, but the smiling Burigude. The two brothers had already torn their faces. Ge Shulang didn''t pretend to exchange greetings. He walked in with a cold face: "where''s father?" Bu RI Gu de played with the jade finger on his hand, squinting as if he was trying to identify the quality of the jade finger. He said leisurely, "where''s the little bastard, or does it mean father king?" From small to large, GE Shulang did not know how many times he was called little bastard, and his face was as usual. "Bregude, you can''t wait to usurp the throne and kill your father, can you Turks have no etiquette, but some ideas are deeply rooted. He who is powerful is the king. However, if there is such a rebellious act of usurping the throne, it will not be accepted. Burigude''s face sank: "little bastard, what do you mean?" "The little bastard means what he thinks." "You Seeing that they were about to fight, a dull cough interrupted them. The evil king''s weak voice said, "enough, don''t make any noise!" Bregude put down his hand and snorted reluctantly. Goshulangmulu is contemptuous. "Come in, all of you." "Yes." In just a few months, the evil king is getting worse. Ge Shulang was stunned. When I think of finding him, although the old man is tired, he still has the shadow of his former power. The deep feeling in his eyes seems to pass on to others through him. And at this moment, the old man on the bed is really like the wind and candle in old age, thin only skin and bone, a pair of eyes deeply sunk in, listless and empty. For a long time, only to find a trace of focus on him, a smile on his withered face. "Ah Lang, come back." Ge Shulang nodded in a complicated mood and went forward to let the old man hold his hand. On one side, Burigude''s eyes were blazing fire, like a kid who had been robbed of candy, with an awkward and angry cold hum. "A Lang..." The evil king frowned and didn''t say anything later for a long time. Recently, his memory is getting worse and worse. He often forgets what he wanted to say the second before. In a trance, he seemed to see another person through Ge Shulang''s face, so he laughed happily: "Lang, your mother has come to pick me up." Ge Shulang''s heart suddenly stagnated, and the unspeakable bitterness came to his heart. He took out his hand and ran out, which was like running away. Looking at his empty hand, the evil king sighed. Bu RI Gu de pursed his lips and sat at the head of the bed without saying a word. His eyes were like a knife looking at the evil king. For many days and months in the past, he would hate the man in front of him when he watched the concubine wash her face with tears. Now, it''s the same. This man does not have his mother in his heart, what he loves is a central plains woman. It''s said that the woman in Central Plains died of hatred. But his mother had lived a lifetime with hatred and resentment towards him? He took a deep breath. "Father, as you wish, you have seen him one last time." Mixed evil king staring at the top of his head, smiling very kindly: "child, I am a failed father." He wanted to take ge Shulang back, treat him well, let Ge Shulang assist brygud. But it''s too naive. Which of these two children is not hateful to him? "Wu -- Wu -- Wu --" Pathetique horn sounded, GE Shulang''s face turned white, his tea cup fell to the ground and broke to pieces. He was a little unbelievable. He took two steps and woke up. A little bit will face the confusion convergence, silent sit back on the position. "What''s that sound?" In Ge Shulang''s house, the people of Qin and Chu have just settled down. Two smart looking girls were sent to serve her. The servant girl came from the Central Plains. She didn''t feel deeply about the horn. She said: "back to the girl, this is... Da Chanyu." The people of Qin and Chu said, "what is it She almost thought she was killed by herself. Why did she die when she first came to Turkey? But for Zhou, that''s a good thing. "Where''s your son?" "The young master has not come back yet." Yes, Da Danyu is dead. He should be very sad. Qin and Chu people didn''t care much about it. She was worried about another thing. If Ge Shulang doesn''t come back, what about her poison? There''s only one day left in the afternoon! In case you forget about Da Danyu''s funeral Rubbing his forehead, the Qin and Chu people sighed. Although I don''t want to disturb Ge Shulang at such a sad time, for my own life, forgive her selfishness once. "Take me to him." The servant girl didn''t dare to refuse. Qin Chu people were the first woman Ge Shulang brought back since the house existed. Plus Hakam''s attitude. The servant girl firmly believes that this master is not what she can afford. After the horn sounded, there were many more people on the road, and everyone sincerely worshipped in the direction of the snow mountain. Death is another kind of belonging for Turks. It is sacred in their hearts and will not cause too much sorrow. Before the Qin and Chu people reached the king''s tent, they were stopped by a group of people. He is the guard of the king''s account. "Our prince wants to see you. Come with us." Bregude? Qin Chu people pick eyebrows, this meeting son, he does not run back in the front line to do what? Think of the death of the Turk king, for a moment. The Turks, who are known as forthright, originally have a lot of pickles. For that position, oh, that''s all. Most of them have been arrested by Burigude many times. Qin and Chu are calm and idle: "but I''m afraid I''m a guest of the second prince. I can''t go with you." In fact, she was not sure if brygud knew that she was coming. With the deep hatred between them, how could she survive if brygud was allowed to take her away? So we must not go with them. Moreover, as soon as the Tujue king rose, Burigude was probably busy seizing power. She thought that she would send someone to catch him. It was probably brygud who heard that Gertrude had brought a woman back and wanted to use her to threaten Gertrude. I can''t help but smoke from the corner of my mouth. Suddenly, I found that this method is very effective. Didn''t he want to threaten Meng Yan with her before? It''s a pity that Mr. Ge Shu has taught her a lesson. He will never be threatened. Bregude''s plan is doomed to failure. The guards looked at each other and hesitated. A cold voice said, "all step back. This is my guest." "Dawu? Yes The great Witch of Turk saw evil, and she seldom asked about the world since the event of Mrs. Yin ten years ago. However, his position in Wang TingZhong was still very high. Since he spoke, it was not easy for these soldiers to stop the Qin and Chu people. The Qin and Chu people looked at the legendary wizard quietly. It is said that this man was once an abandoned disciple of Baiyue. The people of Qin and Chu always thought that he was a miserable old man with strange temper and evil eyes. He was the kind of person who didn''t like his eyes and played tricks on others Although the man in front of him looks gloomy, he is too young. His face was as pale as white paper, and there was no blood color. The thick shadow of the fundus of his eyes made him lazy when he raised his eyes. Like a dead man. The wizard looked at the Qin and Chu people for a while and said, "are you the one Ge Shu asked me to save?" Qin Chu people nodded. Chapter 268 "Come with me." The witch left this sentence and left first. The people of Qin and Chu pursed their lips and looked at the direction of the royal court, but they couldn''t resist it. "Sir, may I ask Mr. Ge Shu Burigude is a prince with a right name. When the king of Turk was around, he was still protected by someone. Now, as soon as the king of Turk left, Burigude was the king. How could he let go of Gertrude? Dawu looked back at her, eyes clear, full of puzzled: "he captured you here, is life or death, and what do you have to do with it?" This man''s outspokenness made the people of Qin and Chu shudder. The corners of his mouth twitched for a while, and he squeezed out a cold sentence: "I asked him, what does it have to do with you?" She almost thought the man was mocking her on purpose. And some of them are not aware of the shame. Indeed, whether Ge Shulang is dead or alive has nothing to do with her. After she''s detoxified, it''s ok if she doesn''t do the branch mission. If Ge Shulang is dead, it saves her a lot. However, people are not plants, who can be merciless. Watching a stranger die in front of her eyes, she still can''t do it, let alone get along with her brother Shulang all the way. One day, they may be hostile, but she doesn''t want Gertrude to die under this kind of power. Dawu was stunned. After a long time, he laughed coldly. It seemed that he didn''t smile for a long time and lost his right. The smile on his pale face was as stiff as a puppet. "You come with me." But they did not answer the questions of the Qin and Chu people. The Qin and Chu people became angry. It can be seen that Turks have great respect for Dawu, even if everyone knows that the sound of the horn represents what kind of bloodbath is going on in Wang TingZhong. And around Dawu, the clouds are always light. Dawu took Qin and Chu people to an altar. It''s an altar, but it''s just a lump in the grass. A banner with an unknown rune is fluttering in the wind. The snow mountain in the distance is far away from it. There is a sense of holiness without reason. But at the moment, the people of Qin and Chu suddenly felt that they wanted to make a pilgrimage. A moment later, the wizard''s voice came without emotion: "girl, please sit on the altar, I''ll detoxify you." Sitting on the altar? Qin and Chu people suddenly remembered a lot of stories that young master zehe used to tell to scare her. It is said that in their Baiyue, if someone made any mistake, he would be put on the altar and burned to death, so as to calm the anger of the gods. This sorcerer doesn''t want to burn her? There was no resentment in the past and no hatred in recent days. The people of Qin and Chu were worried. Under the peaceful and patient eyes of the other party, they bit their teeth and went up. If you can''t get rid of the poison, you will die. Just believe him for once. The wizard put his hands together and murmured. A faint smile rose from the corner of his mouth, and the whole person suddenly became towering and tall. In this chanting voice, the eyelids of the Qin and Chu people became heavier and heavier. They only had time to shout: "little fairy!" Then two eyes one black fainted past. And the most terrible thing is that this time she fainted, she couldn''t get out of the body as before, and she couldn''t contact the little fairy. She completely fainted. There seems to be sandalwood lingering on the tip of the nose. I do not know how long passed, Qin Chu people lift heavy eyelids, a light difficult squeeze in. Then came a series of tinkling sounds from the little fairy. "Congratulations on the successful detoxification of the host. You have gained 30 days'' life value from the task reward. Trigger an additional reward of Feisi pill, and your liking for GE Shulang has reached 100%!" "Congratulations to the host for completing the branch line task. Life and death are entrusted to each other. You have obtained the bonus charm value. The installation for the host has been completed." ˇ­ˇ­ The Qin and Chu people blinked and were still confused. And in the store in my mind, there are several more points in the column of charm value. The little fairy happily ended for her: "your poison has been detoxified, and your life has been saved!" Is this the end of the poison? She remembered that she just fainted, dark, and didn''t know how long it had been. How to open your eyes and complete so many tasks? "Wow, don''t you know? You have fainted for three days and three nights! " The people of Qin and Chu were surprised and almost didn''t fall out of bed. "What?" Three days? Why doesn''t she have any consciousness? Clang when a, but is come in to wait on of servant girl be startled by her one startle one at a time, the basin fell to the ground. Then the servant girl was overjoyed: "girl, are you awake? I''ll call the young master! " Qin Chu people reluctantly accepted the shock, so as not to scare others. They coughed softly and asked quietly, "what''s the matter? Gertrude, is he OK The little fairy said contemptuously, "didn''t you worry about his accident before? Why, I''m disappointed to hear that he''s ok? " ˇ°ˇ­ˇ­ˇ± "It''s not. Oh, little fairy, don''t worry about me." "My stupid host, use your little brain to think about it. Big Zhou''s army is pressing down. Ge Shulang holds the card of Yanzhishan in his hand. How can bregude really kill him? Even if they think about each other''s death, they won''t fight until they get the power in each other''s hands. " I see "Bah, little fairy, you took the opportunity to scold me again! I want to complain about you! " This is what the people of Qin and Chu knew only after they had been to the black market. The system of other people''s home is either very cold and responsive, and there is no nonsense. Or honey, and the host love each other. It''s like her family. She runs all day. She doesn''t talk about it. She''s also a unscrupulous businessman. The system was not afraid, and he said, "vote. It''s very good. You know where to vote." People of the Qin and Chu Dynasties She wanted to kill the fairy. Bang se was enough. The system was upright and said seriously, "but this Turkic wizard is really a character. When I detoxified you, my consciousness was closed. Tut, this man is so terrible. I suggest you don''t deal with him in the future. " It''s no use for her to say that at the thought of the cold breath of Dawu, the people of Qin and Chu could not wait to see him, and they all took a detour. Just thinking, the door was pushed open fiercely, GE Shulang''s face, which he hadn''t seen for several days, suddenly appeared, surprised and happy. "Chu people, you, you really wake up. I''m not dreaming, am I?" In a short period of three days, GE Shulang''s face was spared for a while, and his whole life was more than ten years old. The people of Qin and Chu didn''t think that the other side was for themselves. Maybe she has part of the responsibility, but more, it should be because she cheated me with brygudel. After finishing the task, the Qin Chu people felt relaxed and said with a smile: "I''m fine. Thank you for your concern." Chapter 269 Because of the increase of charm value, Qin and Chu people can clearly feel that GE Shulang''s eyes are not the same. Once upon a time, when she drugged his Highness the prince with props, his highness looked like this. Glamour is a good thing, though hard to brush. The people of Qin and Chu were very helpful. As expected, they felt a little confident. Ge Shulang looked at her obsessively and said affectionately: "the wizard has detoxified you, but you are still unconscious. These days, I''m so anxious that I even want to bring Dawu here to show you. It''s good you woke up Quite unnaturally, he avoided Ge Shulang''s too affectionate eyes, and the people of Qin and Chu coughed. "Please also thank Dawu for the Chu people. Thanks to Dawu, the Chu people are safe this time." "That''s nature." Supporting the eyes that are more sticky than honey, GE Shulang looked at her and talked about the family routine for half an hour. So that Qin Chu''s face is almost stiff with laughter. I really want to ask each other, don''t you have to fight for power? Don''t you manage everything every day? Is it really good to waste time here? "Do Chu people have something to eat at noon? I''ll tell the kitchen to do it When GE Shulang tried to stir up the topic again, the people of Qin and Chu seized the opportunity, covered their heart and hummed. Young master, please don''t say any more. I''m afraid I really hurt. Ge Shulang was very nervous: "Chu people, what''s the matter? But what''s wrong? " The eyes of Qin and Chu people were tearful. They said pitifully, "I''m afraid it''s the sequelae of qirisan. My son, I''m a little tired." This words already enough straightforward, elder brother Shu Lang''s face is slightly white, sincere way: "that I go to invite a doctor for you!" "No, sir, I''ll just have a rest..." Finally, the elder brother Shulang was paid. The people of Qin and Chu were relieved and fell asleep. Although she was in a coma for three days, when she woke up, she was as tired as if she had not slept for three days. This sleep was sweet and dreamless until the next morning. She remembered that when she was asleep, the light was almost as bright as this. She put her arm in front of her eyes for a while and sighed: "I''ve been sleeping more and more. I don''t think it''s half an hour." The system was impressed by her shamelessness and awoke her with a faint smile: "you''re really sleeping. You''ve been sleeping all day and night." The people of Qin and Chu were in a good mood when they were sleeping. They decided not to have the same opinion with her. But sometimes troubles come to me, and I can''t hide them. "Ma''am, you can''t go in, ma''am!" The people of Qin and Chu picked their eyebrows and recognized that it was the voice of the servant girl who was waiting on her. At least he grew up in the east palace. Hearing of his elegance, the people of Qin and Chu sneered: "this elder brother Shu Lang is really romantic. There are a lot of romantic debts in Rongcheng''s mansion. It''s not long since he came back to Turk. He''s also a peach blossom." The system adheres to its own professional ethics and does not make evaluation. Waiting to see a good play eager to try, but can not hide. Both the left and the right were about to leave. The people of Qin and Chu felt that if they were soft, it would be over. In a short encounter, leave a good impression on each other. As soon as the thought stopped, the Qin and Chu people took care of their appearance. At the moment when the other party opened the door, a friendly smile was not yet formed The door was kicked open. A servant girl with a cross waist and a proud face looked around the room, and finally her eyes fell on the Qin and Chu people. Yang chin, yin and Yang strange way: "you are Qin Chu people? He doesn''t look very good. He looks like a fox! " Behind the domineering servant girl, a well-dressed woman stood coldly, apparently acquiesced in all this. Thanks to Zhang Jieyu''s unremitting efforts in the early years, this degree of slander is acceptable in the eyes of Qin and Chu people. A little smile, she did not answer, happy to look at the dress woman. That means, what''s the ability to let your dog bark? She''s not qualified yet. The dress woman''s eyes were dim and waved: "Xiao Zhu, don''t be rude." The domineering servant girl looked like a meek lamb, and said in a warm voice, "yes." In the end, I still don''t forget to stare at the people of Qin and Chu. Qin Chu people smile, trying to convey their friendship: "I do not know this sister is?" "Well, our empress is the crown princess. No, now she is our da Kai family. What are you, you cheap hoof? How dare you call me sister? " The bad servant Xu is used to the master, and her master also acquiesces in this kind of behavior. After that, the servant girl was a little complacent. The people of Qin and Chu are confused. Love is not ge Shulang''s romantic debt? What do you want her to do? Full of doubts, the Da Kai family finally opened the golden mouth and said the first words since they met. "Girl, no matter what dirty thoughts you hide in our palace, this imperial court is not a place where you can be presumptuous. If you are wise, you may be spared your life if you leave by yourself. " Leaving? She did. Qin and Chu people can''t laugh or cry. Is there something wrong with Da Kai? "Da Kai, have you misunderstood me? I''m just a guest of elder brother Shu. I came to Turk just for detoxification. " If she remembers correctly, why don''t Gertrude and bregude have the same situation? Why did you get up in the backyard, but brother Shulang''s sister-in-law is too lenient? A trace of anger flashed in his eyes, and he gritted his teeth and said, "are you women so shameless? You deliberately chased our king from Dazhou to Tujue, and you said that you had a plan? " This loud question stunned the people of Qin and Chu. From Dazhou to Tujue, the words were repeated in her mind. She felt that she had not heard or understood it wrong, and she was shocked. Heaven and earth conscience, from big to Turk, she hide cloth day solid virtue all too late, how can chase him? "Da Kai, you must have misunderstood! I don''t know Prince Burigude... " Inexplicably, there is a feeling that the more you describe it, the darker it is. The system can''t see it any more: "people of Qin and Chu, you may be better if you say less." The people of Qin and Chu sipped their lips and were very aggrieved. What''s the matter? People lie on the bed and the pot comes from the sky. Da Kai''s face was gloomy and twisted: "come on, take down this shameless woman for me!" "Ding, release a new mission, pretend to be pitiful in front of Burigude, and win Burigude''s pity." The tendons and flesh of the two evil women rushed up to take her. Qin and Chu people never thought that the system would release tasks at this time. The content of the task is still so crazy! She covered her heart in horror: "little, little fairy?" "Sorry, I can''t decide the content of the task. Take care of yourself," the fairy said sympathetically Chapter 270 From rebirth to the present, the system has proved to her again and again that as long as she does not die, she will do it in death. Qin and Chu people took a deep breath and resisted the impulse of a little immortal to die together. They resisted their own struggle. What''s more, Jiao didi was tied up with tears in her eyes and said: "why don''t you believe in me? I''ve come to Turk for a long time. I really have a hard time. I''m with your highness Burigude... " On the front line, the drunkard of bregude is retreating. When he is in a mess, he comes back with the tiger amulet which has been missing for many years. At the same time, he brings back the army which is known as invincible. After the death of Da Shan Yu, there is no scruple between the two brothers. However, surprisingly, the two suddenly became brothers and sisters. In the eyes of outsiders, GE Shulang''s people are just like the rain in time, which has reversed the decline at one stroke. However, just now, the two brothers and sisters had just gone through a bloody battle. Cloth day solid de sneered a, good wolf ambition elder brother Shu Lang, appetite this big, also not afraid to support bad. At the gate of the barracks, he poked his head into his head. When Burigude saw him, he looked soft and waved him over. The small head rubs rubs rubs rubs rubs rubs in front of, cloth day solid virtuous smile way: "your mother imperial concubine?" This child is the only son of song Nu who killed the Qin and Chu people in Jiangnan Road. Song Nu tilted his head, puffed his cheeks, took Burigude''s hand and went out. Seeing this, bregude simply put down what he was doing and went with him. To his surprise, song Nu took him to ge Shulang''s house. The two brothers just had a quarrel and ended up with his compromise. Ge Shulang and two teams of people want to attack Meng Yan from Yanzhi mountain. This meeting, there should be no one in Ge Shulang''s house. His eyes moved and stopped the servants who wanted to salute. As soon as I entered the inner house, I heard a delicate and familiar voice: "Da Kai, I''m a guest of elder brother Shu. You can''t do this to me! What''s the matter, at least we''ll wait until the young master comes back. " Bregude frowned and a face appeared clearly in his mind. For a moment, I was in a mixed mood, but I didn''t know what had the upper hand. But he was sure that he was lucky to see her again. This idea just arose, he cut off without expression, and then stepped in. Song Nu''s mother, today''s Dakai family, is the daughter of a powerful Lord in Wang TingZhong. It can be said that half of the Turkic soldiers and horses were once subordinates of the Lord. He can sit in this position, a large part of the rely on the father-in-law. After more than ten years of marriage, the two have always been respectful to each other and doted on their only child. But at the moment, he listened to the sharp voice of Da Kai, but he couldn''t help frowning. "You are insidious and cunning. How can I know that you are not delaying? That elder brother Shu Lang is just a little bastard. After all, the imperial court is our king''s imperial court. We have to deal with you. Do we have to wait for elder brother Shu Lang to come back? " Cloth day solid virtuous way is not good, quickly walked in. Then I saw two women swing round their arms and slap them to throw them down. And the people of Qin and Chu, compared with the last time, seem to be different, he can''t say where is different. I just feel that looking at her, my heart is in a mess. Not to mention the delicate beauty at the moment, I still feel pity for her. Burigoud looked at her and said angrily, "stop it!" But the old lady is very slow. Be scared to shake, slap subconsciously fall. Fortunately, the Qin and Chu people hid in time, but they still had a shallow cut on their cheek. She tilted her face, bowed her head and did not speak. Fury cloth day solid Germany is more angry, stride forward to push away the old woman, morimori way: "you are so bold, who allow you to be wild here?" Da Kai was completely stunned. After so many years of marriage, she was the first time to see Bu RI Gu de get so angry. For another woman! Facing Da Kai''s unbelievable eyes, bu RI Gu de looks at Qin Chu people with guilt. "Are you hurt?" Qin Chu shook his head and bit his lower lip tightly. The bottom of my heart could not help wondering: "little fairy, what medicine did you give me? In the past, this attitude towards me was not like this. " It''s just like dozing off the medicine, so that she is ready to play the full belly. After careful consideration, the little fairy said: "it should be the reason why your charm value has increased. I have said before that when the charm value reaches a certain level, people who see you will die for you." It''s a necessary medicine to kill and set fire when traveling at home. But unfortunately, the side effects are also very obvious. Such a warm bregude, she can''t resist. "King, why are you here?" Da Kai finally accepted the fact that he had been ignored, and his heart was like a knife. A pair of beautiful eyes with accusation, want to say still rest of staring at cloth day solid Germany. Bu RI Gu de looked back at her with a slight frown and a deep voice with Accusation: "concubine, lady Qin is Ge Shu''s guest. Ge Shu works for us, but you treat our guest like this. How do you want us to deal with ourselves?" Is it because of Gertrude? Da Kai''s face slightly Ji, subdued soft: "husband, this matter is my body wrong..." "Well, I don''t know your temperament? After all, why are you here to embarrass lady Qin today? " Da Kai angrily bit his lip and scratched his eyes unnaturally. Let her say it in front of so many people, is it because she heard the name of Qin and Chu people called in Burigude''s dream talk at night? During her years as a wife, she was honest and did what she had to do. She never cared which woman Burigude favored. But the people of Qin and Chu were the first women to let Burigude miss in his dreams. As a woman''s intuition, let her feel, this is a dangerous person. After trying to bribe the people around Burigude, I found that this woman had followed Tujue all the way from Dazhou! What''s the point? Naturally, Da Kai''s family will come to declare her identity as a hostess, and then give her a piece of prestige, so that this shameless cheap hoof can stop. But I didn''t expect that it would cause such a big reaction. Although bregude''s explanation was due to Gertrude, she knew that it was just bregude who gave her face and didn''t embarrass her on the spot. Bu RI Gu de looked at her with deep eyes. Da Kai''s heart was wronged. He bit his lip and said nothing. She thought that if Burigude was still thinking about the love between husband and wife, she shouldn''t be embarrassed for a fox. Chapter 271 In the end, the Qin and Chu people couldn''t see it any more. If you can, she doesn''t want to disturb the relationship between them at all. However, the task sent by the system is too immoral. "Your Highness, don''t blame Da Kai. I''m fine, but I''ve just been hurt a little..." When burigudeton felt his heart pulled up, he looked at the red mark on the white face of the Qin and Chu people and said with pity, "I wronged you. Don''t be afraid. As long as you stay in Turk for one day, I won''t let anyone hurt you again." Da Kai''s face twisted. The Qin and Chu people were flattered, but they didn''t even give her the chance to refuse. "The concubine, who is the surname of Da Kai, is jealous and vicious. She will be banned for a month from today. She can''t come out without the permission of the king!" All of a sudden, the color of his face faded. He said in disbelief, "king, what are you talking about?" Burigude waved his hand impatiently, then two burly bodyguards came up: "concubine, please." "The palace will go by itself!" Da Kai left angrily. Burigude said a few words to the people of Qin and Chu. It was nothing more than that he could ask them for something they didn''t adapt to or wanted. I''m leaving now. After stepping out of the yard, bregude had a fierce step. Behind the door, song Nu''s watery eyes looked at him silently. He frowned and his head hurt. What''s going on? Is it really him who just made those decisions? How could he offend the imperial concubine for the sake of the Qin and Chu people? However, as soon as he looked back, he saw that the people of Qin and Chu were smiling at him, and his heart was in a mess. I had to press down my doubts and leave in a hurry. Since then, the people of Qin and Chu had a peaceful life. Ge Shulang didn''t come back for a long time. Bregude did not dare to set foot in the courtyard, which made him abnormal. Qin and Chu people enjoy their leisure, and they are preparing for their escape plan. Turks do not do production. Every year in winter, they go to the border of Dazhou to plunder a lot of food and grass. Later, when the scholars went out of the frontier, they brought the trend of extravagance and pleasure to the Turkic nobles. So in the plunder of grain and grass, there is another one. Robbing women. Ge Shulang''s house alone is more than ten servant girls who were plundered from Dazhou. They''re all poor people. The servant girl who served the Qin and Chu people was named Xiao Lu. She was also a cardamom girl. She was plundered in her prime and separated from her family. At first, they may resist and complain. But in the end, it will be defeated by reality. As long as people live for one day, they will live. You can''t live with a deep hatred. Gradually, these servant girls will assimilate into Turks, and no longer regard themselves as Dazhou people. Qin Chu people get along with Xiao Lu these days. They look at each other with stars in their eyes and talk about GE Shulang''s appearance: "the second prince is really handsome. I heard that the man of the Zhou Dynasty forced general hakmu''s men into the snow wolf valley. In the situation of dying, the second prince saved everyone from heaven. It''s so cool! " She could only sigh at the bottom of her heart. Girl, do you know that among the soldiers who were defeated by GE Shulang, there may be your father and brother. But can she blame a poor woman who was plundered to a foreign country as a slave? So she did not dare to use the identity of Da Zhou to evoke the resonance of each other. We have to buy people''s hearts first. Fortunately, when she was in the palace at the beginning, in order that she could stand firmly in the palace, Bili talked about it in her ear. She slightly means, small green will take her as the heart lung master. One morning, Xiao Lu came to wait on the Qin and Chu people to wash. When changing clothes, the Qin and Chu people ignored and trembled uncomfortably. This shake doesn''t matter, actually shake out with hairpin. Pigeon blood jade hairpin, streamer, crystal clear. It''s worth a lot at a glance. The master and servant stared at the hairpin on the ground and kept silent for a long time. If she remembers correctly, this is the one on Takashi''s head. The clothes she changes every day are made by little green. The vision is faint to see to small green, small green don''t say a word, plop a then kneel down, desperately kowtow. "Miss Mingjian, it''s not made by maidservant! If the slave put it in. How can it fall out and let you see it now? " She''s a smart girl. Qin churen laughed, gently helped her up and said with a smile, "what''s the matter? I didn''t say you did it. But I don''t want to be a prisoner, but people do. Oh, you put away the hairpin. I guess her master will come to look for her in a few minutes, and you will... " Little green eyes lit up, could not hide worship: "girl really good!" The exaggerated old face of a red Qin Qin man modestly waved: "where, where." It''s good to get dressed. She has breakfast as usual. Turk is more desolate than Rongcheng. Ge Shulang''s house in Rongcheng, at least some flowers can let her collect, this Turk, in addition to the grass, wild Daisy can''t find a tree. Not to mention delicious food. Breakfast is the same butter tea, goat cheese. That''s fine, but in the early morning, there was a table full of mutton and beef. What''s the reason? With a lack of interest, the people of Qin and Chu couldn''t eat any more. Xiaolu sincerely cared: "girl, how can you eat so little? You''re not in good health. You can''t do that. " Qin Chu people barely smile. Miss the green peach cake, plum cake, sweet scented osmanthus cake, shrimp porridge. Well. Big week is better. Did you know that you didn''t come out of your mind at the beginning and stayed in the east palace to eat until you died? What do you want to eat? It''s green. The ingredients of the imperial dining room are the best in the world. What do you want to eat? Now it''s good to run to this ghost place, and you''ll almost smell the grass on the sheep. Putting down the chopsticks, the Qin and Chu people sighed heavily. Before he finished sighing, he heard a notice from outside: "the Da Kai family is coming!" Turks are not interested in using eunuchs, and the roofs that can be shaken by the loud voice of those men are shaking. The people of Qin and Chu miss the eunuch Gong Ya Sheng who had been despised by her in the past. At least my father-in-law spoke in a low voice. The Qin and Chu people were not surprised by the arrival of the Da Kai family. The front line is in full swing. How can Buri Gude manage the affairs of the harem? The mother clan of the Dakai family is powerful, and they can walk horizontally at this time. How can they even pay attention to a foot ban. However, Takashi must have learned a lesson. Instead of rushing in as hard as last time, he gave a "notice". After that, bregude couldn''t find the wrong place even if he wanted to trouble her. "What shall we do, girl?" After all, the little greenway is a little shallow and a little flustered. Chapter 272 Qin Chu people slowly wiped his mouth and got up: "welcome, what should I do?" After a few days'' absence, Da Kai''s complexion became better and better, and her hatred became stronger. The people of Qin and Chu were courteous and considerate. They said in a soft voice, "if you come here, I''ll meet you from afar." Da Kai''s cold hum, with three or two people behind him, a look for fault. "Search for me!" Qin Chu people pick eyebrows, quietly stopped in front of several people, although petite, but people do not dare to cross the Leichi half step. She said with a light smile, "what do you mean, Da Kai? Why don''t you cheat our young master not to be in the mansion, and make a quarrel again and again? " "The glib thing." Da Kai''s cold look at her, full of disdain. "It''s said that you were bought by GE Shu from renyazi. You must have lived a very poor life before. You can''t see anything good," he said The Qin and Chu people sighed. Not really. Teng yuange''s rule is always to enjoy what kind of happiness and what kind of ability. For a girl like her, it''s a gift to have enough food and clothing. Later, when she was taken into the house by the prince, she was also running on Zhang Jieyu everywhere. If it wasn''t for the help of the princess, I''m afraid she would have died of starvation rather than poisoning earlier. Now this thought, she unexpectedly from one end of the poor to now! The people of Qin and Chu could not help but feel sad. "This morning, one of the most precious hairpins in our palace was lost. The people in the royal clothing shop said that at that time, only your servant girl went to get the clothes. It must be you who stole the hairpin of our palace!" he said with a sneer The people of Qin and Chu were surprised and said, "since it''s the most precious hairpin, how can you put it in the royal clothes shop if you don''t take it with you from time to time? What can I do if there is no weight under my hand and I am broken "You He thought his plan was perfect, but he didn''t expect that he would die before he finished. The first sentence was asked by the people of Qin and Chu, and he became angry. "You are in charge of the palace! Anyway, I suspect that you have taken away the hairpin. You guys, don''t search it for me! " A few women didn''t dare to delay and continued to act. But the Qin and Chu people stopped them with a cold face. "All things should be based on a piece of evidence. Today, Da Kai sent someone to search my body for no reason. What''s the reputation of my body? If you can''t find anything, how can Da Kai compensate me? " However, her reaction became more and more real. She was guilty in her heart. She firmly said: "it must be on you. If this palace wronged you, it will naturally apologize to you. But if I find it in you, my palace will tear you apart and drag you out to feed the wolf! " Qin and Chu people were impressed by this woman''s cruelty. If she had not been lucky enough to find the hairpin and let Da Kai find it later, she would have been buried in the belly of a wolf. And if the other party can''t find it, it''s just a light apology. The corner of the mouth can''t help smoking. "Da Kai, you can search, but I have one condition." "You say so." Da Kai was a little impatient. She was sure that she would find the hairpin from the Qin and Chu people. I can''t wait to see the tragic situation of Qin and Chu people being dismembered. Qin churen said with a smile, "if you can''t find Da Kai''s family, as compensation, you have to promise me a condition. How about that?" "This..." Maybe the attitude of the Qin and Chu people was too calm, and Da Kai''s heart was beating a drum. Besides, what should the Qin and Chu people do if they take the opportunity to ask too much? It seems to see through what she thought in her heart, Qin Chu humanity: "don''t worry, Da Kai, I''m sure you can do everything you want." In front of so many people, Da Kai''s family is not easy to be timid. In addition, Qin and Chu people say that Biting her teeth, she nodded: "OK, I promise you." "Search the palace carefully! Not only on them, but also in every corner of the room The people of the Qin and the Chu dynasties hooked their lips. What a cautious woman. She outspread her hand and let the woman search. Even the servants didn''t let it go. An hour later, the people of Qin and Chu looked up at the sun, squinted and said with a smile, "Da Kai, you see the sun is too dry. Why don''t you sit down and have a cup of tea?" Da Kai''s face can''t be described by tie Qing. It''s so Yin that it can drip water. The people under my hand have been looking for it twice. I haven''t even seen the shadow of a hairpin! How is that possible? She put it in herself. Could it be that the people of Qin and Chu had noticed something, so they took it out? "Where did you hide the hairpin of this palace?" said da Kai angrily The people of Qin and Chu blinked innocently: "don''t you look for Da Kai''s by yourself? I don''t have one here. Why do you insist that the hairpin is here? " "I..." Da Kai''s face was blue and white. She can''t do this in front of so many people. She put the hairpin into the clothes of Qin and Chu people. After standing for a while, the people of Qin and Chu were in a good mood and said with good intentions, "Da Kai''s hairpin must be very important to Da Kai''s because he is so worried. Why don''t you look elsewhere? For example, could it be that the people in the royal clothing workshop were careless and didn''t put the hairpin away for the Da Kai family? " "How can it be!" Da Kai''s subconscious retort, fiercely found that it was too obvious, clenched his teeth tightly, and hummed coldly: "the hairpin of our palace has never been lost, and the royal clothing shop has never had such a thing. As soon as you come, you lose things one after another. Qin Chu people, dare you say it has nothing to do with you? " Qin Chu touched his nose and said innocently: "I dare..." Just at this time, a palace man came in breathlessly and looked like a palace man in the royal clothes shop. I saw him holding the wall breathing heavily, but holding a crystal clear hairpin in his hand. "Da, Da Kai, I don''t know when your hairpin fell in the royal clothing shop. I''ll take it back for you." Da Kai''s face was so ugly that he stepped forward and kicked the man in the palace. The hairpin was broken on the ground. It was as red as blood. But she didn''t look at it, only scolded: "useless things!" He went straight away in a huff. The people of Qin and Chu, who were struggling to suppress their laughter, kindly reminded him later: "don''t you want the hairpin, Da Kai? Ah, you should remember to promise me... " In order to be angry, Da Kai came back to beat her. Qin and Chu people stopped at the right time. They looked at Xiao Lu and laughed. They did not say a word. "Girl, you are really very powerful. I haven''t seen anyone who can win over Da Kai for so many years!" Chapter 273 After waiting for Da Kai''s to leave, Xiao LV has no scruples and laughs. Da Kai''s family despised the people of Da Zhou, and always sneered at the slaves they bought from Da Zhou. Therefore, Xiaolv is quite happy when she sees that Da Kai''s family is suffering from depression. Qin Chu people''s light smile: "people don''t offend me, I don''t offend. In this palace, I just want to protect myself." This girl has completely become her confidant, Qin Chu people will try to ask: "in a few days, it will be the Lantern Festival, how never heard you mention your family?" Small green eyes a dark, lost way: "little lady don''t know, maidservant is abducted and sold, has not seen relatives for many years, don''t know whether they are still in." "Sorry, I didn''t mean to mention it." "It''s OK. I''ve figured it out for a long time. It''s also a blessing for the maidservant to meet such a good master After being abducted and sold, many people didn''t even make it through the human teeth. When Qin and Chu people were in Rongcheng, they were abducted and sold by others, and they also saved Yan Qing. Unfortunately, later poisoning is too sudden, she was Ge Shulang back to Turk, did not have time to go back and Yan Qing said. I don''t know what happened to Yanqing now? The injury should be cured. Ge Shulang may arrange for someone to take her back to the capital to find her relatives. With a faint sigh, she looked at Xiaolv''s eyes sincerely: "Xiaolv, would you like to take you back to Dazhou and your relatives if you have the chance?" Little green trembled all over. After a long time, she said, "little lady, don''t tease me." "Tell me, yes or no?" Little green suddenly cried out of control: "how can you not want to? I dream of going home. I don''t know. My maid has a lovely and smart sister, gentle and polite parents, and a lover. If I can go back, I will die. But how can I go back? " Qin churen silently stroked her hair, comforted her and said in a soft voice, "I need you to help me." After a big cry, they still live as usual, and outsiders don''t see any abnormality. The person who reported in front of Takashi only said that they were inseparable all day long, and seemed to be interested in the scenery of the mansion and strolled around. With a sneer, Da Kai turned his head and went to blow the pillow with Bu RI Gu De. "King, look at the people of Qin and Chu. They don''t do anything. They are idle all day. What do those who work hard for the imperial court think? You should also persuade Ge Shu to get rid of this idle man as soon as possible! " Cloth day solid virtuous one Leng: "she really just daily play, didn''t do other things?" "Yes But unexpectedly, Burigude was in a good mood and laughed: "if she is really so honest, that''s a good thing!" "King!" "Don''t be impatient, let me tell you in detail. The Qin and Chu people had a lot to do with the Regent of the Zhou Dynasty, and they were once in the prince''s house. Not to mention anything else, just her weight in Meng Yan''s heart can do many things for us! " Since that day when he was in the house of the Qin and Chu people, he did not dare to approach the Qin and Chu people any more, and he equated it with heresy in his heart. Instead, he was in collusion with the Da Kai family, who was not agreeable to the people of Qin and Chu. After hearing this, he was surprised and said, "isn''t the woman of Zhou the most chaste? She, since she is already in the crown prince''s room, how can she be confused with the Regent? " Now it''s seducing Gertrude! Sure enough, he looks like a fox. He has a good temperament. He can hook three and four! Da Kai scolded angrily at the bottom of his heart. Burigude said with a smile: "the twists and turns are not clear in a few words. In a word, since Ge Shulang has promised to work for Gu, you will give him face. Let''s leave the people in his yard alone. " "Listen to the king." The Qin and Chu people came back to the house and drew all the things they had written down with the props of the little fairy. In a short time, the plan of the whole court was on the paper, and even the alternation time of the guards was clearly marked. She hasn''t seen Ge Shulang for more than ten days. After beating about the bush with Xiao LV, she knows that an army is attacking Yanzhishan! Yan Zhishan was a bandit''s nest, but the style of the army was similar to that of the bandits. The two sides matched each other. In this case, Yanzhishan naturally could not send more troops to support geshurang. At this time, Dazhou struck while the iron was hot. His troops were divided into three groups. One raided a city nearest to Turk at the junction of the two countries, the other bravely welcomed the heavy armour soldiers of geshurang and the poisonous people of Burigude. There''s another army, but it''s mysterious and doesn''t know what''s going on. However, Turks have been robbed several times, all of which were made by this man. It can be seen that Gertrude was in such a mess that he and brygud did not know what agreement they had reached. Brygud was enjoying himself in the imperial court, but he never came back. But for the Qin and Chu people, this is undoubtedly good news. After many days of preparation, bregude''s guard against her was also relaxed. It was dark and windy that night. It''s a good time to do things you can''t see. Qin and Chu people didn''t want to delay any longer. Every minute and every second they spent in Turk was a kind of torture to her. Of course, she is well aware of her own road craziness habits, so she specially pulled Xiaolv into the water. Little green patted her chest and assured her: "little lady, this is the road of the imperial court. I can walk even with my eyes closed!" Lu Chi shed tears of envy. With Xiaolv, who claims to be able to walk out of the imperial court in the dark, the people of Qin and Chu are very relieved to pack up their bags and get ready. That night, in the dead of night, they secretly find out the residence with Xiaolv. "Little lady, this way." Based on their observation for so many days, they mastered the time for the guard to change the wheel, and took advantage of the short 30 second gap to run close to the corner of the wall. At this time, the people of the Qin and Chu dynasties envied those people who could fly on the eaves and walk on the wall. It''s not good to fly around in a free and unrestrained way. Like them, they are not only embarrassed but also not beautiful. After a stick of incense Looking at the more and more desolate scenery in front of them, the people of Qin and Chu finally couldn''t help asking their doubts: "Xiaolv, are you sure we are going out of the imperial court? Why do I feel more and more desolate? " The scattered palace lanterns were on, swaying from time to time under the night wind, and the buildings on both sides also looked a little shabby. If a person, with the whine of the wind, plus a white dress floating. That must be the most beautiful scene of the night. Chapter 274 Little green was silent for a while. After a long time, she said with a guilty heart: "yes, it should be right." This should have been confirmed a moment later. A moment later, they squatted at the gate of a palace, and little green said, "ah, how could it be the Shifang hall?" Seeing her ugly face, the people of Qin and Chu said, "where is the Shifang hall?" Little green broke her face, turned her head and looked at her bitterly, with an apologetic face: "little lady, I''m sorry, I''ve taken the wrong way. This ten square hall is the place where Turks imprison Da Zhou''s prisoners. " The people of Qin and Chu knew why she had such a big reaction. Naturally, she was abducted from Dazhou. For little green, this is the hell on earth, never want to set foot in the place. This is the end of the matter. Complaining will only cause unnecessary losses. The people of Qin and Chu kneaded their eyebrows and sighed, "it''s OK. Let''s be careful and go out again." "But little lady, shifangdian and Gongmen are two extremes..." People of the Qin and Chu Dynasties After all, she couldn''t resist: "didn''t you say you could walk in the big hall with your eyes closed?" Little green shyly blinked her eyes. She couldn''t stand it. She was very angry: "when I was just sold here, I really went through the imperial court blindfolded." It''s just being taken. Qin Chu''s heart was tired for a while, and nothing was more sad than his teammates stabbing him in the heart. Just as she wanted to turn around and leave, the fairy suddenly spoke. She had to pause. The little fairy''s voice couldn''t suppress the excitement: "people of Qin and Chu, do you want to do something?" What''s the matter? The Qin and Chu people picked their eyebrows. In view of the fact that the little fairy has nothing to do and is either a traitor or a thief, they didn''t answer so quickly. They said, "little fairy, I''m a good family with duty and discipline. It''s not easy to talk nonsense when I do things." Clearly, the fairy spat. "Don''t you want to escape? This is a great opportunity for you "What do you say?" It''s so strange that the Qin and Chu people think that she must have ulterior motives. The little fairy said politely, "what kind of people are there? It''s a prisoner! You can save them in the name of Regent Meng Yan. I''ll try to write a letter with Meng Yan. It''s both inside and outside. Isn''t it beautiful for you to rush out "Little lady? What''s up? What shall we do now? " Qin Chu people a silent, secluded looked at a small green, light voice way: "first wait a moment." Then he said to the little fairy, "I hope you can open your eyes to see our present situation. I haven''t even touched the door of the palace. The mud Bodhisattva is crossing the river. It''s hard to protect himself. What can I do to save the prisoners? " And "Little fairy, tell me straight. Is there something you''re hiding from me The little fairy covered his face and said, "where is the most basic trust between people?" "It''s not that I don''t tell you, it''s that I can''t say..." The people of Qin and Chu said, "what is it "Well, I won''t tell you that there will be a branch mission. If you finish it, I will finish half of my Kaipi love this year." "What? What is Kaipi love? " The Qin and Chu people were completely confused, but the little fairy didn''t want to say any more. He said, "anyway, you just do it. If you don''t do it, you can''t get out. Listen to me!" She and little green squatted in the grass outside, while the patrolling guards walked around not far away. Little green shivered, looking at her face changing, a burst of regret at the bottom of my heart. Little lady, is there something wrong there? Is she too impulsive? Just thinking about it, the Qin Chu people looked up at her and said, "little green, I think a lot." Little green nodded busily. I can see that you think a lot. "I think the people here are all our compatriots. We can''t leave them alone. We have to save them." Nod. wait? Little green widened her eyes and said in disbelief, "little lady, what are you talking about? We, how can we save them? " She made a loud noise, which frightened the people of Qin and Chu to cover her mouth. However, it has successfully attracted the guard''s attention. "Who?" With a loud drink, the two guards looked at each other and came towards them. Now it''s hard to ride a tiger. Qin Chu people took a deep breath, took little green''s hand and said in a deep voice: "hold your breath." Little green subconsciously closed her breath, blinked her eyes, as if to ask her: but what''s the use of this? Then, she saw the people of Qin and Chu smile and conjure a black cloak. According to the little fairy''s advertisement, the people of Qin and Chu said with a smile: "the fog is hidden in the form of clothes. It''s a necessary weapon for killing and setting fire when traveling at home." Little green Just generous krypton for 20 days in exchange for such a sharp weapon of Qin and Chu people did not explain too much, a cloak, the two will be covered tightly. The two guards have been less than two meters in front of them, watching their direction warily. Little Green''s legs are soft and shivering. She couldn''t understand that at such a time, the people of Qin and Chu couldn''t run away without her. What''s the matter with a broken cloak here? Eh? A moment later, she was surprised to find that the guards were close at hand, but they were prying, as if they had not seen them at all. This time, without being reminded by the people of Qin and Chu, Xiaolv consciously held her breath for fear that the atmosphere might let the guards find them. Fantastic! This is the only idea in Xiaolv''s heart. The bright and adoring eyes looked at the people of Qin and Chu. It happened that the people of Qin and Chu winked at her. Go? Little green nodded fiercely. So they passed the two guards calmly and walked forward. And the patrol team waiting in place saw that they didn''t respond for a long time and said impatiently, "are you ok? I''ve been looking at the news for so long. I''ve delayed patrolling elsewhere. I''ll see how you can account for it! " The two guards looked puzzled and muttered: "strange, I heard the voice clearly, how could it not be?" But in the end did not dare to delay, quickly ran back. The patrol passed them straightly. Little green, whose face was almost green, finally took a breath, patted her chest and said excitedly: "little lady, how did you do it? It''s amazing And the people of Qin and Chu didn''t change their face. It didn''t look like they had been holding their breath for so long. In fact, Qin''s heart was more flustered than Chu''s. Chu said calmly, "don''t be flustered, little scene. There are more magical places for my sister. Follow me. You will see them later." It''s just like the words of a heretic, let the people of Qin and Chu say it quietly, especially funny. Piansheng''s only audience cooperated with each other very much and put on a look of worship and longing. Chapter 275 The Qin and Chu people were very helpful. They moved their weak legs and coughed softly: "go ahead and have a look." Undoubtedly, Xiaolv, who has become her number one supporter, has no opinion. The Shifang hall is actually a dungeon, guarded by two ferocious men at the door, and the prison door with a tattoo on it is also ferocious and terrifying. Little green swallowed saliva, trembling way: "little lady, we really want to go in?" She came out of here, and knew better than anyone what kind of hell it was on earth. After many years, I thought those terrible memories had faded away, but I stood in front of the door again. Trembling from the depths of her soul betrayed her. She was afraid. "Little lady, let''s go back first... I''m not afraid of death. It''s just that the ten square hall is heavily guarded. We alone can''t save people, and we may even take ourselves in. " The people of Qin and Chu were silent, but she was less courageous than anyone else. The ferocious beast on the gate alone could scare her to go back to have nightmares at night. But it''s the first time that the little fairy wants her to do something like this. Anyway, the people of Qin and Chu have to have a look. "It''s OK. Don''t worry. I''m here." She comforted little green like an old dog, but she couldn''t help it. The little fairy said that the invisibility cloak has a time limit. It can only be used three times, and only half an hour each time. "Don''t worry. Half an hour is enough for you." I still remember that the little fairy waved her hand so much to comfort her. Biting the silver teeth, Qin Chu people went out and said: "let''s go." The jailer yawned in boredom, and the air smelled of wine. I think the imperial court is heavily guarded, and I don''t think anyone will be brave enough to save a group of prisoners, so the guards are very leisurely. But little green said, it''s not the same inside. Little Green''s most profound memory is that the gaotoudama prison guards in the shifangdian, with whips or instruments of torture, ferociously taught every prisoner. "You are all the lowest class people. When you get here, you have to be obedient and keep your duty as cattle and horses. Maybe there is a way to live." Here, those who don''t keep their "duty" are no exception. Although the guard was drunk and sleeping like a dead pig, the people of Qin and Chu didn''t have the courage to open the gate. Tengyuan pavilion was set up for his highness to eradicate dissidents. He is very familiar with this method of inviting the emperor into the urn. Because no one could see them, the people of Qin and Chu pondered for a moment, found a stone and threw it on the jailer. The drunken jailer, ouch, felt his head and looked around blankly. There was nothing but his snoring companion. Under the ferocious beast sculpture, the sound of fire is quite clear in the silent night. It''s also very infiltrative. After a cold war, the jailer gathered up his clothes, woke up his companion, and said in a low voice, "do you think something is wrong?" The companion is drunk and hazy, smashing his mouth and muttering: "what can be wrong? Lord Shen is in charge himself, and flies can''t fly out, eh... " Qin Chu people and Xiaolv put down two people one by one, as if they were doing this for the first time. Xiaolv''s hands trembled with excitement. In contrast, the Qin and Chu people are much more mature. She was so excited that she gave up the idea of continuing to smash it because she was afraid to knock it again. The fairy who peeps into her heart is frightened. It turns out that the host is still a hidden violent maniac. No wonder he wants to hit her from time to time. Harm, young man. I can''t calm down. He took out the key from the jailer and opened the prison door. Qin and Chu people and Xiao LV quickly stepped back to one side and stood. Sure enough, it''s a big cage with loose outside and tight inside, with two drunken guards outside. As soon as the cell door opened, a bright torch lit their eyes. Little green was so scared that she almost didn''t give herself up. The head of the bodyguard is very familiar. Qin Chu people pick eyebrows, Shen Bizhi? She hasn''t seen Shen Bizhi for a long time since she left Rongcheng. I think she''s in Turkey, and Ge Shulang doesn''t need the secret guard to watch him. If the current situation does not allow, she would like to laugh and ridicule, congratulating Lord Shen on his promotion from dark guard to jailer leader. "What''s the matter?" Only the head of the jailer asked in a low, shrill voice. It was as quiet as a chicken behind him. No one could answer. Shen Bizhi looks at the key on the door. Her brow is so wrinkled that it can kill a fly. "Wake me up and ask." Tut, Lord Shen is so cruel. It''s a cold day. The Qin and Chu people clenched the trembling Little Green''s hand and swaggered in. Suddenly, I feel Shen Bizhi''s eyes look at them. The Qin and Chu people were stiff and their blood rushed to their heads. For a moment, timid and afraid of death, she thought of dozens of excuses in her mind. "Mr. Shen, what a coincidence. I missed Mr. Shen very much when I left. I didn''t expect to meet him here today." Hehe, I''m looking forward to Shen Bizhi''s old love and miss peach. However, she strained for a while, only to find that Shen Bizhi didn''t find them at all. She just dropped her eyes and felt thoughtful. How dare the people of Qin and Chu delay? SA Ya Zi runs in. Turks are cruel. If they are defeated, they usually kill them on the spot. There are useful people like scouts with a lot of information, and prisoners plundered from the border. Just after two steps, the Qin and Chu people''s steps slowed down. They bowed their heads and walked heavily. They could not see the expression on their faces clearly. Little green called her worried. The people of Qin and Chu answered and simply stopped and clenched their fists. There is a cry like hell on earth. There is a girl''s hoarse cry: "let me go, I beg you to let me go, let me be a cow and a horse, please forgive me!" In response to her, is the ambiguous smile, and the sound of tearing cloth. Some people hate hysteria: "Turks, you, you are not human! Beast! Bah, you wait for me. One day, our Royal Highness The Regent will come to the imperial court and ask you to kneel down and call grandfather "Let me out, I don''t want to stay in this place!" "Be honest with me, and then call me to pull out your tongue!" The Qin and Chu people closed their eyes and vomited a deep breath. She once thought that in tengyuange''s small narrow room, girls bullying others in order to compete for favor is the biggest evil in the world. But she underestimated human nature and how evil people can be. How can this world be prosperous, peaceful and beautiful, coexist with the hysteria in this pickled land. Chapter 276 "Lady Qin?" The voice beside the ear was real, and the people of Qin and Chu came back and said with a smile, "let''s go." The ten square hall is very big, and the task given to her by the little fairy is very clear. Go straight to the end of the room, find the people inside, persuade him, and take him back to Dazhou. Although the people of Qin and Chu are very puzzled, there is no better way to deal with this situation than to do as the little fairy said. Every cell was full of depression and despair. Qin and Chu people thought that if she stayed for a long time, she might be crazy. The thought that Xiaolv had suffered like this made her feel sad for a moment. If she is not afraid of speaking too loud to attract attention, she really wants to ask how little green came over. Along the way surprisingly smooth, in addition to meeting two patrol people, basically unimpeded. Soon, the Qin and Chu people arrived at the last one. He immediately denounced the privileged behavior in the cell: "my God, who are you here? How about VIP treatment? " You know, at the beginning, even if the Regent Meng Yan was sent to prison, the care given by the Zongren government was just a small single room, which was warmer than other prisoners. And the last one of the ten square hall is not only the only one, but also a little independent, leisurely. In the cell, there were all kinds of snacks, tea and wine, and a stack of books. It doesn''t look like a cell. Qin Chu people bowed their heads and asked little green quietly: "do you know who this room is closed?" Little green naturally shakes her head. "The slaves who were abducted were all held in the basement. It was the first time for the maidservants to come here." In the cell, there is a figure facing them. The black robe on the ground is of excellent texture, with dark lines surging. Don''t be a Turk, which royal aristocrat, tired of boring rich life, experience life. Hesitated for a while, Qin Chu people still asked the little fairy in the bottom of their heart: "little fairy, are you sure it''s here?" The little fairy yawned, as if he had just woken up. He still had a lot to say. People of the Qin and Chu Dynasties How can it be embarrassing to let her get up early in the morning and plan with fear? Sober for a while, the little fairy leisurely, determined: "this is it." "Here you are, universal lock. In this world, hehe, except for Luban lock, there is basically no lock that it can''t unlock. " The Qin and Chu people felt the texture of a sudden sink in their pocket and took out the key in front of little green. Little Green''s eyes widened in surprise and sighed again: "little lady, you still have the key to the cell. You are so powerful!" "Modest, low-key." The people of Qin and Chu laughed, and then turned the key into the hole. Smile slightly stiff. The lock thread did not move. The air solidified for a moment, and the people of Qin and Chu looked down at the key of the little fairy, which is known as the universal unlock key. Their faces were complicated. The little fairy was obviously lack of confidence: "ah, Ju, actually used Luban lock. You see, it''s very unlucky." Feeling little green''s eyes looking over, Qin and Chu people only feel that their faces are hot and expressionless. They keep their mysterious human settings, pull out the key and calmly put it back. "Oh, it seems not." Little green The man in a black robe with his back to them suddenly laughed. This situation, in addition to ridicule her, do not think of him. Qin and Chu people could not help but become angry. They forgot that the other party couldn''t see them. They said angrily, "laugh at your sister!" She respected tiandijun''s teacher and tengyuange''s tutor for more than ten years. The people of Qin and Chu were ashamed of the tutor''s guidance of "smiling without showing teeth, eyes like eyes, like water" for so many years. The black robe rose slowly, and the winding robe was extremely fitted and pressed. Qin Chu people didn''t look at it in a good mood. They thought that they were a little familiar. The figure turned around, and without waiting for her reaction, little green had knelt down with a plop: "big, big witch..." The prisoner in the last compartment of the Turkic dungeon is actually a Turkic noble wizard. For a moment, the people of Qin and Chu didn''t know what to put on their face to face this fact. She was quite confused in the wind. With a crash, Dawu came towards her. The Qin and Chu people discovered that there were shackles on his feet. Break with bregude? Did bregude lock him up by breaking down the bridge? The brain is changing rapidly, Qin Chu people subconsciously step back, and then remember, this person should not see her. Then full of the bottom spirit, hold one''s breath to see big Wu has walked to her body not far away. Pale as the face of the paper did not change much, fixed looking at her, a smile: "Miss Qin." Qin Chu people are eccentric. Can he see her? He poked at the bottom of his heart. The little fairy lived up to expectations and pretended to be dead when she needed it. Oh. The Qin and Chu people had already seen through the dark and shining heart under the treacherous merchant''s skin. They said: "three times, if you don''t come out, I don''t care what love you have. I''ll go back." "Three." ˇ°ŁżŁżŁż You are naughty With a sneer from the people of Qin and Chu, the little fairy who knew he was wrong stopped his thoughts. They have been "in the same boat" for a long time, but they still have some tacit understanding. The little fairy knows what the Qin and Chu people want to say and says, "yes, that''s right. It''s this man. Your task is to persuade him to work for Da Zhou and Meng Yan. I didn''t come out just now because, you know, this person is a little bit oppressive. If I stay for a long time, it will be seen that something will happen. " She explained herself clearly. It was hard for the people of Qin and Chu to say anything more. She hummed, "coward." "I''m cherishing my life. As a five good youth in the new era, it''s the same season as flowers. A lot of youth is waiting for me to squander, and a good life is waiting for me to realize... Alas, anyway, it''s always right to cherish my life." The people of Qin and Chu ignored her. When the little fairy ran away again, she saw that the wizard had kept that posture and looked at her for a long time. There was a tendency that she didn''t respond, and he kept looking at it like this. Qin and Chu people hesitated for a moment and lifted their cloaks. A smile rose from the bottom of the wizard''s eyes. The people of Qin and Chu thought that she was not suitable to be a lobbyist at all. In particular, the other side is still such an unfathomable figure as the Turkic wizard. So she was silent for a long time. She simply told me what she wanted to do: "well, I''m entrusted by others. I want to invite Dawu out of the mountain." "You are honest," Dawu said in a dumb voice "Who? Meng Yan? Or Gertrude? " It seems that the other party knows her very well. The people of Qin and Chu turned their lips. They don''t know why. She didn''t do anything, so she became a bad woman among other people. Chapter 277 However, he and that brother Shulang are Turks, aren''t they? Why do you only ask Ge Shulang? This idea in the heart of the Qin and Chu people is just a flash, she has not been to much concern, Qin and Chu people adjust their breath, seriously said: "I am for the big week, for Meng Yan." Xiaolu is at a loss when she hears it. Although it is not the first time for her to hear the name of Meng Yan, it is still strange. But Dawu, in her heart, for her, is just like a God. Now, the God is standing in front of her and talking to her master, and little green''s mood is rippling. Then, the God like figure began to laugh, and little green felt that she was so immortal. "People of Qin and Chu, do you know why I was locked up here?" Qin Chu people shook their heads sincerely. Before the witch could answer her, there was a sharp voice behind her. She opened the button first: "that''s because, if not, how can you be attracted?" Shen Bizhi did not know when he came back with all the prison guards. The lights were bright and the shadows were heavy. After the double image, it is Ge Shulang, who has not seen for many days. He seemed very tired. He raised his hand and gently rubbed the brow bone. He said with a smile of disappointment and self mockery: "Chu people, you failed to calm down. I gave you so many opportunities. In the end, you let me down again." The people of Qin and Chu said, "what is it Do they live in the same world? Why can''t she understand them at all? Today, isn''t it because the system of Keng father suddenly wants to pit her for what? Ge Shulang cold eyes, waved: "take it!" It''s not clear that the Qin and Chu people don''t want to be caught by them. They subconsciously touch what they can reach, but they find that they only have the invisibility cloak in their hands, and the usable time shown on it is only ten minutes. The cooling time between uses is three hours. People of the Qin and Chu Dynasties Why does the fairy always give this kind of chicken ribs to her! She filed a lawsuit in front of her head, biting her teeth, but she couldn''t care too much. At the critical moment, I don''t know where the strength came from. I knocked down the nearest person, pinched his neck and panted: "don''t come here! Don''t come here Thinking about this collision, he estimated that he could only catch a shrimp, and Ge Shulang would not be threatened. But that''s what she wanted. The cloak covered the three people. Qin and Chu people made a silent gesture to Xiao LV, still holding the jailer''s neck, and carefully moved to the side. Ge Shulang''s face was gloomy, and it was never good to see Qin Chu people disappear from his eyes. Clench one''s teeth way: "search for me! I don''t believe she can fly with wings! " Ten minutes, I''m afraid, is not enough for her to get out of prison. Qin and Chu people thought without expression. Again, why don''t you gamble and hide in a place that Gertrude can''t even guess? It''s a question of what to do with the jailer. She raised her head and faced the jailer''s cold, excessive face. She was so scared that her hand trembled and she almost pushed people out without a voice. How, how is a wizard? Isn''t he locked up in a cell by Luban? As if she was shocked, Dawu said slowly, "there is no cage in the world that can hold me." ˇ°ˇ­ˇ­ˇ± Yes, you are. So what can she do to save the little immortal who has been killed? And she was hit by GE Shulang for no reason. It''s really bald. A wizard is like a hot potato. It''s not right to lose it or not. The people of Qin and Chu were in a dilemma, so they listened to Dawu''s euphemism: "I think you are here for me." The implication is, how can you leave me? But the blue tendons on the forehead of the Qin and Chu people really jumped happily. She didn''t even know what was going on at the moment, so she was dragged into this game. Ge Shulang came up and said, "I gave you a chance, you let me down so much." The bottom of Qin and Chu people''s heart is like a roaring army. What chance did he give him? There is no more peaceful and honest kidnapper than her. She doesn''t cry, doesn''t make trouble and doesn''t hang himself. She is just thinking about the lines in her house and secretly preparing to run away. How could Ge Shulang feel disappointed when she was so relieved? Qin and Chu people find it difficult to understand, and what makes her more difficult is the current situation. Especially after the little fairy pretended to be dead again, how to call all call not live, Qin Chu life can''t love. Cabbage ah, yellow earth, three years old to ah, no mother, no one hurt no one love, no one is willing to take care of the accident. In view of the fact that the time of invisibility cloak is short and the cooling time of Keng father is long, the Qin and Chu people have an idea. They take two oil bottles, touch for a long time, and touch a room full of people and miscellaneous. It''s going to be very quiet at midnight, but the slaves have so much work to do during the day that they can still sleep even if they have a knife in the sky. So the people of Qin and Chu pried open the door with universal lock and hid quietly among the people. To her surprise, after sitting down, Dawu took out three soft things from her arms. The people of Qin and Chu remember that this man is a Baiyue abandoned disciple. It''s said that this kind of person has a bad mind. If he doesn''t like it, he will take a poisonous insect to hit you What he gave was even more afraid to accept. She was silent, and little green didn''t dare to breathe. Dawu is nothing, habitual smile, and then, in front of the two people''s face, took out the soft things. It''s a human skin mask. He pressed the human skin mask around his face, and soon a completely strange wizard appeared. She turned out to be a clear-cut woman! However, the neutral style, due to the cool nature of Dawu, gives birth to a certain beauty of kaolin flower. The people of Qin and Chu were astonished. In front of them, the witch took off his luxurious black robe, which was the same thick cloth jacket as the slaves lying on all sides. This elegant manner is like a man carved out, once again surprised Qin Chu''s chin, he actually took the mud on the ground to paste his face! "You, you, Da, Da Wu? Are you all right? " She''s really, kind of hard to accept. Unexpectedly big Wu looked at her one eye, on the contrary surprised a way: "you don''t need to clean up?" "With this face, this dress? What''s the meaning of hiding here? When GE Shulang carries the big sedan chair, please go back? " The people of Qin and Chu were speechless. The question is, Dawu, why are you so skilled! Besides, look at this technique, it''s already ready, isn''t it? Wait a minute, the great wizard divination is unique in the world, should it be calculated that there will be such a genius? Dawu, like an Ascaris lumbricoides in her stomach, nodded magnanimously: "yes, because I figured out that I would go to Meng Yan with you in the future, so I was locked up by GE Shulang. I''ve been waiting all day for a long time. " What''s the inexplicable excitement in this tone? Qin Chu people pinched a face. Fortunately, it hurt, not in a dream. Chapter 278 The Qin and Chu people made sure that they were not dreaming after they pinched themselves expressionless. He looked wonderful for a moment. Dawu is very happy smile, magic seems to have to take out two clothes. "Young people, it''s hard to avoid being thoughtless. I understand. Change it quickly." ˇ°Łżˇ± Did he even count that? The expression on Qin Chu''s face was completely cracked, and they took over the clothes with the fear that we are all weak chickens. A moment later, Xiaolv and the people of Qin and Chu made the same makeup. It happened that a prisoner awoke with a yawn and saw several people. He was shocked: "you, who are you?" With his voice, several people wake up one after another, looking at the three people with dim eyes, and their faces are not very friendly. After all, people who live in the world can seldom be kind to others. Qin and Chu people are trying to show that they are also from the great Zhou Dynasty, and then try to win over the people. In this way, they can achieve what the little fairy said. But Dawu stopped in front of him, and his clothes were elegant: "to tell you the truth, this is the Regent princess." Everyone: "yes!" Qin and Chu people: In view of the other side''s operation is too coquettish and too sudden, she was stunned and didn''t have time to refute. The villain at the bottom of his heart was ashamed and angry and cried out: "nonsense! When did I promise Meng Yan to be his princess? " Many people knew Dawu. After listening to him, they ignored the embarrassed and angry people of Qin and Chu. Instead, they whispered in silence: "when did a regent emerge in Turk?" The great witch was calm and said, "don''t worry, Turk has no Regent. This Regent is the man you think. Meng Yan As soon as the voice fell, it was like falling into boiling hot water. "It''s the Lord! The prince asked the princess to save us "Long live Lord, long live Lord!" "Ha ha ha, we Wang Ye is fierce. Is this Turk Magic Wizard also his eye liner?" Seeing that everyone was so excited, Dawu was really surprised. Although he was superior in Turk, he always existed as an expert who ignored the world and knew nothing about the outside world. But it can make a group of people who are nearly desperate and in a whole state feel excited when they hear his name, just like when they hear the coming of gods. He felt that Meng Yan was really worth making friends with. The people of Qin and Chu were not sure what the Turk wizard was up to. They were so frightened that they were afraid that such a big movement would attract guards. So easy to summon up courage, timidly said: "well, you can not be so excited, even if I am not, the Lord will help you out." It''s true. Meng Yan''s face is cold and his heart is warm. He looks like he doesn''t care about anything, but no one cares about Zhou Zimin more than him. As long as he is alive for one day, he will certainly protect the territory of Dazhou, and will not give up Dazhou Zimin as long as possible. As soon as the words came to an end, an elder of the captives came out tremblingly, holding the hand of... Dawu in tears. "Princess, we have been waiting in this ghost place for so many years, waiting for the Lord to save us!" Dawu held him seriously and said in a flat voice: "you''ve worked hard, but this is the princess." People of the Qin and Chu Dynasties She''s not. She''s not. Obviously, the old man with poor eyes squinted for a long time, and angrily took out his hand. She was so excited that she had to pounce on the Qin and Chu people again. She quickly stopped: "don''t be polite, old man. This is what we should do." Such a big movement, a room of prisoners wake up, men and women, young and old, wipe tears red, eyes looking at the Qin and Chu people. The people of Qin and Chu were silent for a while. Now, it''s impossible for her to leave. Just like when she was in the suburb of Rongcheng, if she didn''t know it, it would be all right. She already knew it, so she couldn''t leave behind the other abducted women and ran away. Headache of knead knead brow bone, she heart bottom wry smile way: "little fairy, you still really look up to concubine body, this trouble pile by pile of look for." The happy little fairy pretending to be dead will not answer her naturally. She had to look at Dawu and ask for help. Although the other party''s behavior today makes her defenseless, but at this time, she can only find Dawu for help. But this Turkic God''s general existence, I don''t know whether he is used to a calm appearance in ordinary days, or he is really sure to win. Without any panic, he leisurely said: "yes, we are here to redeem you." It''s a miracle that I didn''t get killed. What''s even more puzzling to the people of Qin and Chu is that they all looked like they were worshiping each other, as if they wanted to set up a ancestral hall to honor their elders. It is estimated that this man arrived in Turk with this attitude. To redeem all the people, the wizard school of xianfengdaogu leisurely, look serious people have to believe: "if you want to go out, from now on, all listen to my command." "Good!" The captives were imprisoned in this dark place. They suffered from indelible torture both physically and mentally. Hearing Dawu say that, naturally, they would not have any objection. The Qin and Chu people looked at him with an indescribable face. That look in the eyes as if to say: "you are just a person who was locked up, how do you want to save?" Facing her eyes, Dawu went to the prison door and raised his hand. When it was put down, the door opened. People: "Wow!" Qin Chu people: "she almost forgot that this is a character who can''t even lock Lu Ban. No, so why are you locked up here? However, the mood of an expert is unfathomable. She is not a mortal to guess. The Qin and Chu people watched the captives run out like wild horses, and the dull string in their brain finally turned around. There''s something wrong. They have such a big movement here. How can ge Shulang not find out? The enigmatic wizard gave her a smile: "yes, that''s what Miss Qin thought." The Qin and Chu people''s heart slowly came up with a? What did she think? She''s in a serious muddle. Fortunately, although the prisoners were excited, their brains were still there. They didn''t rush out with real excitement, and they looked at the three people with adoring eyes. At that moment, the Qin and Chu people had a sense of sacred mission. The wizard was satisfied and said, "well, you are worthy of being in the army. I will not talk nonsense. Three days ago, your Regent found me and talked about a piece of cooperation. As for the content of cooperation, I''m sorry I can''t make it clear. " "But I can send you out of here tonight. The premise is that you will cooperate. " Chapter 279 "That''s nature!" After a moment of silence, they all answered in unison. Even so, Gertrude did not appear. Qin Chu people simply do not want to guess, expressionless in the side when the mascot. Because Dawu talked about Meng Yan, she felt at ease for no reason. In general, Meng Yan is really a reassuring being. "In that case, come." So a moment later, the Turkic national teacher, with a group of prisoners swaggered out of the cell. I didn''t see a bodyguard all the way. Bump into two by chance, either pretend not to see, or warmly say hello to Dawu: "Dawu, where are you going? Go out of the palace. Be careful on the way The crowd and the people of Qin and Chu were stunned. One of the scouts, who looked very smart, quietly touched his companion, lowered his voice and muttered, "dog, how can I feel so unreliable? This is not a new way that Turks have come up with to make fun of us, is it It''s a pity that this whispering can''t escape the hearing and seeing people of Qin and Chu. Qin Chu people thought, don''t talk about you, I''m thinking about it. The dog hesitated for a moment, not sure: "can''t it, we these people''s lives, is it worth the Turkic wizard to come forward in person? That''s more noble than Khan. " "But this..." Dawu, who was walking in front of him, suddenly stopped. Everyone was silent. In fact, they were all listening to the muttering of the dog. This stop, immediately frightened. I saw that I had arrived at the gate of the imperial palace. In front of the palace gate, dozens of people hold torches and Hou is in front of the gate. The leader is Ge Shulang. Muttering to the dog, the man first said, "look! It''s really the Turks'' plan In the end are soldiers, even now there is no panic, quickly back-to-back made a defensive posture. But Ge Shulang always focused on the Qin and Chu people. Until the others noticed and looked at her. Qin Chu people had to go out of the crowd with a stiff head. To her elder brother Shu Lang''s complicated eyes, which looked like a pool of deep water, she deviated her head unnaturally. Seeing her movements, GE Shulang chuckled and took two steps forward. His eyes were very close, as if he wanted to embrace Qin and Chu people. The prisoners stepped back vigilantly, as did the Qin and Chu people. So Ge Shulang stopped the movement, and the expression on his face also converged into indifference. If not the mood in the eyes is still so turbulent. He sneered: "Chu people, you win, he really cares about you. I lost this time. " Qin and Chu people who don''t know anything: "what What''s going on tonight? One or two of them are playing riddles with her? But it doesn''t prevent Ge Shu from saying, "but remember, this time I let you go, I lost to love you, not to Meng Yan." The Qin and Chu people focused on the four words "let you go". They were overjoyed and embarrassed to express it too clearly. Because Gertrude doesn''t look happy in any way. So he was reserved for a while: "young master, what do you mean?" "Yes, I''ll set you free." "Don''t listen to him say so tall, hey, it''s your Regent who used Yanyun thirteen states for you." The wizard who didn''t understand the amorous feelings made a sound at this time and looked pale. If it wasn''t so mean, others would think that he was saying something like "nice weather today". Ge Shulang''s face turned to pigliver color. The people of Qin and Chu sympathized with each other and thought that they had worked for Turks at some point. Dawu''s merciless practice of tearing it down and not saving face is really cheap and lovely. However, Meng Yan would make such a big concession for her? For a moment, the people of Qin and Chu were agitated with various emotions. It can be said that the feud between Dazhou and Turks has existed for a long time, and the thirteen prefectures of Yanyun suffered from the baptism of war. Zhenyuan general Zhou Yuan also died in the land he guarded. For Meng Yan, this is a land of extraordinary significance. Before she could be moved, Dawu, who didn''t understand the customs, said again, "people of Qin and Chu, don''t you want to stay in Turk for the Spring Festival?" People of the Qin and Chu Dynasties How did the Turks endure this national teacher for more than ten years without driving him out! She finally knew why Baiyue regarded this man as a heretic. It''s really too special to fight. Although it is not clear what deal Meng Yan made with GE Shulang, the Qin and Chu people felt as if they were separated from each other at the moment they left the imperial court. Many of the prisoners wept with joy. After 15 years in the army, 80 years in the army. As far as the common people are concerned, after the war, Xu is displaced and the people are in dire straits. For the aristocrats, it was just a little bit of hedonistic convergence. As far as the conscription is concerned, I may spend all my life in the dark. The Qin and Chu people thought they were not strong people, so when they saw the white horse and silver saddle in the distance, they couldn''t help crying. Meng Yan came to pick them up. Yanzhi mountain border, bright lights, Yan word king flag wind SA da. Under the Regent''s command, the HUBEN Army stood in awe, silently and solemnly welcoming the soldiers who had been away from their hometown for many years. Many prisoners of war knelt down in front of Meng Yan and burst into tears. Meng Yansu was loyal to the army, but he seldom said anything encouraging to the officers and soldiers. He always gave them rewards and punishments. However, his duty is to appease him one by one. From the beginning to the end, the people of Qin and Chu were quietly weeping in the corner. There are joys and sorrows. She looked at Meng Yan''s angular face, straight nose and slightly pursed lips under the light. You can''t just feel at ease. Suddenly look back, and the line of sight. Meng Yan raised his lips. There happened to be a prisoner of war beside him, joking: "my Lord, the princess came to pick us up in person today! Why haven''t we heard of you having a princess? " Those who know are full of smiles, while those who don''t know are like Huben soldiers who are famous for their cold and heartless faces. What''s going on? When does the prince have a princess? Mr. Qin: it''s a rumor. It''s really a rumor! Meng Yan hooked the corner of his mouth, which made a lot of old men who were used to his expressionless face lose their chin, and then watched him walk towards the Qin and Chu people. He said with a smile, "not before, but now. I owe you a wedding. " ˇ­ˇ­ For a moment, in addition to the wind, the vast space is terrifying. And then burst out bursts of Shouts. "Good! The Lord owes us a wedding "Don''t forget! The Lord will treat us with the best wine, ha ha ha The people of Qin and Chu, who are involved in this case, regret it now, very much. She was as red as a cooked shrimp, biting her lips and whispering angrily: "Meng Yan! Would you like some face? I''ve never promised to be your princess Chapter 280 In the 15th year of emperor Jiandi, the year number was changed to Tianyou. It seems that this year is doomed to be eventful. Since the Spring Festival, the Turks first made trouble in the capital, then the prince was under house arrest, and the frontier war began. One by one, they hit the hearts of the people, heavy. The capital is still singing and dancing. The ministers of the imperial court are used to the days when the sky falls and their Royal Highness The Regent is on top of them. They don''t think that a small Turk can help us. At home, he wrote two letters to impeach His Highness The Regent. He didn''t work hard. He lingered outside the Great Wall for a long time and couldn''t attack the Turks. He cooked two pots of tea and drank two cups of wine with his friends and played two games of chess. It''s so leisurely and happy, like a fairy. It''s a pity that there are always some people who love to find fault, such as the new sheriff of Jiangnan Road, Mr. Chen. It is said that the people of Jiangnan Road are still living in dire straits, and the Yamen storehouse is nearly hollowed out by the former governor. I hope that the imperial court can open the Treasury to support one or two. Recently, the emperor is very obsessed with a Hu singer, singing in the back palace all night. It''s impossible to see this fold. At that time, the important task of marking the fold fell into the hands of several adults in the procuratorate. The adults warmed the red clay stove and saw the fold handed by Mr. Chen. They looked at each other with a smile and a sneer. It must be the new young man who wants to get close and do something fancy. How can this discount be as important as the emperor''s proposal to build another palace? Let''s put it aside. The East Palace, since the crown princess went, has changed the style of luxury that used to be the same as the imperial palace. Meng Xu looks not good to sit in the position, in front of scattered a ground of memorials. Since he was put under house arrest, the old party has been looking for another way out. Now it is Meng Yan''s two staff who can help him. "Mr. Wang, I asked for the food and grass to be escorted to the border. Haven''t my father seen it yet?" The young prince has been calm for a long time, but he will still sweep all the things on the table when the pressure is too high. Without saying a word, Wang Shi quietly picked up all the folds, and then said in a soft voice, "Your Highness also knows that the emperor has not gone to court for half a month." Meng Xu felt that his forehead was full of green tendons, and he had a headache. In the past, when he was in charge of the country, he was assisted by Uncle Huang, and his father was worried about everything. He had to pick out the big things about sesame and mung bean. Now it''s good that he''s overhead. Uncle Huang is far away from the Great Wall. Father Huang is relieved to hand over the government affairs to those drunkards! "So what? How much land should be expropriated? What a waste of money! If we can deliver these materials to the front line, how much better would our officers and soldiers be! " Wang Shi''s eyes crossed with a touch of appreciation, and he began to understand why his master was hurt by the boy in all ways, and he was still willing to help him. At least this prince is really for the people, for the sake of Zhou. "Your Highness, it''s almost time for you to take back your rights." When he finished this sentence in a soft voice, he saw that Meng continued to stay. After a long time, he was surprised and said, "what does Mr. mean?" "Your Highness may as well go to see the emperor at the moment. You don''t need to say more about the rest. You just need to recommend the emperor to build the palace and praise the beauty Hu." Meng Xu was stunned. He was the one who had been immersed in the emperor''s mind since he was a child. After a while, he reacted and exclaimed: "Mr. clever plan!" Although not willing to admit it, in fact, he and his father are in the same strain of suspicion. Since he came back from Jiangnan Road, he has been talking for Meng Yan and asking for supplies for the border. But just because of this, the emperor was more and more unwilling to give a little support to the border, so he just completely started to be the shopkeeper. When he recommended it today, he would make Jiandi feel that if something goes wrong, there must be a demon. If he says good things about Hu Meiren again It will not only make Jiandi give up the idea of building Jianxing palace, but also make him feel that his prince is "awakening". It should not be too late. Meng Xu rushed into the palace. I didn''t notice that among the scattered folds, there was an unimportant one: "there is an epidemic in the chirping City, and dozens of doctors have no way to help." Wang Shi is worthy of being a strategist for his Highness The Regent. The next day, an imperial decree came to restore his Highness the crown prince to all his duties. In the past, many matters were still handled by the crown prince. As soon as the decree was issued, his royal highness went to court normally. If there is no accident, today''s morning will be very busy. Jiandi, who has been staying in the beauty nest for half a month, looks tired and lies on the Dragon chair. The eunuch says as usual, "if you have something to play, you have nothing to retreat." This morning''s court is more than a bustle. In addition to the emperor who hasn''t been in court for many days, even the old chief assistant of Yu''s family also arrived in person. The elder of the three dynasties, when he was the first emperor, would surely be given a seat to go to the court. Now he is holding the dragon''s stick which was given by the first emperor. His waist is straight, and his eyes are sharp. It looks like the pillar of Dingguo. Everyone knows that this is the old chief assistant''s support for his son-in-law. Half a year ago, in the zongrenfu incident, the Crown Princess passed away, and the old chief assistant sent the white haired man to the black haired man. He was so sad that he had a serious illness and almost didn''t survive. How many people have seen this point, and they are even more reluctant to let his highness down the well. Now the old chief assistant is sitting here well and beating a group of people in the face. In this moment, the invisible undercurrent has been surging for tens of millions. As the eunuch''s voice fell, the Minister of punishment took wat out. He was born with an upright face and said solemnly, "I have my own music." His Highness the crown prince has not worn this scarlet court uniform for a long time. Listening to the bland voice of the Minister of punishment, he found it quite interesting, so he looked down at his own clothes. When he went to court in the past, Qiao Qiao always reminded him to be more careful. The material used in this court is special. If it''s broken, she won''t mend it. It''s disrespectful. At that time, he didn''t like to listen. Once he was in a hurry and his clothes were scratched on the carriage of the Minister of punishment. He was very angry and let people beat the Minister of punishment. Later, when I went back, I was scolded by the princess. The empress of the Crown Princess scolded people gently. She just picked up the thread to sew it for him and glared at him. He then couldn''t reason straight, the spirit also strong retort: "a dress is just, broke then broken, send to the imperial clothing workshop sew not good." The end was that his Royal Highness the crown prince was driven out of the door and slept all night. Meng Xu chuckled and looked slightly. The Minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment said: "the prince''s immorality comes first. No matter the punishment is the emperor''s benevolence, how can he be forgiven easily! The old minister was very sad when he heard the news. He has prepared a thin coffin for his Majesty''s reference. Otherwise, the old minister will have to be killed in this hall today, to warn the gods of heaven and earth! " Singing like a drama, a coffin came in. The Minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment is famous for his lack of money. The coffins used in this play are extremely reduced, and they are really cheap thin coffins. Chapter 281 All the civil and military officials watched the absurd play, and no one would come out to be the outstanding bird. Since the first emperor of the Zhou Dynasty, there has been a tradition of encouraging officials to speak up and recommend. If civil servants carry coffins to court, they are loyal ministers. If you bump your head into this Kowloon pillar, it''s not a problem to keep your name in history. The Minister of the Ministry of punishment seemed to have seen the honor of the family for at least three generations since then. He raised his chin slightly and was more righteous. The emperor looked embarrassed and threw the hot potato to Meng Xu: "this... What Ai Qing said is true. What do you have to say, prince?" Meng Xu raised his eyes and suddenly woke up in a daze, laughing innocuously: "what did the Lord Shangshu just say? There is some noise in the wind today. I haven''t heard it clearly just now. " The Minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment opened his mouth with a face of bewilderment and indignation. The rest of the people are secretly laughing. Lao Shoufu had no choice but to shake his head and smile. The prince''s way of dealing with these old people is more and more like Meng Yan when he was young. How can he be shameless. After reading enough of the Minister of punishment''s face as if he had opened a dyeing shop, Meng continued to accept it when he saw it was good. Suddenly, his face was in a state of solemnity, and he said with righteous words: "the Lord Shangshu has read all the books of sages and sages for ten years. Can you stand here today?" "That''s nature! What does your highness mean by that? " "Can you tell me what a little girl said when our palace was managing Jiangnan Road Let alone the Secretary of the Ministry of punishment, even the emperor was a little confused. He didn''t know what medicine Meng Xu sold in the gourd. He said slowly, "she said," the crown prince is the most important of the country. The gentleman did not stand under the wall of danger, so the emperor and the common people suffered the same, and made contributions to the five emperors in Yao and shun. " This sentence comes from the fifth chapter of sage Zhang''s national policy, Donggong. Can a ten-year-old child praise it? Does the Lord Shangshu not know? " Just now, he said that he could stand here only after reading all the books of sages and sages, and that he could praise all the ten-year-old children, but the truth he did not understand was ironic. The Minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment blushed and was ashamed and angry: "of course, I have read it. My royal highness, why should my royal highness humiliate me so much in the court?" However, Meng Xu shook his head and said with a cool smile: "this is not to humiliate Shangshu. Not to compare himself with Yao and shun. However, the father and the emperor manage everything every day. Whether he is a son or a crown prince, he should share one or two things for the father and the emperor. It''s ridiculous what Xu has done. How can you give her a chance to make up for it? " The emperor, who was addicted to the Imperial Palace, was very agreeable to hear these words, and Meng Xu was his own son in the end. How could he be so humble in front of a minister? Then cold face, hum a way: "love Qing, you way how?" The Minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment was all in a cold sweat. They were all the old foxes who were the best at understanding the emperor''s thoughts. Could they not hear the emperor''s intention of safeguarding? He knelt down and exclaimed: "your majesty and your highness are blessed people, and the old minister is also for the sake of the country. It''s very good for your highness to have such a heart." The first bird failed, and naturally no one will stand up to cause bad luck. The old chief assistant caressed his long beard and sighed. Qiao Qiao, you are happy with the youth, step by step into the country can be independent of the pillars. Should you be happy now? This morning, the emperor came here to let the prince take over the imperial affairs. Once this happened, there was no place but to congratulate Meng Xu. If it had been in the past, Meng Xu might have been satisfied. But he had seen the world when the dust fell, so he didn''t have much feeling. He was good at chatting with the people, so far. Emperor Jiandi was very tired. When he passed the Minister of punishment, his family members were carrying the thin coffin out. When they met him, they sneered and said, "Mr. Minister, if you can''t afford a good coffin in a hundred years, you can come to my official. For the sake of working with the minister, I will help you." There have always been many who add to the cake, but few who send charcoal in the snow. Meng Xu''s face did not change as he passed by them. He saw that the Minister of punishment''s face was blue and purple, and his old friend was flattering him with a smile. Almost everyone had gone, but there were still two officials at the farthest place from the main hall. One of them was just a green shirt. He could not enter the Jinluan hall according to his rank. Now he was full of sadness, rubbing his thin official uniform, and sighed a long time. A friend beside him patted him on the shoulder: "young, it''s not easy for me to take you to the temple. Today''s situation is not suitable for you to play. Maybe another day. " His eyes were red, his lips were wriggling, and his mood was a little out of control: "the natural disaster is coming, and millions of people in the city of chirp are in the midst of floods and fires. The folding on the piano is like a stone sinking into the sea. I went to Beijing to ask for it myself, but I only saw power strife and intrigue. How can the people live in such a court? " "Be careful when you are young!" He was startled by his friend''s shocking remarks. He looked around and covered his friend''s mouth. Knowing his friend''s temper, he could not help sighing. The bitter old woman said: "young, you are indifferent to the world. One heart for the people. That''s good. But it''s not what you see on the court A few words can''t change a friend''s nature, which is straighter than wood. The man had to persuade Qingshan out first. In the Jinluan hall, the eyes and ears of the emperors are everywhere. If those irreverent remarks are heard by those who want to. Let alone Chen Youzhi, even he will die clean. Out of the hall door, a little dejected green shirt footstep meal, looking at the people appear in front of me, some at a loss. He rarely stayed in the capital. In recent years, the dignitaries in the capital were unknown. No wonder he stayed in a small place like Chicheng for more than ten years. Friend is to recognize the way, smile gentle man, busy bow way: "treasure bodyguard, I do not know what advice?" It''s Xiaobao, the prince''s bodyguard. The prince has just gained power today, so the people around him are naturally rising. But Xiaobao was not so superior. He said with a good smile: "I can''t talk about advice. Are you Mr. Chen, the governor of Chi city? Mr. Wen, my highness wants to borrow your good friend to have a talk with you. Don''t you know? " Wen Fen didn''t dare to say for sure. Instead, she was happy for her friend''s sudden good luck. "Bodyguard Bao, you''re welcome. Let''s go back and prepare a small gift and visit the prince himself?" In the past, his royal highness relied on his talent and arrogance, and was rather headstrong. He was not very popular in the court. They such nine grade sesame official is easy to even face all don''t see. No more than Chen Youzhi who has been away from the capital for a long time. Wen Fen was well aware that the petty gifts of officials in the capital would make him bleed a lot, and would be a stepping stone to his official career in the future. Chapter 282 Chen you''s subconscious frown clearly disagrees with this practice. However, people in the eaves, had to bow. Now that he has a desire for others, he can only follow the survival rules of people in Beijing. Unexpectedly, Xiaobao was stunned and said with a smile, "Wenda is polite, but your highness is waiting in front of you. I''d like to ask you two adults to follow me first." Some time ago, there was a lot of trouble before the zongrenfu prison. Most people in the world will not have a good impression of his highness. Now I''m in such a hurry to see him. I don''t know what it is. Chen Youzhi frowned slightly, suppressed his unhappiness, and went with him. All the officials are almost gone, and Meng Xu is sitting in the carriage with his eyes closed after he has dealt with the person who comes to congratulate him. Hearing Xiaobao''s respectful cry, his highness, he opened his eyes and swept away his tiredness. With the right smile, he welcomed the man into the carriage. Wearing a shabby blue shirt, he is neither humble nor overbearing. Wen Fen and Chen Youzhi both saw the ceremony. Meng xucai covered his eyes and said with no expression: "Chen Youzhi, who was visiting flowers in the Tianyuan period, was demoted to the city because of his talent and arrogance, and was openly drunk and making trouble at the Palace Banquet." Chen Youzhi was stunned when the old story was turned over, and then he gave a bitter smile. At that time, it was young people who were frivolous. Which young man was not arrogant? In addition, it''s tanhualang, and it''s even more beautiful. So on the Palace Banquet, he got drunk, chanted poems and attacked Quan Huan. Meng Yan, who is the general of that fashion, wrote on a piece of paper and demoted to Chicheng. But Chen Youzhi didn''t hate Meng Yan. It''s true that he is proud of his talents, and it''s true that he cares for the people. Meng Yan was the only one he met who could make people live a good life. He didn''t resent the decision made by such a person. What''s more, he didn''t know that when he was demoted, it was Meng Yan''s move. Meng Xu closed his eyes and walked slightly for a while. Just after Wang Shi advised him to seize power yesterday, a secret letter from Meng Yan came to him quietly. Even Wang Shi didn''t know. In the letter, Meng Yan''s analysis of the current situation is simple and to the point. Finally, he advises him to ask the emperor to return to his post, which coincides with Wang Shi''s idea. The letter also said that after he regained the crown prince''s post, he did not have to help the border obviously, so as to avoid the emperor''s unhappiness. A slap in the head makes Meng xudeng sober. He did have a plan. When he regained his post, he would send all the materials that should be sent to the border regardless of everything. But such a big empire, not only the border. In addition to the exploitation by the officials at the bottom, there are countless factors that can''t send materials. Finally, Chen Youzhi is mentioned. "He is arrogant and has capital, but he is too frivolous. It has been ten years since I relegated him to Chicheng. He can be called. And now the hall is surrounded by tigers and wolves. Only this pure heart can be used by you. " Meng Xu marvels at Meng Yan''s long-term vision, while his eyes are hot. Even if he has hurt uncle Huang, uncle Huang still tries his best to help him. At this moment, Chen Youzhi kneels in front of him. His eyes were open and his back was straight. Even if a shabby blue shirt, but has a gentleman''s bone. He observed Chen Youzhi''s face. After that, Chen Youzhi''s face was flat and said with a light smile: "Your Highness was still very small at that time." Meng Xu''s mouth was slightly crooked, and he held out a hand: "I have a beautiful land. Would you like to conspire with me?" Wen Fen startled his chin. He is a good friend. He is poor and can''t afford a pot of good wine every new year. Two people can know and become good friends, probably because he was a junior official when he received each other''s favor. After so many years, he has climbed to the capital, and Chen Youzhi still stays in the same place because he can''t be flexible and pleasant. Such a person, his Highness the prince actually, actually personally solicit him! Meng Xu seems not to care about his glance, Wen Fen when such as falling ice cellar. The fact that his highness did not avoid him in such covert matters also shows that from then on, he was tied to the same rope. Knowing such a secret, if he doesn''t surrender, he may not see the sun tomorrow. Wen Fen is just a small sesame official. He has always been in an awkward position in the court. He can be regarded as a "clean stream" who does not form cliques for personal gain. Because he flatters people who are higher than himself, they don''t like him. When the position is low, it falls again. The crown prince''s solicitation is good or bad. Before the change, it was something he never dreamed of. Now, although the prince has just gained power, the emperor''s heart is unpredictable. Who knows what will happen in the future? It''s cautious, just for a lifetime Or do you want to fight with your highness? Wen Fen''s eyes were bright. Before Chen Youzhi answered, he knelt down: "Minister Wen Fen, I''m willing to serve your highness!" Meng Xu took a look at him. He didn''t look down on people and didn''t have much enthusiasm. He just said gently: "the trust of Lord Wen in our palace has been remembered by our palace. Xiaobao, you take Mr. Wen to zuiyue building for lunch, and I''ll come later. " No matter how stupid people are, they can hear the meaning of it. Besides, Wen Fen claims to be very good at observing words and colors. He didn''t feel envious of his friend''s flying up the branch to become a Phoenix. He said goodbye wisely. In the carriage, only Meng Xu and Chen Youzhi were left. Meng Xu did not speak, holding his wrist to make tea. The bright tea is flowing down, and the sound is very pleasant. The kneeling man moved his sore neck. After a long silence, he said frankly: "Your Highness, but the Lord asked you to come to me?" Meng continued to pick eyebrows, really surprised under, immediately smile: "you know uncle Huang demoted you, is for you?" "Yes. When he was young, he was frivolous. At that time, the general of Zhenyuan was as bright as a star, and the prince was as bright as a star. It was the best time for me to be in the Zhou Dynasty. There were so many famous officials and the prosperous times were peaceful. According to his character at that time, if he stayed in Beijing, he would feel incompetent, depressed and self abased. Ten years later, it''s nothing more than wine bags and rice bags. " This time, Meng Xu''s expression was serious. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "Mr. Chen''s words have made all the officials in my court scold me." This person''s awareness of their own terrible sober, ten years later, nothing more than wine bags, look at the court, who can say this? Chen Youzhi is not polite. His eyes are bright and his hands are arched. "I''m willing to work for your highness, but I want your highness to promise me one thing first." His royal highness almost didn''t smile. What kind of wonderful person did Uncle Huang leave for him? Can you even negotiate with him at such a time? He was in a good mood. With a smile, he raised his eyebrows and said, "Oh? Mr. Chen, why don''t you talk about it first? If the palace can agree, it''s OK. " Chen Youzhi''s eyes are very serious, inexplicably let him think of the soldiers who are indomitable before going to battle. Chapter 283 Inexplicable, Meng continued to sit straight body, serious some. And Chen Youzhi put his hands together and raised them over his head, sobbing. "Chicheng, there was a plague one month ago. At first, only a hunter living in a deep mountain had symptoms, and no one noticed. But after that, in just seven days, more than 100 people fell ill. All the doctors in the city are helpless. They have no choice but to go to the capital to ask their highness to save the lives of the people in the city. " Mencius continued to clap the case, eyes deep: "such a big thing, why no one reported?" The refugees of Jiangnan Road are still close at hand. The scene of corpses everywhere is a nightmare Meng Xu did not dare to recall in his life. Chen Youzhi moved his lips and bowed his head dispiritedly: "I''m sorry." Three words, but the way to do sad. Chirp city is only the most remote small city. If there is a plague, it is not impossible to seal the city directly and let the people in the city die. His compromise in the capital of these intrigues, such as the sea. If not, he would not rush to Beijing for help. Meng continued to rub the brow bone, figured out this joint, not from a sneer. "It''s the palace, it''s the people." If the plague is not handled properly, it is a major event. What''s more, today''s war with Turks is in full swing, and nothing can disturb the people. After a little meditation, Meng continued: "my palace will send my confidants back with you later. I will give you a proper account of this." Chen Youzhi said, "thank you very much, your highness." His royal highness chuckles bitterly. His present confidants are not only Xie min, the disciple of sage Zhang, but also Xiao Bao Wang Shi. But a year ago, sage Zhang suddenly felt ill. As the only disciple, Xie min naturally had to go back to serve him. Who else can he send? What''s more, the emperor''s consent was needed to recruit Taiyi from Taiyi hospital. There are layers of squabbling. Headache of knead knead brow bone. But as soon as he saw Chen Youzhi''s enthusiastic eyes, he couldn''t say anything. At least, there are people waiting for help. In the big week of this year, there were not only natural disasters, but also man-made disasters. After hesitation, Meng Xu wrote the situation of Jingzhong in an envelope and gave it to the scouts. Now he is like a little boy who has just entered the world. He has his own views on dealing with government affairs, but he subconsciously wants to rely on others and want others to give him some suggestions and directions. The Yanmen pass thousands of miles away, because of the return of the Qin and Chu people, the whole army was very happy. After all, his Royal Highness The Regent, who has always been happy and angry, but in front of thousands of troops, cleanly admitted that he wanted to marry Qin and Chu people. Because of this, the people of Qin and Chu dare not go out of their tent door these days. I''m afraid that when I come out and meet someone, my face is as red as the cooked shrimp. After he came back that day, he lived in peace for a few days, but the people of Qin and Chu didn''t feel at ease. She wanted to know what deal Meng Yan had made with GE Shulang besides Yanyun thirteen states. After all, she has been with GE Shulang for so many days. She also has some understanding of Ge Shulang. Ge Shulang''s ambition is far more than that of a Turk, not even in Dazhou. Just a Yanyun thirteen states, how can he fill his appetite? But Meng Yan was not stupid either. Knowing that she wanted to ask, she just ran to the front line these two days, so that she couldn''t even see her face. The angry lady Qin secretly put up a villain in the tent and scolded her Highness The Regent. Originally, I wanted to say hello to the eighteen generations of my ancestors, but when I look back, the eighteen generations of my ancestors included the wise and powerful first emperor, as well as several previous emperors. This greeting, she estimated, is indispensable to the hell on the 18th floor. Had to swallow back silently. Putting her back seems to have led to some kind of delicate temporary reconciliation between the two armies. So that since the Spring Festival on the tired soldiers have a chance to breathe. Of course, it''s just a relative point. I''ll never relax in this land under my feet. Scouts are still in the front line, risking their lives to inquire about the military. The great wall of Huangsha is a little warmer because of this. The people of Qin and Chu kept themselves in the house for two days. After listening to the hot conversation outside the tent, they stretched out, opened the curtain and went out. The sky outside the Great Wall is gray, and the sun is not dazzling. Qin and Chu people squint for a while. Then I saw a figure creeping by. The corner of the mouth slightly mentions, lazily leans against the door, sneers: "hide, general Zhou hide again." At the order of his Highness The Regent, the powerful general who came back to secretly inquire about his aunt''s depression was caught and touched his nose bitterly. Maybe his face was as thick as the city wall sharpened by the yellow sand. He held up his hands and looked at the sky as if nothing had happened. He also said with emotion: ah, today is a fine day with a sunny sky and warm wind. Eh, lady Qin? What a coincidence! How did you come out? Have you eaten yet? Are you used to military food? Hey, general, I''m busy with business, so I won''t disturb you. " The chin Chu people''s forehead was full of blue tendons. After hearing each other''s nonsense, they lifted their eyelids and gave a cold smile: "Zhou Ping." The mighty general immediately raised his hand to surrender: "I said, I said, Meng Yan is in Wulipo. What didn''t he do today? There are mushrooms in his tent!" The soldiers on one side have a numbness of "I''ve been used to it for a long time". Since the arrival of the future Princess, their three outlooks have fallen to the bottom of the earth, and they have been trampled around, which makes the thief hurt. His Royal Highness The Regent, who was always cold as if he were paralyzed, was afraid to go back to the camp. He only dared to send a letter through the general. Ah, it was said that his Highness The Regent didn''t understand the customs, and he didn''t care for the jade. Those who didn''t know how to understand must have been disgusted by their Lord Yushulinfeng''s romantic and jealous rumors. Look at the prince''s expression that he can''t wait to kneel down on the washboard when he sees the princess. Is it like a straight ball that will kick people out of Taiye pool? Zhou Pingsheng was afraid that his aunt would run to Wulipo next second and sell him. He also collected the mushrooms that his Highness The Regent had planted in his house for two days. Then carefully looked at her face, carefully asked: "Chu ah, you are not angry?" "Angry? What am I mad at? How dare I? " Qin Niangzi, who did not dare to be angry, said: "I''m in a bad mood now. Don''t mess with me.". General Zhou swallowed his saliva and thought, women''s heart is like a needle. He''d better move the soldiers. It might be better to let the same woman come. But recently, a little white face has come to Rongcheng. Every day, he is wrapped around the lantern Wu. From time to time, he has to express himself in tears. The flower lady said in private that she had lost a lot of her hair. It was time for the mud Bodhisattva to cross the river. General Zhou, who had been single for more than 20 days, looked up and sighed: love is beyond recognition. Chapter 284 After a while, the people of Qin and Chu, who were beyond recognition, were angry and didn''t rush to collect the mushrooms from his Highness The Regent. Although the soldiers respect Meng Yan, they can make some jokes. But she couldn''t lift her tail to the sky and forget herself. Take a deep breath and suppress the anger. When he raised his head again, the people of Qin and Chu were already smiling, gentle and polite: "I wonder if general Zhou could inform me on behalf of my concubine? I have something important to ask to see the king. " What''s the matter with her? The powerful general has a clear mind, but how dare she refuse the ancestor? Naturally, he said with a smile, "that''s nature. That''s nature. I will bring Meng Yan back to you tomorrow." Look at this perfunctory tone, face unchanged posture. The eyes of the people of Qin and Chu drew, hesitated for a long time, and turned back to the room. After finishing Ge Shulang''s branch line task, she collected her wealth and found herself rich. At least you don''t have to worry about not being able to borrow the task. You will die in a month. When the worry of life is gone, the matter of Meng Yan becomes the top priority. After returning to the tent and confirming that there was no one around, the Qin and Chu people settled down and actually went to find the little fairy. The little fairy is so delicate. Before that, a heavy armor made her dare not come forward. This meeting was on the sand filled battlefield. The frail Qin Chu people didn''t say anything. She was happy to pretend to be dead all day long. Awakened by the people of Qin and Chu, the little fairy got up and was so angry that he just looked at her with gloomy eyes: "people of Qin and Chu, you''d better have something urgent." Qin Chu people''s face was distressed: "little fairy, dare to ask, you, you guigeng?" System: She couldn''t understand what it meant. Are you old or dormant? This is a great insult to a young man who is rooted in Miao Hong! Leaving aside the spring sleepiness, the little fairy was lively and said angrily, "I have something to say!" Qin Chu people happily said: "Hey, there''s nothing urgent, it''s not too leisurely these two days. I want to ask if you have a task." Who thinks life is too long, isn''t it? The system was shocked. Qin churen, who had always suspected that the task she issued was difficult, asked the question on her own initiative? Is the sun coming out in the West today, or is her home worn by some unknown soul? "Of course, those who rush to die will have to slow down. Is there one that is easy and easy, and has a lot of rewards?" The fairy who broke a mother''s heart for his host silently put his heart back into his stomach. Fortunately, the host is still the unreliable one. Then a cold smile: "what''s the weather like today?" "Very good." "Yes, it''s suitable for you to sleep and daydream." People of the Qin and Chu Dynasties I can''t talk happily this day. In view of the fact that Meng Yan hid from her frequently, the people of Qin and Chu were really bored. If they stayed any longer, they would have to plant mushrooms in the house just like Meng Yan. So he pinched for a while and said his mind to the little fairy. She always felt that Meng Yan''s promise to ge Shulang was not just a city. And Meng Yan is still hiding from her, which makes her even more uneasy. After getting up, Xiao Shenxian calmed down a little and pondered over the analysis for her: "Meng Yan has his own discretion in doing things, such as things that are harmful to the country, he generally won''t agree. If Ge Shulang really makes such a request, he is more likely to take Turks directly and then go to pick you up. " Just because he was Meng Yan, the God in the eyes of the people of the Zhou Dynasty. So there is such a base. Qin Chu people listen, a school and proud Yan, deeply thought ran way: "is this." "Then why don''t you ask him directly?" Speaking of this, Qin and Chu people''s face sank again. They were very upset and said, "little fairy, you really don''t love me. You don''t care what I''m doing recently. Don''t you know that Meng Yan has been avoiding me since I came back? " The little fairy, who was accused of being ungrateful, said with a guilty heart: "Hey, how can I, I know. I don''t think you can do something about it! " Qin and Chu people pondered whether they should take the time to go to the black market. If nothing else, they had to ask whether other people''s system was as unreliable as her. But the fairy did have a better way than her. A moment later, the little fairy said with a smile, "listen to me, like this..." Wulipo is a sentinel station not far from the barracks. If it is close to the enemy, it is particularly important in its strategic position. Even if he did not hide from the Qin and Chu people, Meng Yan would come here to have a look. Zhou Ping said that he planted mushrooms in the house at leisure, which was really unjust and greatly slandered His Royal Highness The Regent. Even at this moment, his Royal Highness The Regent is also facing a mountain and river trend chart. The black chess pieces represent the great Zhou and the white ones represent the Turks. On this chessboard, the fighting between the two sides has become white hot. The next step is in Yanzhishan. This default two regardless of the region, suddenly draw a clear line, ran into the embrace of Turks. In recent years, Dazhou, like a dutiful old lady, has been throwing olive branches to Yanzhishan, giving sweets and benefits. All of a sudden, it''s like slapping Da Zhou on the face, like a little kid. After eating the candy, he patted his ass and walked away, and then he turned back to laugh at you. His Highness The Regent, chilanyushu, is a cautious man in his heart. Naturally, he won''t eat the dumb. He made a deal with GE Shulang. At present, the two armies seem to be in a delicate period of peace, but both sides know very well that no one will do less in private. For example, his Royal Highness The Regent is making a bad impression on Yanzhishan people. With his royal highness Regent dominating the court for many years, as long as he wants to play Yin, basically no one will defend him. His Royal Highness The Regent gave a subtle thud and took his eyes back from the mountain and river trend chart. Turning his head, he saw Zhou Ping staring at him "affectionately.". Meng Yan''s face was a little better when he thought about what he had told him to inquire about. Without waiting for him to ask, Zhou Ping slapped him on the shoulder - there was no outsider, so he didn''t have to hold on to the coach. "Meng Yan, Prince Meng, your highness regent, do you know what color your heart is? It''s black! Will your conscience not hurt if you throw such a pure and kind person as me to do such a thing? " Meng conscience will not pain, Yan seriously thought about it, calmly shook his head: "No." "Zhou Ping, do you know why you are still alone when you are old?" Inexplicably, the powerful general, who was attacked by others, almost gave a mouthful of blood. He wished he could send the hula to others. Chapter 285 Why has his Highness The Regent not counted in his heart since his mother was single? From the youth of Qingcong, he threw his head and blood to work for this heartless family. The mighty general guarding the frontier was very sad in his heart. Even think of the following criminal, treacherous to the regent to pull up a meal. When the gap of strength was in front of him, he had a good time with this idea in his heart. After a few words of silence, he said gently, "don''t worry about me. Let me give you a message from your family Looking at Meng Yan, who had just returned to his home, he sat up straight subconsciously, leaning forward slightly, looking forward and shrinking. Zhou Ping was astonished. He could not help but sincerely said: "Lord, what cruel and inhumane request did you agree to? As for hiding it from Miss Qin? " Meng Yan rubbed the brow bone, bared his teeth: "don''t ask, in short, I''m free and measured." Zhou Pingliang said sarcastic words: "isn''t it? It''s proper. Even the city has been sent out. The pen of the supervisor sent by the emperor to watch was lonely for a long time, hungry and thirsty. Now I don''t know what to write in front of the emperor. At that time, you''ll point to this month''s grain and grass. " It''s been more than half a month since I heard that the emperor of Beijing didn''t go to the early court, but the emperor''s little tail in the army never stopped. He did his best to pull their pigtails. Even his Highness The Regent got up late today and was suspected of bullying others. Thanks to the fact that the two commanders are honest gentlemen, they turn their eyes and let him go. Otherwise, the supervisor will not know how many times he died. Speaking of Qin and Chu people, Meng Yan is helpless and has a headache. It''s not a matter to hide all the time. He plans to arrange Yanzhishan''s affairs well and go back to kneel on the washboard. Oh, no, I''m going back to show my Regent''s dignity. What do you need to report to you one by one? The wind outside the Great Wall is always sharp, blowing on the face, even more painful than a knife cut. No matter how delicate the skin is, if you roll here for ten days and a half months, you will become a rough man. As usual, wrapped in the wind, everyone took a breath, while a flying arrow quietly cut across the sky. At the same time, a scout covered with blood almost rolled out of the camp: "newspaper! Five hundred miles urgent! Xiaoguan city is attacked by the enemy, please help Xiaoguancheng is far away from the barracks. It''s a rather humble place. It''s hard for Turks to attack here. Meng Yan frowned slightly. If you have seen a sandstorm in the yellow sand, you will surely sigh about the greatness of nature and the smallness of life. Of course, most of the people who have really seen a dog''s life are not going to feel this. But the formation of the eye of the wind, but like a few humble small sand in the play. The wind starts at the end of Qingping. Two days of painstaking maintenance of peace was broken, Turks took the lead in tearing the skin. Meng Yan pulled the Cape on the position, and also took back his mind. Ning Mei said solemnly: "go out!" In the camp, it is still stable. But how could the Qin and Chu people know nothing about the movement of the army? As soon as she was shocked by the fairy''s idea, she came across it and asked about it before she knew that the enemy was attacking. I don''t know what to say. Does God want her to take Meng Yan''s career first? Depressed for a while, he heard the fairy encourage her: "silly, you can go to the battlefield to find him! Among thousands of troops, he saw you, Huo. What a surprise! " The Qin and Chu people were speechless for a while, and said sincerely, "that must be a shock." She''s very self-conscious. She''s the biggest help if she stays in the camp and doesn''t delay. If you run to the battlefield to scare away, you may die in any corner. The little fairy had a pair of rotten wood that could not be carved, but also had a deep tone: "have you forgotten me? I have so many panacea, is it used as a decoration So a moment later, the Qin and Chu people easily avoided everyone, put on the archer''s armor, and mixed into the army. The pill that the little fairy offered to kill her is called Baifa Baizhong. It is said that it was drawn from a lottery in a shopping mall. After squeezing the bottom of the box for a long time, the unscrupulous businessman sold it to the people of Qin and Chu in the spirit of using up the last value of everything. In this regard, the Qin and Chu people had no choice but to express their dissatisfaction with the unscrupulous merchants once again. The Turkic attack was really sudden, and even Meng Yan couldn''t imagine what the seemingly unreasonable operation of Ge Shulang was for. In a hurry. The general stationed in Xiaoguan city is not well-known. He always thinks that he is guarding such a small town. He does not want to be meritorious but has no faults. There was a regent in front of him, and the fire of war could not burn him. Who ever thought that the Turkic brain circuit was very strange? After a long way, he put the first few pieces of fat meat away and ate his chicken ribs. Where has xiaoguancheng garrison seen this scene? Under the fierce attack of the Turks, they almost gave up. At last, he remembered Meng Yan''s attitude towards the traitor, pulled himself back from the abyss and sent scouts to ask for reinforcements. There are thousands of officers and soldiers in the city, and the people are in a panic. The generals stationed in the city are more restless than the people. They always want to pack their bags and run away? Fortunately, the people under the general''s hands are still a thing, and they are not afraid of death. The counselor of the general is a gentle young man. What''s strange is that he wears a string of Buddhist beads on his wrist all the year round. His gentle eyes seem to have been moistening in the Buddhist Scriptures for countless years. They are calm and beautiful. The Counselor''s short hair just came out of stubble, which is a little strange among the people of Dazhou who prefer to have their hair cut off. But no one dares to say more. It''s said that the counselor was once a proud disciple of the White Horse Temple and an eminent monk. These hearsay always contain innumerable gossip with some color. The men in the army are so vulgar that they like to make fun of it most. It is said that the eminent monk had moved his heart to preach the Scriptures outside the Great Wall, but he failed to become a Buddha and simply returned to the common customs because of the dust. Some people even went to ask them in person because of their good temper. However, the counselor always smiles indifferently, conceals his emotions, and is indifferent. If the Qin and Chu people were here, they would find that this was the little monk who peeped at the white horse temple when the princess took her. At that time, the little monk with red lips and white teeth would blush for a girl, but now the counselor seems to have fallen in front of him, and he can''t make a stir in his eyes. This pool of water is dead. The Buddha beads move gently at the fingertips, and the Turks'' catapults make a dull sound. The little eminent monk of the past stands in front of the Shura hall without compassion. Chapter 286 The sound of fighting on the battlefield, in the ears of good counselors with low eyebrows, seems to come from a distant place. The drums were beating. Turk''s weapons are much better than those of Dazhou. A counselor''s eyes are empty, but his heart is full of competition. What makes Turks possess so many excellent weapons all of a sudden is that they don''t want to do what they want. In recent years, the great Zhou Dynasty boasted that it was the kingdom of heaven, and the instruments used were even the swords, halberds, axes and axes of more than ten years ago. In addition to the soldiers on the border who are in urgent need of weapons, the ministers of the central government of the DPRK all agree that the Emperor Wu can make peace with his country with the weapons he used decades ago. Why not now? It''s a strange and obscene skill to regard what the Westerners have passed in. It''s often ridiculed by people, let alone used in war. So there is the present situation. Under the fire attack of Turks, the officers and soldiers of the Zhou Dynasty could not resist. Xiaoguan city is just a small city. The left behind soldiers are not good, and the weapons are crooked. It is not as frightening as the black armour army of the Regent, nor as much as the Turkic army with God''s help. The counselor closed his eyes and took a long breath. In a word, xiaoguancheng is also responsible for this disaster. More than ten years ago, Baiyue abandoned his disciples to see evil, traveled to Turk and became the national teacher of Turk. This practice revived the dying fate of Turk. According to Shifu, it''s time to leave Tujue. Therefore, Turks are desperate to find the next one who can serve as a national teacher. "What about it?" While pondering, he was patted on the shoulder. The counselor quickly gathered all his emotions, and his smile was shallow: "Lord of the city, it should not be a problem until his Highness The Regent''s reinforcements arrive." It was the master of Xiaoguan city who wanted to run for his life. If the counselor hadn''t pulled him, he would have fled far away with gold and silver and beautiful concubine. However, the counselor dismissed his idea of running away with a word that the whole world was not the king''s land. If you stay here, you may be able to wait for rescue. Even if you die, you will be a good minister in the history of Qing Dynasty. If you run away, you are doomed to be infamous. What''s more, his Highness The Regent''s attitude towards traitors can be seen from the case of the magistrate of Jiangnan Road. The master of Xiaoguan City sighed at the bottom of his heart. The secret way was not born at the right time. Let him run into such unfortunate things. On his face, he respected the general Counselor: "but there are few materials left in the city. We can''t get out. Although the gate has been reinforced in advance as you said, it won''t last long under the attack of the catapult." In recent years, the catapult has just joined the battlefield, and its lethality is amazing. But because of its bulkiness, it has not been popularized in a large area. There is no cost on the opposite side, only a catapult symbolic deterrence. On the eve of the Turkic siege, the counselor strengthened the city walls and cut down the bridges between the moats. He let the opposite side of the city darken the sky and the earth, and I made myself a turtle. This kind of style makes the opposite side even unable to set up the ladder, which is very distressing. The Turks sent to attack Xiaoguan city this time were not koshulang. In fact, koshulang has not been able to see the head of the Dragon recently, and even Burigude has rarely seen him. The general''s face was full of whiskers, and at the beginning he had a genuine prairie flavor: "what''s the matter with this brother Shulang? Let''s fight in such a small place, but we don''t want to fight too hard. Only one person inside will live! Isn''t that meant to be difficult? " The man in his hand flattered and echoed: "who said no, the king is more and more confused. He was relieved to leave all the front-line affairs to ge Shulang. How dare such a common man tell you what to do with the general! I really don''t know the superiority of heaven and earth! " The flattery of the opponent''s subordinates, big beard is very useful, micro hum a, but in the end dare not disobey Ge Shulang''s words. He squinted at the city not far away, bared his teeth and waved his big hand: "toast, don''t eat and drink, come on, God work!" When more than a dozen giant bats appeared in the sky, the soldiers and people in xiaoguancheng were in a panic, and some people even could not help shouting monsters. The city Lord''s legs were soft, and he stood by the counselor reluctantly. His voice was full of tears: "what is this thing?" The counselor narrowed his eyes, rubbed the Buddhist beads on his wrist, and said, "it should be the work of heaven, the stuff of Westerners. How do you know that the bandit leader of the mountain has come to steal his troops. " If it''s not bad, his Highness The Regent''s Tianji should also be secretly developing it. It''s one thing for the imperial court to refuse, but it''s another thing to refuse to accept the emperor''s orders. Put things that are obviously easy to use, and listen to a group of old pedantic people talking about benevolence, righteousness and morality? It''s all empty. The bridge cut off between the moats lost its function. The counselor waved calmly: "Archer, let go!" Dozens of different bows and arrows appeared at the top of the wall. Even though they knew that there was a great disparity in strength on the opposite side, their eyes were firm, and they didn''t flinch at all. At the command, the arrow, which was much thicker than the ordinary bow and arrow, cut through the air and flew out. A closer look, the top of the arrow is actually blunt! The Turk general laughed and wiped his tears from the corner of his eyes. Out of breath, he said to his subordinates, "are you scared to be a fool when you are at a dead end? With a blunt arrow, huh? The armor of Tiangong is the best black iron. It''s invulnerable. The people of Dazhou can''t do it. " The heavenly work flying in the sky also aroused ridicule, and even didn''t want to hide, so he let the arrow shoot at himself. Then the smile froze on his face. The arrow was blunt, but after touching the armor, it actually stuck, and quickly burst into brilliant sparks. In an instant, that day, the workers were licked by the tongue of fire. The armor with perfect defense has now become a lethal weapon. Under the fire, the temperature in the black iron rises rapidly. The people inside are like being roasted in a copper stove. In a short time, there was only the heartbreaking wailing of the heavenly workers. After bathing in the fire, he hovered in the air like a big bald bird, struggled to push his legs, and finally fell to the ground with a bang, so that he could no longer die. The Lord of Xiaoguan City wept with joy. If he didn''t know that the counselor didn''t like to be close to people, he would like to hold each other around. Turning decay into magic, he has always respected the counselor so much that he even listened to the other side''s advice in life and death. It''s not that he didn''t run away for no reason. The Counselor''s eyes are ancient, but it makes people feel that he is full of compassion, especially after he put his hands together and subconsciously read the Buddha''s name. After reading, he was stunned. The Buddha said that the sariki saw that all the five implications were empty, and he lived through all the sufferings. Chapter 287 He doesn''t know if the Buddha can go through all the hardships, but now he knows that the Buddha can''t go through all the hardships. The weather is cold, but it can''t carry them. The equipment on the opposite side is excellent and they are crushed in all aspects. Seeing the dead birds falling from the sky, the Turkic generals kept an expression of shock, heartache and anger. He knew how much money these days had cost. Ge Shulang was stingy when he handed the things to him. He told him that if he broke them, he would be fully responsible. Now it''s ready. It''s roasted to death. The Turk general was angry and said: "catapult! Another one On the other side of the street There is no doubt that the poverty of the small town is revealed at this moment. Except for the improvised rockets and the long-range weapons that can be taken out, there is only the chariot that was like an old man walking three times at a time more than ten years ago. It''s half a day since I asked the regent for help. The counselor looked up at the sky and said, let it be. Once upon a time in the temple, he didn''t believe in fate. The master said that he was destined to die for the Dharma, but a lotus blossom in the temple destroyed his Buddhist heart. At the time when his life was no more than this, the lotus faded away. He remembers clearly that in order to carry out the new calendar, the master sent him to the western regions to teach. He thought that the little girl named Lianhua always gave him some strange things. He had to send something back this time. But without waiting for him to return to Beijing, the master wrote that the girl was dead. The Buddha''s heart is destroyed. How can monks become Buddhists when they enter the world? It''s something that you can''t do anything about even if you know it. A few years ago, the eminent monk of Baima Temple coincided with the young scholars with cold eyes. Except for the eyebrows, there was almost no similarity. The huge stones thrown by the catapult smashed at the gate, and the city was crumbling. All of a sudden, the sky broke, and a drum like a golden sword broke away, and the trumpet shook the sky. The Turk general was startled and fell straight from his seat to the ground. He shivered like a rooster at the top of his voice and cried, "what''s the matter? What''s going on? Isn''t Ge Shulang saying that there is nothing wrong, we just fight? " Several subordinates were confused with him. However, they have to accept that they have changed from the siegers to the one who seems to be surrounded by dumplings. Almost for a moment, all the people in the city held together and cried bitterly. The Regent''s palace is down. Not only did they not give up, but they were saved. Meng Yan hooked his lips, and he was lucky that he made a mistake. He didn''t know what the meaning of the sudden attack was. However, fortunately, he is now trapped in the situation of how to know Shanbu, so as not to let him neglect here. When the two armies fight, morale is often the key to victory. One go, one go, one go, one go. Most of the Turkic army could not accept the fact that the people who had been besieged suddenly became their psychological gap. When they fought together, many of the shock on their faces had not disappeared, and they became forever. With the help of his men, big beard stood up and looked at the one-sided war situation with his eyes splitting. He gritted his teeth fiercely and said, "just go back, GE Shulang, that wolf cub will not let us go!" It''s more likely to hurt your family. His subordinates were flustered: "then, what should we do?" What else can we do? If we can die together with Meng Yan, we still have the capital to boast! After a sneer, mustache''s face was full of determination and madness. "Take heaven''s work!" After the arrival of Meng Yan, the Turkic army was cut all the way like cabbage. His Royal Highness The Regent is calm, his soldiers are well disciplined, and the formation is fast and good. Even if the other side has excellent weapons, it will not play any role for a while. On the head of the city, Yu was relieved. Meng Yan came. There should be nothing wrong with him next. Suddenly, his pupils shrunk, he grasped the Loess on the city wall, and his eyes were fixed on the sudden rise of Tiangong in the Turkic camp. That day''s work was directed at Meng Yan, with the posture of dying together. "Fire! Come on! Bow and arrow If Meng Yan wants to die together, he can''t stop him even if he has three heads and six arms. Cried the counselor, tearing his cool face. The bearded general under Tiangong''s armor showed a cold smile at the corner of his mouth. The invincible God of war in Dazhou? Oh, go to hell with him. Under Meng Yan''s command, three of the best troops are well-known in the world, which makes Turks feel frightened. A black armour army, similar to Yanzhishan''s heavy armour, is on the way of riding the army. The gods block and kill the gods and the Buddhas block and kill the Buddhas. But this army also burns silver most, from excellent horses to soldiers'' armor. After his Royal Highness The Regent returned to Beijing as regent, the capital once pressed to disband the army because it cost too much money. It was his royal highness, the Regent, who insisted. The other is a little more ordinary and still can''t be ignored. It''s called Shengong camp. Among them, there are many archers, and the worst can crush a bunch of people. The Qin and Chu people couldn''t wear thick black armor, and they couldn''t find a place to get it, and they didn''t want to run with the infantry. Thinking about it, he chose the archer in the middle. In view of her royal highness Regent''s superb skill in leading the troops, she, who is just making up for the number, only needs to run with most of them, which is not difficult. After eating the little fairy''s hundred hits, she is sure to hit a hundred hits, but she is not satisfied. His comrades in arms could not help but praise her: "yes, brother, I haven''t seen you before. Is your technique so good?" Qin Chu people felt guilty for a while. They were afraid of being recognized. They lied busily: "Oh, well, I was not a powerful general before. Later, because of my good technique, the king was jealous and dug it up for me." If his Royal Highness The Regent heard this, he would be so angry that he would faint. When waidai woke up, he would not know his mother. The reason why she dares to talk like this is that although Zhou Ping and Meng Yan have a good relationship, the soldiers under her hand are all in their own hands, and no one knows who. When the Turkic Tiangong flew into the sky, she was receiving more than one degree of compliment and worship from her comrades in arms. Seeing the familiar shadow, the first thing she thought of was the memory of Ge Shulang jumping up and down when she was in Rongcheng. A burst of toothache. Then I saw that it was directed at GE Shulang! The flying arrow with fire was deftly dodged by Tiangong, but it didn''t hit an arrow. Moreover, according to this momentum, it is estimated that it was shot, and it was also a turkey smashed down by his Highness The Regent. Chapter 288 Almost everyone didn''t respond. Meng Yan squinted. According to the momentum, it was too late for him to hide. And when he hides, it''s others who suffer. You can already hear the ferocious smile of the bearded general. Qin and Chu people''s faces were as white as paper, but in an instant, they subconsciously left their comrades in arms and rushed to Meng Yan. His comrades in arms behind him were angry and despondent: "ah, what are you going to do?" At this time, the people of Qin and Chu thought that they were more peaceful than they could imagine. They ran and asked the fairy what could stop them. Just boasting Haikou that the number of miracles is endless, the little fairy did not let her down, still three hundred taels of real gold and silver, a deal. For a moment, the people of Qin and Chu thought silently. If she went on like this, she would be poor when she was completely free. There are ways. It''s enough to hold Meng Yan''s golden leg. When a figure was placed in front of the Regent''s palace, the three armies were quiet. The figure was small and delicate, a woman with a long bow. Looking at her, she looked back and gave her Royal Highness The Regent a smile. His Highness The Regent''s eyes jumped, and he almost choked the woman who came with him. "When did you come? Go back quickly It took Shenxing Dan to get in front of everyone. The people of Qin and Chu, who were standing in front of him, wanted to wait for a sentimental conversation in the book, but Meng Yan''s words were just like this. At that moment, her smile broke down. The kitten showed her sharp claws and showed her face to Her Highness The Regent. "It''s up to you! Didn''t you have a good time hiding! Shut up There are only a few people in the world who dare to silence his Highness The Regent. Only the people of Qin and Chu don''t think about it. Tiangong is less than ten meters away from them. Meng Yan''s scalp is numb. How dare he fight with his ancestor? He thinks in a hurry what method can he use now to get rid of the Qin and Chu people and fan them with his internal power? No, it''s hard to control the strength. If it''s light, the Qin and Chu people may not be able to fly far away. If it''s heavy, it may directly make him fan to death. It''s hard to do that. Under the Regent''s palace, he thought so much in more than ten seconds. When he was about to put it into action, the people of Qin and Chu moved. Lady Qin, who was born as a dancer, didn''t give him too much surprise. She pulled the bow Well, beauty is beauty, but in his experience, I''m afraid this arrow can''t be shot. Qin and Chu people squinted and pretended to aim. Anyway, her medicine is called Baifabaizhong. She can shoot at the target even with her eyes closed. His Royal Highness The Regent had a headache about how to get rid of people. At the same time, he had a headache for more than ten seconds. What did Qin and Chu people come here to join in the fun? What made her so confident about her weight? The fear of death has been reduced a lot. At the critical moment, the Qin and Chu people released the string in their hands. The air broke. His Royal Highness The Regent closed his eyes and held people in his arms, waiting for death. He thought that although the accident was sudden today, he was not so worried about death in this position for a long time. It''s just that the Qin and Chu people were involved in the journey together. I''m sorry. Qin Chu people blinked blankly in his arms. After listening to his Highness The Regent''s smile, they began to tell their heart. "Qin churen, although you are stupid, thank you for your willingness to protect me. From small to large, no one has ever stood in front of me with a protective posture. " "We didn''t live on the same day in the same year, but today we die on the same day in the same year. You''ll be waiting for me on the road for a while. You''re timid and crazy. If you get lost by yourself, you''ll be in trouble. " "It''s very good. I have a companion on the way to huangquan. When I get to the bottom, I''ll treat you twice as well and make up for what I owe you." His Highness The Regent Balabala said for a long time, feeling the dull breath in his arms, he was suddenly stunned and did not speak. He slightly frowned, gently pushed away the Qin and Chu people, and saw their bright eyes blinking. It''s innocent. The Lord knows what''s wrong. It''s supposed to be the turkey. But now it''s as quiet as a chicken. Even the Turkic camp keeps a strange silence. A terrible guess appeared in his mind. The king trembled to put it out. In the pragmatic spirit of seeing is believing, he looked up. ˇ°ŁˇŁˇŁˇˇ± His Highness The Regent was shocked. Tiangong was covered with black iron. At least three or four hundred jin, plus the Turkic general''s own, he was a giant. And such a huge thing, just now in the Qin and Chu people''s disorganized arrow, honestly nailed in the wall can''t move. Yes, it was nailed to the wall. People on the wall: panic. What terrible existence is in his highness Regent''s arms? He can shoot such a powerful arrow. Meng Yan swallowed his saliva unfathomably, thinking that he also wanted to know. It must be when he didn''t see it just now that some outsider came to help them. It must be like this. The Qin and Chu people bit their lips in shame: "my Lord, I used this bow and arrow for the first time. It''s a little strange. Is the effect OK?" In an instant, Meng Yan took back his mouth which was wide open because of shock, put on a sincere smile and nodded. What I think in my heart is: are Qin and Chu people so strong? After that, if there were domestic violence in the future, he would not be able to beat the Qin and Chu people. Shocked, his Royal Highness The Regent and his wife lived a happy life without shame and then died strangely. The cause of death is suspected to be domestic violence? Looking at the wall with complicated eyes, his Royal Highness The Regent has a lot of inner drama. If the Qin and Chu people knew what he was thinking and could spit blood three times, they would practice what domestic violence was for him on the spot. This crisis has been resolved in such a wrong way. Under the huge impact, Meng Yan forgot to find Qin and Chu people to figure out how she sneaked into the battlefield. Because of the presence of so many people, the Qin and Chu people also temporarily let go of the account that he had been hiding for so many days. It''s necessary to give the LORD some face outside. Qin and Chu people found that since she came back from Turk, her courage has become more and more fat. Maybe it''s flattery? I used to shiver when I saw Meng Yan''s legs, but now I can''t change my face and think about how to settle accounts with Meng Yan. Well, it''s good. It''s improving. As soon as the general died, the Turkic army had no leader and was soon defeated. Xiaoguancheng, who thought that he would die, won a great victory. The city is boiling. When he opened the city gate to meet Meng Yan, the tears of the city Lord fell three feet in the wind. With a plop, he knelt down and howled: "Lord, you are really our reborn parents!" Chapter 289 His royal highness, the Regent, also made a real gesture. After today, his Highness The Regent is destined to be a God in the hearts of the people. Meng Yansu did not accept the surrender, so it was obviously impossible for a large group of people to put back to Turk. War has always been cruel, either you die or I die. The morality of benevolence, righteousness and indignation of others is not a fart in the face of reality. Three thousand prisoners of war were killed outside Xiaoguan city by Tongyi pit. No matter how the history books of later generations will evaluate, Meng Yan did so. As he was short of food and grass, accepting prisoners of war was equivalent to 3000 more mouths to eat. He could not afford to lose other people''s lives because of his benevolence. Left a few more heavyweights. Small shrimps kill, really useful news, also so a few people know. The army camped outside the city. In xiaoguancheng''s main residence, one of the most distinguished guests in more than ten years, the Regent Meng Yan, was welcomed. When the Lord of Xiaoguan City boasted about it for the rest of his life, he couldn''t help taking it out for fun. His Highness The Regent is the one who has had tea and spent the night in my house. Do you have any? No, hehe. It can be said that it''s very hard to beat. Naturally, that''s what I''m going to say. Meng Yan didn''t have much impression on the master of Xiaoguan city. Because of the location of this city, the master of Xiaoguan city is also a mediocre person who doesn''t ask for meritorious service but has no fault. This time, he was surprised to have a look up. In the face of the pressure of the army, they didn''t run away or sell their country for glory. So after entering the city, Meng Yan was more tolerant of flattering each other. He said softly like a spring breeze: "I heard that Lord Lin''s deployment was perfect, which played a great buffer role in the Turks'' surprise attack. Only in this way can we stay in xiaoguancheng and become inferior. " Xiaoguancheng''s mouth is almost in a line. Meide can''t find the north. He was praised by the Regent! In the second half of my life, I think it will not be a problem! But he always remembered his Counsellor''s advice. He didn''t lose his manners. He said with a smile, "Heaven protects us everywhere, so that we can survive the disaster without danger. Thanks to you, Lord, you are so wise and powerful that you can arrive in time." It''s full of officialdom. It''s not like someone who can make these arrangements. Meng Yanwei frowned imperceptibly, but he didn''t study deeply. No one is allowed to have a few powerful porters under hand. I remember that there was a famous man in the past who had 3000 disciples, many of whom were thieves, and his own skills were mediocre. Gai is famous for making good use of his disciples. In the dungeon, several Turk generals were tied up like zongzi and left in the corner, shivering. On the table are Meng Yan, his deputy general, the Lord of Xiaoguan City, and his counselors. There is also a Qin Chu man who is still wearing archer''s armor and trying to shrink himself into a corner to reduce his sense of existence. Qin Chu people shiver at the same time, heart, Meng Yan has no conscience. She saved his life, didn''t she? Instead of giving her an emotional hug on the battlefield, she gave her a cold look and left behind a sentence: "go back and deal with you!" What''s wrong with her? She? She''s going to have to settle with him when she goes back! It''s reasonable to ignore her and him. Meng Yan took a sip of tea and spoke to the two Turkic generals like the Qin and Chu people who didn''t see them muttering in the corner. His tone was mild, and the corners of his mouth seemed to smile, but the two generals could not help shaking. Bearded, the leader, has set an example and tied himself to heaven''s work. They also have a wife and children in Ge Shulang''s hands, so they are not willing to be prisoners of war. However, Meng Yan''s action was faster than them. Before they could react, they blocked all the possibilities of their suicide. The soldiers were killed in the pit In addition to Meng Yan''s reputation, it is impossible to say that he is not afraid. But thinking of his wife and children, the two generals became firm again and insisted for a while that no matter what kind of torture Meng Yan used, he would not say more. Meng Yan finished a cup of tea slowly, not worried at all, smiling like a wolf with a big tail: "ladies and gentlemen, let''s open the window and make a deal? Tell me the secret of Ge Shulang''s letting you attack Xiaoguan City, and I will leave you alive. " In the face of death, it is very difficult to stick to the righteousness of the family and the country and to be loyal and filial. If you have never faced the fear of death in person, no matter how much you talk about it, it''s a piece of paper, They swallowed their saliva subconsciously. Compared with Dazhou, who had been infiltrated in tiandijun for hundreds of thousands of years, the Turks'' concept of loyalty to the monarch was not so important. If you say that, you can save your life Suddenly, one of them clenched his teeth and said: "Meng Yan, I know you, and I''ve heard that you are good at coercion and inducement when you try criminals. But it''s useless. I can''t say a word! If you want to pry something useful out of Laozi''s mouth, you can wait for the next life! " Meng Yan didn''t respond to what he said. The people of Qin and Chu were happy first. How can you be like the yellow flower girl who was killed? She swore to death: "come on, you can get my body, but you can''t get my soul!" Meng Yanliang gave her a swish look. The Qin and Chu people gave a dry cough, deeply reflected on their own improper imagination, and continued to act as the background board without expression. Meng Yan''s manner was not compromised by the ugly smile of the people of Qin and Chu. He said: "since you know the means of judging people, you should know that if you are honest, you will suffer less." It is known to all that Meng Yan is the Regent, and his power is in the government and the opposition. Earlier, it was the general, who won every battle. Few people know that Meng Yan once served as the Minister of Dali temple. He is famous for his selflessness and cold-blooded terror. No matter how tough a prisoner is, he has to peel off his skin. Finally, he cries for forgiveness. All the people on the scene shook. Meng Yan was very considerate and said to them, "it''s enough to have my king here. You can wait outside." The Lord of Xiaoguan City tangled with a face and said that he wanted to watch, but he was really scared by the bloody scene. Qin Chu people weigh their own less than the mouse courage, in the nightmare and curiosity between trade-offs, the first honest back out. She has always been clear, to his timid shortcomings also accept calm, do not want to challenge stimulation. A moment later, the city leader and his party were eating peanuts with wine outside. They were cultivating brotherhood at the dining table by the way. They were drinking wine. Suddenly, they heard a fierce cry of birds in the cell. All of you: -- It''s a good thing. It''s back. Chapter 290 When a plate of peanuts was finished, his Royal Highness The Regent also finished the trial. He wiped his hands with a handkerchief and came out with a smile on his face. Before that, the flattering City Lord who wanted to stick in front of the Regent''s Hall kept a distance in horror, for fear that he would not pay attention and make the other party unhappy. That scream was his end. "It''s over?" In the end, the people of Qin and Chu met the expectant eyes of the two lieutenants and asked. If you want to blame Meng Yan, you can blame him for being so outspoken on the day he picked her up. Now the whole army knows her. Meng Yan nodded faintly, but avoided the consequences. After glancing at the people of Qin and Chu, he chuckled and said, "I heard that you have been looking for me for a long time. These days, I''m too busy to pay attention to you. Why don''t you talk about it now? " Qin and Chu people:!!! Why is there a cool feeling on the back. Everyone looks at the nose and the heart. Leng buting was named: "Lord, it''s late and it''s inconvenient to March. I''ll have a rest in the city today. Don''t you bother me? " Bah, what''s the inconvenience of marching? Who in the world doesn''t know that the black armour army under the Regent''s hand is the most hardworking, and once walked out of the northwest desert even when they ran out of ammunition and food. But even if this excuse is poor, does the city Lord dare to say no? Of course, he didn''t dare. Of course, he agreed. So Meng Yanding looked at the Qin and Chu people. Even if there is no excuse to hurry back, what else can Qin and Chu people do? We have to follow. The two deputy generals were not surprised. The city leader was curious and worried. He did not dare to gossip about the Regent. The streets are quiet and peaceful. I can''t see that I have just experienced war today. City City, two simple words, but divided into two worlds. In the city, the people live under the shelter and have less knowledge of the war. Qin and Chu people feel uncomfortable with their armor, but Meng Yan has been away for a long time. She has a little reaction to come over, Meng Yan is in set gas, can''t help but curl up. His Royal Highness The Regent is well dressed. Even if he has taken off his white robe and silver armor, he seems to be rich or expensive. What''s more, he was followed by a soldier like Qin and Chu people. The people consciously left them a few feet away, leaving room for them to speak. After a small slope, his Royal Highness The Regent finally stopped and turned his head after a slight meal. The man in Xiaobing''s clothes has a beautiful face that is amazing. His lips are pink and tender, showing a little dissatisfaction. His eyebrows are slightly frowning, and his toes are scratching on the ground. Inexplicably like a little woman who has a tantrum with her husband. His Royal Highness The Regent first looked around and made sure there was no one. Then he lowered his voice and said sincerely, "I''m wrong." The little woman''s watery eyes were slightly astringent, and her tone was unshakable: "what''s wrong?" "I shouldn''t have come back to hide from you, and I shouldn''t have just attacked you." The woman snorted, and her proud little tail was almost up in the sky. She insisted: "I dare not say that to the king. It''s all my fault. I''m making trouble for nothing." Meng Yan had a big head for a while: "Chu people, I''m really busy. The front line can''t do without me. I didn''t mean to hide from you." Qin Chu humanity: "Oh? General Zhou said that you can grow mushrooms in the tent in your spare time. What''s the matter? General Zhou lied to people? " Zhou Ping, who was far away in Yanzhi mountain, sneezed loudly, and there was a strange silence around him. Then the ambush was detected. Yanzhi mountain guards came towards their squatting place with their swords on. Zhou Ping He sneezed, no wonder others, bite teeth, rose up and said: "kill!" As soon as the curtain came down, there was another fight at the other end. In this regard, his Highness The Regent did not know at all. He bowed his head and coaxed his daughter-in-law patiently. After hearing that Zhou Ping had sold him, his forehead was blue and his heart sent Zhou Ping''s greetings a thousand and eight times. The reason why they didn''t rise to the 18th generation of their ancestors is because of the face of Zhenyuan general. For a moment, he was embarrassed. Fortunately, relying on his face honed over the years, he said, "either you heard it wrong or Zhou Ping said it wrong." Qin and Chu people, ha ha. Depending on the favor and pride of Qin, he still sees a stranger just like a mouse sees a cat. Only in front of Meng Yan can he feel like a small artillery battle. While Meng Yan was helpless, he thought, did he indulge her too much? When the people of Qin and Chu were proud of being spoiled, they also murmured a little. Was she too much? She and Meng Yan have gone through this road through ups and downs. Although they know each other''s feelings by heart, sometimes she feels that she is dreaming. That''s Meng Yan. He is like a God. How can he coax her patiently with his head down like now: "OK, OK, the king promised that he would never do that again, eh?" Qin Chu people sniffed, inexplicably feel sour, patted Meng Yan''s hand, like a small beast: "next time, I won''t let you go so easily!" However, when Meng Yan interrupted her, she forgot what she wanted to ask him. It''s like the deal between Meng Yan and Ge Shulang? No matter, what you can''t remember is not an important thing. If you forget it, you will forget it. In this way, the Qin and Chu people tangled for two days and forgot all about it under the sweet words of his Highness The Regent. Meng Yan had been observing the look of Qin and Chu people, and was sure that she would not ask again, so he was completely relieved. Thinking of the agreement, his eyes were empty. It''s nothing. He and Gertrude, to a certain extent, belong to the same kind of people. They have the talent and the ambition of world peace. If it''s not an opponent, it''s a bosom friend. But God has chosen a different path for them. Since the moment when Zhenyuan general fell in front of him more than ten years ago, Meng Yan''s blood has cooled. It''s not that he''s not interested in kaiwanshiping. He still hopes that, in his lifetime, the people will be free from war and happy. But there is no juvenile frivolity, that day under the spirit of giving up. As it happens, Gertrude has. So they made the deal, that''s all. He couldn''t tell whether the world would be better or worse in the future. It was their young people''s business. His Royal Highness The Regent, who had been in power for more than ten years, suddenly felt tired and thought that he might be really old. When Meng Xu grows up, his shoulders can bear the burden of the world, so he will retire from the mountains. From now on, no matter how big things are. At that time, it has nothing to do with who fights and who the world belongs to. Chapter 291 Meng Yan thought about his family background, but the people of Qin and Chu had already shaken in front of him for several times. At the last moment, he had some shame: "Lord!" Suddenly back: "ah?" Qin churen looked at him angrily, lowered himself, and the little guy with the sugar gourd with a gentle smile: "what did you just say? Can you say that again? " Actually to others... Even a crying child with a runny nose can''t smile so gently. His Royal Highness The Regent''s heart was sour. Then the little boy opened his throat and cried. "He said Qin and Chu people are also in a hurry, afraid that others think she bullies the child. They wipe the child''s tears with a handkerchief: "what''s the matter? Do not cry, tell elder sister, elder sister is your master, OK Meng Yan looked at the handkerchief sourly. Well, the stitches were dense and the embroidery was good. It must not have been embroidered by Qin and Chu people. Think of here, his fingertips hook sleeve bag has been broken can not see the original appearance of sachet. I feel so much better. The grand regent, who is eating this kind of unnecessary vinegar with a little boy, is afraid to laugh off other people''s big teeth. So his Royal Highness The Regent decided to take it with him. Coldly looked at the little boy. What are you crying for? It''s boring. "Belch..." by his cold eyes, the child cried and stopped. And subconsciously to look at the side of the more amiable Qin Chu rubbed. Meng Yan narrowed his eyes more dangerously. "What''s the matter?" Qin Chu people disapproved of him: what are you angry with the children? "I don''t know... As soon as I found you, I recognized you. I said something was wrong, but I refused to say what it was." A child who looks like only ten years old Meng Yan frowned, but he didn''t relax his vigilance because he was a child. In his life, he was far away from Shunfeng and Shunshui, and he missed death several times. The experience of facing danger is much richer than that of ordinary people. Sometimes, seemingly innocent and kind-hearted children and warm and honest women are the most lethal killers, because people subconsciously relax their vigilance to the weak. Only the people of Qin and Chu, who are as big as a net, can not be a little wary of children after experiencing the injection of song nu in Jiangnan Road. The heart gallops to read to turn, Meng Yan followed to squat down, a pair of sharp as the eye son of knife directly stare at that kid, cold voice way: "what words?" The child grinned, with faint signs of crying. Qin Chu people glared at him: "what do you say you are so fierce that you can''t be kind to children?" He''s not kind anymore? Meng Yanqi''s old blood was stuck in his throat, and his complexion changed wonderfully. Finally, Meng Yan put on the dignity of Regent, Qin and Chu people dare not say more. With this dignity, Meng Yan finally succeeded in scaring and crying little fart. Just stopped jindoudou''s little boy gave a clean account of the whole thing. Ten years ago, in order to deliver the first-class 800 Li urgent secret message, the messenger ran and killed three horses. When he finally delivered the message, he still kept the posture of delivering the message, but he was dead. I''m tired to death. In Dazhou, there has always been a subsidy arrangement for such widows, but it is not known how much of the money has really come to their hands. The widow of the messenger raised her child by herself. For more than ten years, she worked hard, but she never cried out. It''s always gentle and gentle. It''s not in line with the great wall where women are fierce and want to pull a little horse to scold each other on the street every day. Of course, Meng Yan is not concerned about this. The child came to him because, at the beginning of the war two days ago, the counsellors of the city Lord had a far-reaching vision and took the lead in closing the city. But at that time, the child''s mother had already left the city and had not come back in time. Two days later, no matter how sensible the child was, he felt that something was wrong, but he was a little kid and didn''t know where to go for help. Had to stand in the street, to see who is the most gorgeous clothes, most likely to be able to help him. Unfortunately, it''s one thing to have ability, but it''s another thing to be indifferent and willing to help him or not. In the morning, the child has been rejected twice. Meng Yan is his third. The child bit a mouthful of sugar gourd and looked at him with bright eyes and a unique soft voice: "big brother, if you help me find my mother, I''ll treat you to eat a lot of sugar gourd. It''s hard to catch a man''s words." Meng Yan made him laugh, but his first concern was: the military adviser of xiaoguancheng? It sounds like a character. I saw it just now. It''s quiet, gentle and polite. If you don''t speak, it''s easy to become a background board. But as long as he spoke, it was as if he was covered with a layer of Buddhist light. Meng Yan looked at his heart and let people stay away. Love city master invited so happy, do not know to gently remind others credit? The second thought is that these corrupt officials, even the widow''s pension of the courier, dare to be greedy. They are really impatient! At the time of the first emperor, the army was strong and the horse was strong, which was unparalleled in the world. The operation of a country mainly depends on whether the post station works well. Almost achieved ten steps a post, a hundred steps a station. Although today''s prosperity is not there, the role of the post station in the war can not be ignored. What''s more, there are Turks who are covetous and eager to compete with Dazhou. Meng Yan rubbed the brow and bone, tidied up his mood, and gently asked the child what his father''s name was. "My father''s name is Chen Yun, my name is Chen Chengcheng. My mother said that my father is a great hero." The people of Qin and Chu couldn''t help laughing? It''s interesting that the family takes names. Meng Yan was stunned. He thought, maybe behind the fate, there is a hand stirring the wind and clouds, arranging all the causes and effects in the world. Ten years ago, he lived in seclusion in the mountains and refused to accept orders. General Zhou Yuan took over the burden for him. The final battle, that is, the battle in which Zhou Yuan died, was that a courier named Chen Yun ran and killed three fast horses. Finally, in front of the thatched cottage where he lived in seclusion, at the end of his life, he kept the posture of passing the secret message to him. Otherwise, he would not have heard Zhou Yuan''s last words before he died, and the scene of Dazhou would not have been like today. Meng Yan hooked his lips, patted the child on the shoulder and said with a smile, "yes, your father is a great hero." Cheng Cheng''s eyes brightened and his shoulders straightened a little. See Meng Yan heart a burst of sour. Chapter 292 Others may not know, but Meng Yan is very clear about this feeling. Being looked down upon, bullied and ridiculed In fact, there is no difference between human nature in the deep palace and in this city. The child may have announced to others many times: "my father is a hero!" But most people, perhaps, laugh it off, or even make a mockery of it. Thinking of this, Meng Yan squatted down completely, parallel to Cheng''s line of sight: "can you tell Ben... What is your mother going to do out of the city?" Cheng Cheng frowned, showing a small adult general look of distress: "mother, mother, is to dig wild vegetables outside the city... At home, uncovering, uncovering." When young people''s self-esteem is the most important, although they never feel that their days are much harder than others, they can''t help feeling inferior in front of this well-dressed man. Meng Yan rubbed his head with a smile. Finally, he asked the child for his mother''s name and features, and then waved to the roadside patrol guard to send someone to look for them. Cheng Cheng was stunned. He felt that he must have met a big man this time. He could call those army masters at will! He could not restrain his excitement: "big brother, do you know his Highness The Regent?" His Royal Highness The Regent was stunned and pursed his thin lips. He looked at the Qin Chu people who were smiling and tears came out. He said, "what do you want to do with this?" "It''s nothing. I think you are very powerful. I must know your Highness The Regent!" "Your Highness The Regent is powerful?" "That''s natural. The most powerful man in the world is Wang Ye! In the future, I will become a man like Wang Ye, who will stand up to heaven and defend the country! " Meng Yan sighed. He didn''t expose his identity. He said with a gentle smile, "OK, I''ll convey your words." Cheng Cheng was so excited that he almost didn''t faint. He screamed for two minutes. When he sent the Buddha to the west, Meng Yan didn''t worry that one of his children was wandering on the road. He also sent someone to take him home until his mother came back. With Cheng Cheng, such an interesting child interrupting, their awkward atmosphere just disappeared. On the way back, the Qin and Chu people played with their feet hanging on stones, but the smile on the corner of their mouth never came down. Meng Yan knew what she was laughing at. He was helpless and embarrassed. Looking at him, the people of Qin and Chu cleared their throat and said, "Lord, you are really the best person in the world. I can''t express my love for you even if I cut out my heart." If it were not for the street, his Highness The Regent would be so cold that he would like to rub her into his arms. The good do not learn, the bad learn. Pressing the helplessness of the brow, he hummed: "go back and change the clothes quickly. What''s the matter?" Qin was stifled by the armor for a day, and the Chu people were hard lipped: "no, how good the armor is! I won''t change it!" Now when I see her clothes, I think about how she suddenly appeared on the battlefield and how she bent her bow to shoot the eagle. Oh no, Meng Yan, who shot Tiangong, had a headache. If it goes on like this, he can only consider making the archer change his clothes. Otherwise, as soon as he sees the archer in the future, what will pop up is Qin Chu''s face, which is not worth beating. He is afraid that he will not help targeting the archer. Noisy all the way back to the Lord''s house, the Lord of leisure with a small tail like, the first time to meet up. Seeing the fellow Qin and Chu people, I was slightly surprised. In fact, the Lord of the city is a little blind. In addition, the uniform clothes of the officers and men are the same. No matter how beautiful the people of Qin and Chu are, they can''t wear a flower. So the Lord of the city didn''t recognize it. It was the one who turned the world around with one arrow on the battlefield. What are you doing with such a pawn? The next moment, the pawn would be in front of him in a rebellious manner to his Highness The Regent: "I''ll forgive you this time, and next time, I''m not so easy to fool!" And his Highness The Regent laughed and indulged, nodded. The city Lord silently took back his jaw on the ground and recognized his face in silence. I still remember that there was a period of time last year when there were crazy rumors in the capital that his Royal Highness The Regent''s heart sprouted. When these eight trigrams came to him, they had gone through the baptism of thousands of miles of great Zhou and great rivers and mountains. They had changed into the situation that his Royal Highness The Regent had fallen in love with a woman for many years without success. He was chasing people with all his means. Half a fan of his Highness The Regent scoffs at him. How can a wise and powerful Regent be a kind of person who loves children? Reality slapped him with a loud slap. The once powerful Regent laughed wildly in his heart: I am, I am, I am like this, I am different from fireworks. Walking God, did not find the front of Meng Yan stopped, he almost hit. "Oh, Lord, I''m sorry. What''s the matter?" Meng Yan''s expression is profound, giving people a sense of mystery. He gives a light glance, which makes him feel oppressed. "I heard that the Lord of the city has a counselor who is a right-hand man?" The city leaders are all staring at the creepy, and they are frantically searching for the harmful things they have done in these years. On hearing Meng Yan''s words, he was relieved. As long as it''s not about him, or it''s about him. He patted his thigh and said with a smile, "hee hee, how does the Lord know? However, if you want to have such ability, you should weigh it up. " Meng Yan was speechless for a while. Is he the kind of person who can dig a corner? Hum, even if you want to dig, at least you have to observe people carefully. If he does it, there is no reason why he can''t find it. There is no corner that can''t be dug down, just a hoe that can''t be waved well. Meng Yan, skipping the master''s old hen look of protecting the calf and beating the cat, coughed softly: "don''t worry, I''m not interested in your counselor, but the previous interrogation has something to do with him. I want to borrow him from the Lord for two days. " Borrow it for two days. It''s not just digging. The Lord of the city agreed. The other side is the Regent, let alone borrow it. Even if he really wants to dig the wall, he probably has no way. After the city leader was sent away, the people of Qin and Chu were confused: "what are you looking for a counselor to do?" Did Mr. Wang''s staff do it badly? Or are you happy with the new and tired of the old? As far away as the capital, the diligent master broke his heart, and Wang Shijie, who had white hair, sneezed solidly and earth shaking. Frightened, the prince buried in the memorial raised his head: "what''s the matterˇŞˇŞ You have a cold, sir? " Wang Shi touched his nose, but he was not sure: "probably. The weather is changeable recently, and his highness also pays attention to keeping warm." Chapter 293 On the way back to camp, there was a young man with short hair. The people of Qin and Chu lived up to the expectations of the public. They didn''t recognize that this was the young monk who had a meeting in Baima temple. But Xu is a little familiar, Xu is the other party does not eat between fireworks temperament is particularly eye-catching, she this way inexplicably see others a few more eyes. Then he was driven out of the carriage by his Royal Highness The Regent. For the young monk, he looks at his eyes, nose and heart and pretends not to know. Wen Sheng explains to Meng Yan the purpose of Turkism. If others listen to him, they may think he is too arrogant. Turks spared so far to attack Xiaoguan City, and finally lost their wives and soldiers, just for you? Meng Yan is no one else. He believed it. Because he remembers that the White Horse Temple is the Buddha''s head. It is precisely because many years ago, a monk in white came out to revise the calendar and set the time of day, which made the country where he was at that time long and ruled for decades. As soon as the national movement is said, it is illusory. He didn''t believe in Buddhism, but he always treated monks leniently. Bodhisattvas bow their brows, and their eyes are angry. They all pity the world. As the original candidate for the next abbot, no matter where they go, they are all sweet cakes. But he chose to be an unknown counselor in such a desolate land. Meng Yan didn''t want to go into the secret. Everyone has secrets that they don''t want to do for humanity. If you are willing to go with him, it proves that Yu has put down his bad feelings and is willing to play for Da Zhou. That''s enough. At this time, when Dazhou Qinghuang didn''t take over, the famous officials such as the old prime minister were in danger, and the younger generation had not yet emerged. There is only one Meng Yan in such a big territory. Meng Yan did not expect that in a few years, after his retirement, Dazhou would return to the flourishing of that year, or even worse. At that time, Xie Mingan, a disciple of sage Zhang in the south, was the first in the world, and the white horse monk in the North welcomed the poor into Longmen. There are so many talented people that they are like stars. Of course, that''s later. Military affairs, Qin and Chu people are very interesting to avoid suspicion. I didn''t feel like I was kicked out. Relying on his good riding skills, he volunteered to ride a horse. Although the little red horse is also a noble Hequ BMW, compared with the tall horse in the military camp, it is really a petite little princess. Qin Chu people tremble to grip the reins and ride on horseback. The sky is vast, the wild is vast, the wind is blowing, the grass is low, cattle and sheep are seen. Such a scene, in the yellow sand all over the Great Wall, is invisible. There are low earth houses and ugly trees. I don''t know when, Meng Yan''s deputy general rode to the side, saw the Qin and Chu people''s legs and stomach were shaking, had to carry a face to pretend calm appearance, can''t help laughing. Qin Chu people lightly turned his one eye, thought, smile again go to Meng Yan there to report you. The deputy general did not laugh. Thanks to his Royal Highness The Regent''s usual dignity, although people are not curious about the people of Qin and Chu, none of them dare to post it. In addition, the amazing riding skills of the Qin and Chu people naturally fell behind. Marching and fighting are different from going on the road. Meng Yan had other considerations and did not go with the army. In addition to the two lieutenants and a few confidants in the carriage, there was only a group of personal escort. What''s this guy going to do all of a sudden? The people of Qin and Chu thought it was Meng Yan who had something to ask her, so they refused to speak first. The deputy general said with a smile: "Miss Qin, the Lord really dotes on you. We''ve been following him for more than ten years. We''ve never seen him so impulsive for anyone." Qin and Chu people are a little proud. They don''t hold their tails too high. After all, they are Meng Yan''s confidants, so they have to carry them. So even if the bottom of my heart has been overturned, honey seems to be sweet, but also reserved pursed lips, coy smile: "adult said and laughed, if you change other people, the Lord will try his best to save, as long as it is the people of big Zhou." She cheered at the bottom of her heart for her answer. Look, her royal highness Regent''s glorious image of serving the country and the people has been shaped by her. But the deputy general came to her specially to say this? The people of Qin and Chu had seen the strong wind and waves, and they had a deep heart. Then the deputy general laughed, and suddenly lowered her voice: "Miss Yanqing wants to see Mrs. Qin. If she doesn''t go, I''m afraid she will only see her body next time." Qin Chu hand clenched the reins, Yin measured looked at him. You''re from goshulan? Who the hell are you? What''s your purpose? A stomach of doubt, in the other side''s dark threat eyes, all swallowed back. Someone came close to them. Qin Chu people in an instant restore smile: "adult polite, I will certainly go to support." People who passed by doubted that he was there, and the carriage in front of him was also moving. It was almost the end of business. The deputy general gave the people of Qin and Chu a hidden look, and left her as if nothing had happened. The people of Qin and Chu lost their smile, bit their lips and turned pale. If she doesn''t go, Yan Qing will die. And Yanqing get along with the bit by bit on the heart, although the two met by chance, but together experienced life and death. What''s more, even if he was a stranger, Qin and Chu people couldn''t calmly watch each other die. Holding the reins of the knuckles pan white, she fiercely closed her eyes, struggling. If so, who knows what will be waiting for her? But the Vice Admiral''s daring to say this at the risk of exposing his identity at least shows that he knows her. Qin Chu people think that she is just a weak ordinary person after all. You can''t watch your friends die. That person also determined, she won''t tell Meng Yan. Suddenly, there was a warm breath on the back. Qin Chu people''s scalp numb, subconsciously make defensive posture. The next moment, he was taken into the hot arms, with a light laugh on his head: "Tut, lady Qin hasn''t seen her for several days. She''s good at it." It''s Meng Yan. Qin Chu people''s pale face slowly returned to normal, afraid that he could see the abnormality, and he seemed to be partial to cover up. He pretended to be relaxed and said with a smile: "that''s natural. I''m not a soft persimmon that you bully now." Meng Yan''s eyes were deep, as if to see the bottom of her heart. His warm fingers with thin cocoons rubbed the corners of her lips that she had just bitten. He said with a dull smile: "Oh? I used to bully you? " The people of Qin and Chu only felt that his fingertips had magic power, which made him feel numb, so they boldly bit his Royal Highness The Regent. Satisfied to see him eat pain back, light hiss, eyes dangerous. The Qin and Chu people, who are used to plucking the hair from the tiger''s head, are not afraid. They pick their eyebrows and are not polite: "then we have to ask the Lord himself. Also, in the daytime, please respect yourself and go down. " Chapter 294 It''s mostly because Meng Yan has something on his mind. Maybe it''s something else. Meng Yan, who has always been as careful as a hair, has not found the anxiety hidden in Qin and Chu people''s playful eyes. The people of Qin and Chu, who used to run away in front of his royal highness, naturally have countless ways to avoid Meng Yan, but she doesn''t want to worry about Meng Yan. Moreover, I don''t want to make the opposite party feel that she is anxious. Even if you are passive, you have to take the initiative. All the way back to the barracks absent-minded, listen to Meng Yan in the reward of the three armies of the speech, her heart pressure, bored, then first back to the barracks. As soon as she raised her hand and was ready to lift the curtain door, a red dress, which was more lonely than she could bear, opened it with a Shua. Flower lady long lost delicate eyebrows appeared in front of me, smiling. The fox''s coquettish temperament, honed by the yellow sand, is a little more forthright. The bold flower lady waved her hand and patted her on the shoulder. Qin and Chu people covered their hearts and faltered. They were caught on the shoulder by Lady Hua and laughed heartily: "Qin and Chu people, you can. You haven''t seen me for a few months. I''ll make a big move as soon as I see you. I''ve heard all about it. It''s really urgent for Meng Yan to say that. " The people of Qin and Chu are his people. The Qin and Chu people picked their eyebrows and tried to break off the flower lady''s hand. Without breaking it, they didn''t ask for it. Bashful smile: "I actually don''t know anything." Although it is true, but this big tail wolf''s posture, let a person hate teeth itch. Hua Niang Zi, a woman, should be the closest person to her in the camp. She rubbed her head to vent her anger. Let her go on like this, I don''t know when I can find the time to see the deputy general. The eyes of the Qin and Chu people flashed and tightened their hands. "Why did sister Hua come back so early? Is everything going well? " Huadengwu quietly put her subtle action into the fundus of his eyes, secretly left a heart, but did not think deeply. In a good mood: "if it doesn''t go well, can you still see me now? Ho, you don''t know how dark Meng Yan''s heart is. Not only did Tian Ji end his arsenal, but also his old nest was destroyed. This time, those old Wangs are crazy. They have to work hard with us. " "Ah?" Qin and Chu people were worried. After all, she had been to Yanzhi mountain and knew how shocking it was. Although Tianji was also very powerful, the attitude of the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty to the strange and lewd skills was no better than Yanzhishan, who was an outspoken westerner. "Ah, what, do you think Meng Yan is a risk taker? Don''t worry about it. No matter what they do, we''ll be able to connect them. " Of course, the people of Qin and Chu believed in Meng Yan''s military ability. What surprised her was that Yan Qing was kidnapped to threaten her as soon as this happened. Now it seems that, except for GE Shulang, he doesn''t think about it. Is it because of Yan Zhishan? If she goes to the appointment, doesn''t she make trouble for Meng Yan? Eyebrows unconsciously wrinkle tight, lantern Wu see in the eyes, quietly. With a smile: "why, don''t you believe it?" "... letter." "Chu people, do you have something on your mind?" The people of Qin and Chu were startled, so they quickly picked up their spirits: "ah, no, well, the celebration banquet tonight is for you, isn''t it? Sister Hua, go quickly. If the Lord robs you of all the credit, aren''t you dead? " After a while, Hua dengwu didn''t pick up her gag. When he saw that the people of Qin and Chu were worried, he suddenly laughed: "little thing, you still love your sister. Come on, I''ll be relieved if it''s all right. If you can trust me, you must tell me something, eh? " Qin Chu people nodded with a smile. Seeing off huadengwu, she collapsed on the bed. The beds in the barracks are no better than those in the capital. There are no fancy things, just a few boards. As soon as she lay down, she was facing the dark blue roof of the tent. Like thick ink, gradually absorbed her mind. She had never been so confused that she chose between Yan Qing and Meng Yan. If she doesn''t save Yanqing, she will be trapped in guilt in her next life. Yes, it may be Ge Shulang''s game. After digging a hole, she will jump. If you jump down, you may ruin Meng Yan''s life. She''s just a little dancer. She can''t hold the righteousness of her country and a lot of great principles in her heart. Just remember, good to her, she will read. "Qin Chu people?" Who''s calling her? The eyes of the Qin and Chu people turned around and recovered a little focus. There was nothing in their sight. All of a sudden, she was called by the fairy in her mind. So I simply collapsed back and let out a lazy hum. "What''s on your mind?" Just now, lady Hua asked her like this, and the people of Qin and Chu bowed their mouths bitterly. But she couldn''t hide it from the fairy, and she didn''t want to. At this time, only a little fairy can let her talk. She passed the cause and effect in her mind, and the little fairy was good. She didn''t have to rack her brains to figure out how to explain it to her. For the Qin and Chu people who are tired and don''t want to move a finger, they are undoubtedly the best people to talk to. After watching it silently, the little fairy did not speak for more than ten seconds. Qin Chu people''s eyes moved, thinking: Yes, it''s hard for the little fairy to do it. The little fairy who can''t help it Difficult way: "so, you are now entangled, go not to jump this pit, and jump this pit will harm Meng Yan?" Qin Chu people''s eyes brightened slightly and nodded. Once again, the little fairy had an indescribable face. "Qin Chu people, have you ever thought that you could discuss this matter with Meng Yan?" If Meng Yan knows, he doesn''t have to worry so much. No, there are ways to deal with GE Shulang''s tricks. But the people of Qin and Chu responded with a long sigh and buried their face in the pillow. "Ge Shulang dare to be so aboveboard, and even expose his chess identity to tell me about it. Maybe he is determined that I will not tell Meng Yan, or he has made a perfect plan. It doesn''t make any difference whether you say it or not. " More importantly, she felt that if Meng Yan knew, he would not let her go. In that case, she can only be sorry for Yan Qing. When she was still in the hands of the tooth lady, Yan Qing, who was covered with bruises and shrank in the corner, reminded the people of Qin and Chu of her childhood. Later, the two escaped from the toothed woman''s hand and fell into Ge Shulang''s hand together. I''ve lived and died together. The people of Qin and Chu are fickle, but they attach great importance to her. Ge Shulang has seen through her and is sure that she will go. Little fairy speechless for a while, bared his teeth and said: "so, your heart is inclined to go, then ask me what to do?" This man owes me. I have the answer in my heart. I have to pretend to ask others and get the answer I want. Chapter 295 The people of Qin and Chu, who were in a panic, were in a deadlock and could not stop with a sigh. The little fairy''s eyes are turning to the sky, so I don''t care about her. Outside, because of the victory brought by Hua Niangzi, the morale of the whole army was high. Meng Yan said some inspiring words on the high stage. When huadengwu came out of the camp, Meng Yan said in a warm and smiling voice, "I know that you can''t even go back to accompany your family during the Spring Festival. But today we stand here to keep peace for the country behind us. This grand view outside the Great Wall will remember my great Zhou Erlang''s bravery. The people of the world will remember that you stood here and shed your blood for them. " Meng Yan''s position in Dazhou people''s mind is self-evident. His voice is calm. Although he is inspiring, it seems to be the tone of ordinary chat. It''s even more poignant to talk about it. Many people can''t help but shed tears. If you can, who is willing to be alone at the desolate border, gnawing cold steamed bread, drinking water, and always ready to pin his head on his belt when the lights are shining and the whole family is reunited? It''s just the country behind us. "Therefore, the sons and daughters of the Zhou Dynasty, please believe that one day, our king will have peace and tranquility in the golden age." Huadengwu wiped the corner of his eyes and scolded from the bottom of his heart: little son of a bitch, he''s used to catching people''s heart. He''s been listening to him for so many years, and every time he said it, she wanted to cry. She''s so old-fashioned, not to mention the recruits with the admiration and longing for the Regent. When Meng Yan finished, huadengwu also stood beside him. As a rule, we have to drink with all the soldiers in the evening. Meng Yan took a look at her and said with a joking smile, "great hero, what happened to you? A look of unhappiness. " The lantern Wu turned his eyes and then straightened out. In a voice that only two people could hear, he said, "I don''t think something''s right with the one in your family today. Watch it." What''s the relationship between them? Naturally, there''s no need to hide and tuck in. Huadengwu is straightforward. Meng Yan frowned slightly and subconsciously retorted, "what''s wrong with her?" Huadengwu looked at him up and down, with an idiotic look. Then there was a hiss. His Royal Highness The Regent has a faint impulse to leave his face in front of many admirers. "Just you? Come on, say your heart eye is bigger than mesh, that is to praise you. You''ll have to wait until you find out something''s wrong. " Meng Yan held his breath and hummed angrily. However, he just subconsciously argued for the people of Qin and Chu. Huadengwu has a keen mind and never has nothing to say. He calmed down and thought, but he found some clues. On the way back, the Qin and Chu people were absent-minded all the time, and their smiles were reluctant. Do not want to do not know, a want to scare. Meng Yan''s brow wrinkled into a Sichuan character, secretly annoyed that he was not careful enough and didn''t find out as soon as possible. Fortunately, huadengwu came back today. "Well, auntie, what do you say?" Huadengwu and Princess Zhu are sisters. According to their seniority, it''s right for his Highness the regent to call his aunt. But since they knew each other, they have been more intimate than family. Secondly, lady Hua felt that she was called old by this name. Therefore, only when his Highness The Regent has something to ask for, will he cry in such a low voice. At this time, flower lady is also very useful. Rubbing his shoulder, he said: "how can I know that there is a little son of a bitch in the mountain, who makes a big hammer, my old arm and old leg, go out to work hard, but no one is distressed. It''s really painful to have someone hammer." His Royal Highness The Regent followed suit and pressed his shoulder with moderate strength and skillful technique. In a moment, the flower lady hummed comfortably. After squeezing the Regent enough, Hua dengwu said slowly: "with my understanding of the girl from Qin and Chu, she doesn''t want to tell you this. She is afraid of causing you trouble. I guess I''m also struggling. You don''t know. Send someone to follow her closely, so as to keep the same Meng Yan did not know why the people of Qin and Chu were worried. He sighed at the unsatisfactory answer, but he could only do so. The celebration banquet is an indispensable means to boost morale. It is very lively outside, and the people of Qin and Chu pretend to be happy inside. UntilˇŞˇŞ There was a sudden sound outside her tent. It''s bird calls. And it is a unique sand bird outside the Great Wall, chirping and small. The reason why the people of Qin and Chu remember so clearly is that GE Shulang had a lot of pastries in her house. After her colorful pastries failed outside the Great Wall, the greedy insects came up and had to turn their eyes to the living creatures. It''s a pity that every time she thinks about whether it''s better to steamed or braised, when she comes to pick up the bird, bryguder''s dutiful Da Kai will come to find fault with her. As if on purpose. Even the people of Qin and Chu never tasted it. It''s true that there are sand birds outside the Great Wall. But inside and outside the military camp, there are a lot of men who eat steamed buns every day. The greedy insects are no smaller than her. If there is one left, it can only be said that this one was born a great fortune. This is unlikely. Lying on the bed, the Qin and Chu people sighed as if they were dying. It took about ten seconds to convince himself that a carp got up. The Regent''s women are good at this. They have an independent tent. Although it''s a little small, it''s only a little close to the huadengwu. It''s very clean around. She looked around and there was no one. This ability dares to sneak along the direction of sound to touch past. Behind a large rock, the deputy general was found. This meeting son Qin Chu person on the contrary calmed down, looking at that deputy general, ask a way: "Meng Yan treats you not well?" Deputy general a Zheng, obviously did not respond, she asked what to do. Then he shook his head and said with a sneer, "no, the Lord is very good to everyone. I don''t regret working for him." And you betrayed him? This sentence, Qin Chu people did not ask the export, the deputy general then Wu went on. "But it doesn''t mean that I will stay in the court like him and be angry with the fatuous emperor! If Wang Ye had half of brother Shulang''s courage, he would rule the world and become king by himself, and waste the capital. Then I will die and fight for the Lord. But after so many years, what else did the Lord do besides swallow his anger? The emperor of the Meng family did not cross the river and demolish the bridge once or twice. How come the Lord has not completely died now! " What he said was full of grief and indignation, and the words were true. It seems that he is really devoted to the sake of Meng Yan. But the people of Qin and Chu didn''t give much face. Chapter 296 "What are you laughing at?" The deputy general''s eyes were red, staring at the Qin and Chu people. He also hated Qin and Chu people. He has heard of all the rumors in the capital, that is, this woman is already the concubine of the prince, but he doesn''t know how to pick up the prince. Later, he was put in prison! Beauty is a disaster! Wang Ye will be weak in fighting spirit, and endure the emperor of the Meng family again and again, because he must be confused by the beauty in front of him. If the Lord is the emperor, he will know that thousands of people who are better than this woman will not do so many absurd things for the people of Qin and Chu. Very strange, Qin Chu people looked at each other''s fierce eyes, clearly scared to death, legs and stomach are shaking. But the eyes are calm and excessive, even with a trace of provocation. She heard huadengwu say that Meng Yan was recalled to the capital city in a hurry, took over military power, and became Regent from then on. Although they are expensive, they have no military power on hand. All the people under Meng Yan''s hand were unconvinced. They knew that it was the emperor Jiandi who deliberately elevated Meng Yan. Some even wanted to add a yellow robe to Meng Yan and forced him to revolt. They are all suppressed by Meng Yan. Later, Meng Yan, the Regent, became better and better, and the old Ministry, which was really good for him, was no longer clinging to him. They are protecting Meng Yan and millions of people in Dazhou. Naturally, he returned to his original position and continued to work hard until he died. But there are also a small number of people who are so happy to force Meng Yan to revolt. This time, Meng Yan came directly to the border, which was a big surprise for that small group of people. They all came to Meng Yan''s side. It can''t be said that these people are not really for Meng Yan''s sake, but those with ulterior motives must be from this small group of people. For example, the assistant general in front of us at the moment. The people of Qin and Chu laughed and sneered. Her voice was soft and waxy, and she spoke with a feeling of being more serious. She said in a light way: "do you want to be a founder of the country in order to make Meng Yan no longer angry with the emperor, or do you want to open up territory and become a king?" The hidden thoughts were dissected in the blue sky, and the deputy general''s face became more ferocious. He roared: "shut up! What do you know as a woman? Do you know how much we have done with Wang Ye? Ten years ago, Wang Ye was only 15 years old, but he was a child! He was thrown to the battlefield by the emperor of the Meng family. If we didn''t fight to protect him, how could he be Meng Yan today! " "In the first battle of Changping, the enemy troops were 800000, and we only had 300000. In that battle, we ran out of ammunition and food! The bark and roots are all eaten up. The imperial court deliberately delayed food and grass. It''s me who gouged out the arm meat for the king to eat. He didn''t starve to death! " "Zhoushan war, plague rampant, corpse mountain blood sea, it''s me who climbed out with the Lord on my back, step by step back to Dazhou, and found the doctor!" "I have died for Da Zhou and Wang Ye. My life is not life? Meng Yan is very good. With a word from the imperial court, he is like a dog who begs for mercy! Is he worthy of the brothers who died for him? " The deputy general was in a state of hysteria. Naturally, he didn''t notice the abnormality. He didn''t bring people here because of such a big movement. Qin Chuo poked a transparent bubble film on his hands. "Is it a little immortal, is this thing reliable? Can you really guarantee that the voice won''t go out at all? " "What do you mean, you? What''s wrong with using my stuff? Come on, give me back "Ah, how can I? I haven''t seen the world before. Let me express my curiosity." "Well, that''s about the same." Qin Chu people laugh treacherously. Now she is more and more able to follow the little fairy. The magic function of this bubble is not only to isolate sound, but also to collect sound! Compared with the hysterical lieutenants, the calmness of the Qin and Chu people is somewhat superior, even with a little pity. "It''s very sad for a person to remember only his own kindness to others, only to return, but not others'' kindness to you. When you cut the meat for Meng Yan, did you ever think that he didn''t want it at all, or even felt sick? " The deputy general''s face turned pale and frightening. The people of Qin and Chu also secretly blame themselves. It''s too cruel. "I believe that you have kept in mind all the things you have done to the Lord. But you boast that you have been with the Lord for ten years. Don''t you know him better than I do? His heart is tied to the world. If the world is stable and the prosperous age is peaceful, he would rather go fishing, firewood, farming and reading. If you don''t become the emperor, you will only trap the people in the flames of war. Meng Yan would never do such a thing. " The deputy general''s face is pale, and I don''t know if he has been moved. The nervous palms of the Qin and Chu people are all sweaty. After a long time, he saw his deputy raise his head, his face was full of determination, and he said with a grim smile, "you''re right, but so what? I just want to be a hero of the founding of the country, one person below ten thousand people above. Choose a good tree and live. If you can''t give me something, GE Shulang can. Don''t blame me for being unkind! " Qin and Chu people look strange. Xindao, who gives you the confidence that GE Shulang can do it? Besides, compared with Jiandi, GE Shulang''s skill of killing a dog and killing a rabbit is definitely better than that of Jiandi. A person who will betray the old master for more than ten years will only kill him without hesitation. She has been with GE Shulang for more than two months. Qin and Chu people still have this ability of knowing people. But now the opposite person obviously can''t listen to me. With a sigh in her heart, she stopped the topic in time. In case the deputy general is too excited and forgets what he is here for, he will do it directly. "I don''t know. What kind of deal do you want to discuss with me when you ask me to come down?" "Deal?" The deputy general recovered a little and sneered: "you deserve to talk about the deal. At most, it''s just a piece to kill Meng Yan. " The people of Qin and Chu pick their eyebrows. The little fairy in his heart took a cold breath and said in shock: "this is a typical case of taking off powder and stepping back. Meng Yan is also a bit miserable." Although I don''t understand what it means to take off the powder and step back, the people of Qin and Chu think it is. Why bother. She believes that many years ago, at least in those critical moments, the deputy general was sincere for Meng Yan''s good, for Meng Yan to survive, even at the expense of himself. But later, Meng Yan climbed higher and higher, and so did the people under him. He saw more of the temptation of fame and wealth. Not everyone, like Meng Yan, has no interest in that position from the beginning to the end. The reason why he stayed in the position of Regent was just for the sake of his old friend''s promise many years ago. Time is enough to change a person completely. Without experiencing all that, the Qin and Chu people were not qualified to comment on right and wrong. Chapter 297 As a chess piece, the people of Qin and Chu have the consciousness of playing chess pieces. She honestly didn''t refute each other''s words, humbly asked: "I don''t know what elder brother Shu wants me to do to let Miss Yan go?" However, the deputy general had already sorted out his emotions and regretted that he had just lost control. He said calmly, "you don''t have to worry about this. When you come to goose head slope today, you will naturally give it to the person you want to see." The people of Qin and Chu frowned slightly. They thought that they could get more information if they were aroused to lose control of each other''s emotions. But they didn''t expect that they were very alert. I want to ask again, but there is a faint sound in my ear. It seems that the two soldiers drink too much to let go of water. They can only hear a shadow of a conversation without much nutrition. Their faces changed at the same time. Almost for a moment, the people of Qin and Chu recited in their heart: "close!" The transparent foam film soundless and folded, and finally turned into a small marble sized toy in her palm. But the deputy general didn''t see how to move. The shadow flashed and disappeared. People of the Qin and Chu Dynasties It''s great to know lightness. amazing. At least she won''t. So she can only come out with a calm face, in the eyes of the two soldiers, a pair of spotless indifference, walked past them. Soldier a: "I, am I hallucinating? Is it the princess Soldier B: "you''re not dreaming. You''re the princess." Soldier a: "what''s the princess doing here?" Soldier B: "how do I know? Maybe it''s time to come out and relax? " In the end, they thought about the big rock from front to back, but did not figure out a flower. They could only confirm that the Qin and Chu people came out to relax. And in the evening and brother''s boast in an additional capital. They are so close to the princess today! Although the princess Gao Leng didn''t say a word to them. However, the princess is really beautiful. It''s more beautiful than watching from afar. The brothers of the soldier immediately expressed their admiration and walked around the big rock for a long time, but it was a pity that they did not see Qin and Chu people again. Besides, the people of Qin and Chu, when they return to the barracks, when they look at the time, it is still a while before you time. In order not to arouse Meng Yan''s suspicion, she hid the small marbles first, then pretended to wake up, calmly yawned to find Meng Yan. The soldiers at the bottom were drinking and fighting enthusiastically. Qin and Chu people asked around before they knew that Meng Yan was in the tent discussing things with general Zhou of huaniangzi. Qin Chu people hesitated. Her acting skills are good or not, and it''s OK to say it''s not good, but in front of so many people, I''m afraid I''ll show up. Before she finished her hesitation, when the barracks door was lifted, lady Hua came out of her head. She heard the movement and waved to her: "Chu ren''er! Come in Qin Chu people: "Hey, the goblin, just call, and add a voice, which makes her heart tremble. She picked up her clothes and took a deep breath. She walked in with the wind blowing and the water cold, and the brave man was gone. Respectfully, he saluted Meng Yan: "Lord." Then there was Zhou Ping: "general Zhou." The two nodded, and the Qin and Chu people were pulled to their side by the flower lady, just blocking an eager and excessive look. She looked up and saw the familiar face of the Lord of Rongcheng. Feng Yin''s hot eyes returned to normal when they touched her, and then he said hello with a smile, and then continued to stare at the flower lady hiding behind her. People of the Qin and Chu Dynasties This atmosphere is not serious at all. It doesn''t seem to be discussing important matters of military aircraft at all! No wonder the deputy general is going to change his job. He is not motivated! Qin Chu, who was taken as a shield arrow, make complaints about the voice of Meng Yan''s deep and clear voice. "The army can be divided into three routes. Zhou Ping, you lead the Huben army to attack the southeast and take them by surprise. Feng Yin, you... " It''s said that serious men are the most handsome. It''s the first time for Qin and Chu people to meet Meng Yan, who is engaged in business. He was stunned for a moment. Usually, Meng Yan''s sword eyebrows and stars are as cold as ice. It''s even more serious. There seems to be a gully between the eyebrows that can''t be leveled down. The whole person is thousands of miles away, with thin lips and a cold voice. The Qin and Chu people walked away with their chin propped up. Leng Buding saw that Meng Yan, who looked like her, had no choice but to smile helplessly. He thought that at the beginning, he had doubted which country sent the Qin and Chu people to work in detail. It was later proved that anyone who sent such a detailed work would have to be angry first. After all this time, it still applies. Other people flocking to the military secrets in her eyes, she pour good, wandering outside, do not know what to think. All of a sudden, he had a bad heart and stopped. Staring at him, the people of Qin and Chu followed him, and their eyes followed his thin lips tightly, watching him more and more tightly. Then a voice rang out in her ear: "what are you thinking?" Qin Chu was so excited that he almost didn''t fall from his chair. Annoyed and angry, he wanted to scratch people, but also thought about others. He had to take back his paws and gritted his teeth and said, "back to the king, I didn''t think about anything!" Meng Yan gave a dull smile and rubbed her head impolitely, which made her feel very good. I couldn''t help rubbing it again. The people of Qin and Chu turned black. "Nothing? My mouth is watering. " what?! Qin and Chu people were so surprised that they wanted to dig a hole and bury themselves in it. Only when they wiped it casually did they realize that Meng Yan was playing with her again. Clay figurines are also temperamental, especially those used to have more courage than ever before. Oh no, in front of the Regent''s palace, the courage of the Qin and Chu people is more than a little fattened. She completely blackened her face and ignored Meng Yan. However, in the eyes of others, it is not the case. Flower lady angrily clenched her teeth: "the world is changing with each passing day, people''s hearts are not old. In broad daylight, she openly hurt my old man''s lonely heart!" Fengyin affectionate pulse: "Lord, if you want, subordinates can." Huadengwu: "she closed her mouth and simply raised her head and closed her eyes, pretending to be dead. Zhou Ping, who has been single since his mother''s birth, angrily scolded him and threatened him with 300000 elite soldiers: "Meng! If you show up in front of me again, I''ll quit. The soldier who likes to lead will lead! " The Qin and Chu people were so embarrassed that they covered their faces and didn''t want to talk to others. She shouldn''t have followed the flower lady in! The creator laughs like a spring breeze and says faintly: "this is jealousy. Even if jealousy is not yours, is Ben Wang''s kitten cute? " This meeting son three people pour is the United Front, all did not say hello then together voice way: "eh, sour." Qin and Chu people want to bury their heads in the ground. You can''t blush. Who will tell her when Meng Yan became so shameless? I don''t want money. Although I really don''t want money. Chapter 298 People have said that this bowl of dog food we do not about to find a variety of excuses slip. In the end, there were only two of them left in the camp. I haven''t been alone with Meng Yan for a long time. Qin and Chu people feel that their heart beats a little fast. For a moment, the stars are all over the sky in the purple bamboo forest in the capital, and for a moment, Meng Yan''s gentle kisses. Overlap with the eyes in front of you. Meng Yan sat in his seat, picked his eyebrows and motioned her to come. After a moment''s hesitation, the Qin and Chu people passed. Inclined out of a long arm to catch her, broad chest, steady heartbeat. In an instant, the Qin and Chu people let themselves relax and rely on this embrace. His Royal Highness The Regent, like some kind of large dog, leaned up to her neck and sighed in a low voice. It was the result of the day and night discussion of military affairs and lack of sleep. "Chu people, I miss you very much." Qin Chu people thought that even if she had more defense, she would fall apart at this moment. Moreover, in those days and nights of Turk, she had regarded Meng Yan as the only hope and light. She chuckled and said, "so do I Meng Yan suddenly regretted that he had avoided her a few days ago and wasted a lot of time alone. He hooked his fingertips and held the hands of the Qin and Chu people in the palm of his hand. It was small and delicate, so he couldn''t let it go. Flower lady''s words appear in my heart. Rough pulp of the fingers rubbing the back of the hand, with bursts of numbness, and itching. Qin and Chu people tremble. Meng Yan is like a hunter. He doesn''t give her a chance to breathe. He sticks to her ears and his deep voice seems to be luring her. "You have something on your mind. Why don''t you tell me? " It''s a positive sentence, not a question. Qin Chu people suddenly heart a jump, she cover up is not good enough? Found out? Hard to explain, Meng Yan is laughing: "cheat you, good coax." One hand took the opportunity to make trouble. The people of Qin and Chu were ashamed and angry. Their eyes were red. They patted off his hand angrily and took the opportunity to escape. They became angry and said: "Meng Yan!" His Highness The Regent blinked and his face was full of innocence. The palpitation and fear of Qin and Chu people just disappeared. She was crazy to feel romantic with her royal highness Regent. The little girl ran out of the door in shame, and Meng Yan cleaned up the banter on her face. Although the shadow in the dark kept his duty, he not only doubted: "Lord, since you don''t trust lady Qin, why don''t you ask directly?" It''s not like the style of the Lord to send someone to follow in secret without thoroughly investigating the matter. From the perspective of shadow, the Regent''s face was half covered in the shadow, and his expression was not clear. But with Meng Yan so many years of shadow, from his half smiling face read the victory in hand. It''s a person who lives in the upper position all the year round. It''s a natural and precious thing. "I will never force her to do what she doesn''t want to do. What''s more, since someone can spread the news to her under my eyes and take this opportunity to sweep the house, isn''t it good? " When the shadow hears the words, he can only respect them. Wang Ye is worthy of being Wang Ye. Why should he worry? But they said that the Qin and Chu people went back to their tents nervously, just when everyone was drinking. She took out the substitute she had discussed with the fairy. This is a kind of black market gadget. It''s called firefly. It can change into any shape at will under the light. It''s very rare. It''s not found in the market in the past decade. It''s also a pity that the unscrupulous merchant like to collect treasures. He just happens to have them in his hand. "Thirty five days, no less." Thinking of the fairy''s treacherous smile at that time, Qin and Chu people gnashed their teeth. No matter how painful it is, we can only make this deal. After releasing these little things from the firefly bag, she closed her eyes according to the little fairy''s instructions, sketched the shape in her mind, and finally drank softly: "yes Under the light, a hazy shadow slowly formed. After a while, as like as two peas, she sat on the chair. "Qin Chu people" have a smile on the corner of their mouth and only look at one place with dull eyes. The person who is transformed from the firefly can only do the designated action according to the good hint given in advance. For example, the hint given by Qin and Chu people to her is to laugh and nod. If someone talks to her, she will lie in bed in anger. She doesn''t know how long she can keep it. If it goes well, it will last until she comes back. If she never comes back, the fireflies will be gone tomorrow morning. With a sigh, she said, let it be, and she slipped out when no one was around. Goose head slope, as the name suggests, is a sand dune with a shape similar to goose head. Under the cover of the night, the Qin and Chu people wrapped their cloaks tightly and kept away from the busy military camp. Night is the best cover up, dark, a pair of eyes silently staring at her, follow her. On a high ground in the barracks, the wind was rustling, and his Royal Highness The Regent pursed his thin lips and looked dim. Looking at Qin and Chu people from afar, they gradually become small in their eyes. From here, we can see that the "Qin and Chu people" in the barracks are holding their gills. General Zhou did not know when to bring up a pot of wine, followed by huaniangzi and Fengyin. He didn''t look back, listening to his friend''s hearty smile: "why, don''t you follow up?" His Royal Highness The Regent is used to touching the faded old sachet when he is thinking. After hearing the words, he smiles and sighs, "why worry? Ge Shulang is looking forward to my biting bait. Let him wait. " Zhou Ping bared his teeth, but he was not worried about Meng Yan. Worried about Gertrude. Meng Yan has a cold face and a dark heart. He hasn''t seen anything out of control for so many years. But I didn''t see Meng Yan''s hands shaking slightly under his wide sleeves. That''s from Qin and Chu. Meng Yan''s cold and hard heart has blossomed for the only time in more than 20 years. Apart from the previous accidents, the Qin and Chu people had accidents in his uncontrollable scope. He preferred that the Qin and Chu people should live forever under the protection of his wings, free from wind and rain, free from wind and frost. The wind and sand outside the Great Wall has long been used by the ancients. The wind is like a knife, and the face is like cutting. Especially at night. Some people, from a distance, are lonely and determined. In fact, however, it was shrinking hands and bowing back, shrinking into a quail. After sneezing for the first time, the people of Qin and Chu could not help complaining deeply and cursed the people who made the appointment. His mother is the night outside the Great Wall is too beautiful, or the wind tonight is too soft, even if you choose this time, still far away from the camp! Look at her thin arms and legs. I''m afraid she''ll lose half her life when she gets there. Facing a gust of wind, the Qin and Chu people rubbed their noses and asked the little fairy: "little fairy, do you have any pills to keep warm? I''m afraid I can''t make it. " How do you think? A weak woman, under such a strong wind, GE Shulang''s pity was eaten by the dog. Chapter 299 She didn''t know that the little fairy who had frozen into a quail was very considerate of her and complained to her with tears. "People of Qin and Chu, do you think you are too weak and have too few tasks completed? How can I feel more and more true to the outside world recently?" When she said that, Qin and Chu people were surprised. It''s true. In the past, the little fairy was more like an ethereal ideology, but recently, not only things with heavy evil spirit make her feel from time to time, but now she can even feel the temperature? The little fairy said that she had met this kind of situation, and they stared for a while, not knowing whether it was good or bad. But after a while, the voice of the Qin and Chu people came faintly in the wind: "nonsense, I have finished your task every time. Can I blame you? Can you blame me, huh? " A crescent moon hung in the sky, Qin and Chu people only felt dead once, and finally came to this small earth slope which looks like a goose head. Look around, in addition to the whine of the wind, not even a ghost. Qin Chu people''s mind: is Ge Shulang a pigeon? That she this violent temper... Although also can''t how, but certainly will go back to the elder brother Shu Lang ancestor 18 generations to greet with. On second thought, GE Shulang didn''t have to spend so much trouble on her trip. Goose head will be the windshield to the majority, she gathered up the robe, light breath, patiently wait for a while. All of a sudden, the wind rolling voice whimper, the ghost like floating to the ear. The Qin and Chu people felt stiff all over, and all of a sudden they did not dare to move their fingers. They shivered and said, "little fairy, are you still there?" Fortunately, the same trembling voice answered her: "I, I am..." One person is afraid of loneliness, two people are afraid together, it can be earth shaking. The little fairy sniffed and said, "I''ve heard of a place outside the great wall called Devil Yadan. It is said that tens of thousands of soldiers died there in the ancient battlefield, and their souls could not survive and lingered nearby. Every night, the cry is swept away by the wind, and the grievance is told... " Qin Chu people: "ah, stop talking!" While his legs and stomach trembled, he accidentally leaned his back against the sand dune. The hard touch scared the people of Qin and Chu to jump on the spot and almost lost their soul. This jump, then jumped to the goose head slope under the goose head. The Qin and Chu people wrinkled their noses, cried with tears, and stared at Yan Qing for a while. "Belch..." She belched in vain. Yan Qing woke up like a dream. She could see that the expression on her face had changed from being well brewed to being at a loss, and now she was naturally helpless and speechless: "Chu people?" Qin Chu people nodded and burped again: "Yan, Yan Qing, don''t be afraid, I''ve come to save you." Yan Qing, who is tied, is silent. According to the current situation, who is afraid? "Eh?" Qin Chu people suddenly found something wrong, how only Yanqing a person? She blinked her eyes and looked back to ask Yanqing, but she saw that Yanqing didn''t know when she had broken away from the rope. Look at her expression is helpless with a little dislike. "I''m going to be blind when I''m ready." So she thought, and then she took a knife and slapped it on the neck of the Qin and Chu people. Qin Chu people:! " Yan Qing frowned and looked at Qin and Chu people''s eyes full of disbelief, wondering if they didn''t have enough strength to do it again. "You..." fortunately, the Qin and Chu people only soft spit out such a word, and their eyes fainted. Before close contact with Sandland, Yan Qing caught her, hesitated for a moment, rubbed her head, sighed: "sorry, Chu people, each is his own master. And... Ge Shu, he won''t hurt you. If I have a chance in the future, I will apologize to you. At that time, you can do whatever you want. " Qin and Chu people fell into a complete coma. This kind of feeling is very strange, has not seen the bright person, cannot yearn for the bright. But in the previous poisoning, she was still conscious even though she was in a coma. You can see clearly what''s going on outside. But now, her consciousness is only dark, ups and downs. She can feel herself being carried and moved, but she can''t even call the little fairy. Does it have something to do with the little fairy''s growing sensitivity to the outside world recently? As soon as the thought flashed through her mind, she was completely unconscious. At the same time, in the highland ten miles away from etoupo, the dead man Yin was kneeling and pale. Facing the cold face of the master, the whole body seemed to be even colder than the wind, trembling and repeating again. "Yes, I lost my subordinates. There is an ambush in the goose head slope. When the subordinates have solved those people, lady Qin has disappeared. " The hands under the Chinese robe are tightly clenched together. The owner of the hand''s thin lips are tight, and his sharp eyes are cold. Having been with the regent for so many years, the dead knew that Meng Yan''s nature was so cold. But at the moment, I''m really angry. "Damn it! I beg you to do me a favor! " As a shadow, even people can be lost, death Yin deeply frustrated. Meng Yan was silent for a long time, slowly spitting out a mouthful of turbid gas. Looking down at the dead man who buried his head in the ground, he said with no expression: "death can be avoided, but life can''t escape. But not now. Go back and tell Zhou Ping that the whole army is on alert. Even if Wang is not here, he should know how to do it. " The dead man Yin raised his head in amazement: "Lord!" "No need to say more." They are all Foxes of a thousand years. They have fought with GE Shulang once or twice. Meng Yan can vaguely guess that the purpose of Ge Shulang is not Qin and Chu people, but him. Presumably, GE Shulang is also gambling on the status of Qin and Chu people in his heart. This gamble, whether win or lose, is not bad for GE Shulang. If he didn''t go, he would get Qin and Chu people. If he goes, he may be killed step by step. But he''s not ge Shulang, and he won''t take Qin and Chu people as chips. The little fairy is right. There is a place called Yadan in the sand. Every night there will be sobbing. It''s extremely dangerous. According to local legend, there are tens of thousands of innocent soldiers in ancient battlefields. There is no return. Meng Yan constantly used his lightness skills and came to the goose head slope in the mouth of the dead. Here, he is no stranger. General Zhenyuan, his master, became famous here. Goose head slope not only has strange shape and special terrain, but also has many unknown hidden features. At that time, Turks did not know where to get a map, such as God help. Introduce the army of Zhou Dynasty into Yadan. The place called Yadan ghost city is a nightmare that many people don''t want to recall all their lives. It is said that some people see fantasy in it, and the most frightening thing in their life seems to happen in front of their eyes. If we don''t abolish one soldier and one soldier, the Zhou army will be defeated psychologically. Chapter 300 Later, Zhou Yuan told him that what happened in the war made his brothers fall into the panic of living in illusion or reality for a long time. He didn''t want to recall what happened in Yadan. It''s only said that this kind of situation will happen. It''s mostly because of the array being executed by an expert. At that time, unfortunately, there happened to be an expert in the army, who paid a huge price to break out. The Turkic army was waiting for work here in etoupo. Originally, they wanted to be annihilated at one stroke. Who ever thought that the army of Da Zhou, who had died in the later generation, would beat the Turks down. The battle of etoupo is regarded as a classic battle in which few win more. Everyone who leads the army in the war has to think about it carefully. As a disciple of Zhenyuan general, his Highness The Regent knew more than those people. When standing on the goose head slope, Meng Yan breathed. He probably knew what Gertrude was going to do. Is he afraid? Of course, I''m afraid. Who is not afraid of the dark places that are so far away? But he has to go. As soon as he thought that Qin and Chu people might be left alone in such a dangerous place, he felt that his life and death were not so important. If he is really unfortunate, he will be here today. Without his army and Zhou Ping, there will be no chaos. At most, as in the past, those who had fought for their lives were struggling with Turks. If Jiandi really wanted to squeeze the last drop of blood from the soldiers on the border. Then he has nothing to say. He is regarded as a God, but he is not a real God. Everything can''t be done, it''s under control, it''s just to listen to the destiny. I believe Zhou Ping knows what to do. Sand dunes are eroded by wind and sand all the year round. They are smooth like rocks. Meng Yan, like a silent eagle, passed quietly and fell to the place where the Qin and Chu people had just been taken away. There is a silk scarf on the ground, which is good for Qin and Chu people. The stitches in the corner are as rough as his sachet. Meng Yan smiles, puts the silk scarf into his arms, and soon finds what he wants to see on the stone wall. "Five miles to the west, Yadan City, waiting for you." As expected, he calmed down. Thinking of the case that Zhou Yuan had analyzed for him, his eyes were cold, but his feet kept flying. It''s a pity that too long has passed. At that time, he was just a young man. Although he was intelligent, he was also arrogant. He didn''t listen to many details. "Ah Yan, I''ve been guarding the border. I''ve been a close neighbor and a deadly enemy with Turks for more than ten years. No accident, you will inherit my mantle. You mean Zhou Ping? He''s too weak. Look, he''s like a little girl. Ha ha ha The years full of laughter and laughter in the general''s mansion will never go back. Zhou Ping, who was ridiculed by the little girl and beat general Zhenyuan, was forced to grow up because of his national hatred. Now, like the Zhenyuan general, he is a man who guards the border and protects the security of the country''s president. "The Turks are crafty. In order to achieve their goals, they do everything they can. I have only one experience to teach you. But I''d rather you never go there, if you could The yellow sand outside the Yadan pile was rolled up by the wind, and then fell steadily. The man in black in black looks at the two ordinary mounds in silence. Local people wrote warning signs to outsiders, and they fell to one side, vaguely: "strangers stop." This is the place where the evil spirits and demons are located. How can strangers set foot in it? That spread far away, let generation after generation of people frightened cry here can be called a roar, as if there are tens of millions of indomitable spirits, because they can not get excessive, and angry, can''t wait to use the blood of living people to calm this anger. Meng Yan suddenly fixed his eyes and looked coldly at one place. Behind a small slope, slowly out of a person, petite figure, it is not difficult to see is a woman. He saw that this woman was not his opponent, and there seemed to be no other helpers around him. The woman gave him a smile, and the voice in the wind was distorted: "Your Highness The Regent, I''ve heard so much about you." "You must be thinking who I am? Why are you here? People''s women are just grass people, nobody. You have to rely on Miss Qin to show up here. " "Didn''t the Chu people tell you about minnv? When she was in Rongcheng, she was captured by traffickers, and minnv happened to be among them. The Chu people saved minnv. " Meng Yan''s eyes moved. Are the Qin and Chu people still caught by human traffickers? For a moment, he didn''t know whether to be angry or distressed. Let her follow Meng Xu back to Beijing. She has to make trouble. Yan Qing had never thought that one day she would be able to meet the Regent in the legend, but if she really spoke, she would not be so nervous. She thought that she had betrayed her friends, and had nothing to fear. "I believe you have guessed that the Chu people regard minnv as their friend and trust minnv very much. Today''s situation is that Mr. Ge Shu sent someone to tell the people of Chu that they are in trouble. " Meng Yan squinted and looked at the woman in front of him like a monster. How heartless people can betray their friends so calmly? He finally understood the reason why the Qin and Chu people were hiding from him. Qin Chu people are as timid as mice when they are not familiar with you. When I''m familiar with it, I''m careless and bold. But in fact, the mind is delicate, especially sensitive to the likes and dislikes of others. In short, she is afraid of causing trouble for Meng Yan. And because it was one of her few friends, she came. Can imagine, when know all this is this so-called friend used to cheat her Bureau, that silly girl heart will have how uncomfortable. Yan Qing avoided his eyes and continued to smile heartlessly: "I know you want to kill me now, but the Qin and Chu people have been thrown inside for a long time. Should the Lord know something about the situation? " Before she finished her words, she saw the shadow in front of her eyes. Meng Yan had already plunged in. Two small slopes, like two silent gatekeepers, separate life and death. Yan Qing was stunned, and her heart suddenly filled with inexplicable sorrow and admiration. It''s so nice of Qin and Chu people to have so many people like her. Even people like Meng Yan can die for her. On the other hand, she looks like a wretch, looking forward to being pitied by others Oh, compared with the people of Qin and Chu, she was just a pitiful person who did everything for her own sake. Starting the array requires Ge Shulang to come by himself. Yan Qing looks at the signal bomb in her hand, and finally puts the fireworks on the sky. Chapter 301 Blame or guilt. She has come to this point and will not allow herself to shrink back. A moment later, Gertrude appeared behind her. Yan Qing didn''t even have to look back. She knew it was him. Subconsciously, the whole body was stiff, until the ear ridge sprinkled with a warm breath: "is Meng Yan coming?" She nodded. Ge Shulang sneered: "love for children, Meng Yan, Meng Yan, why do you want to win the world with me?" Yan Qing looked back at him, the man''s handsome face was arrogant. In his eyes, there are bregude, who competes with him for Chanyu''s position, Meng Yan, whose opponent is rare, and the people of Qin and Chu. Without her. As if aware of her loss, the man gave her a smile like charity and comforted her: "those who want to achieve great things do not care about small things. Yan Qing, you have to believe that what we have done today is worth it. When the whole world is ours, I will give you the honor of one person below and ten thousand above. " Yanqing moved her lips and suddenly tasted bitterness. She thought, what''s the honor I want? It''s just what I want. You gave it to the people of Qin and Chu. From the hands of traffickers, as if God came to save her. Even if she knew it, it was only in the face of the Qin and Chu people to save her. She was grateful, too. Later, she took good care of her until she recovered. There was a fire in Rongcheng mansion. She was helpless and waited for her death with the servants, but someone rescued her, saying that the elder brother Shu wanted to take her back to Turk The scenes are floating in my heart, and Yan Qing sighs at the bottom of her heart. Ge Shulang did not bother to think about the despair and helplessness in her eyes, even the words of comfort were perfunctory. He looked at Yadan with a burning look in his eyes and walked to the two small mounds. He didn''t know how to move. He let out a gentle Ge Da Inside, the universe has changed. Meng Yan walked by the wooden sign where strangers stopped, then he was acutely aware of the changes around him. The most obvious change is fog. This door really seems to distinguish Yin and Yang. The more you come, the more you can''t see clearly. Danger seemed to lurk everywhere. When he relaxed a little, he bent down and tore him up. In such a dangerous place, Meng Yan''s spirit is highly tense. Even when he was assassinated by the best killer, he didn''t feel like this. No doubt the people of Qin and Chu are the most involved in his mind. According to Yan Qing, Qin and Chu people have been in for a while. He didn''t even know what state the Qin and Chu people were in, whether they were dead or alive. As soon as she thought that she was facing the thick fog and unknown danger alone, Meng Yan felt her heart pulled. Qin Chu people, she is so timid, how can she be so stupid and go to danger alone for such an unworthy friend. But if it were not for such a silly Qin Chu, he would not love her so much. In fact, under their cold or warm skin, there is an equally hot heart. His Royal Highness The Regent was worried to death. His mind was full of wishful thinking, and the fog was heavy. After a moment, he came to something. Soft, across the middle of the road. What''s more, his Highness The Regent tripped over. Meng Yan He has never been so humiliated since he was sensible. He lay down for a while with no expression on his face, comforting himself that birds don''t shit in this place, let alone people. No one can see it. It''s better. Then he thought, what kind of deviant thing dares to trip him? Out of the angry Regent his highness slowly groped to get up, looking for the thing that tripped him. One touch. The Regent was so scared that he almost didn''t call out. No matter how calm and self-supporting a person is, when he touches a soft and obviously warm body in such a place where strangers stop, will his reaction not be too good? Meng Yan has goose bumps on his arm. His face is still cold in cold sweat. He can still think calmly: what is it? Bodies? He didn''t think it was a good omen to meet a still warm corpse in such a place. Besides, he just tripped over this thing. In the blink of an eye, his Highness The Regent had countless thoughts in his mind. Just then he thought about whether he would live in peace with this man. When he didn''t see him, he walked his sunny path, he crossed his single wooden bridge The body moved and whined. Meng Yan''s scalp exploded, and the sword in his sleeve was close to the palm of his hand. He almost stabbed it out. Suddenly, the voice was a little familiar? A ridiculous idea slowly emerged in my heart, his Highness The Regent''s face "no, it''s not so clever.". Hard to take out the arms of the only one origami, or flower lady specially told him to take. Hua Niang Zi not only has rich experience in life, but also has rich experience in reading storybooks. Every time there is a new storybook written by poor scholars on Zhuque street, she will be the first to send it to her Qiwu building. When he came, the flower lady took him by the arm and told him eagerly: "it''s said in the script that if people are tied up, they will be tied up in the dark cave in nine cases out of ten. Listen to my sister, take all these with you, and be prepared." Now think about it, the poor scholar''s moaning is boring, but not all of them are good for nothing. By the faint light of the fire, his Royal Highness The Regent''s last chance was completely destroyed. Yadan pile, the wind is not so big, against the backdrop of the fire, Qin Chu people hit the mouth, sleep sweet face clear incomparable. At that moment, it was difficult for his Highness the regent to explain how he felt. Fortunately, he thought it would take a lot of effort to find the Qin and Chu people, but he didn''t expect to find them now. And it looks like nothing''s wrong. There is also a subtle, Qin Chu people, this is asleep? My little mouth is pink and tender, spitting a bubble from time to time, although the lovely one can''t Meng Yan helped me. In this kind of place, you can still sleep heartlessly. I don''t know whether you should admire lady Qin or scold her for being absent-minded. Qin and Chu people''s consciousness slowly returned to the cage after being thrown in, but Yan Qing was very kind to her, and it was very comfortable not to bump her all the way. So she couldn''t help it, so she just went to sleep. I was dreaming that I was in the East Palace, still collecting the peach tree of the emperor. Green carrying the basket, this time it is not a thief, sneaky, aboveboard as if in their yard. She was still puzzled. She saw that the crown princess also rolled up her sleeves to collect the trees. She said with a smile: "this time, with the support of Uncle Huang, no one dares to say anything about us even if the trees are completely removed." The people of Qin and Chu laughed and thought, lady, you are not so dignified. But my heart is down. Oh, well, it''s Meng Yan. Chapter 302 The little fairy was calm and said with a smile: "don''t worry, the reward is very rich. The life value is two months, and there will be extra reward." The first wave of concealed weapons seems to have passed. Except Meng Yan''s slight gasping, it''s very quiet. The Qin and Chu people were silent in the eager voice of the little fairy. Two months. It''s really rich. Even for the dying people, two months is enough to travel through famous mountains and rivers and finish what they want to do. But it''s not worth the risk. To stay here without food or supplies is to die. Even if the little fairy said before, if he refused to accept the task, it would be cool. Cool, cool. She thought. They have all died once. What are you afraid of? Take a deep breath, Qin Chu people voice calm, but no doubt: "forget it, little fairy. I don''t want to take this mission. For the sake of friends, what props can Meng Yan use? " The little fairy was stunned: "do you want to refuse?" Qin Chu nodded, afraid that the fairy refused, he explained: "it''s too dangerous here. I don''t want Meng Yan to accompany me to take risks." She pretended to be relaxed: "I have already died once, and this life is not so valuable. But Meng Yan is different. He is not only Meng Yan, but also the Regent. It is the God in the eyes of countless people. Without him, the morale of the army will be in disorder and the morale of the people will be lost. When the Turkic cavalry enters the Central Plains, countless people will be displaced. " When I finish these words, there are many changes. Even if they were afraid to trigger the mechanism, they almost stood still and did not dare to move. But it doesn''t work. What''s more terrible is that the change comes from the foot. Even Meng Yan didn''t notice at the first time. When he noticed, two silvery swords had already crossed Meng Yan''s arm. This is also because Meng Yan reacted for the first time and took the Qin and Chu people to retreat quickly. The sharp sword made a cut, and the smell of blood was very strong in such an unknown place. Seeing that he was injured, Qin Chu people''s heart was tightened in an instant. "Take care of the injured Meng Yan." The words in the task seem to be a prophecy. Qin Chu people lost their voice and said angrily, "what''s the matter? Didn''t you say I''m not going to take the job? " The little fairy''s voice fell into her ears a few seconds later: "don''t be angry, Qin Chu people. Although very unreasonable, but the rules are like this. Even if you don''t take the task and want to get out of here, you can only follow the mission charter. There will be no shortcut to send Meng Yan out. Instead of that, you might as well take it. " It''s like a bolt from the blue. The people of Qin and Chu split up from the outside and from the inside. Even at the critical moment of life and death, they couldn''t help being distracted and scolding gouniang. OK, let''s get the duck on the shelf. "If it costs anything, I''ll take it! What props can I use? Hurry up I don''t know if Meng Yan''s sword was poisoned. He didn''t even get distracted to look at his wound. Eyes heavy stare at just two people standing place. In the dust, the two mechas roared up, each holding an epee and turning stiffly. The cold light flashed in the eyes, and he threw his Epee at them. If you are hit by this Epee, you will be disabled even if you don''t die. The Qin and Chu people felt that they were scared out of their wits, and the little fairy spoke fast: "this, this, Liangyi produces four elephants, which is the weapon of breaking the array! Price 50 days, please confirm! " "Indeed..." the bold words of the Qin and Chu people gave a slight pause, and their faces twisted. Fifty days? She did this task with her life. As a result, only one prop consumed more than half of her reward. What kind of unscrupulous businessman is this! The little fairy sympathized with him and said, "the people of Qin and Chu can''t give up their children, they can''t get a wolf." The faces of the Qin and Chu people were twisted, and they clenched their teeth: "confirm!" With the fall of the voice, the gray Yadan pile suddenly changed in her eyes. Qin and Chu people have never felt such a mysterious feeling. Looking at Meng Yan holding up his sword to put the heavy sword of the machine armour, the people of Qin and Chu cheered: "three times in the sky, six times in the earth..." She didn''t know what she was talking about. Meng Yan heard it. The tip of the sword trembled, frowned and hesitated for a moment. Looking at the mecha again, a touch of it came to light in my eyes. Then he wielded his sword like a dragon out of the water. The two mechas were as heavy as hurricanes, but they were slow to smash. Meng Yan didn''t hit hard this time. Instead, he used a strange posture to pick most of the power of epee. I saw the two mechas tremble, but he picked them back at the same time, barely falling. Looking at Meng Yan throwing a sword flower, the people of Qin and Chu still looked solemn, but they had a relaxed look. They screamed in their heart: How handsome! Just now, the man looked at her with a soft look: "you still know the array, eh?" The Qin and Chu people were embarrassed. Just as they wanted to be reserved, they saw the mecha making a comeback. Her face changed and she couldn''t take care of her shyness. As she saw, those strange words came out of her mouth one by one. And if Meng Yan had God''s help, he could cope with these endless organs. He was no longer thankless and had a chance to breathe. "The gate of life is here... Lord, let''s go!" The two mecha have been trying to break up into a pile of scrap metal, and the Qin and Chu people did not hesitate to pull Meng Yan to a Yadan behind the place where the mecha was just located. The wind is whining and whining. Both of them are heart beating like a drum. They are scared and tired. Panting for a while, he looked at each other and laughed tacitly. After a while, Meng Yan asked her in a hoarse voice, "when did you learn the strange way of dunjia?" "..." finished, pretending to be in a good mood for a moment, and explaining afterwards that he was going to die. She can''t sell the fairy. Hesitating for a moment, he said firmly: "Teng yuan''s teaching is complicated. I learned it at that time." Meng Yan knew that she was originally from Tengyuan Pavilion, an organization under the crown prince who specialized in beauty and did a lot of unseen activities. I also know that the people of Qin and Chu appeared in front of him to seduce him. When I think of the past, I suddenly feel that it is out of reach. He couldn''t help laughing. The purpose of seducing him by the people of Qin and Chu was achieved. Although there were different ways, they all came to the same end. Tengyuan Pavilion is the prince''s private property. Even the emperor did not interfere too much, so he did not know much about it. There is no doubt about him. He said with heartfelt admiration: "I have read the book of war in vain for so many years. When I get back, you and I will go to the prince and ask for help. I will introduce the teacher who taught this course to me, and I will study hard." The people of Qin and Chu drew their lips. However, when he lifted up the stone, he had already smashed his own foot, so the lie had to be pulled down. Only nodding. I only hope that his Highness The Regent, who has many noble people and forgets things, will forget this when he returns to Beijing. Chapter 303 I don''t know who left this array. It''s changeable. The Qin and Chu people have seen the four images of Liangyi and Shengsi, and even if they are laymen, they are surprised. There were 7749 changes in the array, and 9981 was trapped. The only way out is once every three days. She couldn''t help feeling mixed. I didn''t expect that the system was quite human. She misunderstood others before. The little fairy groaned: "you just know, have I ever cheated you? Well That''s more than once, twice. But the Qin and Chu people were wrong first, and naturally followed her: "yes, it''s all my fault." The position they are staying at the moment is a remnant left when the mechanism changes. It is safe for the time being. After a incense stick, the mechanism changes again, and students don''t know where they are. These three days, the two must live a miserable life, even worse than the refugees. Taking advantage of this time is a good opportunity to cultivate vitality. Qin and Chu people pursed their lips. Looking at Meng Yan, who was leaning there panting and pale, he took the initiative to tear off the corner of his skirt. He forced himself to hold back the heat of his eyes and said calmly, "I''ll help you bandage it." Meng Yan pursed her lips without refusing. Fortunately, the marching and fighting people always carry the healing medicine with them. When the medicine was applied, the Qin and Chu people thought of the most practical problem. They didn''t bring food in. How can they stay up for three days? What''s more, Meng Yan was injured. Normal people can''t stand not eating for three days. They have to face the endless danger of pitfalls and spend a lot of physical strength. Even the rest can only rely on this time. The people of Qin and Chu never thought that they were respectable. She suffered and worked hard. But now I am confused. Three days, how to survive? Xu is her absent-minded too obvious, Meng Yan light hiss a, frowning asked her: "what are you thinking?" The people of Qin and Chu looked at his pale lips, white because of lack of water. Subconsciously, he licked his lips and face. When he opened his mouth, he found that his voice was hoarse and tight: "Lord, how much do you know about here?" Meng Yan''s eyes seem to go through the distant years. When he was a teenager, he listened to these legends that seemed to be nonexistent under the knee of general Zhenyuan. After a long time, close your eyes and spit out a mouthful of turbid gas. "If I remember correctly, there are 7749 changes in this array, and 9981 is trapped. Half an hour a cycle. We are now in the school of living, and we only have a little time for incense? " The people of Qin and Chu were shocked. She relies on the little fairy to know the information. How did Meng Yan know it? Yes, he was the Regent, and he was a general guarding the border. Although yadandui was far away from the camp, he could not have no idea of such a dangerous place. Now that Meng Yan knows it, it''s easy. The Qin and Chu people bandaged his wound and solemnly said, "it''s true. So Mr. Wang, take advantage of this incense, you can have a good rest and keep your energy Meng Yan did not speak, pursed his lips and looked at her silently. "What''s the matter?" "Lady Hua has prepared some things for me, including some food and water. But it won''t last a day. We''re stuck here and we don''t know how long it''s going to take to get out. " There''s no place to hunt in the desert. It turns out that Meng Yan is also worried about what she is worried about. Qin Chu people looked at the wound on his hand, silent for a long time. All the time, she knows her identity very well. At this time, should Meng Yan take care of him with injuries? I don''t know what determination they made. Qin Chu people had firm eyes and said, "I''ll solve this matter. You have a good rest." Meng Yan was stunned when he was so tough all of a sudden. Inexplicably feel lovely. This man, pretending to be strong, is also very interesting. Really want to rub the soft top of a woman''s hair, let her not be brave, Qin Chu people patted off his hand, a serious face: "be good, hear? Otherwise, or I''ll knock you out! " His Highness The Regent raised his eyebrows. Yo, I''m good at it. I''m good at temper. I can''t stir it up. Save some dry food in your luggage. One day is not a problem. Once Meng Yanwei pondered, he would not go against the Qin and Chu people''s Mao. He nodded with a smile and said, "OK." It''s just time to recover. Since the start of the array, they have been tired of dealing with the endless killing traps. He had never been so embarrassed in his life. His face was too grey to see people. In the face of life and death, these are small things. The most terrible thing is that he feels a little soft. What is the man who holds the sword afraid of most? Maybe you can''t be famous in the world, maybe you can''t be the best martial arts expert in the world. And so on. But the most terrible thing is that I can''t hold the sword in my hand any more. His Highness The Regent secretly clenched his fingers and released them. I thought, isn''t it because of the reversal of work and rest day and night in the barracks, and the long absence of exercise, that he has been in vain? Bah, no way! The people of Qin and Chu didn''t know that he was entangled in his heart. They were relieved to see him sitting in the same place. The menace in my heart, little fairy. "Little fairy, I don''t care. Since I''ve taken over this task, you have to make sure I won''t die. Otherwise, you''ll be out of money and people! " "Little fairy Give her a whole smile, OK. Qin Chu people are dating and threatening her now. But she did. As a qualified profiteer, he also has the characteristics of a miser. Little fairy doesn''t want her host to be cool in such a place. She not only has a bad comment on her future employment, but also loses her own money. She looked through the materials for a while, and tut said, "don''t say, there is such a treasure. Black market products, Manchu and Han banquet, a small mat, the world''s food, everything, only you can''t imagine, no you can''t eat Qin and Chu people: "yes How could there be such a good thing? The little fairy, who had a heart to heart relationship with her, naturally felt a certain jerk''s ready mood and poured a basin of cold water. "Wake up, listen, can ordinary people like us afford such a good thing? Even if I sell you and me, I can only rent it for half a day. " Qin Chu people''s face suddenly collapsed, gritted his teeth and said, "in that case, what else do you say? Is it fun to have a good appetite? " Xiaoshenxian, haha, smile: it''s fun. "Young man, impetuous. Can''t you wait for me to finish? Hi, this thing, can''t afford the genuine, can''t we buy a high imitation? Black market, only you can''t think of, no you can''t buy. " Such a pleasant news makes the people of Qin and Chu feel very happy. For a moment, they ignore a little bit. Is Gao Fang''s affirmation a hundred thousand miles away from the original? What''s the difference? Chapter 304 Qin Chu people looked at the wound on his hand, silent for a long time. All the time, she knows her identity very well. At this time, should Meng Yan take care of him with injuries? I don''t know what determination they made. Qin Chu people had firm eyes and said, "I''ll solve this matter. You have a good rest." Meng Yan was stunned when he was so tough all of a sudden. Inexplicably feel lovely. This man, pretending to be strong, is also very interesting. Really want to rub the soft top of a woman''s hair, let her not be brave, Qin Chu people patted off his hand, a serious face: "be good, hear? Otherwise, or I''ll knock you out! " His Highness The Regent raised his eyebrows. Yo, I''m good at it. I''m good at temper. I can''t stir it up. Save some dry food in your luggage. One day is not a problem. Once Meng Yanwei pondered, he would not go against the Qin and Chu people''s Mao. He nodded with a smile and said, "OK." It''s just time to recover. Since the start of the array, they have been tired of dealing with the endless killing traps. He had never been so embarrassed in his life. His face was too grey to see people. In the face of life and death, these are small things. The most terrible thing is that he feels a little soft. What is the man who holds the sword afraid of most? Maybe you can''t be famous in the world, maybe you can''t be the best martial arts expert in the world. And so on. But the most terrible thing is that I can''t hold the sword in my hand any more. His Highness The Regent secretly clenched his fingers and released them. I thought, isn''t it because of the reversal of work and rest day and night in the barracks, and the long absence of exercise, that he has been in vain? Bah, no way! The people of Qin and Chu didn''t know that he was entangled in his heart. They were relieved to see him sitting in the same place. The menace in my heart, little fairy. "Little fairy, I don''t care. Since I''ve taken over this task, you have to make sure I won''t die. Otherwise, you''ll be out of money and people! " "Little fairy Give her a whole smile, OK. Qin Chu people are dating and threatening her now. But she did. As a qualified profiteer, he also has the characteristics of a miser. Little fairy doesn''t want her host to be cool in such a place. She not only has a bad comment on her future employment, but also loses her own money. She looked through the materials for a while, and tut said, "don''t say, there is such a treasure. Black market products, Manchu and Han banquet, a small mat, the world''s food, everything, only you can''t imagine, no you can''t eat Qin and Chu people: "yes How could there be such a good thing? The little fairy, who had a heart to heart relationship with her, naturally felt a certain jerk''s ready mood and poured a basin of cold water. "Wake up, listen, can ordinary people like us afford such a good thing? Even if I sell you and me, I can only rent it for half a day. " Qin Chu people''s face suddenly collapsed, gritted his teeth and said, "in that case, what else do you say? Is it fun to have a good appetite? " Xiaoshenxian, haha, smile: it''s fun. "Young man, impetuous. Can''t you wait for me to finish? Hi, this thing, can''t afford the genuine, can''t we buy a high imitation? Black market, only you can''t think of, no you can''t buy. " Such a pleasant news makes the people of Qin and Chu feel very happy. For a moment, they ignore a little bit. Is Gao Fang''s affirmation a hundred thousand miles away from the original? What''s the difference? Chapter 305 Naturally, they never treat their little immortals badly. Even if they are high imitations, they are not cheap. The people of Qin and Chu tightened their flesh and bought it as soon as they gritted their teeth. As usual, just as she gave the word "buy", in an instant, her mind became clear, and the existence of the little fairy gradually faded away. Instead, a tablecloth appeared face to face in the void. It was an empty tablecloth, but in the eyes of the Qin and Chu people who had the magic power of the little fairy, it was very different Her eyes are shining, where is the tablecloth in front of her eyes, it is clear that delicacies! Like a mirage, she gazed at the empty tablecloth, but could feel the delicious food and wine on it. After all, she hasn''t eaten for a long time. The people of Qin and Chu are actually weak women. For a moment, she was stunned by the sight At this time, Meng Yan was closing his eyes, but suddenly felt a little strange, so Leng Buding opened his eyes and saw the changeable look on Qin and Chu people''s face, and his heart could not help but slowly emerge a " "Chu people?" It suddenly occurred to him that general Zhenyuan had said that the most dangerous part of the array was not the apparatus. It''s a weird way to kill people. Sometimes, people who are hit by the attack don''t even know how they are hit by the attack, so they fall into an illusion, and the things they love, hate and fear in their life are magnified infinitely. Is it difficult that the Qin and Chu people have already been recruited? Thinking of this possibility, he felt very anxious and wanted to wake up the Qin and Chu people. Qin and Chu people: "what happened to..."? She looked back to normal for a moment and blinked blankly. Mischievous said: "Wang Ye, how do you think people are crazy?" Meng Yan See this wench still have a mind to fool around with him, Meng Yan then know she is all right, the face also appeared as usual doting smile. The two of them have been in trouble for a long time. And this little girl, like a fox, is cunning, shy and timid, but she is full of old spirits. She hasn''t changed at all since he first met him. Thought, he originally wanted to shake her hand, did not stop, continued to stretch past. At this time, the people of Qin and Chu also wanted to show Meng Yan the tablecloth as if they were offering treasures, and they also raised their hands and stretched them out. More is, then and the hand is stopping in the half way of Meng Yan bumped a right. In the air, slightly pause a second, then, two people fell into silence at the same time. A moment later, Meng Yan took back his hand as if nothing had happened. He said calmly, "I just lost my mind when I saw you. What''s the matter?" Qin and Chu people blushed slightly, but looking at Meng Yan as if nothing had happened, it was funny. She didn''t know what Meng Yan thought of her just now. But in her heart, it''s like a heart of one mind. Thinking silently. This ice face, like before, has not changed at all. It''s the same as the ice face he saw for the first time. It looks serious, but it''s actually "dignified". Thinking, Qin Chu people couldn''t help laughing. Look up, see Meng Yan look at her like a fool. For fear that Meng Yan thought he was really stupid here, Qin and Chu people quickly gathered their mind and looked up at Meng Yan with their lips bent. Qin churen''s mysterious smile lowered his voice and said, "Lord, I''ll show you a good thing." Meng Yan: "what is it?" What kind of tricks will this fox do? He thought so, but his eyes were bright. Look up at the Qin and Chu people. I hope she will surprise him as usual. Qin and Chu reached into their arms and slowly pulled out something. Although his Royal Highness The Regent admitted that his fingers were not touched by the spring water, he did not know much about human suffering. However, the things in the hands of Qin and Chu people. He probably knew each other. Tablecloth? If the scenery is beautiful and the willows are dark and the flowers are bright, it''s just a tablecloth. It''s also fun to have three liang of good wine and a few dishes. However, here, the wind howls, the sand is all over the sky, and you can even see white bones nearby. He sincerely asked, "what is this?" Qin churen said with a smile: "this is a tablecloth." Meng Yan smoked from the corner of his mouth, thinking that of course he knew it was the tablecloth. I just don''t know what she''s doing with this in a place like this? Is it difficult for him to chew the two steamed buns in his burden, which need a sense of ceremony and a tablecloth? Why didn''t he know when the Qin Chu people, who were born as dancers in the prince''s mansion, had such a good taste? Knowing what Meng Yan was thinking, Qin Chu people laughed and said. "But it''s not an ordinary tablecloth." After catching his Highness The Regent''s appetite, the people of Qin and Chu were satisfied. As soon as they lifted it, they laid the tablecloth. Smile mysterious, as if the world is under my control. "This cloth is called Manchu Han banquet. It''s a magic weapon obtained by the gentleman who taught me five elements in Tengyuan Pavilion when he traveled in the river and lake. This piece of brie contains all the delicious food in the world, which you can''t think of and can''t do without it. " Meng Yan picks his eyebrows. He has been in the upper position for a long time. When everything goes through his ears, he has to think about it subconsciously. In addition to the image of the people of Qin and Chu before, this word is only one or two points credible in his heart. However, although he felt very strange, the Qin and Chu people did a lot of strange things. What''s more strange is that most of those strange things happened as she said So, in addition to the credibility of the last one or two points, and beauty in the eyes of the beholder, what the people of Qin and Chu said made him particularly curious: "when will there be such an expert under the prince''s hand? Since you have been granted such skills, why have you never used them before? " Qin Chu people let him ask a Leng, the corner of his mouth smile froze, want to be angry, afraid to show the stuffing, but also to resist. Not angry, not angry! Qin and Chu people pacify themselves in their hearts. I''ve known what kind of person this ice face is for a long time. Don''t expect to spit out any ivory in his mouth! There''s no need to be angry with him! So the Qin and Chu people said with a kind face: "that gentleman is used to travelling all over the world, and his whereabouts are always uncertain. What I learned from him is only skin and fur, so I dare not show it off." She couldn''t help but drink for herself. Recently, she is more and more handy to open her eyes and tell lies. Look, there is no leak. When Meng Yan returns to Beijing, he can''t find anyone. It seems that after staying with the fairy for a long time, I''m still a lot smarter! The fairy groaned discontentedly: "no problem, I''m the master who has no trace!" The people of the Qin and Chu dynasties were not even able to show their respect. In view of the fact that his Highness The Regent still half believed in his face, the people of Qin and Chu boldly lowered their face and said angrily, "there''s not much time for a stick of incense. If the Lord wants to hold on to such a trifle, don''t eat it!" Meng Yan: "can''t be provoked, can''t be provoked.". So he honestly did not ask. Chapter 306 The people of Qin and Chu bent their eyes with a smile and said, "what would you like to eat? Don''t be polite. I''ll treat you. " Meng Yan hesitated: "garlic Flammulina velutipes?" It''s a common dish. It''s so-called to include all kinds of delicious food in the world. Oh, no, it''s a miracle. Can it be changed? "Ah..." the little fairy wanted to talk and stopped. The Qin and Chu people waved their hands boldly: "no problem." Then he also reported several dish names. What kind of eight treasure fish tripe soup, fried sweet scented osmanthus with crab roe Outside the Great Wall, it''s quite luxurious to eat these dishes. The people of Qin and Chu thought happily that if they could not survive in the future, they would come here to open a restaurant. They would save money on raw materials. Who would she send if she didn''t? A minute passed. The wind rolled up the corners of the tablecloth and spread a thin layer of yellow sand. The smile of Qin and Chu people can''t hold. His Royal Highness The Regent coughed and said, "in fact, it might as well..." It''s good to relax. No, he didn''t believe that there was such a magical thing in the world. The Qin and Chu people clenched their teeth. Before she was angry and questioned, the little fairy quickly said, "it''s not my fault. I said, it''s Gao Fang. What do you mean? There must be something wrong with the fake. " "For example?" For example, the dish name you reported is too high-end for poor AI. Only when the high imitation Manchu and Han people of pickled steamed bread can''t respond to it for a moment, can there be such a situation that they haven''t served for a long time. The little fairy did not dare to say this. He swallowed his saliva and said cautiously, "maybe Xiaoman''s dishes are sold out today. How many more do you choose?" Qin and Chu people''s faces turned completely black. Damn, she paid a lot of money to buy such a crappy thing. Can the food be sold out? If it were not for Meng Yan, the people of Qin and Chu would jump up and step on it. Take a deep breath and calm down. In this kind of place, it''s very important to keep calm and full of physical strength. She hard scalp, stare Meng Yan one eye, Wu from don''t give up: "Mapo Tofu!" "Chicken with mushroom!" "Fried vegetables!" ˇ­ˇ­ The little fairy shivered. From the beginning of the joke, to now beauty angry. His Royal Highness The Regent, who had always been at ease, also trembled. Meng Yan took out the steamed bread carefully and said tentatively, "Chu people, how about eating steamed bread?" The tablecloth reacts and grunts for a while like an old man. With a pop, two white steamed buns appear on the tablecloth. Qin Chu people suddenly looked at Meng Yan with murderous eyes. Meng Yan: "I don''t know anything. I didn''t do anything. "Mustard! Fresh cucumber! Hot pancakes, no more, I''ll burn you! " Xu Shi''s tablecloth also heard the anger in the tone of the Qin and Chu people, and the little fairy rarely didn''t speak. After a while, a few shadows gradually appeared on the tablecloth. After a while, pancakes, pickles and cucumbers appeared beside the steaming steamed bread. It''s better to have something than nothing. A stick of incense is a luxury. The Qin and Chu people looked at the lack of time left, and they did not dare to be angry with the rag again. They ate the steamed bread in a huff. The original imagination of the Manchu and Han people did not have a banquet. In the cold wind, the two people who silently nibbled at the steamed bread were very embarrassed, and none of them said a word. Time passed quickly. In a short time, it was time, and they finished their food. However, the popularity of Qin and Chu has not disappeared. She got up and said, "let''s go!" His Highness The Regent wisely chose to pretend to be deaf and dumb at this time, and then stood up. However, after a few seconds, the situation changed again. This time is different from the last time when even the wind was weak. This time, the sandstorm is rampant, and there is a trend of "not giving up until the goal is achieved" The sudden wind and sand almost beat the Qin and Chu people away. Meng Yan''s strong arms held her tightly and protected her tightly, with the horizontal sword in front of her. When you play, you always play. In such a dangerous time, the Regent will naturally protect the Qin and Chu people. In the sandstorm, Huang Sha Lian''s vision is not very clear. They can only see things within five meters around them. Hearing is also limited by the wind. I couldn''t tell what was there when I looked sideways. Therefore, Rao is the Regent who has been through a lot of battles. He can''t help frowning. This kind of form, even on the battlefield, also belongs to the kind of weather that makes him dare not act recklessly. What''s more, it''s not war now. He was not accompanied by soldiers who had been through many battles. But a weak woman, or let him worry about, will be distracted by the kind. Meng Yan frowned and thought in his heart. If there are any pitfalls in such places, it''s impossible to prevent them. Meng Yan''s muscles on his arms are tense and beautiful. But now is not the time to appreciate it. Qin and Chu people can distinguish good from bad in front of right and wrong. She follows Meng Yan closely for fear of causing him trouble. Suddenly, there was a rustle. But it''s not the wind. Dense, like there are countless reptiles walking. This situation makes the people of Qin and Chu feel numb. Meng Yan also entered the state of fighting at any time. He was only prepared for any danger and could protect the Qin and Chu people. The air seemed to be scorching. The Regent didn''t move his Adam''s apple obviously. His thin lips were tight and his sword hand was white. The source of the sound appeared. It''s like the yellow sand coming from all over the world, crawling all around them. It''s tens of thousands of ants. At a glance, the Qin and Chu people felt that they were about to pass away. These ants are bigger than any of them I''ve ever seen. Her legs were soft and her hands were soft. She tightened Meng Yan''s hand and wanted to cry: "Meng Yan, what is this? Here, why is there such a thing here? " Meng Yan didn''t know what it was. In general Zhou Yuan''s story, he didn''t say that they had met ants. Anyone who sees the dense ants will not feel very good, but at the moment, if he is also afraid, it will be over. Meng Yan bit his teeth and said in a deep voice, "don''t be afraid, just a group of mole ants. I''m protecting you." With Meng Yan''s words, and looking at his firm eyes in the sand, the people of Qin and Chu also put down their heart. She holds Meng Yan''s hand tightly, and Meng Yan also holds her hand back. In this situation, Rao is hell. As long as he is there, she is not afraid. She knew that no matter what happened, he would protect her. "Meng Yan..." Qin Chu people can''t help but open their lips and want to tell him their firmness. Unexpectedly, the voice was interrupted by an anxious voice in my mind. "Wow, wow!" Before the Qin and Chu people were afraid, the little fairy began to cry. "Host, you are still in the mood to flirt with your lover here! You know what? You''re done. Wow, this is desert marching ant. I''ve only seen it in books, and I''ve never experienced it with the host! It is said that these ants live in groups. Generally, hundreds of thousands of them move together. When they pass by, they can eat only bones of a cow in a moment. In history, a whole army has been eaten Chapter 307 The words of the little fairy made the people of Qin and Chu feel numb again. I don''t want to continue to say those affectionate words with Meng Yan. After all, there will be opportunities to say that later. Now, she just wants them to leave here safely. She did not want to, and he confirmed each other''s mind, but died together in this unknown place. Those ants are getting closer and closer to them, and moving fast! "..." Meng Yan was also worried. Although he didn''t jump as anxiously as the little fairy, he was also flustered in his heart, with thin sweat on his forehead. He also read a lot. Naturally, he knew what the little fairy said about the desert marching ants. This time, even if he was the only one, it was just a lot of bad luck. What''s more, I have a little "oil bottle" with me. It''s the one that can''t be lost. There was no time to think more. Seeing the ants getting closer and closer, Meng Yan had to protect the Qin and Chu people tightly and take her to the high places. Fortunately, he has excellent lightness skills, and these desert marching ants can''t touch them in a short time. However, in Yadan, no matter how high it is, it''s just a small mound. In the yellow sand, I don''t know what more dangerous organization is waiting for them! After listening to the fairy''s words, Qin and Chu people''s heart had already cooled. Looking at Meng Yan''s reaction, they knew that things were not good. She pulled Meng Yan''s hand with a little trembling in her voice: "Meng Yan, has the whole army disappeared without trace in the border?" As Meng Yan swept away, he swung out a circle with his internal force. With two people as the center, a large area could be shaken to death. But it''s just a drop in the ocean compared to the piles of ants. And the more fundamental problem is that there will be an end to manpower. Smell speech, Meng Yan heart a shock, hand action a little late. How could it not be. More than a decade ago, it was precisely because of the successive disappearance of the army that Zhou Yuan led people to investigate and finally fell into this Yadan. This is not only the terrible memory Zhou Yuan didn''t want to recall all his life, but also the most embarrassing time for him. His Royal Highness The Regent, no matter when, is so calm. Only here, will be forced to flee in a hurry. Who is Meng Yan? The Qin and Chu people just asked him, and he thought about the joints clearly. What''s more, he had read books about desert marching ants, so he turned pale and swallowed his saliva. Are those troops eaten by these ants? How terrible that would be! It seems that the desert marching ants are far more terrifying than those recorded in the book! At this time, when he retreated to a high sand dune, Meng Yan stopped. It''s not that he doesn''t want to retreat, but that there is no way out. These ants, like humans marching and fighting, pay attention to array. Unconsciously, they have been surrounded. Meng Yanwei constantly used his internal power to shake out a circle for them, but his internal power consumed a lot of physical strength, and he was afraid that it would not last long. Meng Yan looks at the people of Qin and Chu, and suddenly smiles. Qin and Chu people are struggling to find some useful props with the little fairy. When they see him like this, their heart jumps and they call out that it''s not good. Only half a day later, Meng Yan''s voice has been hoarse. Distracted, a hand fondly rubbed her hair. "Chu people, if our king can''t get out, you should live well together for our king." "What are you talking about?" The people of Qin and Chu were surprised and quickly raised their hands to cover Meng Yan''s mouth. But he raised his hand to block it. Meng Yan''s eyes are especially gentle, which is the kind that Qin and Chu people have never seen. He shook his head, and the love in his eyes seemed to drip out of the water. He was going to refute Qin and Chu people. After seeing his expression, he didn''t know what to say. "Ben Wang..." The Regent was a little shy. In this situation, it''s really hard to feel romantic. But between life and death, the love between children and women has a different flavor. The heartbeat of Qin and Chu people is very fast. On the one hand, she is worried about Meng Yan, about herself and that they can''t leave safely. On the other hand, she has never seen Meng Yan like this. "... it never occurred to me that one day I would meet someone like you." Meng Yan was silent for a while before he continued: "your appearance is like a small stone, rippling on my calm lake. When I first met you, I was thinking, how can this little girl be so bold... " Like falling into memory, Meng Yan''s lips also brought up a smile. The people of Qin and Chu recalled how they met for the first time and blushed. The fairy has no words to ask the sky He really chose a host and strategic target of love brain. When is the time? They still have the heart to talk about love here. You and me? I don''t know whether it''s good or bad for him to finish his task Meng Yan continued to say, "later, after all this, I finally decided that you are the person I want." He became more and more firm: "I can''t let you die, never..." "Shut up Qin Chu people beat off his hand fiercely and interrupted him. Her tears rolled in her eyes, and she could no longer hear Meng Yan''s last words. She tried to resist the sadness in her heart and glared at Meng Yan: "who wants to listen to your confession now! Now, if you die, I can''t live? If you want to die, die together! These words, when we can go out, until... Until the wedding day, you can tell me! " One side in the heart anxious to die. All this time, Meng Yan also let her say such words! I''m crying in my heart. Meng Yan, why are you so annoying. It''s none of his business. She''s the only one to die. What do you want to do with it? Now, life is different, and death is the same. It''s still a white bone gnawed by these ants! After a few years, if someone is lucky enough to see the bones of the two of them, maybe they will gossip. Where are the two unfortunate children who came to such a place to die? Meng Yan seemed to have guessed her reaction, so he gave a silent smile. He thought, No. Chu people, I will let you out alive. What Gertrude wanted was his life. If he died, the man might still have some affection for Qin and Chu people. Just, think of here, Meng Yan grudgingly curled up fingertips. Is really not reconciled to ah, beloved woman, he can not protect, but also personally pushed to other people''s hands. If there is an afterlife... If... If we can do it again. He would never let that happen. Chapter 308 Qin Chu people clenched their lower lip and no longer looked at him, staring at the ants in her eyes. She was afraid that if she looked at Meng Yan again, she could not help crying. This fool. How could this fool be so stupid! How could she not know what Meng Yan was thinking? His Highness The Regent, he is very intelligent. How can he be stupid in such a place? Who else would put her on top of his heart? She Qin Chu people in the end is what life to cultivate the blessing, can get Meng Yan such people love. Little fairy If you don''t think about it, do you still fall in love with the Regent? But the people of Qin and Chu didn''t care about the little fairy''s careful thinking. She only knew that from the moment when GE Shulang used her as an exchange condition to return to Dazhou, and from the moment when he used her as a bait to lure Meng Yanlai here, it showed that she was just a chess piece that could be given up at any time. In this life, the people of Qin and Chu stumbled, fearing that they would be killed by a mistake. Not hesitate to be careful to live like a coward, let people laugh and scold. But she has never been so lucky, God gave her a chance to come back, met Meng Yan. In the task of encouragement, again and again to do those think before will be scared to break the courage of the rebellious things. If not, how can she get Meng Yan? He is her bright moon, all her life. He will not give up her, he loves her, how can she give up him, how can she not love him? If one person has to die to live for another, she will choose to die without hesitation. The Qin and Chu people sniffed and their eyes blurred with tears. "Little Fairy".... " Forget it, he''d better go to the shelves. If he is the same as the host and the target of the strategy, he will know how many times the host has died. Pretending to be disgusted, the arrogant scolded the Qin and Chu people. The little fairy was very proud to sacrifice the props he had just found. He couldn''t hide his praise. If he had a tail, he would be up in the sky now. "Here, I''ve searched all over the years to find the treasure." The Qin and Chu people wiped their tears and took advantage of the situation to pull up their tails: "what treasure?" "Cough, the little fairy mother''s class has started. Let''s test you first. Do you know the nirvana of the Phoenix?" "..." Qin Chu nodded. However, she really didn''t know what she was doing when there was not a few meters left under their feet and they could be gnawed into bones at any time. "That''s right, that''s the one, Phoenix Nirvana, reborn. Well, I forgot. Dangdang, this is said to be the feather that fell from the nirvana of the Phoenix, also known as jiguangpianyu. " Qin Chu people looked at the glittering feathers on the shelf and said, "so?" "You are stupid. So many ants, what can you do? It must be burning. Hey, hey, after burning, you can still eat it. It''s rich in protein and it''s beautiful. " The people of Qin and Chu took a puff from the corner of their mouth. Thank you. Fire attack is really the best way at present, but Meng Yan has only one fold left on him. When he lights it in the wind, the flame is tottering, let alone used to burn tens of thousands of ants. But the phoenix feathers are different. It is said that the fire is endless, and the water can''t extinguish it. The eyes of the Qin and Chu people jumped. "Can''t fight it out?" Then they''ll cook themselves up. The little fairy once again spit at her: "this fairy is what kind of people will fight unprepared war? Phoenix Fire can''t be put out, but it can be taken back. In a word, do you want it? " "... yes. How much is it? " "Hey, it hurts to talk about money, doesn''t it. I''ll give you a discount on this kind of magic weapon, one hundred taels of gold. I''ll burn it in hemp when I get back. I''ll charge you another 15 days to give you the meaning. " The faces of Qin and Chu people were twisted. One hundred taels of gold? Gold? Unscrupulous businessman! Thank you for saying it! Now she even suspected that the desert marching ant was a little fairy! It''s a drag! It''s all procrastination! Qin Chu people hate teeth itch, again want to tears. A faint sneer from the evil merchant fairy. Qin and Chu people were crushed by the reality and turned to hold Meng Yan''s hand in pain. She has just cried, the corner of her eyes is red, make this appearance, really distressing to death. Meng Yanzheng was at a loss, so he saw Qin and Chu people with a painful face and said, "Lord, if you can go out, how about borrowing my concubine''s gold?" Meng Yan: "what is it?" What is it? He nodded stupidly. A few thoughts flashed through my mind. The people of Qin and Chu are the wives and future princesses he promised to marry in front of everyone. It seems that there is nothing wrong with my daughter-in-law receiving a salary first, but it is not known why she mentioned it in such a situation. His Royal Highness The Regent''s salary is only 100 gold a month. He doesn''t think that 100 Liang gold is too much. If Qin and Chu people knew what he thought, they would probably vomit blood in depression. Evil landlord class, money is great! amazing. Money makes the devil work. With the support of Jin Zhu, Qin and Chu people bought the glittering feather with tears. She pulled out a lot of strange things under Meng Yan''s eyes on this day. After thinking about it, if Meng Yan asked, she would be like a fairy to buy a forgotten prop and wash the memory of these days. Thinking about this, she immediately felt relieved, did not consider the acceptance ability of Her Highness The Regent, and took out her feather. His Royal Highness The Regent only felt that what he had learned, seen and heard in his whole life had fallen apart in front of the Qin and Chu people, and once again showed a puzzled expression. Qin and Chu patted him on the shoulder, thinking that they would forget, so there was no more explanation. Waving her feather, she read it according to the formula given by the fairy. It''s rather awkward. "As many as you can see..." Boom! It is said that the origin of all things, from a fire. The Qin and Chu people were holding the feather''s tail stupidly, and only one thought came to their mind: Fortunately, she didn''t turn her head to Meng Yan just now. Otherwise, his Highness The Regent will be familiar now. His Royal Highness The Regent, who was almost familiar, looked at the things in the hands of the Qin and Chu people and was shocked. But what he thought immediately was: it was said that the Westerners made many powerful weapons with gunpowder for fireworks. Gunpowder came from the Central Plains. The Westerners did it well. Why can''t they do it? It would be invincible to have weapons as powerful as those of the Qin and Chu people on the battlefield! Meng Yan''s eyes on the people of Qin and Chu became warm. It''s not about love, it''s about the eagerness to see something interesting. Qin Chu people: "she is afraid. No matter how fierce the marching ants are, they are more fierce than the Phoenix Fire poured with graphite. In an instant, the smell of barbecue permeates the air. Thinking of the words of the little fairy, the people of Qin and Chu swallowed their saliva. Then firmly in the bottom of my heart to give myself a slap. What a system! That''s a terrible idea! Is Xiaoman''s steamed bread not fragrant? This strange ant can''t eat. What should I do if I get sick? After a while, the rest of the ants scattered like the tide, and the ground was covered with a dense layer of ant bodies. His Royal Highness The Regent''s ardent eyes as if they had never retreated. This time, before the people of Qin and Chu spoke, he said, "I know that this is also the magic weapon that the travelling expert left you, isn''t it?" Qin Chu people: "mmm." How strange it feels. She didn''t know what Meng Yan was thinking. After this, both of them are tired physically and mentally. Now she just wants to find a new life before reincarnation, so that she can have a chance to breathe. Meng Yan helplessly watched her put away her feathers. Her eyes were as if they were glued to it. After a while, she could not finish it. Smack some, quite lost way: "find the way out." Qin Chu people nodded. I thought to myself, is her attraction not as big as a feather? Why did Meng Yan suddenly show so much interest in a feather? In fact, his Royal Highness The Regent really only cares about the people in the world. It doesn''t mean that he will have this sharp weapon. But Epee is not used in the hand and there is no sword in the hand are two extremes. With this sharp weapon, in the future, both Turks and Westerners will have the confidence to speak, and the soldiers will not have to work so hard. The Qin and Chu people, who had not realized how much influence they would have on the military development of Dazhou in the future, happily followed Meng Yan down the slope. There is a sound of GADA As soon as Meng Yan''s scalp exploded, he looked at the stones that had sunk into his feet and turned his head to look at the Qin and Chu people. Both of them have a painful expression of life rather than death. Just now they were chased by marching ants for a long time, but nothing happened. They almost forgot that this is a place full of organs. I don''t know what kind of demons will come out of this. They just finished dealing with the terrible marching ants! Meng Yan has made a good defensive posture. Chapter 309 However, unexpectedly, there were no swords, spears and halberds, and there were no cannibals. There is a curl of smoke, but also pan peach crisp sweet. This is the feeling of Qin and Chu people. When she thought of the peach blossom cake, she could not help thinking of the peach tree in the palace and the princess she could only see in her dream. I couldn''t help reddening my eyes and taking a deep breath. "Hold your breath!" Meng Yan said The people of Qin and Chu woke up from a dream and hushed up in a hurry. There is no peach blossom cake in this kind of ghost place. The smoke may be poisonous. What can she do with that puff? You''re not going to die, are you? It was useless for her to worry. Because after a moment, the white smoke has been everywhere, no matter how hard it is, it can''t be stopped. Even Meng Yan sucked in several mouthfuls, his eyes gradually blurred. one two Three. The people of Qin and Chu shook and fell down with a plop as soon as their eyes closed. Meng Yan bite the tip of his tongue, strong support to maintain a line of clarity, vaguely thinking of first to take people to a safe place. Holding the Qin and Chu people, he staggered for a few steps and finally fell down. Qin Chu people in his arms, suddenly frown, very painful look. "Xiao ya''er, sit in front of the door. The snow is falling. My mother calls me back..." In the winter of this year, there was a heavy snow, and the earth was covered with thick snow. For the children of rich families, it''s fresh and fun to play when it snows. However, for poor families, not only adults but also children, snow is a disaster. The rice bowl at the bottom, the damp and cold bed, the eaves dripping with snow water, the white air that can freeze into ice at the outlet. The little girl huddled herself together and gathered a short piece of clothes, as if she could keep out the cold. The exposed hand was red, swollen and festering with frostbite. A small face is very marked, the eyes of water spirit, not point and red lips, two points into the pear vortex shallow. The children who sang the nursery rhymes frolicked and stopped in front of her. The girl''s bright eyes looked at them. A rich little boy looked warm, she was a little envious. Suddenly, the boy bent down, group a snowball, in her bright eyes under a naughty smile. With a bang, a cold snowball hit her in the face. Girl muddled muddle, only feel snow cold bone, like a knife into the same. The nose is too cold to breathe in. The children clapped their hands happily and took her as a target, snowball after snowball. The girl is silly, savoring the cold ice. Picture a turn, she still does not fit the short clothes, cramped wear on the body, hands and feet are wronged together. The whole person is shrunk into a ball. Hide in the corner, hope the man doesn''t see her. But I saw it. The man was a hundred times more magnificent than his stepmother when she just got home, and his clothes were very ironed. He said: "it looks like the top sign, but it''s a bit silly?" Her stepmother said: "don''t be silly, this girl is nervous. She is smart at home." She curled her lips and whispered, "I''m stupid yesterday. I don''t want food." I don''t know what the stepmother said. The man frowned and looked fierce. She shrank in fright. Listen to the humanitarian: "this is not your child?" For a moment, the stepmother was embarrassed and muttered, "well, I can''t afford to raise an idle person any more with the addition of Ding." The little girl has already developed the ability of wandering around the world while being scolded by her stepmother. When she comes back from her wandering around, she will see that her stepmother''s smile is never so kind, and she also tucks in her clothes. "Churen''er, you will be someone else''s person from now on. You should be obedient and sensible. Don''t blame your father. He''s for you, too. You''ll thank us for selling you to a wealthy family in the future. " So the girl thought, oh, I''ve been sold, and I''ll be someone else''s slave in the future. Ben was also a slave. She only cares about one thing. Carefully pulled the front of the tall man''s Cape, voice soft waxy: "do slaves, can eat enough?" That man Leng Leng, and then laugh tears, rubbing her head seriously way: "do good things, then some eat.". If you don''t do it well, you should be hungry. " She winced. That night, the servant gave her a dish of cake, fragrant and soft, peach blossom cake. When her mother was alive, she picked a blue peach blossom full of morning dew and made it for her once. After eating half a dish, he put the rest in his pocket for fear that he would never eat again. The door opened, and she hid in the corner, her dark, bright eyes fixed on her. It was her roommate who came back. She was startled. She screamed and got stuck in her throat by cakes. Her face turned blue and white. It was wonderful. The roommate raised his eyes, cold like a snowball hit on his face by a child. After a long time, he sneered: "new comer? Eat as fast as you can. There are not many days to live. If I were you, kill me now, and I''ll be better in the future. " Shaking into a quail, the little girl sniffed, solemnly hid the cake, and then walked over with dignity. It is quite emotional. "You, your wound, don''t pack, will die." The roommate''s voice and color are as cold as ice, but his whole body is full of blood. It''s like it can''t flow all the time. Stop blood in a hurry, the cold strange man hissed and said: "silly." She''s not stupid when she grins. The people of Qin and Chu laughed and cried. They couldn''t stop their blood. She clearly knew that the strange man was dead, so she rushed up and cried her name. For the first time, she realized the sadness of parting between life and death, and almost passed away crying. When a person was crying in the corner, the voice from nowhere bewitched her: "do you want to save her? She is the first person in the world who treats you sincerely. Do you have the heart to ask her to die like this? " Qin Chu people belched and shook their heads honestly. The voice says: "since so, avenge for her, go to kill her enemy!" Enemy, who is it? "It''s Meng Yan, right in front of your eyes. Kill him, kill him, you can live, and she can live!" Qin Chu people stayed for a long time. When the voice couldn''t help urging them, they covered their faces and cried, "no, I can''t beat him, wuwuwu." Voice: -- Everyone is most afraid of the most reluctant to face things, Qin Chu people, is undoubtedly a child died in front of their own, but also do not forget to kindly remind her how to protect themselves in Tengyuan Pavilion roommate. The most obsessive, not too much regret that they had been too weak, no way to save her. However, the Qin and Chu people did not play according to common sense. Chapter 310 The voice did not give up, bewitching her: "he is your enemy, even if he is dead, you should kill him. Otherwise, what face do you have to meet an old friend? " My old friend has become a blood man in the arms of Qin and Chu people. The people of Qin and Chu were a little bit disrespectful. After thinking about it, they could not help shrinking when they saw this old friend. I thought she was sorry for her old friend. The idea just fell, the scene suddenly changed. The color of blood in my arms became the petals of rouge. The Qin and Chu people swallowed their saliva. She was very familiar with the situation. There was an idea in her mind that she couldn''t catch quickly. Hearing the sound of her footsteps, the people under the petals turned around, their eyes were as shallow as a picture, reached out to her and laughed. "Madame." So the man cried, and his low voice made the Qin and Chu people tremble like electricity. She bit her lip and blushed. I''m so ashamed. What''s the matter with Meng Yan? All the wives who have not been named have been called. Meng Yan, who had no face and no skin, came to her and said with a low smile, "Bili is preparing your wedding dress. Qiao Qiao and Xu will come back later. The people of Chu, the people of Manchuria, the people of the whole world are celebrating our wedding. " Qin and Chu people are in a trance as if they are dreaming. Their heart is burning because of Meng Yan''s words. Along the way, she was a shameful death, a concubine with no reputation. It''s the first time that someone said that if you want to marry her properly, you will be civil and military in Manchu Dynasty, and the whole world will be congratulated. And the princess. She thought vaguely, didn''t the princess go? In front of the peach blossom tree open as well, Prince and princess Qinse harmony, gentle smile. Green frowned at the tree, as if thinking where to start collecting better. Everything is so beautiful. The princess never left. The people she loved wanted to marry her, and the people she cared about had a good life. If it was a dream, she hoped not to wake up. In the sand filled Yadan pile, the wind of whine is more rampant, and it can be seen that a couple of Bi people are embracing each other on the ground. The pretty woman in a man''s arms, I don''t know what she dreamt of, but her face turned blue. The man next to her clenched his fist and became calm again. Compared with Qin and Chu people, Meng Yan knew clearly what he was facing from the moment he fainted. He looked at himself almost coldly in his dream, unable to keep up with the young man''s striped Chinese clothes, his pink face with a little baby fat, and his coffin face which was not pleasing since he was a child. Kneeling on the ground, a servant cried out of breath: "little prince, you are still so young, what can you do in the future?" As if remembering what was about to happen, he allowed his pupils to shrink, and the fear to suffocate heartache wrapped around him. Then calmly passing servants, into the side of the room. Across the screen, he heard the eunuch''s elongated voice: "Zhushi, the demon concubine, is in charge of the affairs and troubles the court.". I''ll give you three feet of white silk and leave you all dead. " The little boy''s fingernails got stuck in the meat, which made his heart ache. He was biting his lower lip. His throat seemed to be blocked with a mass of cotton. He looked at the gorgeous woman with blurred tears. He took over Bai Ling with disdain and calmness. His beautiful eyes flowed and he sneered: "I''m a demon one day. I''ll pay for your life!" The eunuch of the imperial edict and the servants of the original palace made her tremble. That pair of beautiful eyes through the screen, fixed to look at him, shed tears, red lips open and close. Meng Yan never hated his intelligence, and clearly saw: "son, I hope you will be aboveboard and peaceful all your life. Don''t take revenge for your mother. " His eyes were full of blood, and he rushed out crying, holding the cold woman and hissing: "why! Mother! Son, remember your words, don''t take revenge, try your best to make the world peaceful. However, Weiyang palace is still a cold palace that everyone taboo. People in that position still regard their children as wolves, tigers and leopards. You tell your son what to do and how to... " How can we make this heart warm. Let him get what he got from his wounds He stumbled to get up, eyes canthus to crack, full of the ferocity of jackals. He is Meng Yan. Don''t be the Regent of laoshizi. Don''t save the people. He is just an ordinary person who will be tired, cry and cry. Full of anger, there was only one thought left. He wants to pay back what the world owes him. Kill the supreme nine five, kill the prince, kill the man Dynasty. It''s a big deal. We''re going to die together. What do I have to do with the people, the people and the people of the world? Along the way, the palace people saw him and screamed in fright, retreating him three feet. That''s good. He thought. Along the way, I''ve been alone. I don''t care and I don''t feel soft. I went to the East Palace unconsciously. He grew up looking at Meng Xu. Jiandi was licentious, but his offspring were very thin. As an adult, there is only one Meng Xu. In the early years, when he was not so fatuous, Jiandi occasionally came to see his son. Later, it was no different from stocking. Or people are white eyed wolves. He brought up this little boy and taught him the art of war and the way of governing the country. What he''s waiting for is a bite back when he grows up. Meng Yan laughed deeply, and the sky was gray as if it was going to be pressed down. The prince came face to face with a familiar smile of gentleness, courtesy and frugality. He looked on coldly, only two words flashed in his heart: hypocrisy. The young man is cruel enough, but not competent enough. He heard the prince smile and say: "Uncle Huang, our palace is preparing the next song and dance. Can you please have a look?" Meng Yan looked at him coldly, with an irrepressible leap in his heart, and nodded. The prince set up a banquet for him. After all, he brought up the child by himself. Knowing his temper, he didn''t invite any extra people to avoid the annoying toasting. He drank the wine from the bottom of his heart and said unkindly: Meng Yan, you should wake up. From the beginning to the end, he knew that he was in the array of death at any time. I also know that I met the most dangerous situation mentioned by Zhou Yuan. But he couldn''t control his emotions. This array is really mysterious. It enlarges people''s fear to infinity. He thought he could face the scene of his mother''s death. Can really see again, that kind of despair and helplessness, anger, is still a moment dominated his everything. It''s just like a person in a mire who knows that the more he struggles, the deeper he will sink, but his body function will not be controlled and he will struggle subconsciously. He can''t see salvation in the mire, he can only watch himself sink coldly. General Zhenyuan said that if he didn''t wake up, he would die completely in that dream and become a nameless bone outside the Great Wall. Chapter 311 However, the next moment, Meng Yan saw the familiar figure on the song stage. Just now, Meng Yan asked him if he could borrow eight Liang gold with a little shyness on his cheek. "Does uncle Huang like this dancer?" The prince has been looking at Meng Yan''s expression. Seeing that he had a rare smile, his mind came up. Meng Yan didn''t even give the prince a look in his eyes. Instead, he stared at the dancing Qin and Chu people on the stage. This scene is the first time they met. The son of the meeting, Qin churen, seduced Meng Yan at the prince''s command. Unfortunately, Meng Yan didn''t pay attention to Qin churen. Now it''s a good chance to have a good look. Meng Yan thought that since this illusion was based on the things he was afraid of, the Qin and Chu people were the last people he wanted to lose. I just don''t know how the Qin and Chu people are now. Meng Yan poured himself a glass of wine and gave himself time to dance. When the Qin and Chu people finished the dance, he would find a way to leave here. The Qin and Chu people are waiting for her. The next prince saw Meng Yan''s concentration. Although he didn''t answer his question, he had a number in his heart, so he quietly ordered the little servant girl to prepare. If the Qin and Chu people were seen by Meng Yan, he would be in the enemy''s camp. Meng Yan didn''t pay any attention to this little action. Instead, he looked at the Qin and Chu people from top to bottom. After this dance, it''s time for Meng Yan to wake up. Slowly opening her eyes, Meng Yan turns to see the Qin and Chu people lying beside her. She seems to be very happy in the dreamland, with a smile on her lips. Meng Yan sat up and found their hands tightly clasped. Why didn''t you think they had such a fate at that time? Otherwise, where to wait so long, two people understand each other''s mind. But it''s not a good thing to indulge in fantasy in such a place, whether it''s good or bad. This level is not so reasonable. It will roll like a wheel one after another. Meng Yan rubs his chin and worries about whether there will be other problems when the Qin and Chu people are in a coma. It''s time to wake up. Meng Yan pushed the Qin and Chu people directly. There was no movement. Push again. Still no movement. "Chu people?" Meng Yan thought about it. It seems that the Qin and Chu people can''t help themselves in time, even if others want to. In fact, the Qin and Chu people are confused by Meng Yan''s beauty in the dreamland, and they don''t want to come out at all. As the saying goes, people depend on their clothes and horses depend on their saddles. Although Li mengyan is very handsome, he is too indifferent. Wearing this red robe, the whole person is a little more angry. Looking at Meng Yan who had just changed his clothes, the people of Qin and Chu had no guts to swallow. "Pretty?" Meng Yan''s mouth curved, straight at the eyes of Qin and Chu people. Qin Chu people''s eyes did not blink and nodded: "good looking, Lord, you are so good looking." At this moment, the people of Qin and Chu have no spare brain to think about why the crown princess is still there, why it''s time for Meng Yan to marry her, and their minds are all red. "Chu people are also beautiful. Chu people are the most beautiful bride tonight." Meng Yan''s face is not red and says love words. Qin and Chu were very brave. I stretched out my hand and pinched Meng Yan''s face. I had some doubts that it was a dream. "Little fairy, am I really going to marry the Lord?" The Qin and Chu people summoned the little fairy in their mind. Not surprisingly, the fairy didn''t reply to her this time. Qin and Chu people take it for granted that xiaoshenxian must go to bed again at this time. After all, she and Meng Yan are going to have a wedding night. As the saying goes, a moment of spring and night is worth a thousand dollars, and no delay is allowed. Meng Yan is a little curious about what kind of dreamland the Qin and Chu people have created. How can they make a person happy like this? Is the most dangerous situation mentioned by Zhou Yuan different from person to person? Otherwise, the people of Qin and Chu were even happier instead of crying. Meng Yan looked up at the blackened sky. Suddenly he was tired, and suddenly he realized that maybe the people of Qin and Chu were really his lucky stars. Since you can''t wake up, wait. The whole array is time effective. This illusion must be the same. At that time, even if the Qin and Chu people don''t want to come out, they will have to come out. Meng Yan is worried about the next thing. At night, it gets colder around. Although there was no wind, Meng Yan still felt a little chilly, let alone the Qin and Chu people. Seeing the Qin and Chu people still immersed in the dreamland shivering coldly, Meng Yan realized that it was time to give full play to his boyfriend''s strength. He immediately untied his coat and held the Qin and Chu people in his arms. The coat is big... It can be regarded as a strong package for two people. "Don''t look at me like that, Lord. I''ll be shy." Qin Chu people lying on the bed, looking at the pressure on his body Meng Yan shyly said. In fact, I really want to be so close. Especially now that the fairy is not here, no one knows However, the change is almost in this moment. Meng Yan, who was still smiling, suddenly threw his face at her. He not only got up from her, but also reached out and dragged the Qin and Chu people to the ground. "Mr. Wang, what are you doing?" Qin and Chu people didn''t understand and wanted to stand up and pull Meng Yan''s clothes. Meng Yan directly hid in the past, looked at the Qin and Chu people with an angry face and disgust, and did not make a sound. At this time, two bodyguards burst in and wanted to take the Qin and Chu people out. Qin Chu people, where willing, desperately struggle, and summon the little fairy in their mind. This sudden change made her face confused. "You cunt, you are the undercover sent by the prince. Now that you have been seen through by the prince, you dare to insult the prince''s innocence. You are so bold!" A bodyguard said mercilessly. However, it was because of the ruthlessness that the Qin and Chu people suddenly realized some problems. It''s true that she is an undercover sent by the prince, but she and Meng Yan really get along with each other. Moreover, they haven''t come to this stage yet. Qin Chu people are a little shy and take another look at Meng Yan in his wedding dress. It''s really beautiful. Good looking is good looking, and flower maniac is flower maniac. Qin and Chu people clearly realized that maybe what happened in front of them was not true. Otherwise, the memories of the blockbusters are not right, and Meng Yan is so ruthless to her. Thinking of this, the Qin Chu man glared at Meng Yan angrily. This man had so much strength that she still hurt her butt. However, since we know that this is not true, how can we get out of the dreamland? Chapter 312 Qin and Chu people think that they have gone through so many hardships with the little fairy. They are just good hosts of five stars. How can they get involved in this? Seeing that she was about to be taken away by two bodyguards, the people of Qin and Chu were more and more worried. Somehow, she felt that the way out might be on Meng Yan. So the people of Qin and Chu were generous enough to reward two bodyguards with one foot. Then she selectively knocked down Meng Yan. The dream of an unfriendly ending is now over. Meng Yan, who is holding the Qin and Chu people and looking up at the starry sky, suddenly feels that the little thing in his arms seems to move for a moment. He quickly lowers his head to look at it. He just sees the Qin and Chu people open their eyes. "Awake?" The Regent thinks he is very sweet and gentle. Who knows, Qin Chu people even blinked, directly reached out and pinched Meng Yan''s cheek, but also forced to turn a circle. Seeing that Meng Yan just pursed the corners of his mouth, he didn''t cry or shed tears. As soon as the Qin Chu people closed their eyes, they said, "I''m finished. I''m still in a dreamland. Now I can''t go out.". "Chu people, what''s the matter with you?" Meng Yan''s first thought is that his face hurts. The second idea is that the Qin and Chu people have great strength. The third thought is that the Qin and Chu people were still sleepwalking in the illusion just now. Then they twisted him and went to sleep again. However, Qin Chu opened her eyes again, and she began to struggle to get out of Meng Yan''s arms. But Meng Yan hugged him more tightly: "it''s a little cold at night. You just wake up from the dreamland, and you can''t stand the cold." "Mirage?" The people of Qin and Chu were suddenly stunned. "The meaning of Wang Ye is that it''s not a mirage now?" Meng Yan nodded. The Qin and Chu people quickly contacted the little fairy. This time, the little fairy was really sleeping. He vaguely responded to the Qin and Chu people, and some wronged people said that he had a nightmare. The twist just now The eyes of Qin and Chu people looking at Meng Yan were all twinkling. She covered Meng Yan''s cheek with her hand: "Wang Ye, I just pinched my body. It hurts a little." In fact, the people of Qin and Chu were also very curious why Meng Yan didn''t have any pain at all, and her eyebrows didn''t wrinkle. Otherwise, she wouldn''t think she was still in the dreamland. "No..." Meng Yan made a curve at the tip of his tongue as soon as he said, "it''s not very painful, but it''s also painful. It''s better for the Chu people to rub it for the king." The hand that Qin and Chu people put on Meng Yan''s face has not been taken down yet It was a peaceful night. At dawn, Meng Yankan opened his eyes, and the Qin and Chu people in his arms were still asleep. Finally, I survived the first day, but I don''t know what level is next. After waking up, the first thing Qin and Chu people did was to take out the pirated tablecloth and recite a bunch of incantations. If they listen carefully, they can barely distinguish the word "baozi". Fortunately, these two words are easy to understand, and the little fairy is reliable. Looking at some hot steamed buns on the tablecloth, the Qin and Chu people were moved to tears, and then handed the steamed buns to Meng Yan. "It seems that your tablecloth is reliable enough. After all, we all have delicious steamed buns." Meng Yan said with a smile that he intended to comfort the people of Qin and Chu that they only made steamed bread yesterday. It''s not so bad. Qin and Chu people are even more upset. Why didn''t she try it yesterday? But it didn''t give her much time to be annoyed. Almost as soon as she finished eating, she heard a thunder in the sky. a bolt from the blue. Qin Chu people and Meng Yan raised their heads at the same time, but they didn''t see anything. Just as he was about to bow his head, the people of Qin and Chu suddenly felt another flash in the sky. With the roar of thunder, something seemed to move and fall from the sky. It''s not rain. "Lord, can this array control the weather?" Qin and Chu people''s expression is stiff, obviously scared. It''s true that xiaoshenxian said that she needs to stay here for three days, but only one level of array is enough. As a result, now God tells her that it''s going to hail? What is hail? It''s a big solid piece of ice. It''s killing to hit someone, especially when there''s no shelter nearby. Meng Yan first reacted and pulled the Qin and Chu people to the edge of the stone, then blocked them. None of the hailstones hit the Qin and Chu people. But from the side of the hail, whether from the weight or quantity, is not Meng Yan can support. "Little fairy, little fairy, is there any magic weapon you can use? The Lord is going to be killed!" The people of Qin and Chu yelled in the sea of knowledge. The little fairy shivered and turned over the treasure house, some speechless said: "I don''t think your Lord has been killed. I''m going to be frozen to death. What kind of weather is it? It''s not good just now." The Qin and Chu people are also very helpless about the fact that the little fairy can feel the real world more and more. "Come on, how can I have one? The Linggu red umbrella is very tough and strong enough to withstand the hail. The price is seven days. The old and the young are not fooled. Take it quickly. It''s freezing to death." The little fairy didn''t even give the Qin and Chu people the chance to refuse. In fact, the people of Qin and Chu would not refuse. After all, the hail was so terrible. Just now, she twisted Meng Yan so hard that she didn''t see him frown. Now she''s gnashing her teeth. Without hesitation, the Qin and Chu people immediately opened their umbrella and pulled Meng Yan under it. This umbrella is enough for two people. Meng Yan was not surprised that Qin and Chu people could always produce things out of thin air. He even wondered how many things she could produce. However, the people of Qin and Chu were very upset. She broke her fingers and calculated. After entering the array, although the price of these things she exchanged was not particularly high, the little fairy would give her a discount, but it couldn''t stand much! The sum of one or two is more than two months ago. Even with the extra reward, it is estimated that it will not be a good thing to act according to the little fairy''s style. "It''s estimated that the hail will last for half an hour. It''s still safe during this time. Don''t worry about it." Seeing that the mood of the Qin and Chu people seemed to be very low, Meng Yan comforted them. Qin and Chu people''s lips are hooked. She is really pleased with Meng Yan''s comfort. It''s just a change in half an hour. They can''t figure out what the array will turn into next. The people of Qin and Chu deeply believe that at such a speed, most of her life value will be in the hands of the little immortal. Half an hour later, the hail stopped. Looking at the cloudless sky, the Qin and Chu people had to admit that hail was one of the changes in the array. However, even though the crisis was over, she did not take down her umbrella. Chapter 313 The reason is that the Regent of her family is too tight, which makes the Qin and Chu people reluctant to leave. It is said that people who like rainy days are mostly people who like them. Chapter 314 It''s nice to see Meng Yan smile, Qin and Chu people have to praise. It''s just that... After the Qin and Chu people scanned all around, she became depressed in an instant. This is not the place where they enter the array. On the contrary, the people of Qin and Chu didn''t know where it was! Get lost? Qin Chu people pulled Meng Yan''s sleeve and made a poor expression. Meng Yan was at a loss. He didn''t know what Qin and Chu people meant. "Do you know the way back?" Qin and Chu people felt that they were about to cry. She could not even tell the East, the west, the north and the south. Originally, Meng Yan wanted to nod his head. After all, he had been fighting so long that he couldn''t even know a road here, but he couldn''t laugh any more. From a distance, the visible part was not what he had seen, and there was no sign that Turks should have here. Qin and Chu people feel that she and Meng Yan are just spitting in an unknown place by the array? But fortunately, they are now out of the fierce battle, so they are not worried about the crisis that will change every half an hour. "Although I don''t know about this place, we can''t both get lost here. The Chu people can rest assured." The Regent has always been very confident in himself. Qin Chu seriously patted Meng Yan on the shoulder: "at this moment, Lord, the burden is up to you." Turks here are mostly desolate grasslands, and basically have no degree of identification, so their sense of direction is generally good - otherwise they are easy to survive. Obviously, in order to know themselves and their enemies, the Regent seems to have cultivated his sense of direction. He waved his big hand, pointed to a direction and said, "this way, there must be no problem." The Qin and Chu people immediately nodded their heads like pounding garlic, followed Meng Yan''s hand and went there. However... The Regent''s judgment seems to be somewhat biased. Qin and Chu people look at the wolves in front of them, and suddenly they are in a trance. Haven''t they really left that array yet? But the fairy has told her that the mission has been passed, her life will be increased by two months, and she will be given a prop. That is to say, she and Meng Yan have been in the array for three days, and now they are out. "Little fairy? Little fairy! Are you there? " The people of Qin and Chu called the little fairy in the sea of knowledge. She thought that the little fairy should know the reason. The little fairy just announced the successful instruction of the mission and went back to bed. Now he was a little angry when he heard the call of the Qin and Chu people. Just when he wanted to attack the Qin and Chu people, the little fairy realized that he had a bad feeling. It''s like there''s some potential danger nearby. "What can I do for you?" Because the little fairy just had some feelings and didn''t know what it was, he planned to give the chance to Qin and Chu people. Qin Chu people swallowed saliva, some fear asked: "I lost here, do you think we are still in the middle of the array?" "My dear host, if you are still in the array now, you should experience at least one inhuman torture in the past half an hour. The three-day mission has been announced to be over. Please don''t doubt that you have really succeeded." The little fairy felt that the brain of the Qin and Chu people was not clear. Qin Chu people looked at the little fairy''s look of disgust, and then asked: "do you have any props that make people not get lost?" She remembers that when she first met the fairy, when she went to the Regent''s palace to complete the task, the fairy once sold her the props that could be used as guides. However, the fairy shook his head regretfully: "it''s really a pity, because this prop doesn''t sell well. I didn''t put it on the shelves here, and you''d better leave here as soon as possible." Qin and Chu people felt that if they were more bold, they might be able to point to the little fairy''s nose and force her to buy. But the Qin and Chu people are the Qin and Chu people, and she dare not. Soon the shadow disappeared in the sight of the Qin and Chu people. "In principle, they can wait until everything is settled before discussing today''s affairs. But now the little fairy urges them to leave quickly, and there is no new task. I really don''t know what it means. This is not understood by the Qin and Chu people. "This immortal is naturally the reason for this immortal." The corners of the mouth of the Qin and Chu people smoked. Is this also a reason? However, compared with these, she was really a little curious about the change of the little fairy. She carefully observed the situation nearby. It was the first time that she was so anxious to leave a place. The people of Qin and Chu wanted to take something to record. It''s a pity that it''s not well developed now. Apart from human brain, there''s no prop that can record this event. It''s true that the little fairy didn''t do anything. Except for these wolves, the Qin and Chu people didn''t see anything unusual around here. But the change of the little fairy certainly wasn''t due to these wolves. "Mr. Wang, since we can''t get through here, we''d better change the direction and go in the opposite direction before the wolves react. I know you are wise and powerful, but I hope you will listen to me this time." Qin Chu people looked at Meng Yan with tears in their eyes. They didn''t care about Meng Yan''s wrong way. Instead, they put forward new ideas. For these reasons, Meng Yan had no reason to blame himself. People say that villains die of talking too much. In fact, this kind of thing is applicable to many scenes. For example, because of the delay of Meng Yan and the Qin and Chu people, the wolves seem to have found their existence. With green eyes, the wolves gradually approached the Qin and Chu people. Meng Yan first looked for the trace of the first wolf among the wolves, but it was obvious that this time the wolves protected the first wolf very closely. After several times of searching, he could not find the position of the first wolf. In this way, if you want to deal with these wolves, you have to fight one by one. Qin Chu people looked at Meng Yan timidly: "Lord, are these the wolves we met in the array?" Meng Yan has been observing these wolves all the time, and indeed found that they have something in common with the wolves in the array. The difference is that the wolves outside the array seem to have more abilities. "Don''t worry, I can protect you in the array, and now I can also hide!" Meng Yan pinched the fingers of the Qin and Chu people to make them relax. "Didn''t I tell you to leave quickly? Why did you get into trouble again?" The little fairy said angrily. Chapter 315 Qin and Chu people were wronged and hid in Meng Yan''s arms. Obviously, she was not the only one who caused the result. The little fairy was very distressed. Well, the Qin and Chu people really can''t be blamed for this. After all, the little fairy realized that it was not right. When he reminded the Qin and Chu people to come to the wolf pack, the Communist Party of China did so much. "Little fairy, what else is the magic drug? Take it out quickly! Take my concubine away from this place Qin Chu people looked at more and more wolves and said. Although Meng Yan has made great efforts to be a child, he can''t stand many wolves. In the storeroom, the little fairy looked left and right, and finally found a magic array. As long as you put the array under your feet, you can escape from the current position through the array. However, it''s not clear where to put it. Qin and Chu people are used to her fairy''s behavior. It''s better to leave than to feed the wolf. "That''s it. I''ve consumed a lot of money in the array. Let''s make it cheaper! Little fairy, I will never forget your great kindness. " Qin Chu people pursed their mouths and blinked their big eyes. They looked very pitiful. The fairy drew a picture on the account book, and then said, "use once, price ten days, use times five times." That is to say, if the Qin and Chu people are not satisfied with their destination later, there are still four opportunities to change, but it will take a total of 50 days to live. Qin Chu people have secretly decided that no matter where she goes for a while, she will not use this array any more. "Lord, I''ll take you out of here." Seeing Meng Yan stabbing another child, the Qin and Chu people decisively let the fairy place the array at their feet. In a flash, the wolves around the two disappeared. Or two people were as like as two peas, but no wolves. Qin and Chu people all doubt whether they are still near the wolves. "Why did all the wolves disappear?" Meng Yan''s right hand was still defensive. The people of Qin and Chu looked down and thought for a while, and said positively, "it''s actually the Dharma array that my concubine stepped on just now. It can make people change their position." Meng Yan nodded. It''s not the first time that he has met this kind of situation. You should get used to it. However, as like as two peas of mobile location, it is no different from what they were just now. They still do not know where to go. Knowing Hainei, the people of Qin and Chu pulled the corner of the system and blinked: "little fairy, don''t you really want to show me a clear way? Maybe we can finish the task as soon as possible? " "I made a visual inspection. It seems that there is no task you can do at present." Little fairy said mercilessly. The people of the Qin and Chu dynasties cried twice. Seeing that the little fairy had no inclination to waver, they had to give up. You''d better choose any direction. Meng Yan took the hand of Qin and Chu people and walked forward step by step. This time, they didn''t meet any jackals and beasts, but real people. Even at this moment, the people of Qin and Chu were very pleased to think that some people were just fine, some people said that this was not an illusion, that they might go out. At first, it was just a few cold arrows, rubbing Qin and Chu people and Meng Yan. Scared Qin Chu people a spirit, look around, but did not see anyone. Meng Yan did not dare to pull Qin and Chu people directly behind him, so he put her in his arms and squinted around. It''s flat grass here. It''s hard for Tibetans to hide. The Qin and Chu people were just inexperienced. When they had a look, they didn''t see anyone because the cold arrow appeared out of thin air. But Meng Yan can see clearly that there are several unidentified people in the southwest, wearing a cape made of weeds, lying on the grass, looking at them. But Meng Yan doesn''t have bow and arrow weapons on him now. He has no way to fight with people from a long distance. "You stand behind me." Facing the southwest, Meng Yan pulled the Qin and Chu people behind him to protect them. The people of Qin and Chu carefully grasped Meng Yan''s clothes and asked, "Lord, what''s the matter?" "There''s an ambush ahead." Meng Yan saidˇ° You follow my steps and walk slowly I can''t bear to have a child with a wolf. What Meng Yan thinks is that no matter whether those people are good at martial arts or not, he will have to go and have a try. Maybe he can find out the way to leave here. Qin and Chu people are walking slowly behind Meng Yan. By the way, they are consulting the little immortal about the situation nearby. They are not surprised to learn that there must be at least six martial arts experts waiting for them. "Lord." The Qin and Chu people dragged Meng Yan''s clothes again. Meng Yan stopped and thought that the Qin and Chu people were afraid. He reached behind and squeezed her hand: "don''t be afraid." In fact, she just wanted to remind Meng Yan of the enemy''s fighting power. "Lord, there seems to be a lot of people in ambush ahead of us." Meng Yan gave a dull "Er". In this case, they didn''t go where there were people. They didn''t know where they were, let alone went out in a short time. "I have to get rid of these people before I know how to get out." Meng Yan explained. The people of Qin and Chu suddenly realized, "Oh". Maybe, they are really calculated when they are put here. Those people who stay here to deal with them must know how to get out. But Meng Yan is also too confident, you know those people in the hands of the bow and arrow, the most suitable for long-range attack. They are just giving away their heads when they walk there on foot. The Qin and Chu people estimated that since they had ambushed early in the morning, there must have been enough bows and arrows. Although it was only about 100 meters away, they had no barriers. It was difficult for them to pass safely. Those people probably put two cold arrows to warn Meng Yan. Now seeing Meng Yan coming towards them, the stopped cold arrows began to shoot again. Looking at these bows and arrows from a distance, Meng Yan cut the arrows with a knife. Looking at more and more bows and arrows under their feet, the people of Qin and Chu stepped on them step by step, praying that they would go quickly. Otherwise, Meng Yan will lose his fighting power if he only consumes his physical strength. "Lord, you must protect yourself." Qin churen whispered in the back. Meng Yan looked at the front with a serious face, waving the knife in his hand, and didn''t let any bow and arrow close to them. A line of assassins in the distance looked at Meng Yan, who was getting closer to them. They deeply felt whether they were facing some evil spirit. Chapter 316 Meng Yan''s physical strength is amazing. I''ll stick to it until it''s more than ten meters away from those people. In this case, there is no point in using bow and arrow again. Those people resolutely gave up their bows and arrows, threw the "third level armour" on their back, and came to Meng Yan with a big knife. Meng Yan didn''t move either. Only a fool would run this ten meter road to fight with others. Use more energy. Although the distance of more than ten meters didn''t take much time, it still gave Meng Yan some breathing time. He placed the Qin and Chu people behind him and took two steps forward. The people of Qin and Chu only felt that the sword in front of them was really bloody. Just with a stick of incense, those people fell to the ground. In this case, it is important to make a quick decision. Therefore, except for Meng Yan, the last one, who left a living, how to solve everything is mostly cold. "My Lord is so handsome!" Qin Chu people are not stingy of praise. This kind of praise obviously made Meng Yan very useful. Even in this kind of non flirting occasion, he still rubbed the hair of Qin and Chu people. Next is the play. Qin churen pursed her lips and followed her prince seriously to the only one who survived and groaned with his thigh. "To be honest, what is this place?" Qin Chu people asked with great momentum. The man''s leg was scratched and one arm was removed, so he was crying for pain all the time. It was obvious that he had no backbone. Qin and Chu people thought about it secretly. Who knows that the man saw that it was a weak woman from Qin and Chu who asked, but he just ignored and turned his head with a cold hum. Qin Chu people are very aggrieved to look at her family Wang Ye: "Wang Ye, does he despise my concubine?" Meng Yan drooped his eyes. He didn''t know what to say. Then he took a knife to pick the man''s head and turned around. His eyes were cold and he asked, "if you come back to her, where is this place and how to get out?" "You''ve killed so many of my brothers. Why should I tell you where this is? It doesn''t matter if I die one more. Anyway, you can''t get out of here. Sooner or later, you''ll become a burden." The man seemed to be very tough and didn''t feel that death was terrible. After thinking about it, the people of Qin and Chu unexpectedly realized that what this person said was very reasonable. "Lord, I think what this man said is very reasonable, but why is he so sure that we can''t get out?" Qin Chu people said naively, and then gnawed the steamed stuffed bun made from the magic tablecloth, and gave it to Meng Yan by the way. I don''t know if the little brother has eaten in front of me. The people of Qin and Chu thought about it. The man watched helplessly as the people of Qin and Chu who had been trapped in the array for three days did not know where to find the meat bun, and suddenly his liver trembled. No wonder these two people have been locked up in the array for three days, and they still have such good spirit and physical strength. It turns out that they don''t lack the pool and clothes? But how did they get away from those change organs? What happened to that bun just now? A lot of things have changed, perhaps just because of a meat bun, the little fairy concluded. The man suddenly felt that the weak woman in front of him seemed to be a big man who could not be offended. He changed his face and explained the matter clearly. It turns out that this is a trap set by goshulanb. Originally, some people were trapped in the previous big formation, and they could not get out without any doubt. However, in order to be just in case, GE Shulang sent someone to set up another formation at the exit of the big formation. It was only relatively simple, which was similar to ghost fighting against a wall. They are dealing with this "just in case". If Meng Yan can really get out of the big array, these people will shoot Meng Yan through even if they are archers. After all, no matter how powerful a person is, he will not come out of the battle after three days. These archers are more than enough. Who knows that Meng Yan and the people of Qin and Chu are wonderful. Not only came out, but also safe and sound gnawing bun. That life can''t love to Meng Yan pointed out the right direction to go back, for fear of Qin Chu people to make a trick on him. Nowadays, many people die bravely, but there are also many who can''t survive the torture. Qin Chu people deeply felt that it was time for her to chew this bun. "Little fairy, do you think I''m really more and more powerful now?" The Qin and Chu people asked without any modesty. The fairy rolled his eyes and yawned, saying that he was going to bed. Qin Chu people also haughtily "hum". "Lord, let''s go." The Qin and Chu people took Meng Yan to the direction that the man said. As the saying goes, when a man is about to die, his words are good. What''s more, he secretly thinks that the Qin and Chu people are magical figures, so his direction is not wrong. It didn''t take long for Qin and Chu people and Meng Yan to see the familiar scene. It was the place where Qin and Chu people came to save Yanqing alone. When I think of this, the people of Qin and Chu feel a pain in their liver. Why was she so gullible at that time? Meng Yan opened his mouth, as if thinking about how to comfort the Qin and Chu people. "Wang Ye, I think we''d better leave as soon as possible. Ge Shulang is sure to get news. If we don''t leave, we will be chased." The Qin and Chu people did not show the sadness unexpectedly. So Meng Yan was more distressed, thinking whether he should comfort the Qin and Chu people after he went back. Up and down, they have been missing for quite a long time. Besides, there is also news that Meng Yan was hurt by GE Shulang and entered a big battle. Basically, there is no possibility of survival. So when they returned to the barracks, they saw that all the soldiers were listless, especially Zhou Ping. They squatted on the edge of Meng Yan''s tent and drew circles. They didn''t know what they were talking about. "Is this the legend of drawing a circle to bless you?" Qin Chu people and Meng Yan surrounded Zhou Ping from left to right. Qin Chu people blinked and said. Zhou Ping retorted: "this is to draw a circle to curse you. You said how Meng Yan went there like this. There has been no news for several days. It''s estimated that he really didn''t believe it." The Qin and Chu people turned their heads to see Meng Yan, and they obviously felt that Meng Yan''s head was black. Zhou Ping was still immersed in his own consciousness and didn''t realize it. Knowing that a soldier was coming, he called "Lord" in surprise. "You can''t tell which ditch you''re going to fall into." Zhou Ping said that he was still sad. The soldier looked at Meng Yan and Zhou Ping. The scene was a little awkward for a moment. When Zhou Ping finished drawing the circle here, he decided to change his position. Suddenly he found that there seemed to be two more shadows. Then he suddenly remembered that the voice of drawing the circle just now seemed familiar "Princess... It''s you..." Zhou Ping said. Chapter 317 The one on the left is from the state of Qin and Chu, and the one on the right... Zhou Ping turned to look at him, but it was the Regent of his family who looked down at him. "I didn''t say anything just now. You didn''t hear anything." Zhou Ping suddenly stood up and ran out for a long time, staring at Meng Yan stumbling said. The flower lady nearby also heard the movement here. She came over with a bold step. She grabbed the arm of the Qin and Chu people and asked, "this is your date. Which gadajiao are you dating? I haven''t seen anyone for four days." When the people of Qin and Chu heard this, they even laughed. "Dead girl even laughs." Lady Hua took the Qin and Chu people by the arm and turned them around. She looked up and down. She didn''t lack arms and legs, nor was she hungry and thin. It seemed that she didn''t suffer much. Qin Chu people and Meng Yan were trapped in the array for three days, not to mention the time Meng Yan spent looking for Qin Chu people. Although they didn''t say it, they were still worried. Behind the Qin and Chu people, Meng Yan nodded to Hua Niang, saying that they were really OK. Hua Niang was relieved. "Well, after having a picnic outside for three days, I''m finally back to the army. Sister Hua, I want to sleep ~" Qin churen said coquettishly, holding Hua dengwu''s arm. When Hua dengwu heard this, he covered his heart and said: "Oh, my Chu people have been suffering these two days. Go and have a rest." The people of Qin and Chu drew from the corners of their mouths, as if they were frozen in the same place. Meng Yan rubbed the hair of the Qin and Chu people, as if to coax the dog: "go, go to sleep inside." They didn''t have much rest these three days. As a weak woman, it''s normal for Qin and Chu people to feel tired. Moreover, let alone the Qin and Chu people, Meng Yan suddenly relaxed after three days of mental tension, and felt a little trance. But some things still need to be explained clearly. Qin and Chu people know that it will take a lot of words. They have to find a way to cover up her strange props. It''s better to leave it to Meng Yan. What''s more, there seems to be something wrong with her. Qin Chu people secretly pick eyebrows in their hearts. Seeing the excited appearance of the little fairy, they don''t know if there is any welfare? "Little fairy, you were so excited just now. What''s the matter?" Qin and Chu people lay on the bed, closed their eyes, but did not really sleep. The little fairy grabbed Qin Chu''s shoulder in both hands and said excitedly: "I just knew that there were treasures in that array!" "... so, does it have anything to do with you?" The Qin and Chu people hesitated and poured the cold water on the head of the little fairy. Even if there are treasures in that array, what can we do. At that time, she and Meng Yan were dying in it, and it was hard for them to stay for three days. She doesn''t want to go in again. What''s more, at that time, the task arranged by xiaoshenxian was just to stay with Meng Yan for three days in the array, and then come out safely. It didn''t say that there was no treasure. Can''t you repeat the task? The Qin and Chu people hugged their quilts tightly and decided not to enter the array. Seeing that the Qin and Chu people looked like this, the little fairy was very kind and said, "do you think that if you want to get the things in the array, you don''t have to let people in? What else can we do? " "If you don''t go in, how can you get what''s inside? Have you been a fairy for a long time, and your mind will be pretty funny." If it wasn''t for the innocent and worried look of the Qin and Chu people in front of her, the little fairy would almost feel that the Qin and Chu people were deliberately scolding her. In fact, the Qin and Chu people really have this meaning. Little fairy is not stupid, will think so. The little fairy, who was scolded secretly, sneezed twice, then put his arms around the shoulder of the Qin and Chu people and said, "the treasures in this array must be very useful to you. We are all grasshoppers tied to a rope. I can''t cheat you, can''t I? You don''t have to go in then. Just try to destroy this array. " Qin Chu people "ha ha" two, looking at the fairy as if looking at a monster. "Little fairy, don''t you forget? If it wasn''t for your magic weapons, I might not even be able to break through this array, let alone break it. I''m not God''s grandfather. I don''t have such great ability." The people of Qin and Chu spoke slowly and seriously, for fear that the little fairy would not understand. The host is getting smarter How can the little fairy fool the host to do this seemingly fatal task, which is actually not simple? Looking at the familiar action and the familiar look, the people of Qin and Chu knew that the little fairy was thinking something wrong again. They pretended to be dizzy and held their forehead with a smile: "Oh, little fairy, I suddenly felt dizzy. Maybe I didn''t have a good rest these two days. Let''s wait until I wake up?" The little fairy thought that the acting skills of the Qin and Chu people are really getting better and better Anyway, the Qin and Chu people can''t get out for a while. It''s better to let them go now. After all, she can''t refuse the fairy twice at the same time. So, the little fairy nodded very readily: "then you have a rest. Let me make a detailed plan for this matter, and then come to discuss with you." The next second, the little fairy disappeared. Some of the Qin and Chu people were tired and put quilts on their heads. Oh, my God! She doesn''t want to go to that kind of place any more! Meng Yan, who had never heard the cry of the Qin and Chu people, was talking with huadengwu and Zhou Ping about the array. It was Zhou Yuan who told Meng Yan about the array. Naturally, he also told his son. Zhou Ping looked up and down at Meng Yan, who was intact and even more excited. He deeply felt that Meng Yan was not human. "So how did you survive these four days without food or drink? It''s said that there were extreme weather and a lot of people eating things in that array. Are you sure it''s people who are coming back now, not your soul? " Zhou Ping reached out and pulled Meng Yan''s face. Meng Yan stopped for a few seconds and realized that Zhou Ping was not very good at speaking. Huadengwu slapped Zhou Ping on the back of his head directly: "your ghost dares to appear in the daytime and still has shadow." "I''m just using this analogy to show that our Lord is really powerful, and I can also show my admiration for you." Zhou Ping nodded seriously. "Well, so how on earth did you avoid those change mechanisms?" In fact, huadengwu is also very curious about this. Chapter 318 Meng Yan thought about the reasons given to him by the people of Qin and Chu, and said, "it''s said that there was an expert around the prince who once taught the people of Chu many things. She had some things on her, so she could better restrain the changes in the array." If you don''t see it with your own eyes, this kind of thing is not easy to describe. But huadengwu and Zhou Ping think of the arrow that Qin Chu people helped Meng Yan block. Maybe little lady Qin really has that ability? Zhou Ping rubbed his chin: "I have a bold idea. I don''t know if I should say it or not." "Then don''t talk about it." Huadengwu and Meng Yan rarely move the same white Zhou Ping one eye. Zhou Ping curled his lips: "that must be said! Since little lady Qin has a treasure that can restrain that array, and you have successfully come out of it, why don''t we just do something big and take that array directly! " Meng Yan thought about the process of their coming out, and deeply realized the unenforceability of Zhou Ping''s words. Although this array has always been the existence of Zhou Ping and their fear, now that Meng Yan and the Qin and Chu people have successfully come out, it shows that it is still possible to break it. Moreover, this is one of the important sites of Gertrude. If they can really break through this big formation, it will be a big blow to Gertrude. For the time being, they haven''t planned to start a war yet. In recent days, GE Shulang has to be more peaceful. Zhou Ping thinks carefully and gets up. If this happens, it will be a good thing for them. "I think you think a little too much." Meng Yan said mercilessly. If the people of Qin and Chu heard these words at this moment, they would certainly pay homage to her Regent. Well said! Why do we have to do this kind of thing without score? We must stick to it, Lord! If you really want to go to that kind of ghost place again, Qin and Chu people feel that they have to live a few days less This is the truth. However, Zhou Ping didn''t know the truth. He naively thought that the people of Qin and Chu really had the artifact to restrain the array. Standing in front of the tent, he began to tell his family the truth. "Mr. Wang, think about it. If it is as hard as the legend, you can come out unscathed?" "Moreover, think about how much Turks value this array. If we break the array, do you think their morale will be greatly reduced? Even if they don''t, they will lose an array." In any way, if it is done, it will be beneficial to them. Precondition, it''s done. The little fairy was about to be amused by this, and the child was so good that she had to repeat it to the people of Qin and Chu. Let the people of Qin and Chu see that she is not only for the treasure in the array, but also for helping our Regent. Meng Yan pursed his mouth and stopped talking. Of course, what Zhou Ping said is really reasonable. But this matter needs to be discussed with Qin and Chu people. And if you want to break an array, you must first find the eye of the array, and then find a way to destroy it. Only in this way can you destroy the whole array. Last time, they just ran for their lives without thinking about where the eyes were. If you want to go in once more, you have to find the eyes of the array within one incense stick, or you have to face those changing mechanisms. "Lord? How are you thinking? " Zhou Ping is picking Meng Yan''s eyebrows. "This matter needs to be discussed with the Chu people. It''s really dangerous there. Although she has something that can deal with the internal mechanism, it disappears after every use. I can''t guarantee how it will be." When Meng Yan said this, he was more worried. Huadengwu was more delicate. Knowing that Meng Yan and the Qin and Chu people were not as simple as they could imagine, he winked at Zhou Ping and asked him not to mention it. "It''s time to talk to the people of Chu, but we have almost understood what happened. Lord, you should go to have a rest first. I''ll let someone prepare food for you. You can go directly after the rest." Huadeng Wudao. Meng Yan pursed his mouth, nodded and turned away. Zhou Ping shrugged, sighed and said nothing. The little fairy rubbed his chin and looked at Zhou Ping. He said to himself, "this is really something that can be made. We must let him persuade the people of Qin and Chu.". In fact, the baby is not a little fairy, but she can feel it. This thing may be very important to Qin and Chu people. Although she always gives the Qin and Chu people some very dangerous tasks, she will never have the idea of harming them. After all, the system and the host are grasshoppers tied on the same rope, sharing weal and woe. If something happens to the Qin and Chu people, the fairy will not be good. At that time, when she was in the array, the ability of the little immortal was also affected. Although she felt that the array seemed a little different, now she could feel more and more the same as the Qin and Chu people, so she could not find out what the difference was. It wasn''t until after coming out of the array that the little fairy remembered this kind of thing. When he divided part of his strength to inquire, the little fairy suddenly realized that there were treasures related to the origin of the Qin and Chu people in the array. It''s not sure that something like this can save lives at a critical moment. Meng Yan didn''t stop immediately after he went back. He washed his face, sat at the table and began to study what Zhou Ping said. He knew that the people of Qin and Chu knew something about the five elements and eight trigrams. When they entered the array, the people of Qin and Chu expressed their own opinions. So even though these three days were hard, Meng Yan still gave some energy to understand the situation in the array. Now draw all the patterns in your mind, maybe you can really make a breakthrough. In fact, what Zhou Ping said is right. They have all been delayed until now. If they can really break the array, it will be a success. Anyway, the array is dead, people are alive. Zhou Ping knows the prince of his family, and also knows that Meng Yan has hesitated to agree. The Qin and Chu people don''t know what to say. What if all those magic weapons are gone? In this regard, the little fairy is very friendly, if the Qin and Chu people are really willing to break the battle to get the baby, she can provide friendship and help. Although all the props in the warehouse have to be bought with life value, she can help the Qin and Chu people in other ways. As long as you can get the baby, everything else can be discussed. Chapter 319 "Host, it''s said that those people outside are also urging your regent to break the battle. The Lord is about to agree. It''s up to you. Don''t you think about it?" The little fairy gathered in the ears of the Qin and Chu people and said. The Qin and Chu people covered their ears and turned over. How difficult that array is? The little immortal doesn''t count it in his heart. Can Meng Yan count it. Moreover, for no reason, how could they propose to break the battle? It''s not bear boy. How could you suddenly do such a dangerous thing. Seeing that the Qin and Chu people refused to listen, the little fairy called the Qin and Chu people directly in the sea of knowledge. It was hard for the Qin and Chu people not to listen: "what I said is true, host. I have been working in the system for so many years, relying on a reputation. Don''t you even believe what I said?" The people of Qin and Chu thought about what xiaoshenxian had done all the time, and the style of Zhou Ping and Meng Yan, and immediately nodded to xiaoshenxian. The angry little fairy almost didn''t come up in a breath. I don''t believe it. It''s true that if you don''t reach the Yellow River, you don''t give up. If you don''t see the coffin, you don''t cry. The little fairy "cut" and went back to have a good rest. As for whether the people of Qin and Chu believed it or not, Meng Yan had to tell her sooner or later. The little fairy was not worried at all, and he was full of confidence in it. With Meng Yan in charge, it''s hard for the people of Qin and Chu to agree or not. Because they didn''t have much rest these three days, and there was no little fairy to disturb them, Qin and Chu people seldom had a good sleep. As soon as I sleep, I sleep till the sun falls. Surprisingly, when Qin Chu woke up, he turned over and found Meng Yan sitting beside her bed. "Lord?" The people of Qin and Chu called in doubt, thinking they were dreaming. Meng Yan nodded, obviously also some not used to face this situation: "that, Chu people, eat first." Qin Chu people nodded, the heart said her prince is really too sweet, all to eat at the point on the side watching, do not know to wake her up. They went to the big fire that Zhou Ping was burning. Huadengwu was already here. Seeing the people of Qin and Chu coming, they quickly brought a bowl of broth to the people of Qin and Chu: "come on, poor boy, you must not have enough food and clothing these two days. Come on, here''s a bowl of broth for you." The people of Qin and Chu drew out a reluctant smile from the corner of their mouth. They took the bowl from Hua dengwu''s hand and smelled it. Let alone, it was really fragrant. It''s more fragrant than steamed buns. Qin and Chu people touched their nose and looked at Meng Yan with a guilty heart. He was so stuffy that he would not publicize the fact that she turned into a steamed bun out of thin air. "Come on, princess, drink, eat and drink. Let''s talk about something big." Zhou Ping said excitedly, swinging his arm. The Qin and Chu people suddenly had a bad feeling. This kind of feeling is very similar to the feeling that the little fairy gave her the death task! Qin and Chu people looked at Zhou Ping with some vigilance. Meng Yan noticed the changes of the Qin and Chu people and handed them a piece of steamed bread, which directly attracted the attention of the Qin and Chu people. "Wait! Just wait! At that time, they will definitely talk about breaking the battle! I''ll be there, please? You have to go yourself. " As soon as the fairy woke up, he saw this scene and mocked Qin and Chu people mercilessly. The people of Qin and Chu pulled out two smiles from the corners of their mouths and looked at Meng Yan in despair. "Mr. Wang, what are you talking about? Why don''t we talk while eating?" Qin and Chu people decided to take the initiative to attack. After all, this kind of thing is really too bad. If you don''t ask in your heart, it will be worse. On hearing this, Zhou Ping directly opened his voice: "well, princess, we''ve heard that you and the prince can get out of the array safely, but thanks to you. Since our princess has this great ability, we''d better break his array and let him be a demon." Qin Chu people swallow saliva, heart said you can really praise me. "Didn''t you learn from an expert? Since you can come out safely, it shows that you have real skills. We don''t ask for anything else. You can find the array eye and tell us how to break it. Our brother will work hard." Zhou Ping said while making gestures, this heroic posture makes people look full of confidence. In fact, the people of Qin and Chu thought that if someone could find the eyes, she could make efforts. But the problem is, that big array is so dangerous, she lost bad health in order to complete the task, where dare she go back now. It''s really a little fairy and his real teammates. Qin and Chu people feel that if they don''t think of a way, they may be really bored. "Why don''t we think about the feasibility of this?" Qin Chu people blinked. As soon as Zhou Ping waved his hand, he seemed to put the words of the Qin and Chu people directly on the grass beside him. With a heavy "Hi" voice, he said: "it''s just waiting for your words. You see, you and the Lord are the people who have passed through it. You must know what''s going on inside and what''s going on outside. It''s not easy to crack an array." Qin Chu people holding a bowl in one hand and chin in the other, heart said that she had been so powerful? What do you mean Meng Yan didn''t speak all the time? The people of Qin and Chu turned to look at Meng Yan. "It''s very dangerous inside. I know if you don''t want to go, we won''t go. Just fight well." Meng Yan is very caring. The Qin and Chu people pursed their mouths and stared at Meng Yan''s face for a long time. They thought they understood what Meng Yan meant. It was better to break the battle. "Do you have a plan?" This is still a question for Zhou Ping. Qin and Chu people also want to make it clear that this kind of thing is definitely not put forward by Meng Yan. Otherwise, he should have mentioned it when he was in the array before. But at that time, everyone was concerned about running for their lives and nothing else. Now Zhou Ping is the most active. He must have put it forward. Meng Yan has this idea again. Since it''s Zhou Ping''s suggestion, ask him. No matter who dug the hole, who buried it. However, after hearing this sentence, Zhou Ping, who was very excited and eloquent, had nothing to do with it. He smacked his mouth and looked at Meng Yan. "If you want to find the eye of the array, you have to enter the array. When you first enter the array, there will be a safe time for burning incense. If you want to go out, you can either break the battle or evade the mechanism until three days later. " Meng Yan talked about the situation of the array. "When you went in last time, did you notice where the array eye was?" Zhou Ping asked. This sentence is the key. What they want is the experience of Qin and Chu people and Meng Yanzhi, so as to judge the next plan. Chapter 320 Qin Chu people and Meng Yan looked at each other. If they had seen Chen Yan at that time, what would have happened... If they had a chance to see Chen Yan. They are busy looking for students from the beginning, and then they have been avoiding those changes. How can they look for the eyes! Qin churen pursed his mouth and frowned, looking innocently at Zhou Ping: "what is the array eye, can you eat it?" When people go into the array, they have to be hungry for three days and three nights, and they have to deal with those things that are not sure where they come from and what they are, OK? Maybe I''ll see the fairy in an hour, OK? Zhou Ping finally realized that breaking through the battle has a long way to go. In particular, we have to solve the problem of the little ancestor in front of us. So Zhou Ping changed his usual cool style and looked at the Qin and Chu people seriously: "Chu people, don''t you think that the Turks think that their array is so powerful? Anyway, we don''t fight in the past three or two days. We''d better spare some time to see how to deal with that array. If it''s really broken, it''s us! Momentum There seems to be some truth in it. The people of Qin and Chu carefully considered Zhou Ping''s words. Except that he had no hope to make them, everything else was quite reliable. "You say, am I right?" Zhou Ping took a look at Meng Yan and Hua dengwu, and then fixed his eyes on the Qin and Chu people. The people of Qin and Chu immediately nodded: "what you said is very reasonable! I admire you "Well, when are we going to start?" When Zhou Ping heard this, he decided the matter directly. The Qin and Chu people listened to the voice of the little fairy gloating in their ears, coughed twice, cleared their throat, and said very seriously: "there are 7749 kinds of changes in that array, up to thunder and hail, down to poisonous insects, snakes and ants, there is no way to find the array eye in a stick of incense. The Lord should know that." Meng Yan nodded in agreement. This is why Meng Yan has been hesitating. The situation in the array is too dangerous. If the Qin and Chu people didn''t use the magic weapons to deal with it, they couldn''t survive in the array. Ge Shulang must have known this at that time. That''s why the assassin''s strength outside was so weak. No one thought that Meng Yan and Qin Chu people could come out alive. "You see, that''s the point, isn''t it?" Zhou Ping didn''t have the heart to retreat. The people of Qin and Chu were a little puzzled. Huadengwu explained to one side: "you and the Lord are safe. There must be a way to deal with the array. That''s what he meant." Those are all for life! Qin and Chu people want to cry. I want to cry to God. Within the sea of knowledge, the little fairy rubbed his shoulder for the Qin and Chu people, and said in a good voice: "calm down, isn''t it just breaking an array? Who are you? You are my host. With such a powerful system, what are you afraid of! If it''s a big deal, you''ll get a discount at that time. No matter what the props are, they''ll get a discount through the back door. It''s a popular thing. It''s up to you! " This little fairy can really put gold on his face. The people of Qin and Chu turned their lips. She didn''t know the little fairy. She was so happy and quick at the moment. She couldn''t tell what happened at that time. Pity your life value. It''s going to be handed over before it''s warmed up. "Lord, do you want to break this array?" Qin and Chu people decided to leave the decision-making power to Meng Yan. If Meng Yan also said that she would go, she would give up. Anyway, it''s also for the sake of her family. She''s happy. Meng Yan stared at Qin Chu people for half a second: "if you don''t want to, you don''t have to force, after all, it''s so dangerous, I still know." That means you want to go. The Qin and Chu people translated it in their heart. However, the prince of her family was considerate, so he had to take care of her. Where like Zhou Ping, looking at the way she wants to compromise, she seems to have won a lot of money. "We can''t go together. Let''s leave sister Hua here. Wang Ye, you''ll meet him outside. General Zhou is to be determined. I''ll see what''s going on first." The Qin and Chu people directly assigned tasks to them. What Qin and Chu people want is not to let anyone follow her in. After all, the props have to be explained when they are seen. Of course, it would be better if she didn''t have to go in either. But since we are all in this muddy water, we have to do the things that the little fairy told us. The Qin and Chu people looked at the little fairy who knew the sea and wanted to get angry, but they didn''t dare. After all, we have to rely on the little fairy to help us. "Why, you think of me at this time." As soon as the little fairy saw the appearance of the Qin and Chu people, he knew that the Qin and Chu people were working on the abacus of the warehouse. Qin Chu people are very clever nodded: "in fact, my heart has always been thinking about you, this time in the past as long as you want to get the baby." The little fairy narrowed his eyes and laughed, then suddenly became serious: "OK, I don''t know what you think." Joking is joking. This time, the little fairy didn''t really plan to let Qin and Chu people take risks by themselves. After all, that array was really dangerous. Even if the Qin and Chu people were lucky, plus the props in the warehouse, it was still difficult for them to break through the barrier alone. What''s the most important? The last time I went into the array, I finished the task. At least there are mission rewards, living life value! Even if you buy some props, it''s not all expenses. This time, it''s a real negative income. Even if a little accident does not happen, only the mechanism of that array changes, she will have to pay a lot of health. At that time, Meng Yan must make good compensation for her! "Chu people, how can you just say that you are going to break the battle, but not that you are going alone." Huadengwu was looking at Qin and Chu people. Suddenly, he was very worried. Qin churen pursed his mouth, clenched his fist, and made a refueling gesture: "don''t worry, sister Hua, I can beat them all by myself. You see how powerful the general believes me, you can wait for my good news at home!" The powerful general on the opposite side covered his face directly. Why did he listen to what the people of Qin and Chu said? What''s wrong. "You see what you''re saying. At that time, I can''t watch you go in by yourself. No, I don''t have to wait. I''ll just go in with you and protect you." Zhou Ping said this in a hurry. Then he felt the look in his eyes. Suddenly he realized that he was wrong again. Forget it. Just shut up. Chapter 321 Who''s going to take care of Meng Yan. It''s better for Meng Yan to follow the people of Qin and Chu. It''s superfluous to say that yourself. Zhou Ping took the wine bowl in front of him and drank it. "Oh, you see, it''s really a bit too much to drink. Let''s not worry about where we talked just now. Just listen to your orders." Zhou Ping had a big tongue as if he was drunk. If a soldier drinks this small bowl of wine, he will get drunk. He has no face to say. The people of Qin and Chu sighed helplessly: "if it is convenient, we will start the day after tomorrow." Tonight, she had to ask the fairy where the treasure was. Since it is so important, it must be where the array eye is. "If it''s going to be a little urgent, we''ll have to make some preparations in advance." Meng Yan thought that the Qin and Chu people would not agree, but he did not expect that the Qin and Chu people were so straightforward after they decided. Zhou Ping stopped the conversation: "Lord, you don''t know. It must be as soon as possible. The Turks are unprepared." "It''s a long time to wait for this array to open once every three days." The people of Qin and Chu had the same idea that they should die early and surpass their life early, so they quickly solved the problem. A few people talked about it, and then they really began to eat. The third day. The Qin and Chu people have been ready. In their small bags are all the dry food prepared by huadengwu. The night before, the people of Qin and Chu had already communicated with the little immortal. Today, the people of Qin and Chu are alone in the battle, while Meng Yan and Zhou Ping are guarding outside. No accident, they will be able to go back before dinner. "Do you really want to go in by yourself?" Zhou Ping looked at the Qin and Chu people in some embarrassment. He wanted to break through the battle, but he wanted to work hard together. Now let him watch the Qin and Chu people go in by themselves, and he felt bad. Meng Yan sipped his mouth and stood aside, but he didn''t know what he was thinking. Qin Chu people smile and nod: "don''t worry, I will come back safely." In Zhou Ping''s heart, it was a move. It was a splash. After entering the falian this time, as usual, the Qin and Chu people went to Shengmen first. Because they had been here once, they saved a lot of time this time. In addition, during the two days spent in the military camp, xiaoshenxian also did a lot of research on this array, and basically could figure out the evolution of the array. "You''ll follow my direction later. If you encounter any irresistible change, you''ll use the protective cover as we agreed." The fairy told the people of Qin and Chu. This protective cover was negotiated by them yesterday, and it is also a treasure that the little fairy temporarily went to other systems to exchange. As long as you use this protective cover, you can ensure that the Qin and Chu people will not be invaded by fire and water, and will not be attacked by weapons. Most importantly, the price is close to the people, 15 days an hour. Qin and Chu people were moved to tears. The unit price seems cheap. In fact, who knows how long she has to be here. "See that tree over there? If there is lightning and thunder in a moment, you will run towards that tree. Believe me, you will not be killed." The little fairy said calmly. Qin and Chu people want to slap them in the past. They often walk under trees and are easy to be struck by thunder. She knows this simple truth. Is it OK for the little fairy to talk nonsense here? Or can''t you kill me, but you''ll lose half your life? This system is a bit lethal, which is a headache for Qin and Chu people. "Host, how can you not believe me? Can I hurt you just because of our friendship? Don''t worry, you are bold and brave on it, I forget, in addition to this road, there is no other way. The most dangerous place is the safest place. My calculation decision is correct. " The little fairy vowed. The people of Qin and Chu "ha ha" laughed twice, but they didn''t smile. Obviously, they didn''t believe the little fairy''s words. However, as the little fairy said, there is no other way except this way. She has no choice but to believe in the little fairy. So, we still have to run there. And the protective cover is calculated according to the time, an hour of 15 days, since this time the little fairy is so sure that he is OK, then don''t waste the time of using the protective cover, after all, wasting time is a waste of life. Soon, the time of a stick of incense passed, and seeing this, lightning and thunder began. The Qin and Chu people watched the time and ran towards the big tree while the thunder didn''t come down. As soon as she ran under the tree, she heard a roar above her head and the crack of the tree. It''s over. It''s really thunderstruck. This is the last thought of Qin and Chu people before their brain crashed. "What''s the matter? Quickly take up the flaming branch. This pass is over. I''ll calculate the next pass." The voice of little fairy urging came from my ear. Qin Chu people slowly opened their eyes and found that they didn''t feel uncomfortable at all. Why? No thunder? After the Qin and Chu people were happy, they looked at the branch of the tree that the fairy told them, and it was true that it was burning a flame. This is almost the so-called borrowing fire from heaven. When it comes to Tianhuo, it can be regarded as a pass. For at least one hour, the Qin and Chu people are safe. Because the changes of this array are different every time, the little fairy has to figure out what the next level is. The Qin and Chu people take advantage of this time to observe the movements around them. It seems that everything is flat and there is no crisis. But she always remembered how many snakes, insects, mice, ants, jackals, tigers and leopards were hidden under the insipidity. However, she didn''t think about it before, but now she thinks about it in her spare time. How can those lives be hidden? Maybe man eating ants can hide underground, but what about big animals like wolves? Just when the Qin and Chu people were still thinking, the little fairy gave the next order. "Look at the direction of the flame burning. If you walk 100 meters, you will be the place to crack the next level." The Qin and Chu people obediently observed the direction of the fire, and then asked, "there are altogether 7749 changes in this array. Do we have to break through one by one before we can find the eye of the array?" "This is the worst plan. I''ll try my best to find the existence of the array eye, because the more the FA array goes on, the more difficult it will be. Now you can live in peace and break the barrier directly, but you can''t say it later." The little fairy''s tone is rarely serious. Qin Chu people nodded. It seems that the protective cover is indispensable. So she lived less than half a month, or at least half a month. After a hundred meters away, the Qin and Chu people only heard the sound of something falling behind them. Chapter 322 The people of Qin and Chu turned to look at it in surprise and found that it was the tree just now, which disintegrated directly in place, rather than leaning to one side. It seems that the changes here are all linked. It''s no wonder that the little fairy will say such words. Since the big tree of the last organ collapsed, that is to say, this pass is coming. There was a familiar sound in the ears of the Qin and Chu people. Sure enough, not many time later, countless man eating ants will crawl towards her, thousands of ants gathered together, it is really goose bumps. However, it is strange that the ants only gathered half a meter near the Qin and Chu people, and did not advance any further. Qin and Chu people looked at the half meter safe area in surprise and asked, "little fairy, did I hurt them with fire last time and leave a deep memory for them? Now I dare not come near me. " Can this be more naive? The little fairy explained helplessly: "this land should only be contaminated with something that makes these ants fear, so they dare not get close to it. You can throw it around and have a try." Qin and Chu people admire the little fairy more and more, and then throw the torch around the circle. Unexpectedly, the torch was centered on her, crackling up. To be sure, it was the charred ants that crackled. The people of Qin and Chu couldn''t imagine why the fire was burning around her. However, what we can know is that this pass has passed. If only she and Meng Yan had this method when they were together. They still used them to run for their lives, and she lost so much life value! "I only figured out these methods later. Even if you told me that these array changes could be restrained, I couldn''t figure out what you should do. So, host, don''t regret too much. After all, there is no regret medicine in the world." The little fairy thinks he is really sweet. The Qin and Chu people immediately stopped their thoughts. Come on, regret what strength, this time can go out safely, she thank God thank the system. It''s good to know that the little fairy doesn''t pit her at ordinary times. How can she expect the little fairy to do everything very well. Seeing that the ants had gradually disappeared, the Qin and Chu people gradually convinced themselves to accept the situation in front of them. The little fairy also calculated the next change and led the Qin and Chu people to the next place. Basically, this state lasted for an hour. About twenty changes have been solved. If we do this calculation, we can solve it in two hours. The Qin and Chu people waved their hands and said they wanted to have a rest. After finding a clean grass to sit down, the Qin and Chu people took the kettle out of the package and took two mouthfuls of it, which made them feel much more comfortable. In fact, if the array does not involve weather changes, the air here has always been very dry. The Qin and Chu people did not eat or drink all the way, and now they are really thirsty. After drinking the water for a little rest, Qin and Chu talent for the next thing. After more than half of the 7749 changes, xiaoshenxian had figured out the location of the array eye, not in the middle, but in the south by southwest direction. If you want to get close to the eye of the array as soon as possible, you have to catalyze the change towards the southwest. It took a long time for the little immortal to calculate this time, and the Qin and Chu people also described the structure of this array in their hearts. A little fairy didn''t dare to talk to the people of Qin and Chu first. The place south by Southwest belongs to snake, which may be different from that seen by Qin and Chu people and Meng Yan at that time. After all, it''s the position of the array''s eyes, which is different from others. Once again, after experiencing the baptism of hail and the spread of flood, the Qin and Chu people finally arrived near the array eye. "Host, let me ask you a question. Are you afraid of snakes?" The little fairy asked tentatively. If we talk about other things, such as man eating ants and wolves, we are afraid of them, and we have nothing to ask. But the snake is different. It''s a kind of creature that some people feel numb on their scalp, cold behind their backs and goosebumps all over. If the Qin and Chu people were afraid, they might not even dare to approach. But the little fairy just deduced that if he wanted to get the treasure of the array eye, he had to go through the snake tide and get the snake gall from the snake king''s belly. Inside the snake''s gall is the baby. "Can I leave if I''m afraid?" Qin Chu asked. The fairy shook his head decisively. The Qin and Chu people were full of tears: "is it interesting for you to ask these questions? I have to face them no matter I''m afraid or not. But what treasure will be born in snake gall? Can a snake survive with one more thing in its gall?" "This snake already has spirit, and the reason why it can become the king of snakes is because of that baby. Now that baby has been combined with snake gall, so you have to take out the snake gall at that time, and then I will think of other ways to separate the baby." At this point, the little fairy is also a look of chagrin. The people of Qin and Chu howled in their hearts. "Little fairy, if I can''t come back this time, you must remember me! I did such a dangerous thing for you! That''s a living snake Qin Chu people excitedly said, and then called out a protective cover for themselves. Yes, that''s right. After so many dangerous things just now, the people of Qin and Chu resisted and didn''t summon the protective shield. Now it''s the last step. She summoned the protective shield. This proves that Qin and Chu people are afraid of snakes. To a certain extent. Qin and Chu people took a few deep breaths, and then followed the direction of the little fairy. One, two, three snakes appeared in front of Qin and Chu people. The Qin and Chu people shivered like a sieve and walked forward step by step. Because of the protective cover, the snakes only thought that she did not exist, neither approached nor ran away in a hurry. I''ll see the snake king. Qin and Chu people looked at the black and shiny snake in front of them, swallowed their saliva and asked, "little fairy, are you sure you want to take his snake gall? I''ve heard that snakes are all spiritual, especially such a big snake. Do you think he won''t retaliate against me? " "No, what do you think? It''s not a ghost story. If you die, you die. Where''s the snake spirit?" Little fairy is very naturally said. Qin and Chu people think about it. It seems that she died once. It''s the little fairy who helped her revive and gave her all kinds of tasks. If they think about it, the little fairy''s words are even more unreliable. Chapter 323 But if it''s not reliable, the Qin and Chu people also know that they have to hack the black snake in front of them. The sensitivity of this black snake is obviously better than that of other small snakes. Seeing the Qin and Chu people approaching, he immediately stood up alert, and the snake letter vomited out and hissed. Qin Chu people swallow mouth saliva, some gall son tremble of say: "small fairy, it won''t bite me." "It''s not guaranteed, so you have to make a quick decision. Pick up your dagger, grab the snake''s head in one hand and cut seven inches in the other. I believe you." Little fairy is just standing and talking without backache. It''s not the first time that Qin and Chu people have seen a snake. They are deeply impressed by the long twisted creature. Although the snake just stands up and stares at her, Qin and Chu people know that as long as she moves, the black snake will move faster. But now I don''t care so much. It''s true to get the snake gall and leave quickly. The Qin and Chu people took a few deep breaths and stretched out their hands to the snake. Unexpectedly, they didn''t catch it and were bitten by it. The people of Qin and Chu were scared and yelled. "What''s your name! Catch the snake now! Did you forget to have the shield? " Seeing this picture of Qin and Chu people, the little immortal roared with hatred. Qin and Chu people realized that their arms didn''t hurt at all. Because of the protective cover, the black snake just bit her arm, but did not touch the meat. The Qin and Chu people breathed a sigh of relief. Then they seized the snake''s head, twisted it and seized seven inches. The black snake realized the crisis and kept writhing. The people of Qin and Chu also knew that it was not too late. They immediately used a dagger to cut the seven inch black snake. The smell of snake blood came out, and the Qin and Chu people took out a snake gall twice. It''s gold! "How can this gall be golden?" Qin Chu asked in surprise. The little fairy held his elbow and said deeply: "it''s a long story..." "Don''t talk about it. Tell me how to get out." Qin Chu people did not give the little fairy face, she also guessed that the snake gall must have something to do with the baby that the little fairy said. The little fairy closed the door, but did not show any displeasure. Instead, he was still elated: "here, I''ll give you a bottle. You put the snake gall in this bottle. After a while, the baby can be separated from the snake gall." Sure enough, baby is the most important. Then they read the bottle silently, stuffed the snake gall in and gave it back to the little fairy. "The snake king is gone. You''ve cracked so many changes, and the array is finished. It''s basically back to its original shape. You can go out normally. Go! host! Run to the arms of your Regent The fairy howled twice at the top of his voice, and then there was no sound. The Qin and Chu people speculated that the little fairy had just got the snake gall, so they went to show it off. But it seems to be the first time that she has done such a dangerous thing for the personal affairs of the little fairy. Fortunately, it has come to a successful end. With the departure of the Qin and Chu people, the array gradually collapsed. Even Meng Yan and Zhou Ping, who are guarding outside, feel it. "My Lord, my princess, what is it In Zhou Ping''s tone, there was an emotion that could not be concealed. Only two hours have passed! His princess is too good! Seeing that the scene in front of him gradually changed into another scene, Meng Yan was also excited. Of course, what made him more excited was the figure coming towards him. Meng Yan couldn''t control his steps and walked towards the figure. The clothes of the Qin and Chu people were a little messy, and they were stained with a lot of dust and a little bloody. Meng Yan put his arms around the Qin and Chu people and asked, "but is it hurt?" "Of course there is no such thing." After thinking about it, the Qin and Chu people added, "I''m not hurt at all. What''s injured is a snake inside." I wish I wasn''t hurt. Meng Yan was relieved. "Sure enough, as soon as the princess makes a move, nothing is a problem. In just two hours, you have broken such a big array! It''s exciting Zhou Ping followed him and praised him. The people of Qin and Chu waved their hands shyly: "what you said is so serious." "Then I can''t describe it too much, can I, Lord?" Zhou Ping picks Meng Yan''s eyebrows. Meng Yan immediately praised: "yes, you did a good job this time." You know, even Zhou Yuan used to describe this array as extremely dangerous at that time. As a result, this is the second time Qin and Chu people went in and broke the array. What kind of existence is this! Although the people of Qin and Chu were frightened before they went in, they were really happy to hear these praise words. Because they didn''t have much time in the past, the three of them took a rest and prepared to go back the same way. Qin Chu people turned their heads and looked at the array that no longer existed. They wondered what kind of reaction Ge Shulang would have when he knew about it. When the three went back, the camp was eating, and the lantern Wu was gnawing a bun and staring at the distance. He didn''t know what he was thinking. Qin and Chu people made a silent gesture to Zhou Ping and Meng Yan. Then they slowed down and walked quietly to huadengwu''s back. When they went up, they covered huadengwu''s eyes. "Sister Hua, guess who I am." Qin Chu people are very proud to say. Huadeng Wuxin said that the child would not break his brain after going to the array, and his tone became more gentle: "Chu people, put down your hands and let sister Hua have a good look." The people of Qin and Chu put out their tongue, put down their hands and sat down beside the lantern Wu. "Are you out of battle or out of hope?" Hua dengwu asked. Qin Chu people patted huadengwu on the shoulder and said earnestly, "I''m all on my own. Sister Hua, do you think there''s anything else I can''t do?" Looking at Qin and Chu people''s vows, Hua dengwu turned his head and looked at Zhou Ping and Meng Yan. They nodded at the same time and slapped Qin and Chu people on the shoulder: "OK, Chu people, such difficult tasks have been completed!" The people of Qin and Chu laughed. But all the way, I feel a little hungry now. Huadengwu has prepared more food for several people. "Sister Hua, what were you thinking when you were there just now?" The people of Qin and Chu chewed the cake and asked suspiciously. "It''s not that you''re all gone. I''m thinking about what to do in case someone comes." Huadengwu thought about the grand blueprint in her heart. Chapter 324 I really deserve to be sister Hua. I really think long term. Qin Chu people said in admiration. "However, to be honest, you have done such a big thing this time. If the Turks can bear it, it''s a ghost." Huadengwu said with a smile. That is to say, they will have a big battle to fight next. This time, however, they had the upper hand from the beginning. Turk''s big array has been broken by them, which is enough to inspire the morale of the army. Zhou Ping thought that he would have to tell the big guy about the array in a moment, so he could be happy and prepare for it. Comparatively speaking, GE Shulang is not in such a good mood now. On the third day after Qin and Chu people and Meng Yan entered the array, he has been waiting for the movement of the array. However, no one came to report it. He sent someone to inquire again and found that all the archers outside the array have been solved. There are no other people here except Qin and Chu people and Meng Yan. So it can only be solved by these two people. At that time, GE Shulang had some doubts and sent someone to investigate the array. He found that there was no abnormality in the array. In other words, the Qin and Chu people and Meng Yan really escaped from the array with their ability. Although it''s very frustrating that Meng Yan can''t be solved, they still haven''t lost anything. Therefore, although Ge Shulang has started his next plan, he is not so angry. Who knows three days later, I heard the news that the array was broken. You know, this array has been here for a long time. It has always been a difficulty for others to overcome, and it has brought many benefits to Turks. It can be regarded as one of the shields of Turks. But now this array has been broken! No more! "Who did it?" Ge Shulang tightly grasped the armrest of the chair, his fingers almost cracked. He was really angry. He bowed his head and said, "it''s from Qin and Chu." Qin churen?! Ge Shulang suddenly opened his eyes. How could it be from Qin and Chu! This array is not designed by their generation at all, and its difficulty is not comparable to that of ordinary arrays. This time, the Qin and Chu people can come out with Meng Yan, and Ge Shulang is already very surprised. Now his subordinates say that this array was cracked by the Qin and Chu people? It''s just a woman. Even if you know some enchanting skills, you can''t even crack such a difficult array! "Have you found out? Isn''t Meng Yan looking for someone? " He confirmed. His subordinates then reported: "I heard that Meng Yan and Zhou Ping were guarding outside at that time. It was true that only the Qin and Chu people entered the battle. Now they publicize that the army knew about it, which was very bad for us." That''s absolutely right. After eating at that time, Zhou Ping immediately told the army about it. It also shows that since they all have the ability to destroy this array, it''s natural for them to deal with the Turkic army. For a moment, morale was high. I didn''t expect that such a situation would appear. Ge Shulang felt depressed and couldn''t vent. But the most important thing now is to stabilize the morale of the army. Although the array was destroyed, fortunately, there was no other loss. Array is dead, man is alive. This time, Meng Yan won the power, but next, GE Shulang must find the field. "I''ve got something to say about the order and the integration of the army." Ge Shulang said. "Yes." His men bowed down and left immediately. After Ge Shulang gathered the soldiers together, he discussed with several generals about the arrangement of the platoon. This time, he was ready to give Meng Yan a heavy blow, otherwise it would be difficult to stabilize the morale of the army. "Second prince, there''s something we shouldn''t say, but this time they''ve got such a big light on their face. They must have the momentum in their hearts and think they''re a little bit higher than us. But it''s just because of this that they may have the mind to belittle the enemy." Said the deputy. As long as Meng Yan belittles the enemy, GE Shulang not only treats them normally, but also turns grief and anger into strength, so that they can turn defeat into victory and give Meng Yan their army bitter fruit. Ge Shulang and Meng Yan can think of this. "We''ve been preaching in the army that the princess is cracking the array, and it''s already spread to ge Shulang. I''ll tell them to let the soldiers show their pride. They must think we despise the enemy, but in fact we''re not that person." Zhou Ping said with a smile. Soldiers don''t eat for nothing. They know what an array can bring. Although the array is very important to them, it can''t stop thousands of troops. Therefore, if an array is broken, it can only be said that it has a certain psychological impact on the army, but it can not really affect the combat capability of the army. So Meng Yan told these soldiers early on that they could be happy and cheer up because of breaking the array, but they could not be proud because breaking the array did not mean anything. As for the appearance of complacency, it is also the result of their negotiation. Make the appearance of belittling the enemy, can let the other side belittle the enemy more. However, which side can win is still known on the battlefield. "Lord, I''ll go with you." The Qin and Chu people were still worried about Meng Yan and decided to go with him. Meng Yan shook his head and refused: "these days you''ve worked hard, you''d better have a good rest here, and it''s just a small battle. Both sides are trying to test each other, and there won''t be too many casualties. You can rest assured." "However, GE Shulang will be angry with you for the array. Maybe he will do some sinister things for you. I still want to go and have a look." Qin Chu people said incoherently. Fighting such a thing, the sword has no eyes, who knows what will happen. The people of Qin and Chu felt that they had a little fairy beside them. At least they could help Meng Yan in time when something unexpected happened. Zhou Ping looked at the young couple''s tangled appearance, and said directly: "let''s go together. Anyway, this array is broken by our princess. It shows that our princess has the ability. We can''t be afraid of that kind of small scene. If it''s too big, we should send more people to guard the princess." The people of Qin and Chu agreed with what Zhou Ping said. Meng Yan still hesitated. It was precisely because this array was broken by the Qin and Chu people that Meng Yancai was more worried that those people would hurt the Qin and Chu people. "Lord, believe me, there will be no accident. Have you forgotten what happened in our array? I can protect myself. " Qin and Chu people whispered in Meng Yan''s ear. What she means is that no matter what kind of situation she faces, she has a way to protect herself and doesn''t need Meng Yan to worry so much. Chapter 325 In the end, Meng Yan agreed to go with the Qin and Chu people. Ge Shulang and Meng Yan faced each other. As the chief general, they both rode in the front. Seeing that the Qin and Chu people followed, GE Shulang was even more angry. She even dared to do such a thing. Did she really think that their Turkic army was so easy to bully? Although Ge Shulang was once infatuated with the people of Qin and Chu, and the people of Qin and Chu were indeed full of charm value because of Ge Shulang, at this point, they have really become enemies. We can''t say that. From a certain standpoint, they have always been enemies. The two armies are only tens of meters away. Ge Shulang tightly clutched the reins in his hand and stared at Qin churen. "This time, the princess is so good at breaking my Turkic array that she dares to stand in front of me." Ge Shulang said with a sneer. Qin Chu people looked at Meng Yan, intended to ask whether they should answer. Who expected Meng Yan to go back directly: "why not stand here with your ability? What''s more, what are you Turks? Why can''t she stand here? " In Zhou Ping''s heart, he exclaimed that he was really worthy of being the Lord and a good protector. In this case, the Qin and Chu people''s cheeks are rare red. "Oh, your prince is so protective of you, so manly." The little fairy said with a smile, it is obvious that he is talking about the people of Qin and Chu. "Go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go The people of Qin and Chu retorted. But Meng Yan helped her to speak, her heart must be sweet. However, GE Shulang was not so comfortable. First he lost face in the array, and now Meng Yan said such ugly words in front of so many soldiers. He must be uncomfortable. "Oh, what a big tone! It''s just a woman. I don''t know how to get there. You''re the only one who looks like a treasure. But don''t think that if you destroy one of our arrays, you can really beat the Turkic soldiers! " Ge Shulang said in a loud voice. It''s not all about saving face, but more about inspiring the morale of the army. Seeing this, he began to fight face to face. If he didn''t find a way to save his face in the local army, which affected the momentum of the Turkic army, he would play big. Who knows this sentence even made the people of Qin and Chu laugh: "exactly, I''m just a woman. If you can''t even deal with me, it''s a bit inferior." The voice of the Qin and Chu people is very clear and pleasant. Although it may not be very loud and few people have heard it, it is enough for people to talk about it. Ge Shulang felt that he couldn''t save face, so he ordered a war. In an instant, the drums were beating, and the soldiers of both sides rushed to the opposite side with their swords. Meng Yan worried that the Turkic soldiers would hurt the Qin and Chu people. When the war started, he did not take the Qin and Chu people forward, but stayed in the same place. So now it''s not close to the main battlefield. "Lord, you don''t have to worry about me, just kill the enemy." The people of Qin and Chu riding on horses, holding a long sword in their hands, yelled to Meng Yan. Meng Yan shook his head, indicating that he had to follow the people of Qin and Chu to protect them. On the other side of the battlefield, although there were not many people fighting, there were still Turkic soldiers. Qin and Chu people had no actual combat experience. Even if they had some small skills, Meng Yan was not at ease. This war is not so much a war between the two countries as a matter of face. The Turkic soldiers thought that the Qin and Chu people didn''t only rely on their own ability to break the battle, but they had to admit that the battle was broken, so they became angry and worked hard to fight and kill. In particular, when the Turkic soldiers found out where the Qin and Chu people and Meng Yan were, they gradually moved towards the Qin and Chu people. Fortunately, Meng Yan killed a child very happily. The Qin and Chu people held the long sword tightly in their hands. As soon as they saw someone coming, they stabbed them in the way of Meng Yanjiao and resisted many Turkic soldiers. "Princess, good job!" Zhou Ping rode on a horse and faced people, but he did not forget to praise the Qin and Chu people. The Qin and Chu people were very embarrassed. After all, she had been asking to come, but it was obvious that this time she became a drag. Meng Yan seemed to see the meaning of the Qin and Chu people, and gave them a comforting smile: "it doesn''t matter, you have done very well." Now the battlefield is more and more chaotic, a group of people like to kill red eyes, desperately wielding the sword in their hands. As time goes on, more and more people die, and more and more people live. On the contrary, because of the order of Ge Shulang, more and more people surround Qin and Chu people and Meng Yan. Obviously, they are deliberately targeting the Qin and Chu people. The Qin Chu people turned their heads and took a look at GE Shulang in the distance. They found that he was looking at this side with a murderous look in his eyes. It seems that she is really going to put the main force on her. Is it to avenge for an array, or is it just to kill herself? But anyway, one thing is true. If the Qin and Chu people are not here now. The elder brother Shu Lang will only turn his anger to Meng Yan. When dealing with Meng Yan, he will be even more merciless. "Chu people, be careful!" Meng Yan also realized the problem. It seems that GE Shulang knew that he couldn''t tell the outcome for a while, so he spent all his energy on the Qin and Chu people. Just now, the Qin and Chu people almost didn''t escape a soldier''s sword. The Qin and Chu people nodded to reassure Meng Yan. Use a protective cover when it''s a big deal. One hour can be used on the 15th. She hasn''t used up the last time. Probably because the Qin and Chu people helped the little fairy do a private thing, so the little fairy was very generous this time, allowing the Qin and Chu people to use it many times. When they were back to back, they were in a state of defense. The people of Qin and Chu tilted their heads, approached Meng Yan and said, "Lord, you can protect yourself. You forget that I have a way to defend against these swords." "Sword has no eyes. Since I brought you here, I have to let you leave intact. Don''t worry. Be careful. I will protect you." Meng Yanxin swore. After that, Meng Yan reached out and killed one of the soldiers. Then he turned around and helped the Qin and Chu people wipe out the enemy in front of him. He went to a safer place. It was only because of Ge Shulang''s order that more and more soldiers came to them. Chapter 326 If they had found out the purpose of these Turkic soldiers earlier, they might have gone out. But when they found out, there were already many people, and the number was still rising, so it was not easy for Qin and Chu people and Meng Yan to leave. Those people are not afraid of death, they rush this way. In the middle, Meng Yan''s soldiers intercepted him. One Turk was responsible for the struggle, and the other took the opportunity to get close to Meng Yan. Zhou Ping was in the middle of a fierce battle when he found that his opponents were decreasing. He thought they were about to win. After cleaning up the Turkic soldiers around him again, he found that something was wrong and ran to Meng Yan. "Goshulan is crazy." Meng Yan said with gnashing teeth. This kind of practice is to kill 1000 enemies and lose 800. Let''s not say whether these soldiers can kill the Qin and Chu people. In this process alone, many Turkic soldiers will die. Ge Shulang really gets this cruel heart. Even if he gets this cruel heart, are these soldiers really willing to do this? They came to fight for the country, not for personal enmity. Even if the Qin and Chu people destroyed the array, their defeat of Meng Yan''s army was a way of revenge. There was no need to kill the Qin and Chu people. If they really kill the Qin and Chu people at that time, GE Shulang still has a way to explain it to you. But if they don''t kill the Qin and Chu people and have so many brothers in vain, then Ge Shulang really can''t stabilize the morale of the army. Who can accept that his general will let him die and do something meaningless and unprotected? After listening to Meng Yan''s words, the people of Qin and Chu guessed that these soldiers were ordered by GE Shulang. They thought that as long as she could survive this period of time and let her own soldiers come, she had the idea to open the protective cover. "Little fairy, help me see what''s going on in the battlefield." The people of Qin and Chu called the little fairy in a low voice. Xiaoshenxian was quiet for a few seconds, and then reported: "in addition to being entangled by Meng Yan''s soldiers, most of the other Turkic soldiers are walking towards you. Now you are basically in an encirclement. Of course, Meng Yan''s soldiers are also driving towards you. Zhou Ping has found something strange and ordered all the soldiers to stop the Turkic soldiers from attacking." "That''s good. Since the target of geshurang is me, I will never be succeeded by him. I will mourn for these dead Turkic soldiers and let the living Turkic soldiers hate geshurang heartily." Qin Chu people excitedly said, and then recited the protective cover in their heart. In an instant, the Qin and Chu people felt that there was a layer of estrangement around them. With a shield, she would not be afraid of a simple sword. This can also give Meng Yan a lot of heart. "Mr. Wang, the mighty general is coming towards us with people and horses. I have something for self-defense given by an expert. No one can hurt me, so you don''t have to worry about my safety. Try to drag our people over and kill them all!" Qin Chu people said to Meng Yan in a loud voice. Her voice was really loud, almost shouting, so not only Meng Yan could hear it clearly, but also the Turkic soldiers around. Invulnerable? Is there such a magic thing in the world? If someone said that, the Turks might not believe it, but the people who spoke were Qin and Chu people. This makes them have to think of the destroyed array. It is said that before destroying the array, Qin Chu people and Meng Yan once entered the array and came out unharmed. They even killed the archers who were guarding outside the array. Even Meng Yan knew how powerful that array was, and these Turks knew all about it. It''s a person who can''t survive three days without any precaution. It''s an array full of danger, with 7749 changes! But the Qin and Chu people and Meng Yan did it, and even the Qin and Chu people destroyed the array. It turns out that it''s because you have a treasure that can make people invulnerable? That elder brother Shu Lang let them besiege the Qin and Chu people is to let them rush to death and can''t kill people! In a short period of time, these people have been thinking for such a long time. When they look at each other''s comrades in arms, they actually see some retreat from each other''s eyes. But obviously it is impossible to retreat, otherwise Ge Shulang will not let them escape. Then we have to give it a try. But this time, no one really tried their best. On the contrary, they have now changed from attacking to defending, as long as they can find a chance to pretend to leave. Seeing the change of Turkic soldiers in front of them, the people of Qin and Chu were very happy. That''s what she said on purpose. It''s called psychological warfare. Since Ge Shulang wants to let her die, she will let Ge Shulang have a look. She not only can''t die, but also let him lose so many soldiers in vain! The protective cover really worked. Some Turk soldiers'' swords were on Qin and Chu people, but she was stunned that there was no scar. So far, Meng Yancai really believed that the Qin and Chu people had the means to protect themselves and began to devote themselves to the war. And those Turkic soldiers really knew that what the Qin and Chu people had just said was true. They were really going to die for something they couldn''t do. Some soldiers began to signal to Gertrude that something was wrong. Ge Shulang has been observing the trend here, and naturally found that the Turkic soldiers are different from what they were just doing. Obviously not so active attack, and now even said there was an accident? It''s just killing a woman. Is it so hard? At present, there is not much time left. Zhou Ping has already arrived around the Qin and Chu people with people. According to this development, it will not take long for him to declare defeat. Gertrude decided to try it on his own. If not, retreat immediately. So the Turkic soldiers, after making the gesture of wanting to retreat, suddenly saw Ge Shulang coming. They were surprised. Ge Shulang didn''t waste much time killing from the outside. "I''d like to advise you to leave as soon as possible, or there will be no chance later. Our powerful general is not easy to bully." Qin Chu people appeared in front of Ge Shulang intact, and even laughed at him. Ge Shulang looked around at the Turkic soldiers, and the questioning eyes made them unable to resist. "This woman is evil. She is not afraid of swords at all." A soldier said boldly. Ge Shulang just feels funny. He''s just a woman. Is he really invulnerable? Chapter 327 Aware of Ge Shulang''s hostility, Meng Yan quietly stood in front of the Qin and Chu people. "Don''t worry, Mr. Wang. Those people didn''t hurt me just now, and he couldn''t hurt me any more." Qin Chu people pacify Meng Yan, and she worries that for a while GE Shulang will give her hand, and Meng Yan will not be protected. Meng Yan took a look at the Qin and Chu people and nodded. Seeing that the people of Qin and Chu are at this time, he still wants to flirt with Meng Yan. Ge Shulang only feels that he has been ignored and despised. He is even more angry. He raises his sword and stabs at the people of Qin and Chu. Meng Yan pushes Ge Shulang''s sword away, and then kicks Ge Shulang. One is to kill people, the other is to save people. Meng Yan made great efforts to kick Ge Shulang back several steps. Seeing this, other Turkic soldiers directly attacked Meng Yan and Qin Chu people. Just in case, Meng Yan took Qin and Chu people''s waist in one hand and waved a sword in the other. If he saw someone attacking Qin and Chu people, he would take them to change direction. In short, he resisted all the attacks and did not let the Turkic soldiers hurt Qin and Chu people at all. Ge Shulang held the sword tightly and frowned. According to this situation, they not only could not solve the Qin and Chu people, but also lost more Turkic soldiers with the passage of time. After all, this is not a small siege, but a large-scale battle on the battlefield. They surrounded Meng Yan and the Qin and Chu people here, only to attract more Meng Yan''s soldiers here, not to mention Zhou Ping fighting outside the encirclement. "For the last time, if not, retreat." This is the ultimatum given by Gertrude. Actually, I did. Ge Shulang''s sword not only failed to hurt the Qin and Chu people, but also was hurt by the Qin and Chu people. This time, he really believed that the Qin and Chu people were invulnerable. Now it''s time to retreat. The sword wound on the shoulder reminds Ge Shulang of the humiliation all the time. However, it''s not so easy to advance and retreat. It''s also strange that GE Shulang is so obsessed with this matter that he always wants to hurt the people of Qin and Chu. He forgets that besides Meng Yan, he has a powerful general. Since it is called the mighty general, is it vegetarian? Seeing his prince and Princess besieged, Zhou Ping naturally made great efforts to bring people in. When GE Shulang responded, there were not many people around him. "Withdraw!" At the command of Ge Shulang, all the people began to retreat. No one thought that this battle was won because of the existence of Qin and Chu people. Meng Yan turned his head and looked at the undamaged Qin and Chu people, and suddenly realized that they were his lucky stars. Since I came out of that array, everything has gone smoothly. "Back to camp!" Zhou Ping said excitedly. Meng Yan''s flag was held high, which was very imposing. "Princess, what''s your magic weapon? Even Ge Shulang can''t deal with you. This time, we''ve made a lot of face. They lost the array and so many soldiers. It''s estimated that they won''t stand up for a while! I think we should take advantage of the victory and hit him After returning to the camp, several people gathered around the fire drinking wine and eating meat, and praised the people of Qin and Chu, especially Zhou Ping. At that time, he was on the periphery. He saw Ge Shulang begin to take so many people around the people of Qin and Chu, but he was surprised that he didn''t get any good. The people of Qin and Chu blushed at the praise. If there is no fairy, let alone resist so many people, I''m afraid she dare not go to the battlefield. And at that time, thanks to Meng Yan has been around her to protect her. "In fact, I can''t help you with such things as fighting. It''s mainly thanks to the great general and the Lord." Qin Chu people said with a smile. Meng Yan poured some fruit wine into the cup of Qin and Chu people. He was very generous and praised: "the main credit is also yours. Try this fruit wine. It''s very sweet." "Yes, even if we win again, we will win a battle. But this time is different. This time is a face fight, ha ha ha." As soon as Zhou Ping thought of Ge Shulang''s wrinkled face, he felt happy. Although this victory and defeat is a matter of military affairs, Meng Yan''s side has not lost, but this time Ge Shulang lost two games in a row on a woman, which is a bit intriguing. Zhou Ping really wondered why the Qin and Chu people suddenly became so powerful. Although the scene was very chaotic at that time, he still vaguely heard that someone was saying something about invulnerability. And in that case, even Meng Yan suffered some minor injuries, but the people of Qin and Chu had nothing to do with it. Even if she has Meng Yan to protect it, it is impossible to protect so tightly, not hurt at all. Just now, he also tentatively asked the Qin and Chu people a question, but he could not guarantee that they were deliberately escaping, but he did not answer, which aroused his strong curiosity. Qin Chu talent didn''t have so much thought. She carefully held Meng Yan''s wine in her hands and took a sip. Sure enough, there was fruit fragrance between her lips and teeth. The degree was not high, and she didn''t feel choking. It was delicious. "This fruit wine is delicious." The people of Qin and Chu praised that they drank more unconsciously. "Drop, little fairy friendly tips, no matter how low the degree of wine is also wine, drink too much will be drunk oh." The tone of the little fairy was very improper. The people of Qin and Chu felt the fragrance of the wine, and deeply felt that the little fairy was just worrying about the world, so they took another sip in anger. It was the first time that Meng Yan saw Qin and Chu people drinking like this. Looking at her fearless appearance, he thought how good the Qin and Chu people were, so he didn''t stop them. Even when Qin and Chu people asked him, he poured more wine for them. "This little girl doesn''t see her at ordinary times. How can she drink a lot?" Huadengwu noticed that Meng Yan had been pouring wine for the people of Qin and Chu. He said strangely. In fact, none of them knew how much alcohol Qin and Chu people drank. Even the people of Qin and Chu never drank like this. "Tut Tut, these people are really blind self-confidence to you. At a glance, they are drunk and say you are good drinkers." The little fairy held his elbow and sighed. However, at this moment, Qin and Chu people''s divine consciousness is a little confused. Although it seems that her face is only slightly red with a smile, and occasionally she nods to huadengwu, she actually doesn''t know what she''s doing, let alone listening to the fairy talking. She thinks that there is a mosquito flying by, rather than someone talking. Chapter 328 "By the way, Chu people, we have just won the battle. Would you like to come and see the firecrackers tonight to celebrate together?" Huadengwu gives Qin and Chu people a wink. The people of Qin and Chu only knew that Hua dengwu was talking, and they didn''t know what to say, so they let out a random hum. Recently, Meng Yanli''s Qin and Chu people listened to this "eh" very tactfully. They turned a few tones and were puzzled. They approached Qin and Chu people and asked, "are you ok?" "Well?" The people of Qin and Chu turned to look at Meng Yan with a smile. Meng Yan looked at her eyes are not clear, heart a "bad.". Just now, he wondered why the people of Qin and Chu had such a good capacity for drinking. She just had a good taste of wine and would not be found after drinking too much. "I''m afraid she can''t play with fire today." Meng Yan said with a smile, and then picked up the Qin and Chu people. "She''s drunk, haven''t you seen it yet?" Zhou Ping and Hua dengwu both looked at Qin Chu people in surprise: "how much has she drunk?" "I don''t know. Actually, I just found out." Meng Yan said helplessly. If he knew that the drinking capacity of Qin and Chu people was so poor, he would not connive them to drink so much. "Well, take her back to rest quickly, and then prepare warm water for her. It''s easy to be thirsty when you get drunk like this." Huadengwu asked. Meng Yan gave a "hum", nodded and left with Qin and Chu people in his arms. "Lord, where are you taking me?" The drunk Qin Chu people are very clever, so they shrink in Meng Yan''s arms, eyes blurred, but they try to look at Meng Yan seriously. Meng Yan raised his leg, supported the back of the Qin and Chu people, then released a hand, gathered the clothes of the Qin and Chu people, and said gently: "you are drunk, I will take you back to the tent." Qin Chu people blinked, as if to understand the meaning of drunk. "Is the prince drunk?" The Qin and Chu people suddenly stretched out their magic claws to Meng Yan, but they were still very bold to pinch Meng Yan''s face. Meng Yan froze for a moment and decided to take back what he said just now. The people of Qin and Chu are not good at wine, they just hide it too deeply. Looking at such a clever appearance on weekdays, I was quiet when I was drunk. How can I get along with Meng Yan in my stomach now and be so bold? Meng Yan said with a helpless smile, "I''m not drunk." "Can the Lord do magic, just like the little fairy?" Qin and Chu people looked at it in a daze. It seemed that there were many Meng Yan laughing in front of them. Their movements were so consistent. Except for a little wobbling, there were no other shortcomings. The real fairy slapped Qin and Chu people on the shoulder. Why didn''t she find this characteristic before? Can she be anything anyone can do? Meng Yan is just one of her goals. She can''t be a little fairy in her life! Qin Chu people reached out for a little fairy''s hand and said, "little fairy, how can you be so narcissistic?" Xiaoshenxian and mengyan were stunned for a while. How could the people of Qin and Chu be so brave after drinking? It''s said that people will be brave after drinking, which is very accurate. Meng Yan didn''t know the interaction between Qin and Chu people and the little fairy, and he didn''t understand what Qin and Chu people meant. He thought that Qin and Chu people were talking nonsense. He was very helpless and poured a glass of water for Qin and Chu people. He fed her and said, "I''m not a little fairy, but you''ve drunk too much." "Dazed?" Qin and Chu people are a little bit reluctant with a small mouth. She clearly saw several little immortals and several Mencius. Meng Yan saw that the people of Qin and Chu were bulging their mouths, a little resistant, and the tilted water cup didn''t get any water into the people''s mouths. He was even more helpless. He really didn''t know how to take care of the drunk people. Anyway, he couldn''t feed it. Meng Yan just put the water cup aside and sat by the bed attentively. The Qin and Chu people smashed their mouths, as if they were still savoring the fruit wine. "Little fairy, this fruit wine is delicious. Is there any more?" The people of Qin and Chu are laughing and answering questions. The little fairy said he was speechless. Do people become so stupid when they are drunk? Seeing that the fairy didn''t answer, the people of Qin and Chu began to hum again But this time hem''s eyes turned to Meng Yan. "Lord, I still want to drink this fruit wine. Have a good drink, hehe." It''s hard to be stupid. "No, you''re drunk. You can''t drink any more." Meng Yan said with a little dignity. I really can''t drink any more. Even when Qin and Chu people are sober, he won''t let them drink any more. However, when Qin and Chu people heard this, they were wronged. They took Meng Yan''s arm and began to cry. Meng Yan stares at the shining cherry mouth of the Qin and Chu people, and then feels the warmth from his arm. Suddenly he gets restless. In fact, it seems that getting drunk is not a bad thing. For example, the present Qin and Chu people look so moving. "Wang Ye ~" when the people of Qin and Chu called Meng Yan again, they had some elements of coquetry. Meng Yan lowered his head and approached the Qin and Chu people. He couldn''t help kissing the Qin and Chu people''s lips. It''s probably that after getting drunk, the body has been very hot and dry. Meng Yan''s touch makes the Qin and Chu people feel a little cool, so they can''t help smashing their mouth and raising their head slightly. They even want something. Meng Yan woke up because of this action, and felt that he was too impulsive just now. Qin Chu people didn''t get what they wanted, and they began to be unhappy again. Their mouth was slightly pursed, their brows were frowned, and they held Meng Yan''s arm harder. The little fairy quietly watched, acting as a transparent person, watching the drama which was not suitable for children. If the people of Qin and Chu had taken the initiative, they might have cooked a good meal with Meng. But she can only think about it in secret. Feelings have to be cultivated step by step, and tasks have to be completed step by step. Although she cares about her performance, the process is just as important. As for Meng Yan''s feelings towards the Qin and Chu people now... The little fairy drags her chin and looks at someone sitting next to the Qin and Chu people who has been staring at the Qin and Chu people. She deeply thinks that this is actually a matter of time. Because he knew how hard it was to get drunk. This was the first time that Qin and Chu people got drunk, and it must be even worse. So Meng Yan did not dare to leave Qin and Chu people at all. Once something happened to Qin and Chu people, Meng Yan would immediately ask Qin and Chu people what they wanted. Although Qin and Chu people always talk nonsense, Meng Yan was very considerate. In a word, all aspects of care. Chapter 329 The next day, when the Qin and Chu people woke up in a daze, they looked up at the tent on their heads and blinked. They had no idea what time it was and where she was. "Chu people, don''t you become a fool?" The little fairy said in Qin Chu''s ear with a smile. The Qin and Chu people''s minds were still in a crash at this time. They had a conditioned "ah" sound and didn''t know what the little fairy was saying. "I''m saying, you had too much to drink last night, and it crashed!" The little fairy held a big breath and cried at the top of his voice. The people of Qin and Chu suddenly opened their eyes. She remembered that they were celebrating together last night. She felt that the fruit wine was delicious, so she drank more, and then began to feel confused. As for what they did after that, the people of Qin and Chu can''t remember at all. At the thought of this, the people of Qin and Chu were embarrassed. She had never been drunk, and she didn''t know what she was like when she was drunk, and whether she did anything embarrassing. When she looked at the little fairy, she flattered: "little fairy, when I was drunk, did I say something I shouldn''t say or do something I shouldn''t do?" "What should not be done, there is no such thing." The little fairy gave her a look of confidence. So the people of Qin and Chu really put down their heart. Who knows the little fairy has the second half sentence: "just hold your Lord''s arm." What? The Qin and Chu people bounced out of bed at that time. Hold Meng Yan and don''t let go, it''s OK. However... The Qin and Chu people glanced around and didn''t find any trace of Meng Yan, so they made a ferocious look to frighten the little immortal and said, "do you mean to scare me? How can a good man like me do such a thing?" "I''m not lying about that. Meng Yan really stayed here all night. He just woke up a moment earlier than you and asked someone to make porridge for you. Look at you, don''t you want to admit it?" The little fairy looked funny. The Qin and Chu people were guilty and swallowed. If she knew that she could do this kind of thing when she was drunk, she would not have drunk that wine. Besides, who knows that fruit wine can still be drunk, it''s not only her fault. Only hope to see her side of Meng Yan can not so dislike. "Ah The Qin and Chu people lay back and covered themselves with quilts. She doesn''t know how to get along with Meng Yan. How embarrassing. If only time could go back. The people of Qin and Chu suddenly had a flash of inspiration. They looked at the little fairy with wide eyes. There was a prayer in their eyes: "little fairy, why don''t we buy a prop?" "It''s not a shame to have nothing to do with props when you''re idle. Maybe Meng Yan just likes you, and it can promote the relationship between them. Don''t you think so? " The little fairy blinked his eyes to persuade Qin and Chu people. It''s funny. I can see that after a night''s getting along, the feelings between Qin and Chu people and Meng Yan are getting better, OK? Her task is not to let Meng Yan wholeheartedly accept the Qin and Chu people and marry them. How can we waste the life value of Qin and Chu people to buy this kind of props! Qin Chu people listen to the fairy refused, directly "cut" a, turned his head to ignore the fairy. She then sat under the quilt. After all, it''s the first time such a thing has happened. It''s really shameful. After a while, the people of Qin and Chu heard the sound of walking outside, getting closer and closer, and opened her tent. It''s over. Just now the fairy said that Meng Yan had gone to make porridge for her. Now he must have come back. Thinking about this, the Qin and Chu people sniffed and smelled the sweet smell of porridge. I''m really hungry, but the Qin and Chu people are ready. They have to pretend to sleep when they are killed. They must not get along with Meng Yan alone. Who knows the next moment Qin Chu people will be Meng Yan to help up, she also because of surprise, unconsciously opened her eyes. They looked at each other for a moment. "When you wake up, drink the porridge. You drank too much yesterday, and you will feel sick today." Meng Yan didn''t look embarrassed at all. On the contrary, his voice was very intimate. Qin Chu blinked his eyes and said that since Meng Yan didn''t talk about the humiliating things last night, she didn''t have to mention them. She just didn''t know anything. "Thank you for taking care of me, Lord." Qin and Chu people took porridge from Meng Yan''s hands, pretended to drink porridge and covered their faces with bowls. With such a short sentence, Qin and Chu people felt that their cheeks were burning and they did not dare to look up. Because the people of Qin and Chu kept their heads down, Meng Yan couldn''t see her change. Seeing that she kept her head down, he thought she couldn''t drink porridge, so he helplessly helped the porridge bowl: "you can''t drink like this. Do you still use me to teach you?" "No, no!" The Qin and Chu people are very shy now. Naturally, they don''t want to have more contact. They quickly take away the spoon and gulp down the porridge. Meng Yan sat and watched quietly. When the Qin and Chu people finished drinking, he took the initiative to take the bowl over. Then he said, "it''s easy to have a headache after a hangover. Although it seems that you''re ok now, you still have a good rest in the tent in the morning. Don''t go out if you have nothing to do. Just call me if you have something to do. I''ll stay outside." Is it so good to be drunk? Can Meng Yan even keep watch outside her tent? Qin Chu people were very surprised, but they still didn''t forget to refuse Meng Yan: "I''m ok. If the Lord has other things to do, he doesn''t have to guard me here, but I don''t have to be so hypocritical even if I drink more wine." "Well, after yesterday''s World War I, there will be no chance for the two sides to fight for the time being. I don''t need to be there for other things to be arranged by Zhou Ping Hui." Meng Yan saw that the hair on the temples of the Qin and Chu people was a little messy, but he couldn''t resist helping the Qin and Chu people lift their hair. This time, he looked at the red face of the Qin and Chu people seriously. It turned out to be shy. Meng Yan smiles. In fact, the people of Qin and Chu are lovely after they get drunk. Meng Yan is happy here, but the people of Qin and Chu are more embarrassed by his action. The little fairy is working on one side, looking worried. What do you mean by these two people, good or bad? "Host, why do you say you are ashamed? You have to be a family sooner or later. Will you be shy with your husband?" Little fairy squatting in the corner of the dark rub rub said. "It''s not now. You''re in a hurry." Qin Chu silk mercilessly accept back. Chapter 330 Alas, the intelligence quotient of women in love is not high. The little fairy shook his head in self-care exclamation and rolled back to his own site to have a rest. Qin Chu people bathed in Meng Yan''s eyes, and they didn''t know what to say or do. Fortunately, at this time, the voices of other people''s voices and the footsteps coming closer and closer came from the outside. In the hearts of the Qin and Chu people, tears filled their eyes. Why did huadengwu come so timely this time? Sure enough, after the countdown in the heart of Qin and Chu people, they saw huadengwu open her tent. "Well, Chu people, do you feel better now?" Huadengwu asked very attentively, and handed back a cup of warm water to the people of Qin and Chu. The Qin Chu people nodded shyly: "it''s all right. You''re worried. I didn''t expect that my drinking capacity was so bad." It''s really embarrassing, but it''s just two glasses of fruit wine, which is the point that everyone pays attention to. But Meng Yan, huadengwu and Zhou Ping really care about her, which can be felt by Qin and Chu people. "In fact, you can''t blame the princess for this. Who asked the prince to pour wine for you at the beginning? Although the degree of this fruit wine is not high, women like you who don''t drink often are more likely to get drunk." Zhou Ping arrived at the tent door and helped the Qin and Chu people explain. Since the war, it is obvious that Zhou Ping has more admiration for the Qin and Chu people. Huadengwu couldn''t see these touching plots. He pushed Meng Yan aside, took Qin and Chu people by the hand and asked, "if you feel ok now, I''ll take you to ride a horse for a while." After all, there''s no big deal to deal with these two days. Meng Yan and Zhou Ping also discuss other details of the war. It''s not up to their women to worry about it. Huadengwu knows that Qin and Chu people are in a tight mood these days, and intends to take Qin and Chu people to relax. The people of Qin and Chu knew that this was huadengwu''s good intention, and naturally they were happy to accept it. They immediately nodded their heads to express their willingness. In this case, there is nothing wrong with Meng Yan and Zhou Ping. Just now, the lantern Wu with a loving and smiling face turned his head to look at Zhou Ping. When he turned to look at Zhou Ping, he had calmed down. He had a good command and said, "OK, general, Wang Ye, there''s nothing more for you here. You should do whatever you want." "Isn''t that the start of the rush? We can also ride horses. Isn''t it just right for Wang Ye to teach Chu people? " Zhou Ping still kept his posture just now. He didn''t move. He didn''t mean to leave at all. Looking at Meng Yan again, he was still staring at the Qin and Chu people, as if waiting for what they could say. However, it is a pity that the people of Qin and Chu are eager not to get in touch with Meng Yan, so they pretend that they don''t feel Meng Yan''s gaze. Instead, they stare at huadengwu. They are amused by the way huadengwu teaches Zhou Ping. "This is our two little women''s date. You big men are playing around. Get up and do something quickly. Don''t think it''s OK to win a battle." Huadengwu urged. Zhou Ping looked at Meng Yan. Meng Yan looked at the people of Qin and Chu. The people of Qin and Chu didn''t mean to keep people. Meng Yan pursed his lips and had to stand up: "then you have a good time, but don''t go too far. It''s not easy to do if you have a spy from GE Shulang." "Well, do you need to explain this? I will protect your Chu people. You can rest assured." Huadengwu said with a smile. Probably too sensitive, Qin Chu people only heard "your family Chu people" four words, the cheek just dissipated the heat of a burst up again. Fortunately, Meng Yan didn''t stay too much, and huadengwu didn''t tangle with her. After the grooming, huadengwu had already brought two horses to her. Qin and Chu people came to a little red horse under the sign of huadengwu. This little red horse was very gentle. It was the first time that Qin and Chu people had contact with him. He did not repel him and let Qin and Chu people touch his body. "The little red horse is really beautiful. Look at the fur. It''s shiny. It''s smooth." The little fairy looked at the little red horse and almost drooled. In fact, Qin and Chu people like it from the bottom of their heart, but she has never heard of such a good horse here before, and the one led by Hua dengwu is obviously not as beautiful as this little red horse. "Sister Hua, this horse is so beautiful. Is it the same as those war horses?" Qin Chu people asked with some doubts. Huadengwu laughed twice and said, "of course not. Your horse is specially prepared for you by Wang Ye, but you haven''t seen it before. After all, this little red horse is not very old." The Qin and Chu people nodded. This time in the war, she was riding a horse with Meng Yan. It seems that the reason is not that there are too many horses in the army, but that Meng Yan is worried that she will have an accident in the battlefield. "OK, let''s lead the horse to the other side first. The air over there is more suitable for riding, but we can''t run too far. Especially when we won the battle this time and hit Ge Shulang in the face, he is so vindictive that he doesn''t know what to do on the edge." Huadengwu asked. Meng Yan also said these words before, and the people of Qin and Chu kept them in mind. Now when Hua dengwu repeated them, he knew how serious the matter was. But they''re just riding horses. There''s nothing wrong with them. Looking at the boundless prairie, the mood of Qin and Chu people suddenly became open. No wonder huadengwu is taking her here to ride a horse. Looking at such an open place, it''s really easy to be happy! "Sister Hua, this is really a good place." The Qin and Chu people turned around and said happily. Huadengwu just turned over and got on the horse, raised his head and hooked his mouth. He was very domineering: "that''s right. It''s said that I want to take you to have fun. Naturally, I want to choose an excellent place." Qin and Chu people don''t often stay at the border, and they haven''t practiced when they are in the capital, so they are not as skilled as huadengwu in riding. Fortunately, little red horse is really clever and clever, and even knows that when Qin and Chu people get on their horses, they kneel down on their own initiative, which makes it a lot of convenience for Qin and Chu people. "I''ve never seen such a sweet foal before. The Lord really has a heart." Qin Chu people exclaimed. It''s worthy of being the king of her family. Qin and Chu people are very proud of sitting on the little red horse with their heads held high. "Well, a little bit of a trifle, it''s starting to make a fool of myself again." Little fairy in Qin Chu ear mercilessly satirized. "I''m a flower maniac. I''m a flower maniac. You don''t think flower maniac has a chance yet." Chapter 331 Oh, hey, the fairy is happy. It''s just a pony. The people of Qin and Chu have the courage to refute her. It''s a show of love. "Why, little fairy, are you unconvinced?" Qin Chu people hold their heads high and ask. The little fairy was very timely to show weakness: "no, I didn''t, not at all." Qin Chu people are very satisfied with the nod: "in fact, you are still very satisfied with the fairy, right, but such a clever foal you are not aware of, it is really a pity." The fairy said she didn''t want to talk. Qin and Chu people are obviously taking revenge on xiaoshenxian and making fun of her in the morning. "How about Chu people? Are they used to riding?" Huadengwu said with a smile. "Fortunately, I think I can ride faster." Qin Chu people are very confident said. Not only is the little red horse clever, but also the people of Qin and Chu want to indulge themselves. When riding on horseback, Qin and Chu people feel the rare and infinite freedom. It doesn''t mean how disgusted she is with the present life. It doesn''t mean that she thinks it''s so bad that she has to follow the little fairy to complete the task in order to get the life value and survive. It''s just that there are a lot of things that are not clear. When people do something to live and love others, it''s really too tired. The people of Qin and Chu took the reins and gave a light "drive". The little red horse immediately speeded up and took the people of Qin and Chu to gallop on the grass. Qin and Chu people close their eyes, feel the breeze and the breath of nature, and finally realize that their life is a little more real. They finally feel that she is a living person, and that she is a passionate person to Meng Yan. It''s a feeling you can get at a particular time, at a particular place. Qin Chu opened his eyes and looked at huadengwu with a smile: "sister Hua, thank you for taking me out on horseback." "Little girl, what are you doing with these polite words? Anyway, you have nothing to do these two days. You can''t always be suffocated in the tent." Huadengwu urged her pony and ran two steps to catch up with Qin and Chu people, who were standing side by side with her. The Qin and Chu people only care about natural and unrestrained. They don''t remember huadengwu''s advice at all. Now they are far away from the tent. Huadengwu wholeheartedly follows the Qin and Chu people, but he doesn''t notice these. Little red horse''s pace suddenly slows down, gasps, and seems to be reluctant to move forward. Qin Chu people some embarrassed vomit tongue, gently stroked the head of little red horse, said: "foal, are you tired?" "The little red horse can travel thousands of miles every day. He can''t be tired." Huadengwu saw that xiaohongma was not angry. It should be for other reasons. He thought that this horse was selected by Meng Yanqian and should be very human. So he thought that Meng Yan had seriously told them that they could not go far. Winding around the thought of here, huadengwu looked up around and found that unconsciously they had been so far away from the camp. No wonder even the foal didn''t want to go. "Well, it''s not that Xiao Hong is tired. It''s because we''ve gone too far and played too much. We''ve forgotten the journey." Huadengwu explained, and then led his horse around the corner, "let''s ride back now. In case of any real danger, the gain is not worth the loss." The Qin and Chu people suddenly realized why the little red horse club didn''t want to leave. They immediately followed the little fairy to show off and said, "see, this is the king''s horse. It''s so smart and obedient." "Yes, your family is good." The little fairy wants to move a bench to watch the Qin and Chu people who are crazy about flowers. But maybe they had a good time, they used up all their good luck, so they made a mistake at this time. When the Qin and Chu people were shot by the secret arrow, they felt a pain of tearing their chest. Then they were confused and fell straight from the horse. "Chu people!" Huadengwu was originally riding slowly with the people of Qin and Chu. She didn''t pay so much attention to it. She didn''t expect that there would be people ambushing here. She didn''t react until the people of Qin and Chu fell off their horses. Fortunately, the ambush man just put an arrow and stopped. When huadengwu looked at it, nothing unusual happened. Seeing the people of Qin and Chu fall to the ground with an arrow, huadengwu is full of guilt. Moreover, it''s still a long way from the camp. The situation of Qin and Chu people can''t be too bumpy, even if huadengwu rode back with her. They just came out to play, and they didn''t take any healing medicine. Huadengwu didn''t even want to give Qin and Chu people pain relief. "Sister Hua, I''m ok. You go, you go back and find someone to save me." Qin Chu people''s voice is very weak, forehead is cold sweat, but also bear the pain to say these words. In fact, even if it is, there is a little fairy to help. I don''t know if I should be glad that the archer is merciful or that he is not good at his skill. The wound of the Qin and Chu people is not far from their heart. If it is one centimeter closer, it is estimated that the Qin and Chu people will not have to speak now. "I''ve seen it. After shooting, the man ran away directly. He didn''t stay for more than a minute. You''re not in danger here. Besides, I''d better let huadengwu go back to move the rescuers first. Otherwise, the bumps along the way will damage your internal organs." This is just a little fairy said in her ear. The people of Qin and Chu couldn''t be more relieved, so naturally they dared to let Hua dengwu leave. But huadengwu doesn''t know. Who knows what''s dangerous around here? It will take her a while to go back. What if someone takes the Qin and Chu people away during this period? It''s just that it''s not the way to drag on. If it''s not too weak, huadengwu wants to take Qin and Chu people back to the camp. "Chu people, I will find a way, I will." Huadengwu holds Qin Chu people in his arms. He is in a dilemma and doesn''t know what to do. He looks at the foal kneeling on one side and thinks that if he doesn''t, he will let Qin Chu people get on the horse. The little red horse is very human and shouldn''t be too bumpy. "Finished Duzi, you see, at this time, it''s usually the survival barrier of cannon fodder, and then the people around her are not willing to leave alone. As a result, they all delay the time." The little fairy said helplessly. It''s not that she doesn''t have any medicine to cure the Qin and Chu people, but she can''t rely on her every time. Moreover, the Qin and Chu people didn''t use props on their own initiative this time, and the little fairy was happy to wait and see. Chapter 332 In fact, compared with the past, Qin and Chu people have made a lot of progress. At least it won''t always rely on props. The little fairy squatted aside and looked at the wound of Qin and Chu people, thinking with appreciation. It''s just about that. Not to mention the people of Qin and Chu, the little fairy had some fear in his heart. But it doesn''t matter. Even if Qin and Chu people were shot in the heart, she would save them. But now Qin and Chu people are really in pain. She clenches her fists and wants to push the lantern Wu away, but she can''t move at all, which is even more painful. It''s really too late. If huadengwu goes back now, there''s still some hope. "Sister Hua, please believe me once. Go back to the Lord and save me." Qin and Chu people speak very slowly. Even this short sentence has made her sweat. Huadengwu also realized that it was too late. Now she hurried back to find Meng Yan. Maybe she still has some hope. But stay here, there is really no hope, can only watch Qin Chu people die. Thinking of this, huadengwu immediately put the Qin and Chu people on the ground, cried and told the little red horse to watch the Qin and Chu people. Then he turned over and got on his own horse and ran towards the camp with the fastest speed. At this time, Meng Yan and Zhou Ping were still studying the next battle plan together, and they saw huadengwu rushing in breathlessly, with tears on his face: "hurry up, go to save the Chu people, she was injured by an arrow!" When Meng Yan heard this, he immediately put down what he had on hand and ordered people to call the military doctor. Then he and Zhou Ping rode with Hua dengwu to the place where the Qin and Chu people were shot. He didn''t expect that he was just riding out for a walk, and he really met danger. Before Ming Dynasty, in the array and on the battlefield, there were so many dangerous scenes. There were so many dangerous things and people around, and they didn''t do any harm to the Qin and Chu people. How could they just go out and ride a horse and get hurt now? Meng Yan only felt that his heart was about to jump out. In the past, Hua dengwu told him something about it, but he didn''t hear much about it. His mind was full of Qin and Chu people waiting for him at the moment. Even now the speed is very fast, Meng Yan still feels too slow, really too slow, he would like to shuttle to Qin and Chu people''s side now. The military doctor who followed also knew that Meng Yan was really worried, so he couldn''t adapt to such a fast speed. He still tried his best to urge the horse, hoping to get to the Qin and Chu people''s side quickly, and Meng Yan was not so excited. "Your prince will be here soon, and the military doctor will follow. You will have a chance soon." The little fairy worried that the Qin and Chu people would not survive, so he talked about the current situation in the ears of the Qin and Chu people. The Qin and Chu people closed their eyes and forced themselves to think about other things. For example, how fast does this fast mean? For example, where is Meng Yan now? But the pain from the heart was so strong that the Qin and Chu people desperately wanted to distract themselves. For a while, the little fairy doubted whether the Qin and Chu people could not survive. "You still have to rely on me to help you complete the progress. How can I really die? It''s just a little pain. I can still survive." Qin Chu said, biting her teeth, but even so, she didn''t ask the fairy for any props. By the time Meng Yan arrived, the people of Qin and Chu had already fainted. Huadengwu was relieved to see that the Qin and Chu people were still in the same place. However, seeing that the Qin and Chu people had not moved, he was constantly worried. He thought that the Qin and Chu people had not been able to survive. The military doctor gave the pulse to the Qin and Chu people, and determined that they just fainted in pain. Only a few people''s looks were a little better. "Fortunately, the arrow wound is still a little far away from the heart, otherwise I''m afraid the princess really can''t make it." The military doctor said with lingering fear. After determining the location of the wound, we had to help the Qin and Chu people to pull out the arrow. The military doctors brought a lot of medicine to stop bleeding and pain, but it was still painful for the Qin and Chu people to pull out the sword. Meng Yan was relieved to see that the Qin and Chu people were in a coma. At least they didn''t feel so painful after they were in a coma. "Lord, lady Hua, later, one of you will pull out the arrow according to the princess, and one of you will quickly sprinkle the hemostatic medicine on the wound. Remember that the speed must be fast." After the military doctor had arranged the matter, he followed Zhou Ping and carried it on his back. After all, the Qin and Chu people were also women, and the place where they were injured was a little embarrassed. They had to let Hua dengwu and her "prospective husband" Meng Yan do it. Huadengwu shakes off Qin Chu''s clothes, sprinkles some hemostatic and analgesic drugs around the wound, and then looks at Meng Yan. It is only Meng Yanlai who can pull the arrow. Meng Yan nodded and let the Qin and Chu people lean on their arms, one hand on the wound and the other hand on the arrow. "Slow down." The voice of huadengwu was trembling. This kind of thing is not urgent, otherwise it may involve the heart. Meng Yan nodded, this kind of thing, he has propriety. But just because of his sense of propriety, he also knew how painful it was, especially in the process of slowly pulling out the arrow. He did not know whether the Qin and Chu people could hold on. He just pulled the arrow out a little bit, and the people of Qin and Chu had already frowned and began to sweat. Meng Yan did not stop, or dare to stop. He didn''t know if he could stop to do it. "Host, don''t wake up. Just fall asleep. No matter how painful it is, it will pass when you wake up." The little fairy sighed at the Qin and Chu people. The people of Qin and Chu wanted to say whether the little fairy''s mouth had been opened. Why did she hear that? Why did she wake up? Just when Meng Yan pulled the arrow for her. Really painful want to cry, OK? But the Qin and Chu people did not dare to move, because when she was nervous, she felt that the flesh was crowded in the arrow wound, and the pain was even worse. "Relax. It''s OK. I''ll be more careful. I''ll be fine soon." Meng Yan saw that the people of Qin and Chu opened their eyes in a daze and quickly pacified him. In fact, the people of Qin and Chu were forced to wake up with pain. She never thought it would hurt so much. Then she heard what the little fairy said and naturally blamed the little fairy for her fault. "Little fairy, I wake up because of you, so you must compensate me." At this time, the Qin and Chu people have not forgotten to bargain. Chapter 333 "Maybe you don''t hurt that much." When the fairy saw that the people of Qin and Chu were so skinny, he sneered mercilessly. Just in time to catch up with Meng Yan. Qin Chu people''s painful face is wrinkled. Is she really in pain? "Well behaved, bear it. The arrow must be pulled out." Meng Yan looked at the Qin and Chu people, so he was also distressed. He wanted to be distressed for the Qin and Chu people. "It doesn''t matter. You can just pull it. I can''t help it." Qin Chu people endure the pain and say that she doesn''t want to make Meng Yan so miserable. The little fairy looked at him, shook his head and sighed: "maybe, this is the power of love." This process is long or short, that is to say, the Qin and Chu people fainted and woke up again. Fortunately, the military doctor prepared the best medicine for the sores. After pulling out the arrow, the Qin and Chu people did not leave any more blood. After huadengwu helped the Qin and Chu people bandage it, several people were ready to go back. The people of Qin and Chu couldn''t ride a horse by themselves. Princess Meng Yanbian held her and it was not so bumpy. After such a toss, the Qin and Chu people finally returned to the barracks safely. Huadengwu felt guilty again. Sitting beside the bed of the people of Qin and Chu, he served tea and water, and asked for warmth. He really wanted to be punished for the people of Qin and Chu. "Well, sister Hua, I''m all right now. Don''t be so anxious." In turn, the Qin and Chu people comforted Huadeng Wudao. Huadengwu''s eyes were swollen with tears. Seeing that the people of Qin and Chu were all injured, he had to comfort himself. He felt even more guilty: "if I didn''t take you to ride a horse, I wouldn''t hurt you. Chu people, you have to get better soon. You can punish me as much as you like." "Well, if I hadn''t forgotten your advice, I wouldn''t have gone so far. So, let''s not say that between us." The people of Qin and Chu winked at huadengwu, trying to make the illusion that they didn''t hurt. It was no wonder that huadengwu meant well. However, the Turks are brave enough to attack the Qin and Chu people around here. Before, Meng Yan was worried about the safety of the Qin and Chu people, and he didn''t have time to think much about it. Now that the Qin and Chu people are resting in their tents, Meng Yan starts to think about the assassin again. Normally speaking, when he was on the battlefield, GE Shulang had already seen Qin and Chu people''s invulnerability. How could he immediately send someone to stare around here and even fight against them? And after seeing Qin and Chu people injured, the assassin hiding in the dark did not take advantage of the victory. According to Zhao dengwu, when she looked around, she did not find the assassin''s shadow. Originally, when huadengwu came out to call people, it was the best time for the assassins to capture the Qin and Chu people, but those people didn''t act either. It seemed that they were retreating immediately after the action. "You say, is Gertrude testing something?" Meng Yan pointed to ge Shulang''s position on the battlefield simulation chessboard and asked Zhou Pingdao. Just like before, when he was on the battlefield, GE Shulang didn''t believe the words of other soldiers. He thought that the Qin and Chu people were invulnerable. He didn''t call for retreat until he personally tested them, but maybe he didn''t really believe it at that time. Although Meng Yan said that they must be careful when going out, in fact, they all thought that GE Shulang would not act immediately because he had just won the battle this time and had given Ge Shulang so much stimulation. I didn''t expect that a moment''s negligence still hurt the Qin and Chu people. Zhou Ping''s look is more serious than usual. He didn''t spend the three days with Qin and Chu people in the array. He doesn''t know why Qin and Chu people have such great ability now. As an outsider, he admires Qin and Chu people''s ability, but he has doubts about it. I think that''s the same with GE Shulang. In particular, GE Shulang had been with Qin and Chu people for some time before, and they knew something about each other. These changes of Qin and Chu people will definitely cause Ge Shulang''s criticism. "Prince, to tell you the truth, do you know what the princess''s skills are all about? She was invulnerable on the battlefield before, and she was not hurt by the array. Why did she get hit by a hidden arrow this time? " Zhou Ping asked with a frown. After a little hesitation, Meng Yan shook his head: "I heard that when she was in the prince''s mansion, there was a very powerful master who taught her all these skills. As for how she could avoid so many mechanism arrays, it was because some treasures in her hand were probably given by her master. However, after every use, those magic weapons disappeared, So I guess it should be timely. " Just like the invulnerability of the Qin and Chu people, they probably only played a role in the battlefield, and they could not protect the Qin and Chu people in ordinary times. Zhou Ping was puzzled. Is there such a powerful master in the prince''s mansion? If there is one, the first one will be his royal highness. How could it be that so many treasures were left to a woman in the Qin and Chu dynasties. But it''s hard for him to say these words. In case the Qin and Chu people have something hard to say to Meng Yan, his words will damage their relationship. "Also," Meng Yan continued, "that archer can only be Ge Shulang''s man, so now he has tried to find out that the Qin and Chu people are not really invulnerable, and there will certainly be other moves next." What GE Shulang wanted was to confirm whether the Qin and Chu people were really invulnerable, so he would let them go at this time. So now it''s not just the Qin and Chu people who are in danger. Maybe they will fight again soon. Meng Yan frowned. He always felt that there was something wrong. There was always a sense of uneasiness in his heart. Seeing that Meng Yan was always worried, Zhou Ping said, "in fact, you don''t have to worry about it. The Chu people have already been treated by military doctors. Because they have just won the battle, all the soldiers are in high spirits. Even if Ge Shulang comes to fight now, we can cope with it." It''s a truth. After the array and the battle, who didn''t know that they had such a powerful princess? They were all eager to fight with the Turks again and let them go back to their old nest. "Well, you should go ahead and inform them. All parties must monitor closely and never let Turks get close to you. Besides, you should send someone with good skills to find out what GE Shulang is doing." Meng Yan said. Chapter 334 Meng Yan always felt that GE Shulang could not do things so simply. Since we can send people to shoot arrows to hurt the Qin and Chu people this time, there will certainly be follow-up actions. After receiving the order, Zhou Ping immediately ordered to go down and find someone to do it. For a while, it began to spread among the soldiers that the Qin and Chu people were injured. In principle, these people''s belief that they would not be hurt was suddenly hurt. They should be suspicious. However, these soldiers began to hold grievances for the Qin and Chu people. Between their words, they wanted to settle with GE Shulang. "We princess so good person, elder brother Shu Lang that ten thousand years old son dare to send someone to assassinate US princess?" Soldier one said. "Yes! I had the honor to meet our princess before. She is called a fairy. Ge Shulang is really angry. If we fight again, I have to kill him! " Soldier two said. "He must be aware that the last time our princess hit him in the face on the battlefield, but she couldn''t beat us. That''s why he made these small moves in private!" Soldier three said. When Zhou Ping passed by, he once heard a few words. He deeply felt that the princess, who was not easy to go out and seldom met with these soldiers, was really good enough to let these soldiers trust her so wholeheartedly. However, we have to admit that the Qin and Chu people do have this charm. The Scout selected by Zhou Ping was called Xiao Qi. Among these soldiers, he had better lightness skills and was careful. He had been sent out to do several missions by Zhou Ping before, so Zhou Ping was very relieved. "This time, you don''t need to find out any confidential information, just go to see what GE Shulang is doing and see if there are any rumors about the princess. Do you understand?" Zhou Ping said vaguely. Xiao Qi nodded: "my subordinates will live up to their orders." There was a long distance between the two camps. During the period when Xiao Qi left, Zhou Ping checked the security of the nearby guards to prevent Turks from appearing again. When Xiao Qi arrived in Turk, the assassin who assassinated Qin and Chu people had already reported to ge Shulang. Naturally, he couldn''t see him, so he sneaked in along the edge. Fortunately, as night fell, Xiao Qi''s skill was good, so no one saw him. When the night is really deep, Xiao Qi is on his waist and quietly approaches Ge Shulang''s camp where the guards can''t see him. It''s also a coincidence that Xiao Qi is here. At this moment, GE Shulang is just discussing with his subordinates about the people of Qin and Chu. However, how to listen to these words, it seems that the Qin and Chu people have become the handle in their hands. Xiaoqi thinks that Meng Yan and the military doctor have rescued the Qin and Chu people, haven''t they? "Don''t look at them as if they had nothing to do with each other, but when Qin and Chu people have an accident, Meng Yan can''t sit still. At that time, just wait for him to come and beg you." His smile was gloomy, and he seemed very proud. Ge Shulang is still a cold face, can not see the mood is good or bad. For him, even if it''s 10% now, there''s nothing to be proud of. The previous two defeats in the Qin and Chu people''s war have already made a lot of soldiers feel suspicious. This time, he did this kind of bad business to hurt the Qin and Chu people, which is not as aboveboard as Meng Yan. However, after this time, GE Shulang can also be sure that the Qin and Chu people are not real gods and can always be invulnerable. However, when the Qin and Chu people were stronger, or whether she had any way to make others stronger, GE Shulang still didn''t know. Seeing that GE Shulang''s face was uncertain and he didn''t speak, he said to himself, "second prince, don''t worry, this poison is researched and developed by his subordinates. Even Meng Yan''s military doctor can''t find it out for a while. When it doesn''t come, the poison has spread. Only his antidote can solve it." what? Xiao Qi''s eyes widened in surprise. The arrow had poison on it. And now the military doctor has not found out, it must be so, otherwise Meng Yan will not be so indifferent, he will not just send him to explore the movement of Ge Shulang. However, this man said that there was no solution to the poison, and he couldn''t find it at the beginning. What can I do. Xiao Qi is scratching her ears and gills outside. She really can''t help it. She can only hope that GE Shulang and this man can say two more useful words. "If you can develop such a powerful poison, have you ever heard of anything that can make people powerful in a short time?" Asked Gertrude. "This..." his subordinates were in a bit of a dilemma. He knew that GE Shulang was in a bad mood these two days. He just couldn''t figure out why Qin Chu people could become so powerful, but he was a poison maker. How could he know that? "Maybe, what kind of treasure could she have to defend herself?" It''s not impossible. Unless Qin and Chu people are immortals, they can be invulnerable. Just, what kind of baby can be so powerful? Although it is said that sometimes when they were soldiers, they would wear gold wire and soft armor for self-defense, but it was impossible to protect every corner of their body. The Qin and Chu people did it, so they certainly didn''t wear anything. Ge Shulang couldn''t imagine anything else, so he became even more bored. "How long will it take for you to have this effect." Ge Shulang asked impatiently. The man respectfully replied, "about three days, because it''s colorless and tasteless, and it''s not easy to be detected, so the toxicity volatilizes more slowly." In other words, in these three days, there is still hope for the people of Qin and Chu. When Xiao Qi heard it outside, he thought that he had to take the news back quickly. "Well, three days later, send news to Meng Yan and exchange people for antidotes. I don''t believe it. Meng Yan can watch Qin and Chu people have an accident." Ge Shulang narrowed his eyes. This time, he must not be defeated by Meng Yan. The man was also confident and gave a crisp answer. He didn''t think he would make any mistakes. After all, he developed the poison himself, and even tried it with a stranger. Until now, he was sure that it was safe, so he gave it to ge Shulang. Naturally, it was impossible for the Qin and Chu people to make mistakes here. This makes Xiaoqi more frightened. But they stopped talking about this, and there was no more about Qin and Chu people or Meng Yan. Xiao Qi decided to leave now to return to his camp and let the camp find a way to save Qin and Chu people. Counting up to now, it has been a day, and the Qin and Chu people have only two and a half days left, which can''t be delayed. Chapter 335 When Xiao Qi came back to his camp, it was already midnight. Except for some guards on night shift, others were basically resting, and Meng Yan was no exception. If it was normal, Xiao Qi would wait until the next day to talk about it. But now this matter is related to the life and death of the Qin and Chu people. He didn''t care so much and went directly to Meng Yan''s tent. "For what?" The guard in front of Meng Yan''s tent asked. Xiaoqi said anxiously: "I just heard the news about the princess from Turk. Please call the prince." When they heard that it was about the Qin and Chu people, the two guards did not dare to delay. They opened the tent and wanted to go in and call Meng Yan. After all, Meng Yan also told them at that time that everything about the people of Qin and Chu must be reported immediately. Who knows that Meng Yan is smarter than anyone when he hears the word "Princess". As soon as the guard here opens the door of the tent, Meng Yan gets up and calls Xiao Qi in: "what''s the news?" "Huiwangye, they said that the arrow was poisonous, but the poison could not be detected at the beginning, and it could not take effect until three days later. Three days later, the Turks would send a message to you to get the antidote in person." Xiao Qi finished reporting all the things he heard at one go. Then he noticed that Meng Yan''s look was dignified. "Well, Wang Ye, the man of Ge Shulang said, because this poison is special, it can only work in three days, so we still have time. Don''t be too desperate." Xiaoqi comforted him, and then suggested whether to tell the military doctor about it first. Meng Yan nodded and asked Xiao Qi to call the military doctor. He didn''t intend to wake Qin and Chu people at this time, let alone tell them about it. Since there are still three days left, he will certainly think of ways to save the Qin and Chu people in these three days. Even if he couldn''t, he would negotiate with GE Shulang in private. Otherwise, with the temper of Qin and Chu people, if he couldn''t develop an antidote in the end, he would not agree to see Ge Shulang. Just because Meng Yan didn''t say it doesn''t mean that the people of Qin and Chu didn''t understand the situation. After all, there are little immortals! So the Qin and Chu people woke up in their dreams. "What are you talking about? I''m poisoned? " Qin Chu people cover chest is very sad said. She thought it was bad enough for her to be hit by an arrow. She didn''t expect that the arrow was poisonous. No wonder the assassin left so simply at that time. She didn''t worry that the Qin and Chu people would slip away. People didn''t feel timid at all, but they knew everything was safe. Fortunately, Meng Yan sent people to inquire about the situation, otherwise they could not know these things in advance. "Little fairy, let me ask you, do I still have something called Qi Yun value on me, and when I use it up, I''ll start to have bad luck? Otherwise, how can I be so unlucky now? You didn''t tell me! " Qin and Chu people asked with a sad face. "This..." the little fairy even looked it up very attentively, and then said to the people of Qin and Chu, "no, it''s just bad luck. You don''t have any luck." I was able to be safe and sound just because I took the props from the little fairy. This time, suddenly, no one knew, so I couldn''t resist with the props. The people of Qin and Chu thought that Meng Yan deliberately kept it from her because she was worried about her foolishness, so she couldn''t show what she already knew. The provincial Meng Yan thought wildly again, so he had to talk slowly. At that time, he would tell Meng Yan that he wasn''t worried about the poison. As for what to do with this poison, that is the matter of the little fairy. The people of Qin and Chu deeply believed that the little fairy would not give up her good host. "Host, that person didn''t say that you were poisoned. Do you want me to go to the warehouse to see if there is any antidote, but I can''t suit the remedy to the case. You still have to wait until after your toxic attack, but can you wait until then, in case Meng Yan has an impulse to go to ge Shulang? " Said the fairy, rubbing his chin. There are antidote pills, but it''s hard to know what kind of poison Qin and Chu people have. Unless it is a high price for a more specific drug, it can relieve the toxicity of various poisons, but there may be some side effects. As soon as the people of Qin and Chu looked at the little fairy, they knew that she was calculating her life value. Let''s just do it first. Anyway, she can''t do anything now. The people of Qin and Chu turned over, wrapped their quilts tightly, and fell asleep again. But Meng Yan''s side is more lively. When the military doctor is called over, he wakes up Zhou Ping, and huadengwu knows about it. Several people quietly enter Meng Yan''s tent, and their faces are very worried. "I said, how could those people let the Chu people go so easily? It turned out to be a poisonous arrow!" Huadengwu''s heart, which had been put down, has been mentioned in his throat since he heard that Qin and Chu people were poisoned. Zhou Ping was also embarrassed and didn''t know what to do. It''s obvious that GE Shulang is aboveboard, but he starts to play Yin. They can''t watch the Qin and Chu people have an accident. However, Meng Yan can not be allowed to go to the Turkic camp alone. After all, Meng Yan is their backbone. "There are still two days left. If I can''t help it within two days, I''ll go to meet Ge Shulang in person." Meng Yan''s tone was flat and light, and he couldn''t hear anything. But everyone present knows that Meng Yan is the last one who wants to see Qin and Chu people have an accident. Zhou Ping hesitated and decided to persuade Meng Yan: "Lord... Although I know this sentence should not be said, if you really go, it will be more or less. We soldiers are waiting for your instructions." "I know what you mean, but I can''t let Chu people die for it." Meng Yan said firmly. Huadengwu saw that there was no way to solve these two people''s problems. He began to worry again. He hoped that she would go instead of Meng Yan. Even if he lost his life there, he would only change back the antidote. But nine times out of ten things in this world will not be satisfactory, and huadengwu can''t replace Meng Yan. Several people did not discuss anything. They could only let the military doctor check his body tomorrow to see if he could find out what the poison was. After all, it was a sleepless night. Meng Yan sat at the table and watched the sky outside brighten a little. He drank most of the wine in his hand. Rarely does he feel powerless for such a thing. Chapter 336 "Chu people, how are you feeling today? I''ll find a military doctor to feel your pulse and see what''s going on, OK In the morning, huadengwu came to deliver it. She looked at Qin and Chu people with a rather desolate look. The Qin and Chu people naturally knew why huadengwu was like this, but they could not say that they should not worry about this. They had to drink up the porridge under pressure, and then they agreed to let the military doctor come to have a look. Zhou Ping, Meng Yan and Hua dengwu were all around the Qin and Chu people with serious faces, even the military doctors were very nervous. The Qin and Chu people''s holding forehead looked at the exaggeration of these people, and they really didn''t know what to say. "Otherwise, you pretend to say something about your discomfort, and then exchange it for an antidote pill, saying you have an antidote?" The little fairy suggested. It''s just torture. The Qin and Chu people scoff at the little fairy''s method: "how can there be so many good things in the world that fall on one person? She has shown enough" skills "in front of Meng Yan before, and now she can prepare a detoxification pill in advance? Maybe at that time, Meng Yan will not only believe it, but also think that I took the antidote pill to deceive them. " In this way, Meng Yan did not dare to do anything in front of the Qin and Chu people. Maybe he would go to the Turks to negotiate with GE Shulang. To a certain extent, the people of Qin and Chu understood their position very well. Even for Meng Yan, she was really important now, but what was more important than her was the soldiers, the common people. The people of Qin and Chu sighed helplessly. Now let''s go step by step. Who knows what will happen next. Seeing the doctor feel her pulse for a while, there is no movement now, and the people of Qin and Chu are also a little nervous. "Military doctor, but what''s the difference?" The others didn''t dare to speak, so they had to break the silence by themselves. It seems that the military doctor did not expect that Qin and Chu people could speak. He was a little surprised for a moment, but he could not say why. According to the pulse of Qin and Chu people, there is no problem. It can be called health. But that''s why he''s more nervous. This shows that he can''t find any trace of the poisoning of the Qin and Chu people at all, and there is no way to prescribe the right medicine to the case. In this way, I''m afraid it will really be after the poisoning of the Qin and Chu people. The people of Qin and Chu all asked questions, but he didn''t want to return. He simply told the truth: "Princess Hui, according to your pulse, there''s no problem. Next, you just need to rest at ease." "Well, if I feel uncomfortable, I''ll come back to you." Qin churen said with a smile, and then looked at the onlookers, "well, the military doctors all said I''m ok now, so don''t cry and lose face one by one." Meng Yan, Zhou Ping and Hua dengwu looked at each other and seemed to have some kind of silent communication. Then Meng Yan nodded decisively to the people of Qin and Chu: "have a good rest, then I won''t disturb you." "Yes, princess, have a good rest. Let''s go first!" Zhou Ping also followed. As for huadengwu... Qin Chu people guess that she should be the one who was abandoned. "If they have something to say, I won''t follow. Anyway, it''s boring for you to stay alone. I''ll sit with you." Huadengwu smiles and pours a cup of warm water for Qin and Chu people. "Well, what did you find out?" After some distance from the tent, Meng Yan immediately asked the military doctor. The military doctor sighed, shook his head and said, "the pulse condition of the princess is really normal, and nothing abnormal can be seen. Is this poison really severe to this extent?" In fact, the military doctor''s last sentence is not a doubt, but a euphemistic expression of his own answer. As long as it''s poison, entering people''s body can always cause some changes, but it''s obvious that the Qin and Chu people didn''t change much. Military doctors have been practicing medicine for decades without any mistakes, so they will not doubt themselves first. Can''t it be the wrong message? Zhou Ping instantly denied this idea. Xiaoqi is an old hand and a person worthy of his trust. It is impossible to send the wrong message. It can''t be goshulang who knows that someone outside is listening to them and deliberately utters such words for three days. So it can only be the last possibility, that is, the poison may really take three days to take effect. In these three days, it was like nothing. The poison is too powerful. Rao Shi, an old military doctor, also wants to cry. "Lord, if not, I''ll check it again after the toxin attacks. Maybe I''ll know what kind of poison it is at this time. For the time being, I''ll make some ordinary antidote pills first. Maybe I can delay for a while. Since the news from Turks is that you are asked to take the medicine in person, it shows that the toxicity of the princess is not distributed quickly, There is still a time delay. " The military doctor said what he thought. After all, they can''t really let Meng Yan go to ge Shulang. But it''s not that they just gave up the Qin and Chu people and developed the antidote as soon as possible. Meng Yan thought about it for a while and didn''t speak. He knows how to put the overall situation first, so he doesn''t need to listen here any more. Knowing that Meng Yan was in a bad mood, Zhou Ping immediately said to the military doctor, "well, the prince will consider this matter. Go back and have a rest first. I will send someone to inform you once there is something wrong with the princess." "Yes, I''ll leave." The military doctor made a collection, and then went on. There was a tent with his herbal medicine. He was very picky. Maybe he could make some antidote pills in two days. Meng Yan was still calm and refused to speak. Zhou Ping patted Meng Yan on the shoulder, sighed, and said helplessly: "prince, in fact, some things are not what we want. We are also very anxious about the princess. If there is a way to save the princess, no matter how much we have to pay, but you can''t do it." Meng Yan seems to have heard a lot of similar words this day, but now he is really tired. Maybe he can take these soldiers to fight and win, maybe he can protect the health of a country, but now let him save the Qin and Chu people, he really does not have such great ability. He couldn''t change many treasures out of thin air like the people of Qin and Chu. He said to him with a smile what these treasures could do, and then went through those difficulties safely. But he also wanted to try. He wanted to try what he could do for the Qin and Chu people. Chapter 337 "I can''t watch her have an accident without saving her." Meng Yan said to Zhou Ping. "That''s not what I mean." Zhou Ping felt that he was really in trouble. He couldn''t persuade Meng Yan, and he couldn''t save Qin and Chu people. He just killed himself in situ to respect heaven and earth. Fortunately, Meng Yan is not really impulsive to that extent. With Zhou Ping''s despairing look, he promised to give the military doctors two days after the Qin and Chu people''s toxicity was exerted. If he can''t develop an antidote within two days, and can''t delay the spread of the toxicity, he has to go to ge Shulang to get the antidote. At that time, he will make things clear with these soldiers, so that they will not be leaderless. Because he has lost a prince, he will forget Zhou Ping, a powerful general, and will not be really demoralized by the Turks. After hearing these words, Zhou Ping''s expression was relieved. This is his Regent. With the help of a little fairy, the Qin and Chu people probably understood Meng Yan''s meaning, and they were relieved for the time being. As long as you exchange an antidote pill from the warehouse at that time, her toxicity can be delayed even if it can''t be completely solved, at least it can give the military doctors time to study the toxicity. We can''t really let Meng Yan go. "Two days later, after the toxic attack of this poison, can you know what kind of poison it is?" Although huadengwu stayed here, he knew that the Qin and Chu people needed a rest, so he didn''t speak. The Qin and Chu people simply chatted with the little fairy. The little fairy thought a little and said, "I can check this for you. It''s not all right." "The culture of Turks is not so high. Maybe it has something to do with poisonous insects and witchcraft. You can just look in this area, and they don''t have any general herbal medicine. It''s estimated that it can''t be the synthetic poison of herbal medicine." The people of Qin and Chu guessed. Although this may sound like a derogatory remark to Turks, it is true that most herbs and poisons are only suitable for living in the Central Plains. The little fairy heart said that if Ge Shulang heard this kind of words, he would be very angry. He was poisoned by them, and he could still say this kind of sarcastic words. However, the truth is such a truth, so the little fairy still obeyed the people of Qin and Chu, and decided to look into this aspect. These two days, a group of people have been frightened, it''s not a taste, probably only the Qin and Chu people who are involved in the party live a little easier. On the third night, the people of Qin and Chu suddenly realized that something was wrong. But she didn''t dare to make a sound when she was in bed. Because Meng Yan stayed outside and saw that the third day was about to pass. He was also worried that the Qin and Chu people would have problems, so he stayed outside the tents of the Qin and Chu people early. The people of Qin and Chu didn''t think that Meng yanduo was worried about what this night would bring. Instead, they wasted the time he gave the military doctor, so they had to let xiaoshenxian find a way to protect her from being discovered by Meng Yan. "How are you feeling now?" Asked the little fairy. The Qin and Chu people were biting their teeth and sweating on their foreheads. They communicated with the little fairy with their divine sense: "the bones all over my body are aching, just like something is gnawing at my bones." No wonder military doctors can''t find out what this poison is. It turned out that after the poison entered the body, it immediately dipped into the bone along the flesh and blood, which had no effect on the blood. Moreover, it could not be found out because it had been dormant for the first three days. Qin and Chu people feel that their endurance in this life is about to be used up. The pain is much more severe than that when they pulled the arrow before. Moreover, she can''t make a sound. She can only bite her lips. She can feel the bloody smell of blood flowing into her mouth. The little fairy couldn''t bear to see the appearance of Qin and Chu people, so he rushed into the warehouse to see if there were any props that could relieve the pain. After this inspection, the little fairy appeared and filled a pill into the mouth of the Qin and Chu people. Then he remembered: "a pill can last for five hours, and the price is three days. Take it first. I''ll try to find out what kind of poison you are." "Good." Qin Chu people feel much better after taking the painkiller, but just now the pain is so strong that she can still vaguely feel that feeling. It''s not a human sin. The people of Qin and Chu opened their mouths. They felt that their mouths were moist. When they wiped them, their hands were also moist. They knew that there was a little more blood flowing from their mouths. It''s also the painkiller that works. Even the bite on the mouth doesn''t feel anything. The people of Qin and Chu were worried that Meng Yan would make a noise outside, so they quietly touched the handkerchief, wiped the corners of their mouth, and then threw the handkerchief under the bed to hide. This painkiller lasts for five hours, just enough to last the next day. Lying on the bed, the Qin and Chu people looked up at the top of the tent and thought about how to talk to Meng Yan the next day. Under the unusual quiet, the Qin and Chu people felt that they could still feel the feeling that the bones were corroded a little bit. So she had to think of another thing. If the little fairy could really find an antidote, it would be to stop the effect of the poison immediately, or to repair the bones she had lost. It''s a big problem. At that time, the people of Qin and Chu felt that they had lost sleep. The problem was so terrible that she couldn''t think about it any more. "Little fairy, are you still there?" The people of Qin and Chu called the fairy in a soft voice, and the voice was very scared. Xiaoshenxian, who is trying to contact other systems, is suddenly stunned and seriously asked: "excuse me, this host, what are you thinking about? Can you face up to your current situation? I am helping you contact relevant people and help you to pour out antidotes!" "Do you think something is eating my bones?" Is it true that the people of Qin and Chu were not afraid of the little fairy, but they even said such a sensational sentence. Cold not Ding of hear this words, small fairy suddenly hit a shiver. No wonder Qin and Chu people are not afraid of her now. Their feelings are even more terrible. How big a hole does she have to be to think of such a thing? But... The little fairy thought about what Qin and Chu people had just described, and suddenly realized that maybe it was not impossible. But we can''t condone this terrible idea of the host, so the little fairy rolled his eyes mercilessly and said sarcastically: "if there is something gnawing at your bones, then you won''t live until tomorrow morning... Do you accept your fate or take good care of your brain?" Chapter 338 "I choose to take care of my brain." Qin Chu people cleverly closed their mouths. "Good, then I''ll help you find a way." And then there was no news from the little fairy. Qin and Chu people did shut up, but she couldn''t sleep. Sometimes people''s brains were so hard to control. But little fairy can''t manage so much. Now she''s consulting other systems crazily. Have you ever seen any poison that gnaws bones? By the way, I''ll ask if there''s any antidote. In fact, the little fairy thinks a little more than that. In addition to the external force, the human body itself will gradually age, and the bones will naturally age and become loose, so will this poison be the same? She deliberately evaded the most terrible answer. Turks are good at using witchcraft and poisonous insects. It''s hard to ensure that the bones of the Qin and Chu people are not really filled with things. The people of Qin and Chu, who went to bed on time every night, could not survive this time and soon fell asleep. By the time she woke up again, it was four hours later. The little fairy was about to look at her. "Little fairy? What''s wrong with you? I can''t be cured! " As soon as Qin and Chu people woke up, they saw the fairy staring at her. They were so scared that they almost didn''t fall off the bed. Of course, in fact, she didn''t move at all. The little fairy sighed helplessly and looked at Qin Chu people shaking his head: "you only have one hour left." Fang heard this sentence, Qin Chu people thought they had only one hour to live. Just wanted to ask the little fairy if she had any urgent task to do. If it was convenient, she would add some life value. Then they remembered that the little fairy was talking about painkillers. She had been sleeping for nearly four hours. "Have you found an antidote?" This is what the people of Qin and Chu are most concerned about. However, looking at the little fairy''s expression, plus the fact that she said only one hour, it''s probably impossible If it is true, the little fairy is very helpless to shake his head. The people of Qin and Chu agreed to lie on the bed and thought about it. They said, "in this case, you can exchange more painkillers for me. In a word, I don''t want to be found by the Lord for the time being. Then I go to the military doctor in private to find a way. I can''t really ask the Lord to go to ge Shulang." The little fairy blinked. Seeing that the people of Qin and Chu arranged their own ending so easily, he was very appreciative. "But, Chu people, you think, if we just take painkillers, your bones are gnawed, what can we do?" The little fairy dragged his chin and looked at the Qin and Chu people seriously. Hiss. The people of Qin and Chu thought that the little fairy was too painful. Is this kind of talk random? It''s going to scare you to death, okay? Seeing that the faces of the Qin and Chu people were twisted into a ball, the fairy didn''t hold on, and "poof" burst out laughing. "Little fairy, we''ve been together for so long. I''m almost eaten up. Are you so happy? Where can you find me such a good host?" The Qin and Chu people looked at the little fairy without saying a word. "No, you go to the shelf and have a look at my achievements in these four hours." The little fairy waved his hand and said with pride. Qin Chu people didn''t take it seriously at first. When she saw the rows of white pills on the shelf and the liquid medicine in the transparent bottle, she suddenly felt a fever in her head. Is this the medicine that the little fairy gave her at that time? But that''s too much. And the price... Qin Chu people feel that she needs to do something to save her life. "These are the antidotes you''ve found for me?" Qin Chu people stare at the little fairy. The little fairy laughed awkwardly: "it can also be said that some of them work and some of them don''t work. They are all supported by big guys. Don''t we have another hour? Let''s sift and see which one can eat." People of the Qin and Chu Dynasties Look at these exquisite little white pills. The people of Qin and Chu didn''t know what to say except that they were bitter. "I''ve inquired about these drugs. Some of them can treat osteoporosis and the like, and some of them can clean up bone marrow debris. Although it''s not sure what the poison Ge Shulang gave you, it should be able to resist the toxicity if you choose to take them." The little fairy''s tone was more serious. The truth is such a truth that the people of Qin and Chu understood it. If you know what kind of poison Ge Shulang is, the little fairy can prescribe the right medicine to the case, but now they don''t know what the poison is, so they can only come vaguely. Although there is no cure for the symptoms, it also gives Meng Yan and military doctors more time. "Then exchange for a painkiller, a pill that can strengthen bones, and an antidote pill." The people of Qin and Chu recited the names of the three medicines, and soon the pills came to her. This antidote pill can sort out the general toxin, and it should also slow down the poison of Gertrude. In addition to the painkillers to wait for a time later to eat, Qin and Chu people directly put the remaining two drugs into their mouths and swallowed them. The sky outside was already a little bright. The people of Qin and Chu stood up and looked in the direction of the door. Meng Yan is still guarding the door, but looking at this figure, it seems that he wants to open the door of the tent and come in, but he stops in the same place and will not be able to enter. Qin Chu people guess that Meng Yan should be worried about her toxic attack, but it''s not easy to come in directly. "Lord, are you outside?" The people of Qin and Chu looked puzzled and called out. Don''t say, this sleepy look, pretend really like that. Outside, Meng Yan didn''t expect that the Qin and Chu people would call him. After a little hesitation, he said, "well," and then asked, "what''s wrong with you?" "No, the Lord is looking for me?" Qin Chu asked. don''t worry? Meng Yan frowned, a little confused. It has been more than three days now, and the people of Qin and Chu have nothing to do with it. Is it true that the so-called poisoning is the smoke bomb released by GE Shulang? After all, the people of Qin and Chu didn''t know about poisoning, so they couldn''t pretend to be OK. Thinking of this, Meng Yan immediately responded: "it''s OK. I just happened to pass by. It''s still early. You should take a rest." "Good." The people of Qin and Chu responded. Then he heard the footsteps of Meng Yan leaving, getting farther and farther away. "It seems that he went to the military doctor to discuss your poisoning. If you really don''t want Meng Yan to know, you must be fully prepared when you go to the military doctor. Don''t let the military doctor disclose the news to you." Said the little fairy. Chapter 339 "Of course I know such things." Qin and Chu people lay back in bed, looked up at the top of the tent, thinking about how they should tell the military doctors about it. It''s really early now. The military doctor hasn''t woken up yet. Meng Yan lingered in front of the military doctor''s tent for a while, and finally decided to go to Xiaoqi to have a chat to see if there was something wrong. "When you went to the Turk camp, were you sure that no one found you?" Meng Yan came to wake up Xiao Qi and asked directly. Xiao Qi was a little at a loss, but he was obedient. He thought about it carefully and didn''t reveal his trace: "report to the Lord, my subordinates can be sure that they haven''t been found." Meng Yan hesitated. Since he was not found, his brother Shulang''s words were not meant to be said. In other words, the Qin and Chu people were really poisoned. But now three days later, the Qin and Chu people have not responded. Maybe this drug is newly developed, so even the poison doctor who developed the poison may not be able to control the effect of the drug. "Lord, but what''s the matter?" Small seven see Meng Yan also don''t speak, didn''t restrain to ask a sentence. Meng Yan shook his head: "nothing, just some things don''t understand, so I came to ask you." Maybe it''s lucky. At least the toxicity hasn''t been exerted yet, so the Qin and Chu people have more time to be safe. After returning to his tent, Meng Yan took a rest for a while. When it was daybreak and everyone got up, Meng Yan went to find a military doctor and told him the story and his guess. "It''s time to change the dressing for the injury on the princess''s shoulder today. I''d better take this opportunity to treat the princess again. If there''s really no reaction, it''s a good thing. When the Turks can''t wait, they will show their feet naturally. If the princess conceals it intentionally, she can''t even hide it from me." The military doctor thought a little and said. Meng Yan also felt that it was feasible to let the military doctors treat the Qin and Chu people, and they could rest assured. After all, none of them knew what the symptoms were after the outbreak of the toxin. If the Qin and Chu people were not feeling well, but they deliberately concealed it, or even the Qin and Chu people didn''t feel it themselves, and let the toxin spread, it would be troublesome. At dinner in the morning, Meng Yan sent it to the people of Qin and Chu. By the way, he told the people of Qin and Chu about it. "Later, lady Hua will come to change the medicine for you. After changing the medicine, let the military doctor come to see it for you, OK?" Meng Yan did not show too much, just as a routine inspection. The people of Qin and Chu gave a "ah", and then... Had to agree. Of course, she knows that Meng Yan''s coming is just a notice to her. She can''t tolerate her refusal. After all, three days has come. Meng Yan must be worried. But what Qin and Chu people worry about is that she hasn''t colluded with the military doctors. In case the military doctors say it after a while, it''s over. "Little fairy, what should we do! What if the military doctor tells the truth! " The people of Qin and Chu were very anxious to summon the little fairy. The little fairy took a deep breath and blinked at the Qin and Chu people: "I think it''s OK to solve this kind of small problem with your skills. Well, I searched for medicine for you all night last night. Now it''s time to rest. Goodbye, host. Good luck." Qin Chu people put on a smile to show her anger. It''s not long since the military doctor came here, OK? Meng Yan looked at her, after dinner, huadengwu would change her dressing, and then the military doctor would come immediately. These three people have obviously arranged things, and they didn''t give Qin and Chu any chance to escape, OK? "You don''t have to worry too much. Now the wound is healing slowly. The military doctor says that as long as you take more medicine, the wound will get better, and you can come out to relax." Meng Yan thought that the low interest of the Qin and Chu people was thinking about the wound, so he comforted him. In fact, he can only say so, and said the abnormal guilty, after all, no one knows when the toxic attack. Qin churen smiles at Meng Yan, indicating that he is not too worried: "in fact, you can do whatever you need to do. There is no need to surround me every day. Anyway, you said that the wound will soon get better, and I can take this opportunity to have a good rest." However, the more optimistic the Qin and Chu people are now, the worse Meng Yan feels. It''s very difficult for a weak woman of the Qin and Chu people to pretend that nothing happened to her after such a serious injury. What''s more, there are still more miserable situations to face. Meng Yan only felt that his heart was blocked and he couldn''t tell. Seeing that the Qin and Chu people had been smiling at themselves, Meng Yan suddenly came forward and grasped the Qin and Chu people''s hand. Qin Chu Ren was stunned and gave a confused "um". "I won''t let anything happen to you." Meng Yan said firmly. "I know. The Lord will protect me." Qin churen replied with a smile. Because of this, I have to hide the poison, Qin Chu people said secretly. However, no matter how the Qin and Chu people delayed their time, they could not stop huadengwu from changing the medicine for her soon, and they could not stop the military doctors from coming to help her with the diagnosis and treatment. Qin and Chu people blinked their big eyes sincerely, hoping that the military doctor could see that the sincerity in her eyes was not that she wanted other people to know her illness. However, the military doctor is obviously old and has no ability to detoxify people''s heart. On the contrary, he solemnly guarantees: "princess, don''t worry. It''s just a routine examination. There''s nothing wrong with your body." "Then there will be labor doctors." Qin Chu people almost said with gnashing teeth. "Little fairy, do you really care about me? I feel that although the medicine you gave me can shield my feelings, it can''t stop me. My body is really changing. I''ve been an old doctor for decades, but I can''t see it? " Qin Chu Ren Wei said wrongly. However, the fairy''s response was only two snores. After finishing the calf, the Qin and Chu people covered their faces in despair. You see, at the critical moment, some systems only know how to sleep, and they don''t care about the host at all. "Military doctor, in fact, I don''t think my body is uncomfortable, except that I''ve been lying in bed for the past two days. My bones don''t move very much, and I''m a little stiff. There should be no big problem with other things." The Qin and Chu people decided to take the initiative to attack. They took advantage of the doctor''s pulse and said that they had said all the military doctors'' words, leaving them speechless. Chapter 340 "This... Needs to be felt before we know." The military doctors had never seen so many people in the Qin and Chu dynasties, and they were worried about poisoning all the time. Qin Chu nodded, then said: "I naturally believe in the military doctor, but you see now, I''m in such a good spirit that I can have fun with you here. I think it''s OK." Not to say yes or no, the surgeon nodded, make complaints about it, but he could not help but Tucao Qin Chu knew that he was playing with music. However, the pulse condition of Qin and Chu people is different from that before. Military doctors have been old doctors for decades. They can''t even see this. The Qin and Chu people are really poisoned, and now the toxin is spreading. It''s just that the military doctor looks up at the Qin and Chu people, and it''s reasonable that the Qin and Chu people have shown some symptoms. Why is she still like a nobody now? Is it wrong to feel the pulse? The military doctor closed his eyes again and felt the pulse of the Qin and Chu people carefully. Then he put a handkerchief on the wrist of the Qin and Chu people and observed the wrist bone. Although it was not very obvious, the military doctor still felt that the Qin and Chu people''s bones were much more fragile than normal. "Military doctor, but what''s the problem?" Meng Yan looked at the steps of the military doctor''s examination, which were different from those in the past, and the time obviously became longer. It seemed that he had encountered some problems, but he didn''t dare to confirm them. Meng Yan was worried that the toxicity of Qin and Chu people had taken effect. "This... The princess''s pulse condition is indeed some problems, but her body seems to be all right." The military doctor said, "I still need further observation." "It''s a good thing that I''m healthy. If the pulse is different from before, maybe it''s because I''ve been lying in bed these two days and haven''t gone out? Do you think, military doctor, if there is something wrong with my body, I will tell you the truth, and it''s convenient for you to treat, isn''t it? " Qin Chu people are very cooperative said, and to the military doctor blinked. She didn''t believe it. She had already said that. The military doctor didn''t understand what she meant! Do we have to put it on the table? Is it not good to have a private chat? Maybe the spirit of sacrificing oneself to others of Qin and Chu people finally moved heaven, or maybe the military doctors finally got enlightened and understood the meaning of Qin and Chu people. They even nodded, then turned to Meng Yan and said: "back to the prince, the princess''s body is OK, just need to rest every day." The Qin and Chu people were relieved. But Meng Yan didn''t, because he thought that some military doctors were not good at speaking in front of Qin and Chu people. What''s more, the performance of the military doctor just now did not look like nothing. "Well, let the princess have a good rest first, and we won''t disturb her." This is what Meng Yan meant when he got up to leave. So huadengwu and Zhou Ping couldn''t sit any more, and they gave each other a look, and they were ready to leave. So the Qin and Chu people suddenly understood. I''m going to cross examine in private! No wonder the military doctor said it was OK just now. She forgot that these people were going to hide the poisoning from her. Both sides knew the inside story, but they kept it from each other, so the military doctor was in the middle, and there was no truth. "You''re finished, little fairy. Can you stop sleeping? If you say that the military doctor won''t go out, shake out the truth. I don''t know what he''s doing. I won''t either. How can I keep the military doctor? Ah? Do you want me to be the host? " In the Qin and Chu dynasties, there was a lot of talk coming out of Dulu, but it didn''t wake up the sleeping fairy at all. Seeing that Meng Yan and the military doctor were about to pack up their things and leave, the people of Qin and Chu suddenly seemed to remember something, blushing and embarrassed, and said, "in fact, I really have some questions to ask the military doctor, but I''m really embarrassed about this question. I wonder if I can talk to the military doctor alone?" Qin Chu thought that what I said is so clear. You can''t stay here, can you? Seriously, Meng Yan really doesn''t want to go. He worried that the Qin and Chu people would take advantage of this time to talk with military doctors about their illness. However, seeing the embarrassed face of Qin and Chu people, Meng Yan was obediently pushed out of the tent by Zhou Ping and huadengwu. "We''ll keep the poisoning from her. Even if she is not feeling well, she can''t think of it. Maybe there are some other things to consult the military doctor. And when the military doctor comes out, we''ll ask him again." Zhou Ping enlightened Meng Yandao. There is a certain truth in this. But somehow, Meng Yan felt that the Qin and Chu people were talking about very important things with military doctors. There was no reason, just intuition. In fact, intuition is very accurate sometimes. For example, just as Meng Yan left the tent in front of them, the people of Qin and Chu whispered to the military doctor: "don''t disclose my poisoning." The military doctor looked at the Qin and Chu people with a dull face. In a trance, he understood that the Qin and Chu people had been emphasizing that they were OK just now. But... Didn''t Meng Yan say that the poisoning had been hidden from the Qin and Chu people all the time? Why did the Qin and Chu people now seem to not only know about it, but also continue to hide it after the outbreak of the poisoning? Seeing that the military doctor didn''t speak, the people of Qin and Chu thought it was because the military doctor didn''t agree. They continued to explain, "if the Lord knows my illness, he will only give you two days. If you can''t find an antidote within two days, he will go to ge Shulang to ask for the antidote. I don''t think you will let the Lord take this risk?" The military doctor nodded and said nothing else. This last sentence is really reasonable. Meng Yan is not only their commander, but also the spiritual leader of these soldiers. If there is something wrong with the leader, or for a woman, it is a problem that the name of "beauty" falls on the Qin and Chu people. Meng Yan may also be said to be addicted to beauty, leading to the failure of the war, which is a big problem. "Princess, it''s reasonable... But how do you know you are poisoned?" The military doctor asked suspiciously. In fact, he also wanted to ask the Qin and Chu people how they are now, whether the toxicity has already occurred. Seeing the compromise of the military doctors, the people of Qin and Chu breathed a sigh of relief. The next step is to answer the question. The Qin Chu people coughed and said, "what I mean by calling the military doctor is to make it clear to you." Chapter 341 "I''ve always wanted to talk to you these two days, but I haven''t had a chance. The toxicity broke out last night. Today, the LORD made such a scene again. I can''t tell you. I can only use this method." The people of Qin and Chu explained why they left the military doctors. The military doctor nodded, indicating that he knew. "As for how I know about it, it''s not the point. The point is that the poison seems to erode people''s bones. I felt it last night. Fortunately, I have a detoxification pill left by an expert in the past. It can help me to relieve the pain, so I can talk to you normally now." Qin Chu people still didn''t say how they knew. However, the military doctor is not a sensible person. Seeing that the Qin and Chu people have so obviously changed the topic, they have no intention of asking. After all, the Qin and Chu people are right, and the most important thing is poison. However, there are several kinds of poisons that directly erode people''s bones. For a while, he couldn''t understand them clearly. When I felt the pulse of the Qin and Chu people just now, although I felt some abnormality, and he obviously felt that the bones of the Qin and Chu people were fragile, at the same time, I felt that there was another force fighting against the poison. Maybe this is the function of the antidote pill that Qin and Chu people said. The military doctor thought about Shaoqing and said, "what kind of poison is this? I still need to further study. However, do you still have this antidote pill? Although it can''t really detoxify, it seems to have some effects, but it can temporarily alleviate the toxicity and delay some time. I want to study it and try to develop the antidote as soon as possible. " "Well, yes." The people of Qin and Chu agreed without hesitation, but they wanted to cry. You know, what really works for her is not a small antidote pill, but a small white pill that can strengthen her bones. The price of a pill is seven days. But now, in order to deal with military doctors, we can only exchange another one. Qin and Chu people recited the name of xiaobaiyao pill several times in their hearts. Xiaobaiyao pill appeared in Qin and Chu people''s hands. Qin and Chu people pretended to take it out of the bag and handed it to the military doctor. "The appearance of this antidote pill is different from that of the usual one. No wonder even the poison of this evil sect can be restrained." There is no lack of admiration for this medicine in the words of military doctors. The people of Qin and Chu laughed. Instead of struggling with the military doctors, they told Meng Yan again that she must not let Meng Yan know that her toxicity had already broken out, let alone let Meng Yan go to the Turkic camp. Knowing the seriousness of the incident, the military doctor immediately agreed with the people of Qin and Chu, and in his heart he even more admired their awe inspiring style. However, after the military doctor came out this time, he didn''t see Meng Yan or Zhou Ping. Only Hua dengwu was waiting to ask the military doctor about the true situation of Qin and Chu people. "Military doctor, she is from Chu, but she is really OK?" Huadengwu''s eyes turned red. It seemed that he had been stimulated and cried in the process of waiting. The military doctor nodded and said: "the princess is really no problem, maybe the toxicity has not yet occurred, maybe the princess is not poisoned at all." After hearing this, huadengwu''s eyes obviously added some hope. If the Qin and Chu people were not poisoned, it would be good. "I''ll tell you the news right now. Go back and have a rest first, military doctor." After that, huadengwu immediately walked towards Meng Yan''s tent. In fact, huadengwu is the only one left here. There''s no other reason. When news comes from the Turks, they directly inform Meng Yan that the Qin and Chu people have been poisoned by the Turks'' secret poison. Unless Meng Yan comes to find Ge Shulang himself, he will wait for the Qin and Chu people to suffer and die. It sounds terrible. So Meng Yan immediately put the emissary in the tent. However, in all kinds of shouting, Meng Yan only asked one question: "did you really poison her?" Can it be fake? I feel like crying. When he came here, GE Shulang had already told him that the toxicity of Qin and Chu people should have happened. So if there is no accident, Meng Yan is likely to leave with him. Otherwise, he will go to find Ge Shulang within today. But now, looking at Meng Yan''s indifferent appearance, he doesn''t look like the toxicity of Qin and Chu people. And Meng Yan also asked if he was really poisoned. It''s hard to understand that the toxicity of Qin and Chu people didn''t attack? When he was struggling here, huadengwu came over and said: "Lord, this man is lying and wants to cheat you. I have asked the military doctor just now. The military doctor said that there is no problem with Chu people and there is no sign of poisoning." ˇ°Łˇˇ± To make surprised to see the lantern Wu. This meal can be eaten indiscriminately, and words can''t be spoken indiscriminately. At that time, GE Shulang and the witch doctor could be sure that the Qin and Chu people had a toxic attack, so they let him come. Meng Yan''s fingers tapped on the table, because he lowered his head, so he couldn''t see what he was thinking. Just now, the military doctor''s reaction did not seem to be that the Qin and Chu people were really OK. But just after staying in the tents of the Qin and Chu people for a while, it turned out that the Qin and Chu people were really OK? "Since you said that the people of Qin and Chu were poisoned by you, do you know what the symptoms will be after the attack?" Meng Yanhu asked. The envoy said without hesitation: "naturally, the bones gradually become loose until they melt in the flesh and blood. From the onset of toxicity, they bear the pain of bone erosion day by day." In other words, the most intuitive response is pain. Before the Qin and Chu people hurt when they were shot, Meng Yan still remembered. But it is obvious that today''s Qin and Chu people can still talk with a smile, even without a trace of forbearance, not like a very painful appearance. It''s just... Meng Yan also remembers a little action when the military doctor checked. He pulled up the wrist of the Qin and Chu people and looked at it for a while, as if to see if there was something wrong with the wrist bone of the Qin and Chu people. This can be matched with the attack of poison. For a while, Meng Yan couldn''t tell whether the Qin and Chu people were poisoned or not, so he planned to go to the military doctor first and then go to see the Qin and Chu people himself. "In this case, you will go back and tell your second prince that if the Chu people are really poisoned, our king will naturally find an antidote for the Chu people, but if not, don''t blame our king for remembering the revenge!" Meng Yan said coldly, the cold eyes made him shiver. He suddenly realized that the second prince of his family had made a very wrong decision. Chapter 342 "Back to the second prince, Meng Yan didn''t mean to come, and he asked me to bring you a message." As the saying goes, when the two armies were at war, they didn''t kill the emissary, and Meng Yan expected this man to give him a message, so when he went to the military doctor, he put the emissary back. Ge Shulang had planned to ask the emissary to bring Meng Yan with him. When he learned that it was the emissary who came back, although he was a little disappointed, he thought that Meng Yan was pretending to be tough and had to come back at that time. He didn''t think it was such a result. For a moment, he was so angry that he didn''t know what to say. "Are you sure Meng Yan didn''t look worried at that time?" Ge Shulang asked. He didn''t believe it. Meng Yan had such a good relationship with Qin and Chu people that he could watch Qin and Chu people have an accident. Wang Xiaoer replied: "at first, I was really nervous. I didn''t speak with a cold face, but later a woman came to say that Qin and Chu people were OK. Meng Yan asked me about the symptoms of poisoning, and suddenly I was not nervous." Gertrude had a feeling of an old blood stem in his throat. Is it true that Qin and Chu people are not poisoned? Thinking of this, GE Shulang focused on the witch doctor. The poison was developed by the witch doctor, and it will never go wrong. In the end, it will go wrong. How can I say that? The witch doctor felt that he was innocent and could be smashed by the pot at home. Then he said firmly: "second prince, my subordinates can guarantee that there is absolutely no problem with this poison. My subordinates have tried several times. If you don''t believe me, we can try it again in your presence." However, the specific results will not be known until three days later. Ge Shulang felt that he had no patience after waiting for three days. He could kill people in a hurry after another three days. "Then why hasn''t the people of Qin and Chu responded?" Gertrude asked the witch doctor a fatal question. The witch doctor said he had nothing to say. This time, they planned to solve the big problem of the Qin and Chu people at one stroke, and by the way, they hit Meng Yan hard. So the witch doctor didn''t dare to solve any problem at all. After testing many times, he got the accurate number of three days, so he could guarantee that the Qin and Chu people must have been poisoned. "Second prince, I suggest that we go to inquire about this matter without disturbing each other. In case Meng Yan is not angry with Qin Chu people, maybe they deliberately hide the poisoning of Qin Chu people. Maybe Meng Yan is afraid of death and dare not come here." After that, the witch doctor nodded his head. That''s a reasonable thing to say, OK! There must be no mistake in his poison. It''s the Qin and Chu people who make mistakes! The witch doctor succeeded in returning the pot from the sky. In fact, GE Shulang has no other way now. After all, it''s too long to do the experiment again for three days. It''s better to send someone to have a look now. Maybe it''s really like what the witch doctor said. So our Comrade Wang Xiaoer told detective Xiao Liu what he had observed in Meng Yan camp before, and detective Xiao Liu set out with GE Shulang''s ardent expectation. At the same time, Meng Yan also went to the territory of military doctors. "Just now, what did you find when you observed the wrist bones of the Qin and Chu people?" Meng Yan''s words were very straightforward. He didn''t ask what he felt, but why he looked at the wrist bone. Why? It''s natural that the Qin and Chu people are suffering from osteoporosis. But can that be said? Nature cannot. So the military doctor put on a deep look and said, "the princess just said that she hasn''t been active recently. I feel that her bones are stiff and uncomfortable. So I''ll check whether the princess needs to stand up and walk. There''s nothing else." Probably before Meng Yan came to inquire, the military doctor made a series of psychological preparations, so once he started to say this, he said it smoothly, without any appearance of fraud. "Are you sure there are no signs of poisoning?" Meng Yan confirmed again. The military doctor nodded without hesitation. So Meng Yan decided to go to the people of Qin and Chu again to express his sympathy. Seeing that Meng Yan''s back was getting farther and farther away, the military doctor took out the little Baiyao pill again and began his own exploration. Qin and Chu people are calculating whether she should do some tasks to make up for the recent loss of life value. The last time she did a mission, she stayed in the array for three days, and although it was profitable in reality, she couldn''t make ends meet just by looking at her health value. Moreover, she didn''t know how long she would take the medicine this time. If she didn''t take the initiative again, she might not have finished the mission, and she would have consumed her health value first. When Meng Yan came to find her, the Qin and Chu people were pestering the fairy to discuss this matter. They were attentive and serious, and didn''t take care of Meng Yan''s existence at all. "Your prince has come to see you. Are you sure you want to spend time with me here?" The little fairy was very entangled by the Qin and Chu people. He happened to see Meng Yan coming and directly threw the Qin and Chu people to Meng Yan. Naturally, the people of Qin and Chu couldn''t struggle any more. They pretended to be distracted. They looked at Meng Yan in surprise and said, "Lord, why are you here now? I''m fine. I don''t need any special company." "Well, I just want to come and see you." The appearance of Qin Chu people is not like cheating. Meng Yan thinks that even in this case, he can''t walk so badly without expression, so Qin Chu people must not be poisoned. In this case, if you are ready to ask, you don''t need to ask. The Qin and Chu people blinked, and it''s hard to refuse. Let''s see. It''s not that they haven''t been together alone. So many things happened in the past two days. Now it''s not easy. It''s wonderful to talk about private conversation together. "Wang Ye, GE Shulang hasn''t come to trouble again these two days, has he?" The people of Qin and Chu wanted to slap themselves in the head. It''s a good question to ask. Meng yanneng said it''s strange. Sure enough, Meng Yan shook his head smoothly: "it is estimated that you scared him in the battlefield before, so he has no response until now. However, there is no news about the man who shot you before. It is estimated that he is the one who was arranged by GE Shulang before." "It doesn''t matter. It''s all over Ge Shulang''s head. Next time we fight, we must give him a good look!" Qin and Chu people are very indignant. After all, she really fainted in pain at that time. Now she is suffering from this kind of crime again, and she is married with GE Shulang. Chapter 343 "Don''t worry, I will take revenge for you. All those who hurt you will be punished." Meng Yan''s words are quite different. The people of Qin and Chu gave a sweet smile, which was obviously very helpful. Meng Yan was relieved. In fact, the people of Qin and Chu didn''t care much about revenge. As long as she could live well, she would be very good. Now it''s still a long way from green hat''s full value. She can''t say how long she has to do the task and how long she has to deal with Meng Yan like this. But in fact, there are some times when she doesn''t want to finish the task as soon as possible. It''s good to be with Meng Yan like this. Xiaoshenxian once told the people of Qin and Chu about things after the completion of the mission. For example, the prince would forget what happened recently. For example, the prince would be very kind to her because she was entrusted by the princess. But after all, his royal highness will become the emperor, and there will be many other concubines. Now that they have experienced so many things, the people of Qin and Chu don''t pay so much attention to them. Who said that when you enter the palace and become a concubine and a favorite of the emperor, you will be happy? Just like now, with someone around, it''s actually very good. Thinking about this, Qin Chu people couldn''t help looking at Meng Yan, and found that Meng Yan was also looking at her. There was a feeling in his eyes that he couldn''t explain clearly. The Qin and Chu people suddenly felt that some of their cheeks were burning. They quickly lowered their heads and avoided Meng Yan''s eyes. She didn''t know what she and Meng Yan were now. Although they were all calling her Princess, Meng Yan never stopped them, there was still some estrangement between them. Maybe Meng Yan didn''t care about this title, or maybe it was something else. Qin and Chu people couldn''t understand it. When the afternoon lunch break, the Qin and Chu people did not show any pain. Instead, they fell asleep, and Meng Yan was really relieved. Even if he wanted to guard the Qin and Chu people here, he should not delay what he should do. After the Qin and Chu people fell asleep, he went back to his tent and thought about the current war situation. In fact, they and Turks have always been in a state of anxiety, otherwise they would not have fought for such a long time without a result. However, because of the presence of Qin and Chu people, Turks have suffered a lot. It is estimated that there will not be any big moves recently. Meng Yan should also give the imperial court a good report and take advantage of this opportunity to shorten the time of the war. Among other things, food and grass is a problem. Now his royal highness can''t say anything. The emperor can do everything, and he can''t carry anything clearly. If Meng Yan stays here for a long time, the court can''t tell what''s going on. Don''t win this battle, what''s wrong inside. Meng Yan narrowed his eyes, how Ge Shulang ate these cities, he had to let Ge Shulang spit out. "Wang Ye, what happened to the Chu people?" Zhou Ping lifted the tent and came in. Meng Yan planted a small flag on the sand pile of a city on the war simulation chessboard, and then looked up at Zhou Ping: "nothing''s wrong. I think it''s Ge Shulang''s poison. According to the symptoms of the messenger just now, I went to see the military doctor and the Chu people, and found nothing unusual." "That''s right. She fainted and woke up when she pulled the arrow. It''s impossible that she could bear the pain. It seems that we are worried for nothing these days. But, Lord, since Ge Shulang''s so-called handle is not a handle, we should take advantage of the victory." Zhou Ping looked at the little flag that Meng Yangang had just planted. They come here to fight, not to love each other. In order to let Ge Shulang release the Qin and Chu people, Meng Yan promised to give Ge Shulang the thirteen states of Yanyun. But now Ge Shulang has repeatedly done harm to the Qin and Chu people, and Meng Yan doesn''t have to abide by the so-called agreement. Next, it''s time for Gertrude to go back to his nest. "Recently, let''s raise our awareness of prevention and send more people to patrol." Meng Yan said, "recently, GE Shulang has been defeated one after another. I''m not sure that he will send someone to inquire about the situation. He can do what we can, but it''s not so easy for him to come and leave." Zhou Ping immediately understood Meng Yan''s meaning, and immediately ordered him to go down, so that he could strengthen the patrol and not allow any suspects to be put in. Apart from the normal time of fighting, it was just the time of playing games. Ge Shulang lost completely. If he failed again this time, it would not be a big blow to him. However, Meng Yan thought a lot and ordered in time. This makes detective Xiao Liu see such a scene - there are many soldiers guarding around the whole camp, and a group of patrol soldiers pass by from time to time. It''s more difficult to get in than to go to heaven. "That''s not what Wang Xiaoer said at that time?" Scout Xiaoliu lies in the grass beside him, trying to look up at Meng Yan''s camp, hoping to find a breakthrough, even if it''s not so smooth, as long as he can get in. But he stayed here from the afternoon to the evening, and the group of guards were standing here all the time. Detective Xiaoliu feels that he really has a bad start and his legs are numb. He even wants to pull Wang Xiaoer over to see if Meng Yan''s camp is so lax. But he just thought about it. In fact, he had been lying in the same place all the time. As the saying goes, Kung Fu is worthy of those who want to. At night, he was finally found an opportunity by detective Xiao Liu. No matter how powerful people are, they have to eat. Detective Xiao Liu sniffed the smell of rice coming from the camp. He guessed that these people were going to have a meal. They must change their posts when they have a meal. At that time, he can find a way to get in when there is chaos. The detective Xiao Liu who thought of this was tearful. But he could think of it, and Meng Yan could think of it, so he ordered a group of people to go to bed early tonight, and don''t talk about it, and be on guard against the assassins sent by GE Shulang. After the meal, Meng Yan stayed in the tents of the Qin and Chu people. After all, he could think that GE Shulang would send someone to come, but no one could say whether this person would attack the Qin and Chu people. "I''m not a jiaojiaoer. I have to be accompanied by people all the time because of this small injury. You''d better go back and have a rest earlier, Lord." Qin churen said with a smile that although she was willing to spend more time with Meng Yan, she also knew that Meng Yan had to deal with many things every day. She was very tired and could not bear it. Chapter 344 Meng Yan laughed, put the book on the table, poured a cup of tea for Qin and Chu people, and said truthfully, "today, GE Shulang sent messengers to ask me to pick up a very important thing, but I didn''t go, which further indicated that I didn''t take it seriously. Ge Shulang lost several times, and he will certainly use a more mean way. I''m afraid he will send someone to come, So stay with you a little longer. " "So it is. I''m sure I won''t be hurt if there''s a prince here." Qin churen tilted his head and laughed. He took the cup and put it in his hand. It was warm. At this moment, detective Xiao Liu is looking for opportunities along the edge of the camp, thinking of various ways to come in. "Come on, shift change." A new group of soldiers replaced the former guards in turn. Spy small six slip to the side, taking advantage of the shift, make the light skill slip in. The guard only felt a dark shadow passing behind him with a little wind. But when he turned around to look at it, he didn''t see anything and didn''t want to frighten himself. He could only take it as a little wind by chance. He didn''t know if there were spies coming in and then stood guard. He is also a spy. Xiao Liu''s lightness skill is really solid. Otherwise, he can''t sneak in in such a short time. After he comes in, he doesn''t dare to move around. He only observes the movements around in a few places. By this time, the news Wang Xiaoer said was barely effective. Scout six observed the location, according to Wang Xiaoer said, quietly touch to Meng Yan''s tent. Eh, I''m not here It''s time for Meng Yan to stay in his tent. Scout Xiao Liu spat and went on to the next target. When he came here, GE Shulang had already explained. Besides seeing what Meng Yan wanted to do, the most important thing was to see if the Qin and Chu people were poisoned Scout Xiaoliu always remembers this, so when he finds that Meng Yan is not in the tent, he goes to the tent of the Qin and Chu people without stopping. Wang Xiaoer has never been here, and he doesn''t know. So scout Xiaoliu can only analyze and grope, and finally he arrives outside the tent of the Qin and Chu people. Then he found out, wow, Meng Yan is here. It''s really hard to find a place to break the iron shoes. So detective Xiao Liu crouched outside the tents of the Qin and Chu people, trying to reduce his sense of existence, and close to the tents of the Qin and Chu people, trying to listen to what they were saying. In fact, his brain is not so bad. After listening for a while, he didn''t hear the more painful voice of the Qin and Chu people. He was basically sure that the Qin and Chu people were not poisoned. After all, he didn''t know how terrible the witch doctor''s poison was. Ge Shulang didn''t see the witch doctors when they were doing experiments before, but some of them have seen them. The pain is even worse than death, but now the people of Qin and Chu can still laugh Detective Xiao Liu is wondering if the arrow didn''t hit the Qin and Chu people before "Naturally, I just feel that it''s a little hard for you. Originally, it''s our men''s business to lead soldiers to fight. Now you''ve propped up the field and suffered such serious injuries." There is no lack of guilt in Meng Yan''s words. Qin Chu people didn''t care very much. After all, she did these things, which had a lot to do with the task. She didn''t do it all for Meng Yan, so she immediately stopped Meng Yan''s words: "stop, Lord, I just got an arrow. Now the wound is scabby, and it doesn''t hurt. It''s not as serious as you said." "What''s more, everyone is responsible for the rise and fall of the country. Who said that only men can lead soldiers to fight? There were women''s armies in ancient times, and the flower lady is still here. No matter whose credit it is, we just want to win, right?" At this time, the people of Qin and Chu wanted a lot of truth. Meng Yan smiles. It seems that what the Qin and Chu people said is very reasonable. Although the small corner where detective Xiao Liu squats is dark, how can he feel that he is shining. So the Qin and Chu people were actually shot, but they were not poisoned? How can he tell Ge Shulang about it? After that, the witch doctor will have bad luck. Forget it, bad luck is bad luck. He''d better hurry back to recover his life. Who knows this place, it''s hard to get in, but it''s harder to get out. Detective Xiao Liu picked several opportunities, but he couldn''t get out. He was on the verge of despair. "Lord?" When the Qin and Chu people were chatting with Meng Yan, the voice of the guard came from outside. Meng Yan answered and let people in. "Lord Hui, there has been a man in black running around in the camp all the time. Do you want to catch him or..." or let him continue to run. Anyway, he can''t get out. In the end, he was caught. Meng Yan waved his hand: "don''t let that person get close to the princess''s tent any more. Don''t worry about the rest. We''ll talk about it tomorrow morning." Detective Xiao Liu doesn''t know what he''s going to face in the early morning. All he knows is that he can''t run any more Why is the end of the night getting more and more strict? What does Meng Yan do when he has nothing to do? With this in mind, the detective Xiaoliu finds a more secret place and nests up and closes his eyes. This time I closed my eyes, that is one night. When detective Xiao Liu opened his eyes again, he found that he had been surrounded. It was Meng Yan''s soldiers who surrounded him. "Oh, this guy''s awake." Said one of the soldiers. "When you wake up, take the LORD with you." Said another soldier. Detective Xiaoliu said that he wanted to resist, but obviously the other party was numerous and powerful. As soon as he wanted to resist, he was crushed to the ground, not to mention fighting with these people, so he had to obey and was sent to Meng Yan. Coincidentally, Meng Yan is eating. Meng Yan, who is eating, says he doesn''t want to be disturbed. So hungry for a day and a night of the detective small six look at this is not particularly good-looking, but very fragrant breakfast almost saliva. As it happens, Meng Yan is still eating very slowly. Detective Xiao Liu thinks it''s more torture than being tortured. "You''re the guy that Gertrude sent." After Meng Yan finished eating, he focused on the spy Xiao Liu. Detective Xiaoliu is still immersed in the thought that he can''t eat when he has food and can''t go back when he has a home. He is stunned when he hears Meng Yan''s question. However, he quickly reacts and kneels straight to show that I just don''t speak. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t say it, but do you think you were not discovered until this morning?" Meng yanleng snorted. Chapter 345 Isn''t it? Detective six suddenly realized a very serious problem. It turns out that he was fooled by Meng Yan. No wonder he couldn''t get out last night. But... Does this also show that the Qin and Chu people pretended not to be poisoned? However, if this is the case, how can he send a message to ge Shulang? So the problem came back again. Detective Xiao Liu realized what the most important problem was. He was arrested! He came to spy on the enemy, and was arrested! Not only can''t go back to life, this life is not sure how to keep. "..." detective Xiao Liu suddenly didn''t know what to say. Obviously, this reaction was expected by Meng Yan. He looked coldly at detective Xiao Liu and asked: "Ge Shulang sent you to see if the Qin and Chu people were really poisoned?" "Ah?" The detective Xiaoliu looks up at Meng Yan in surprise. It seems that he didn''t expect that Meng Yan even knew this. But can he admit it? As a prisoner, a courageous prisoner, even if he is calculated by the enemy, now he has to be carried by the enemy''s nose. Can he bear it? "I don''t understand what you''re saying." Detective six said calmly, and thought he was very righteous. Meng Yan is noncommittal. His fingers are tapping gently on the table. Detective Xiao Liu looks at him and suddenly feels unfathomable. He deeply thinks that he has not been fooled by what he said. "Since we can know so much, we are not fighting an unprepared battle. You are just a minion, and I don''t intend to ask anything from you. However, you need to borrow your identity. You should die bravely or save your life. You can do it yourself." Meng Yandao. In fact, Meng Yan didn''t think so much about it before. He just wanted to hide it. Since Ge Shulang wanted to know whether the Qin and Chu people were really poisoned, let him know that the Qin and Chu people were not poisoned. Anyway, it was a big blow. But a word from Qin and Chu people last night made Meng Yan change his mind immediately. Although this person''s coming here won''t have any impact on them, he is also very strange. In this case, why can''t they take this opportunity to send someone to go inside Ge Shulang? Anyway, Meng Yan''s military doctor is extremely powerful. Everything is involved. Yi Rong should also be able to do it. That''s why detective Xiao Liu couldn''t find the exit after half a night''s searching. Meng Yan has no intention to let him leave here at all. Detective small six eyes staring at Meng Yan, seems to be did not understand Meng Yan''s meaning. "What do you want to do? I tell you, although I am caught by you now, I will not give in. In my heart, my country is the most important. If I compromise with you, it will be treason. " Detective small six is very firm said, the meaning of his words will never be said. Joke, how can he carry such a big pot. There are few people who have been injured or lost their lives on the battlefield. If he tells us all about geshurang now, he will be hated by all Turks. Meng Yan chuckled and said that this man has backbone. But what about having guts? On the battlefield, there has never been such a saying of sympathy. There is only life and death. This is not a struggle between two or more people. They represent the country. So even if Meng Yan had to admit that detective Xiao Liu really had some backbone, he would not change his plan. "Even if you don''t say it, what can it change?" Meng Yan said with a sneer, "what GE Shulang wants is nothing more than whether the Qin and Chu people are really poisoned. The king can also tell him this news, and the king can also give him some other news. As long as the news is true, how can he know that the person who sent the news is fake?" "You''re going to let people pass in my disguise?" Detective Xiaoliu understands Meng Yan''s meaning. If it is true, he is responsible for what really happened at that time. But obviously things have come to this point, Meng Yan has made his own plan. Detective small six eyes turned, as if whether he said it or not, it had no effect on Meng Yan. Then don''t tell me. Detective Xiao Liu has a drooping head and is helpless about the result. Why didn''t Gertrude think of this? Meng Yan didn''t delay much either. Seeing that he couldn''t find anything from detective Xiao Liu, he asked someone to send detective Xiao Liu to the military doctor. Detective Xiaoliu feels like a piggy waiting to be slaughtered. He is being looked at. With a steelyard, the military doctor picked up the chin of detective Xiao Liu and watched carefully. What a shame! Detective six cold hum a, turn head to go, don''t want to be looked at so. "Hiss, don''t move. I have to look at you before I become a human being." After all, military doctors are getting older. After all, doing these fine jobs is not as easy as before, so it''s more time-consuming. Just as the so-called man had to bow his head under the eaves, scout Xiao Liu was caught by two soldiers, one left and one back, and had to look at the military doctor directly. However, the old military doctor''s attentive expression made it difficult to look directly at him, so he simply closed his eyes. In fact, the military doctor didn''t mean anything else. He just looked at how to draw human skin. Soon he was not interested in detective Xiao Liu, so he went to make human skin when the materials were ready. Because it takes a while to be a human being, the military doctor specially asked Meng Yan to think that it''s better to find a person who is similar to the spy''s little six, explain the matter this time, and why he has been here for such a long time The man Meng Yan selected is Lin Xiaobao. From his back, he is very similar to detective Xiao Liu, and his ability is not small. It''s no problem to break into the enemy. "I didn''t expect you to do that. I don''t know what will happen when GE Shulang knows." Listening to Meng Yan''s story, the people of Qin and Chu couldn''t help laughing. Meng Yan is planning to take advantage of this opportunity to play a big game. After these events, GE Shulang must have been unable to resist. If the poisoning of Qin and Chu people doesn''t work, he will have a plan for the next step. At this time, Lin Xiaobao goes in to inquire about the news, and Meng Yan can prepare ahead of time. Instead, GE Shulang is caught off guard. Let him do such a dirty thing again, the war between the two armies is not a child''s play. Chapter 346 Producer PI mainly wasted some time on the materials. When the materials were ready, the military doctor quickly drew the mask and sent it to Meng Yan. "The military doctor is really powerful. The mask is vividly painted." Seeing that Meng Yan just nodded, the people of Qin and Chu didn''t mean their praise. The military doctor was a little embarrassed. After a few words of thanks, he left. Don''t mention it. After Lin Xiaobao put on the human skin mask, it really seemed like that. "Well, it''s up to you!" Qin churen said with a smile, "but it doesn''t matter if the news doesn''t come back. People must come back alive, you know? You don''t need to work so hard. " Lin Xiaobao took a look at Meng Yan, then looked at the people of Qin and Chu, knelt down on the ground for a ceremony, and set out. Before leaving, detective Xiao Liu also saw Lin Xiaobao. He was so scared that he just opened his mouth but could not speak. It turned out that Meng Yan was so confident that he really had this skill. "How, now I know our Lord''s power. If I were to say that Shu Lang, my first brother, shouldn''t do this kind of thing." Zhou Ping said angrily. Ge Shulang once said to the people of Qin and Chu that you love me. Even when he let the people of Qin and Chu come back, he was still talking about his helplessness and love for the people of Qin and Chu. But now it''s not time to let people die for the people of Qin and Chu. Sometimes the so-called vows and sweet words really don''t matter. Detective small six think about it, it seems that GE Shulang do something not comprehensive, but who let Ge Shulang is their second prince, even if it is wrong, also can''t say wrong. Therefore, scout Xiao Liu didn''t respond to Zhou Ping''s words, and Zhou Ping didn''t seem to plan to let him respond, so he soon let people take scout Xiao Liu down. Up to now, Qin and Chu people have taken three painkillers. Among them, the military doctor delayed more than half a day in order to make the character mask. But the Qin and Chu people were not worried. There was always a way. Maybe Lin Xiaobao''s visit to the Turkic camp would bring some important news. Maybe this news would bring them great changes. Although it''s just a strange intuition. But Qin and Chu people think that her intuition seems to be very accurate. It was not until sunset that Lin Xiaobao rushed back to the Turkic camp. His face was pale, his lips were dry, and his body was stained with a lot of soil and dust, as if he had experienced a great war. "Why did it take so long to come back?" Ge Shulang glanced at Lin Xiaobao, and seemed to have some dislike. Lin Xiaobao knelt down to kowtow, respectfully said: "recently, Meng Yan''s camp has suddenly become tight. It took a lot of time for his subordinates to get in, and it''s even more difficult to get out. Moreover, Meng Yan himself looks like he is facing the enemy. It seems that something happened, but Meng Yan didn''t say anything specific." be on one''s guard for? Ge Shulang narrowed his eyes, then asked his most concerned question: "then, is the Qin and Chu people really poisoned?" "At least, so far, there has been no sign of poisoning in the Qin and Chu people." Lin Xiaobao said truthfully. If there is no poisoning! Although he had made psychological preparations before, he still felt uncomfortable when he heard Lin Xiaobao say so. The witch doctor has already explained that this is a foolproof strategy. Unexpectedly, he was escaped by the Qin and Chu people. Ge Shulang suddenly regretted that he had let Qin and Chu people go. He was even more curious about what Qin and Chu people had done to avoid so many crises. The witch doctor standing nearby was also stunned. He never cheated Ge Shulang, and he did not dare to cheat Ge Shulang, so he knew in his heart that the poison was true, and the Qin and Chu people could not escape. But now everyone is saying that the Qin and Chu people were not poisoned, which means that the Qin and Chu people are not ordinary people. He is not an ordinary doctor, but a witch doctor. So believe in things that a lot of people don''t believe. He remembered that before the Qin and Chu people survived the three-day array disaster, and even broke the array. Maybe there were gods behind the Qin and Chu people to help, maybe the Qin and Chu people had a special physique. Ge Shulang refused to believe that he was defeated again. He tried hard to figure out how to get back 10% for himself. "Witch doctor, you heard it. You kept saying that the sure poison didn''t work now. The people of Qin and Chu were still living in the wind and water, and the warning I sent before became a laughing stock." Ge Shulang''s tone is very cold, he is expressing his anger, but also said to the witch doctor, he needs an explanation. Up to now, the witch doctor has nothing to say. The fact is that no matter what the reason is, the poison failed to pose a threat to the Qin and Chu people. However, he does not think that the Qin and Chu people can avoid it, and other people can also avoid it. So he proposed to ge Shulang that he could do a big job. "It''s a dereliction of duty for my subordinates, but my subordinates have recently developed a new kind of poisonous insect. As long as it infects people, it will enter people''s bodies, eat people''s flesh and blood, and torture people to death. This time, I urge the second prince to examine it in person and go to the battlefield after ensuring that there is no mistake." So said the witch doctor. Since the previous poison didn''t harm the Qin and Chu people, GE Shulang didn''t think it was the Qin and Chu people''s own problem. This time, it was in front of him. If there were any mistakes after that, it would not be the problem of witch doctors and drugs. Ge Shulang probably felt something, but he didn''t know what to say, so he agreed to the doctor''s request. Lin Xiaobao was frightened to hear that. The previous poison was only aimed at the Qin and Chu people. This time, the poisonous insect was going to take to the battlefield. How to prevent his thousands of soldiers? At the thought of this, Lin Xiaobao felt very anxious. He wanted to find a chance to inform Meng Yan immediately. Let the military doctors make plans as soon as possible. But obviously, GE Shulang didn''t want to let Lin Xiaobao go so early. When he saw the witch doctor leave, he asked, "have you ever seen Qin and Chu people without any trouble?" "Only when Meng Yan left at night, he saw Qin and Chu people. He didn''t have any signs of poisoning, and he didn''t hear anything sick in Meng Yan''s camp." Lin Xiaobao said truthfully. In other words, the people in the tent are indeed Qin and Chu people, not others. Ge Shulang felt that there was a gas in his heart, which was hard to vent. He waved his hand to let Lin Xiaobao go. Until now, no one has found that this "spy Xiao Liu" is disguised. Chapter 347 From now on, it''s time for Lin Xiaobao to play his role. The latest news is about the witch doctor''s development of poisonous insects. He is thinking about finding a suitable opportunity to send the news as soon as possible. But on the other hand, he was also wondering, the poisonous insect is not a human being, and without his own thoughts, how can he tell whether it is a comrade in arms or an enemy on the battlefield? Maybe the witch doctor will know that. So Lin Xiaobao thought he could wait a little longer. When the witch doctor really succeeds in the experiment, he will try to steal back the antidote to the army doctor. Maybe they won''t be afraid at that time. This day did not let Lin Xiaobao wait for long, just the next day, the witch doctor called Ge Shulang and a group of people to the nearby training ground. The training ground has been cleaned up because the witch doctor has explained today''s affairs in advance. "Second prince, the one on your left hand is with anti insect powder, and the one on your right hand is just ordinary soldiers. As soon as I release the poisonous insects, they will attack people automatically, but all the people with anti insect powder will not get close to them." The witch doctor explained. This is the result of many experiments, but it''s the first time that he uses real people. Although they are all Turkic soldiers, it doesn''t matter. The witch doctors have already prepared the antidote. As long as they play a role in front of geshurang, the witch doctors will naturally distribute the antidote. He just wanted Gertrude to know that there was absolutely no problem with the poison he made. The only problem is the Qin and Chu people themselves. Ge Shulang just nodded faintly. The witch doctor really has the ability. He knows. So he still has doubts about the people of Qin and Chu before, but it''s just doubts. What he wants is to be sure. The witch doctor got Ge Shulang''s consent and immediately came down and ordered his disciples to release the poisonous insects. Almost in an instant, hundreds of small black beetles rushed out of the cage and climbed towards the soldiers in the middle. But without exception, all the little beetles were going towards the soldiers on the right. For a moment, there were cries of pain from the soldiers on the training ground. None of the soldiers on the left retreated or was hurt. Ge Shulang looked at it quietly, with a satisfied look in his eyes. To be able to do this is already very beneficial to them. To say the least, even if the poison on this poisonous insect is immortal, it can cause heavy damage to Meng Yan''s soldiers. At that time, his people only need to mend the knife in the back. At that time, no matter how many people Meng Yan has, he will not be his opponent. Having failed so many times, he always has to save some situation and face. However, what happened here was also seen by Lin Xiaobao. As long as he can find a way to get the insect proof powder of the witch doctor, he can make GE Shulang''s strategy fail. It seems very simple, but it is still difficult to implement. So when the witch doctor ordered a group of soldiers to give antidotes to the wounded soldiers on the right side, Lin Xiaobao spontaneously went up to help, but he secretly hid half a pill, which can give the military doctors a research direction, and not make the comatose soldiers wake up. When everything is settled, GE Shulang orders people to give Meng Yan a battle card. At this time, the news of Lin Xiaobao has not been sent. Meng Yan and Zhou Ping are sitting in the tent discussing tactics. This time, it''s impossible to let Qin and Chu play again. In fact, Qin and Chu couldn''t play this time. As time went on, she gradually felt the loss of her strength. Maybe even if you are taking small Baiyao pills and mending bones, it is not as powerful as the poison of the witch doctor. And the military doctors haven''t got a result yet. Qin and Chu people don''t know how long they can last. Meng Yan''s eyes are full of fierce. This time, no matter what tricks Ge Shulang plays, he must beat Ge Shulang, or he will be sorry for the injury of Qin and Chu people. As soon as Zhou Ping heard Meng Yan''s meaning, he knew that the battle might be fierce. He immediately ordered the soldiers to go down and let them step up their training. The next day, the battle would begin. Lin Xiaobao''s letter came this evening. A thin carrier pigeon "cooed" and went outside Meng Yan''s tent. With the letter, it came a little powder and half a pill. "Lin Xiaobao said that this time Ge Shulang was going to sprinkle poisonous insects on the battlefield. The white one was insect powder, and the pill was the antidote." Meng Yan told the general content of the letter, and immediately called the military doctor over. Seeing that it''s only five or six hours to go to war, it''s really a bit nervous to study the formula of insect proof powder and make it. However, it was related to the victory or defeat of the war. The military doctors did not dare to be careless at all. At that time, they took the powder back and prepared to study and produce it all night. So the antidote of Qin and Chu people was delayed for another night. "It''s not long. Do you think the military doctor can make that insect powder?" Qin Chu people are a little worried and say to xiaoshenxian that she was very nervous when she knew the news. The little fairy gave Qin Chu a white look: "you have time to care about this insect powder. Why don''t you rush the military doctors to study your antidote? It''s your body that''s dragged down. I know you can''t feel anything after taking the pain medicine, but that''s not the antidote. The poison is still in your body." How could the Qin and Chu people not know this? But on the one hand, the poison is really not easy to solve. On the other hand, there are a lot of things happening in the barracks these two days, and military doctors don''t have much spare time. "Well, I''ll take the initiative to talk with the military doctor after this poisonous insect thing is over. Maybe he has some ideas now, but he didn''t have time to try." The Qin and Chu people did not know whether they were comforting the little fairy or comforting themselves. Seeing the absent-minded appearance of Qin and Chu people, the fairy guessed that she must only think about tomorrow''s war. She was angry that Qin and Chu people didn''t cherish their bodies, but she didn''t have the heart to say anything hurtful. Perhaps it is because of the heart of the Qin and Chu people that she and Meng Yancai have come to the present stage step by step. "Don''t worry, GE Shulang''s witch doctor is very good, but Meng Yan''s military doctor is not bad either. He already has insect proof powder in front of him. He can certainly work out the formula. Tomorrow, Meng Yan will take the army to beat Ge Shulang by surprise." After thinking about it, the little fairy decided to say something nice to comfort the Qin and Chu people. Chapter 348 "It''s up to you, little fairy." Qin Chu people smile at the fairy with curved eyebrows. When this person laughs, it''s really breathtaking, and the little fairy''s heart is full of wisdom. However, the little fairy is the little fairy, and some auspicious words are still very useful. In the middle of the night, the military doctors had already studied the formula of the anti insect powder. So the next thing is much easier. At least other soldiers can do a little help, not to let the military doctor in a hurry. Until early in the morning, the military doctors had prepared all the anti insect powder they needed. "Tell the Lord that the insect proof powder is ready, and it can be distributed to all the soldiers immediately." The military doctor reported the situation. Meng Yan nodded and ordered the soldiers who made the powder to have a rest all night. Qin Chu people''s arrow injury has been better. Although she has no strength in her limbs because of poisoning, in order to cheer Meng Yan up, she still insists on coming out to see him off. A group of officers and men had already finished the formation and were waiting to start. Meng Yan stood by the horse and rubbed the hair of the Qin and Chu people: "you can rest assured that our king will return in triumph, so what we have lost will come back in the end." "I''m waiting for you at home." It''s rare that the people of Qin and Chu were not so shy in front of the public, so they came forward and hugged Meng Yan. In fact, they already have a panacea. Compared with GE Shulang''s blind self-confidence, Meng Yan is sure to win this time. But after all, as long as it is on the battlefield, there will be danger. Even if Meng Yan is so powerful, the Qin and Chu people can''t help worrying. Seeing that Meng Yan and his army were gradually away from sight, the Qin and Chu people reluctantly went back to the tent. As soon as she got back to the tent, she couldn''t help falling on the bed. If there is a pain or something on the body, it will be over if you can bear it. However, the Qin and Chu people are suffering from bone damage. Today, the speed of repair can''t match the speed of corrosion. I''m afraid it won''t last long if they rely on those drugs every day. "Host, you can''t delay any longer. Go to ask the military doctor how the progress is now. Your body is not enough to support you to stand up now, which means that the medicine on the shelf is useless for you. Taking painkillers is just stealing. You must take antidotes as soon as possible." The little fairy said very seriously. Even if these two days they can tacitly not mention the poison, by this time, the little fairy has to mention it. Qin Chu people leaned on the bed with a melancholy look. Last night, the military doctor had been busy all night because of the anti insect powder. Now it''s time to have a rest. If she looked for it at this time, wouldn''t she be a little too ignorant. The little fairy sighed helplessly. In fact, as a member of the Qin and Chu people''s system, she is not helpless at this juncture, but after she calculates the Qin and Chu people, there will certainly be more disasters. There is no need to waste that opportunity on such things. She thinks that the Qin and Chu people will not like it. Ge Shulang didn''t know that his secret had been leaked. He was confident in the battlefield this time, and even looked at Meng Yan with a trace of disdain. "Look at the reaction of the second prince. Although he suffered two defeats, it doesn''t seem to have any effect. He is still blind and confident." Zhou Ping said with a sneer, mocking Ge Shulang''s overconfidence. But in Ge Shulang''s opinion, this is not the case. He sees the effect of the witch doctor''s poisonous insects in his eyes. Naturally, he is full of confidence in this war. Only when Zhou Ping and Meng Yan''s previous two victories are too inflated, they retort: "who is blind? I''m not sure. I failed before, but this time I will redouble my efforts!" Zhou Ping smiles and doesn''t speak. Looking at GE Shulang''s self-confidence, I''m afraid that the soldiers under his hand are all holding an idea. As long as there are poisonous insects, Meng Yan''s army will gradually collapse. They just need to mend their swords. It''s because of this idea that they don''t have such a high level of defense against Meng Yan''s army, On the contrary, it can make Meng Yan beat them unprepared. "It''s success or failure. It''s not a few words from you or me. It''s the truth from the battlefield." Meng Yan''s eyes are full of killing intention. Ge Shulang has done this kind of thing to the Qin and Chu people for several times. If he can bear it any longer, he will be sorry for the title of "Princess" of the Qin and Chu people. Since this time Ge Shulang was determined on them, he also wanted to let Ge Shulang know his skills. Now all the people on the battlefield have insect powder, and the poisonous insects will not approach anyone. To some extent, it is fair enough. Meng Yan tightly holds the sword in his hand and stares at GE Shulang. "Chu people, wait, I will help you to revenge!" Somehow, GE Shulang, who was very confident, suddenly fell into a trance when he saw Meng Yan''s expression. "Second prince, don''t be cheated by them. We have poisonous insects. There won''t be any problem." The next soldier said to ge Shulang. Ge Shulang answered faintly and made a gesture of war. Yes, they are people who have poisonous insects. No matter how Meng Yan''s people can fight, they can''t prevent these ten million poisonous insects! Ge Shulang''s mistake. When he saw Ge Shulang''s gesture at this time, he immediately put his hand in his waist pocket. Each of them carried a worm and waited for the car to be released during the chaos. Meng Yan''s army had known about the poisonous insects for a long time, and they were all psychologically prepared. Naturally, they were not afraid of this. Instead, they were more brave. Meng Yan was the first to bear the brunt and killed Ge Shulang. Ge Shulang showed a sneer at the corner of his mouth and directly released the poisonous insects in his waist pocket. Almost in an instant, a large number of poisonous insects suddenly appeared on the battlefield, which just seemed to make people feel scared. If it is just like this, Gertrude will only be happy and laugh, but in fact, he not only failed to laugh, but also retreated. Because in the chaos on the battlefield, those poisonous insects did not climb towards Meng Yan''s army. Even these insects stayed in place, not threatening at all. On the contrary, they were trampled to death by horses'' hooves. This was unexpected. Meng Yan stabbed Ge Shulang with a sword and said coldly, "the second prince is coming to the battlefield with people. What are you doing with so many insects? It''s disgusting. Don''t you expect these insects to fight for you?" Ge Shulang rushed to one side to hide, but he was still scratched on his arm, and the blood soon gushed out. Chapter 349 He didn''t have a chance to cover his injured arm with blood, because he had a sword in his other hand. His enemy is Meng Yan, who is fully prepared to attack with all his strength. Before this moment, he had been counting on the poisonous insects to help him get rid of Meng Yan, even without any vigilance. But obviously these poisonous insects have no effect on Meng Yan. Other Turkic soldiers responded the same way, and some of them were killed by Meng Yan''s army at the very beginning because of carelessness. Ge Shulang finally realized that something was wrong. He looked at Meng Yan in surprise: "do you know anything?" "What, what can I know? We are enemies. What can I know about you? I only know that I will pay you double the pain you have caused Chu people. " Meng Yan said harshly, followed by another sword. Ge Shulang didn''t have the heart to talk, and began to deal with Meng Yan wholeheartedly. He just relaxed his vigilance at the beginning, but he still had some skills, otherwise he would not be able to sit in today''s position. Meng Yan see Ge Shulang began to seriously, but also played a 120000 spirit. Ge Shulang began to be serious here. Other soldiers may not be aware of this problem. Some of them were forced to fight with all their strength. However, the rear army did not understand the situation here. They thought that as long as they had poisonous insects, it would be a safe victory, so they gave Meng Yan''s army some time. The insect proof powder made by military doctors is not inferior to that made by witch doctors. There is no poisonous insect near Meng Yan''s army. Several high ranking generals of Turk soon realized this. Seeing that GE Shulang and Meng Yanzheng were fighting against each other, they immediately realized the seriousness of the problem. After the poison given to the Qin and Chu people did not work, these poisonous insects also had an accident. Meng Yan''s army is like a hundred poisons invincible general, not afraid of the witch doctor''s poisonous insects. It is obvious that the Turkic army can''t beat Meng Yan''s army. Ge Shulang''s several confrontations against Meng Yan mean that he can''t hold on, and he is losing step by step. As the saying goes, if you don''t have to worry about firewood, GE Shulang knows that he can''t put it off any longer, otherwise it will be him who will suffer more, so he signals to retreat. He started the battlefield, but now he can''t fight it, and then he begins to retreat. Meng Yan naturally won''t let him do this. He doesn''t let go of Ge Shulang''s intention at all, and he still attacks at the same speed. Fortunately, several Turkic soldiers had good eyesight. Seeing that GE Shulang was pressed by Meng Yan step by step, they took the initiative to fight with Meng Yan and helped Ge Shulang share some of the money, which gave him a chance to escape. Regardless of the Turkic people, Meng Yan also had people. When several soldiers saw that GE Shulang was about to escape, they quickly came to help Meng Yan encircle Ge Shulang. "Is this war the last laugh?" Meng Yan coldly looks at his brother Shulang, who is like a lost dog. What''s wrong? Ge Shulang''s brain is spinning rapidly, and now he is in a trance. It seems that the problem joint has nothing to do with the poison. Maybe the Qin and Chu people were poisoned before, but they were cured or didn''t work. Like this time, the bugs didn''t work. But before, goshulang saw the witch doctor test the poisonous insects with his own eyes. Moreover, the witch doctor is his confidant and has a better relationship than these soldiers. Therefore, the witch doctor will not betray him. That is to say, maybe there are traitors inside them. Think of this, brother Shulang suddenly enlightened, he thought he finally found the reason for failure. Although Meng Yan kept pressing, under the chaos and the cover of several soldiers, GE Shulang managed to escape to the rear. Meng Yan took a long look at GE Shulang, who was afraid of him. Instead of chasing him, he followed others to kill the Turkic soldiers. The scene of the witch doctor experimenting with poisonous insects was very impressive, so these Turkic soldiers should have thought that as long as they had poisonous insects, they would not be afraid of Meng Yan''s soldiers, so they didn''t plan to fight well from the beginning. Now they are driven to the shelves, and they can''t use 12% of their strength. Seeing that he was about to lose, GE Shulang quickly took people to flee the battlefield. Meng Yan rode on his horse and looked at GE Shulang, who was walking away. He said: "if you really want to kill you, it''s not impossible to kill you, but if you die so happily, it''s not enough to avenge the Chu people." "Let''s go back. This time, GE Shulang was defeated. It seems that it''s not far from us to recapture the thirteen states of Yanyun." Zhou Ping said excitedly. In fact, this war is a relatively easy one for them. After all, one is fully prepared, and the other is to let poisonous insects help themselves. Naturally, the combat effectiveness of both sides is different. Meng Yan was satisfied with the result. He made a contribution to Lin Xiaobao in his heart, and then announced that he would withdraw from his camp. Even if it was only half a day since the separation, Meng Yan still wanted to go back and tell the Qin and Chu people about the war situation at the first time. The battlefield was soon cleaned up by the soldiers. If it wasn''t for the blood on the ground and the smell of blood, no one would believe that many wars had happened here. Meng Yan didn''t pay attention to these. After retreating, he rushed to his camp and went to the tents of Qin and Chu people. Because they need to recuperate after taking medicine again, the Qin and Chu people didn''t go out for a stroll while Meng Yan was away, and they didn''t go to the military doctor to discuss the antidote. They just lay in bed for a while. When Meng Yan returned triumphantly, the people of Qin and Chu were still asleep. Only when they heard something vaguely and knew that Meng Yan had entered her tent, did she wake up completely. "Won?" Qin Chu people blinked at Meng Yan. Meng Yan nodded. Qin and Chu people are very happy to seize Meng Yan''s hand. They are worthy of being the king of his family. As long as they go out to fight, they will win and fight those barbarians back to their territory. "The information Lin Xiaobao brought back was accurate. After the war started, GE Shulang and other soldiers took out the poisonous insects from their pockets and threw them around, waiting for the poisonous insects to climb onto us. Fortunately, we have insect powder made by military doctors, and those insects did not dare to approach our army at all." Meng Yan told the Qin and Chu people about the battlefield. His voice is rare with some tenderness, and the tone on the battlefield is very different, like to amuse the people of Qin and Chu. Chapter 350 Although Qin and Chu people didn''t realize that Meng Yan was teasing her, she was very happy that things could be solved so smoothly, especially when Meng Yan didn''t seem to be injured. This also shows that the Qin and Chu people can go to the military doctor to discuss the poison. "After this time, GE Shulang suffered a heavy loss. I''m going to chase him back while I win. It''s time to take back what he took away before. Your injury is pretty good. I can let lady Hua take you out and walk." Meng Yan warned. It''s true that there are more and more words. Who can imagine that the Regent, who has always been cold, is talking like an old lady now. The people of Qin and Chu thought, and they couldn''t help laughing. "Well, I know that although you are busy with your own affairs, I''m not a child anymore. Naturally, you can take care of yourself. On the contrary, you must pay attention to your safety. There are no swords and swords in the battlefield. You must be careful. You won''t send troops in these two days. You''d better rest for the time being and keep your energy." Qin Chu people said with concern. Meng Yan nodded. Between the words, the people of Qin and Chu also understood Meng Yan''s meaning. They estimated that they would have a better life in the last two days. After the rest, they would certainly launch a more fierce attack. Her injury has been delayed for a period of time. It should be no problem. If she shows this kind of weakness again, I''m afraid Meng Yan will doubt it sooner or later. "Why, you finally know you''re worried?" The little fairy sneered. The Qin Chu people were unconvinced and retorted: "how can I not worry about my own body? In fact, I always take this matter to heart, but the military doctor has something to do these two days. I can''t let him put the prince''s affairs aside and do things for me. Then the prince will find out." "Yes, you are the most reasonable. Who can say that to you?" The fairy waved his hand, obviously perfunctory. Qin churen sighed helplessly. In fact, what she said just now is true. Now she obviously feels that the bone can''t use much strength. It''s more likely that Meng Yan will find out if she delays for such a long time. Moreover, she is still worried that even after she gets the antidote, can the bone recover? Moreover, her current health value has been only consumed and has not increased, which adds some pressure to her. This kind of day is really hard to handle. "Little fairy, is there nothing you can do recently? You won''t just watch me run out of life, will you Qin Chu people are very pitiful said. The little fairy glanced at the Qin and Chu people, without any sympathy: "there are tasks, but what do you think you can do now? So you have to wait until you take the antidote and solve the problem of poison. " The people of Qin and Chu bowed their heads pitifully. Meng Yan had his own business to do. After a few words with the people of Qin and Chu, he left. The people of Qin and Chu had been thinking about when to go to the military doctor, so they didn''t keep him. Just when Meng Yan went out to fight in the daytime and had a chance to find a military doctor, the military doctor was tired all night and needed to rest. At night, the military doctor had enough rest. The people of Qin and Chu were in a dilemma about what chance to find a military doctor. "Well, how can I be so embarrassed." The Qin and Chu people opened the tent to reveal a crack. She stretched out her head and looked out. Several pairs of soldiers were patrolling nearby, and everything was normal. The Qin and Chu people asked a soldier and learned that Meng Yan and Zhou Ping were discussing the next troop deployment in the tent, so they walked out of the tent in a big way. "The moon is beautiful today." The people of Qin and Chu sighed, pretending to be watching the moon, then glanced at the soldiers passing by, and went to the military doctor''s tent. "Doctor, are you there?" The people of Qin and Chu leaned over the edge of the tent and asked in a low voice. The military doctor had been studying the antidote of the Qin and Chu people. At the beginning, he didn''t hear the sound. When he heard it, he thought he was a mirage. Until the Qin and Chu people could not help but began to photograph him in the tent, he realized that it was the Qin and Chu people who came to look for him. "Just now I was so absorbed that I didn''t hear the princess call me. I asked the princess to make atonement." The military doctor quickly invited the Qin and Chu people into the tent and apologized. Qin Chu waved his hand and said, "it''s OK. I didn''t expect that I would come to the military doctor. Actually, I came here to ask the military doctor about my poison, but what did I think of? " "This little Baiyao pill is very strange. It can''t be made from ordinary herbs. But I have analyzed several effective herbs. In addition, I have checked some medical skills according to your symptoms, and I have some ideas." Military medical report. He is also very busy these two days. He has been helping Meng Yan with his work. It''s good to find so many. But as soon as they heard that there was no way out, the people of Qin and Chu were a little depressed. "But the princess''s symptoms have changed? Let me help you feel the pulse and see how far this poison has spread. " The military doctor suggested that mastering the current changes of Qin and Chu people would be helpful for him to develop antidotes. The Qin and Chu people naturally cooperated with each other. Even though she knew that her situation was not very optimistic, she would not be able to hold on for long. If it is true, the military doctor''s look gradually serious, looking at the Qin and Chu people''s look with compassion. "Back to the princess, your poison has spread all over the body, leading to bone lesions all over the body. It seems that I should speed up the development of antidotes." The military doctor said with some regret that he should do his best to help the Qin and Chu people to study antidotes in the past two days, but it was always because of other delays that the toxicity of the Qin and Chu people spread so severely. "The military doctor doesn''t have to blame himself. I can''t feel pain now, and I can hold on for a while. Now that the military doctor has some eyes, I''m relieved. Then I won''t disturb you. Do what you should do." Qin Chu people said. The military doctor is now bent on studying the antidote of the Qin and Chu people earlier, but she is not polite to the Qin and Chu people. Then she does her own business. The Qin and Chu people stare at her for a while, and realize that staying here will affect the performance of the military doctor. Moreover, she has been out for a long time. Although she doesn''t feel pain, she is always uncomfortable, so she gets up and plans to leave. But when the people of Qin and Chu opened the tent, they were stunned. Chapter 351 "Lord?" Qin Chu people spit out two words on the spot, and then stay in place. The military doctor in the tent was stunned when he heard the name, and did not dare to move. No one knows when Meng Yan came here, let alone how long he stayed here and what he heard. Qin Chu people blinked and observed Meng Yan''s displeasure. They guessed that they should have exposed the poison, but she didn''t want to admit it so easily, so she pretended to meet by chance and said, "what a coincidence, Lord, you''re here too, but you don''t feel well. Do you want to see a military doctor?" "No Meng Yan said lightly. He just heard from the patrolman that the Qin and Chu people had come to the military doctor. He was worried that something was wrong with the Qin and Chu people, so he came to have a look. Who knew he heard such a remark at the tent gate. It turns out that the Qin and Chu people were not poisoned before. Instead, she kept it secret and united with the military doctors to keep it secret. What are the symptoms of this poison? Meng Yan heard Wang Xiaoer say it with his own ears. How painful it is for the bones to be eroded little by little. However, Qin and Chu people have always been the same as normal people, and they have never been poisoned at all. Now it seems that the Qin and Chu people should have taken something to relieve pain, or something else. But no matter what, Meng Yan could not accept it. In order not to let him be shackled by GE Shulang, the people of Qin and Chu concealed such a big thing. "You''re poisoned, aren''t you?" Meng Yan approached the Qin and Chu people and looked down at them, but there was no interrogation in his eyes. Instead, he felt guilty and distressed. Qin Chu people also tried to struggle, pretending to be at a loss to raise their head, asked: "what poisoning, how possible, Lord, you see I''m not good." "What are you doing with the military doctor?" Meng Yan then asked. "I, I just want to come and thank the military doctor for his hard work last night, making so many anti insect powder. If it wasn''t for him, we might not win this battle so easily." Qin Chu people said decisively, and after that, they affirmed that what they said was very powerful and reasonable. This is because she did not know that Meng Yan had listened to all the words. "At this time, do you want to keep it from me? I already know about your poisoning. Chu people, why do you keep it from me? Why do you have to bear all the things by yourself?" Meng Yan said painfully, "it''s already so painful. You have to pretend that there is nothing wrong. Even when the military doctor does other things, you can only wait quietly." In fact, these were all chosen by Qin and Chu people themselves. She didn''t feel aggrieved at all before, but thought that she had made the right decision. However, when she heard Meng Yan''s words, she suddenly felt a wave of aggrieved feelings pouring into her heart. She felt that her eyes were hot and she was about to shed tears. She didn''t have such affectation. She felt that if she took two painkillers and two Xiaobai pills, she could delay for a while. But now something seems to have changed. It''s different. She seems to lie in Meng Yan''s arms and say that she really hurt at that time. She really wants to say that she has no strength now. But in the end, she didn''t say anything. After all, she chose the road by herself, and now she has nothing to say. "I, Lord, actually I really don''t feel pain. This matter is not as serious as you think. Otherwise, I couldn''t have been safe for such a long time. I would never have joked with my own life." Qin Chu people are very serious said. Meng Yan reaches out his hand and pulls the Qin and Chu people to his arms. He fastens the Qin and Chu people''s back tightly. He really regrets that he didn''t know about it earlier. Even if the military doctors can spare more time to develop antidotes for her. Before, the Qin and Chu people had always been indifferent to this matter, but today they found it at this time, indicating that the poison might have spread to a very serious degree, so that the Qin and Chu people had to worry about it. Therefore, Meng Yan can only listen to and believe half of what the Qin and Chu people are saying now. Qin and Chu people have treasures left by an expert. He knows that maybe this expert has left some good antidote pills for Qin and Chu people, but it''s not the right medicine. Qin and Chu people are really bold in doing so. But Meng Yan was more puzzled. How did the people of Qin and Chu know about poison? "Who told you about the poison?" Meng Yan asked suspiciously. If the Qin and Chu people have been poisoned now, it must be that night behind the poisoned hair. But from the evening to the next day, Meng Yan has been guarding outside the tents of the Qin and Chu people. After that, he has a seamless connection and directly called the military doctors. So Meng Yan guessed that the Qin and Chu people should have known about GE Shulang''s threat before that, otherwise the Qin and Chu people could not pretend to be like this. Naturally, it was impossible for the people of Qin and Chu to tell the truth, so they turned their eyes and came up with an idea. "You knew that before when I was in the Falun array. In fact, I know some strange ways to escape. Correspondingly, I also know some fortune telling skills, but I don''t use them very often and they don''t work very well. But this time, I really know that I will be poisoned and this poison will threaten you, so I can only hide it from you." The words of Qin and Chu people are accurate. With previous experience, Meng Yan has no doubt about them. But after all, Qin and Chu people suffered a lot of grievances, so his heart is still very guilty. "I''ll tell you to go down later and let the military doctor concentrate on developing antidotes for you. You wait. It will be quick. In the future, I''ll protect you and won''t hurt you." Meng Yan hugged Qin and Chu people and said. Qin Chu people nodded: "well, I believe in the Lord." "Well, it''s better to be found out. You''d better behave better these two days. Otherwise, be careful that Meng Yan goes to ge Shulang to ask for the antidote. After these two days, GE Shulang hates Meng Yan very much. If Meng Yan comes to the door, there''s no good fruit to eat." The fairy warned. The Qin and Chu people naturally understood these principles, but she had to explain them to Meng Yan a little bit, otherwise it would be easier to make Meng Yan impulsive. The two of them have made things clear to each other here, and the people of Qin and Chu feel much more relaxed. At least they don''t have to carry secrets. On the contrary, they are in a better state. Meng Yan has been observing carefully, and he is relieved to see that Qin and Chu people are really OK. Chapter 352 Probably because of too much guilt, Meng Yan personally sent the Qin and Chu people back to the tent, and stayed with them all night. No matter what he did, he was light handed. It''s like the Qin and Chu people are fragile porcelain. In fact, compared with guilt, he still had some regrets. If he could be more careful and ask the military doctors, I''m afraid he would not let the toxicity of Qin and Chu people delay for so long. "Lord, you can have a rest too. I can do it myself." When people in the Qin and Chu dynasties saw that Meng Yan was too nervous, they didn''t feel funny and sweet. Although Meng Yan''s mouth should be with, he didn''t mean to get up and go. In the middle of the night, the people of Qin and Chu were not comfortable lying in the quilt. They simply closed their eyes, pretended to be sleeping, and ran to chat with the fairy. It''s just that some Meng Yan is very close to the Qin and Chu people now, and when the military doctors can work out the antidote and so on. By the way, the Qin and Chu people also urge the little fairy to release the mission quickly. "Or I think I''m going to get moldy." Qin Chu people said so. It''s not only moldy, she can feel that her health value has been passing very fast recently. As usual, the little fairy gave the matter a wrong way and fooled the Qin and Chu people into going to bed. The next morning, when the Qin and Chu people woke up, Meng Yan was still watching beside her, with a haze in her eyes. She looked very spiritless and didn''t sleep all night. "Mr. Wang, you are a soldier fighting, but you must take care of yourself. You can''t be so emotional just because of me. If you don''t have a rest this night, you will love so many vicissitudes." The people of Qin and Chu sighed. On the contrary, Meng Yan was amused by her appearance. He went forward and rubbed Qin and Chu people''s hair. Then he ordered people to bring water for Qin and Chu people to wash and gargle. He also brought breakfast to Qin and Chu people himself. He took good care of them. So that huadengwu was puzzled that he thought something had happened to them. Unwilling to let more people worry, the people of Qin and Chu asked Meng Yan to hide the matter. That day, the military doctor also heard some conversations outside the tent. He knew that Meng Yan had already known about the poisoning of the Qin and Chu people, so he had nothing to hide. Now he put everything away and focused on studying the antidote for the Qin and Chu people. It''s two days in a flash. Although the Qin and Chu people''s consciousness was clear, their bones were too badly damaged, so they stayed in bed all the time. Huadengwu realized that something was wrong even though they were slow in their reaction. While they were resting in the afternoon, huadengwu went directly to Meng Yan. "To tell you the truth, is there something wrong with Chu people? Why her injuries should have been cured, but she looks weaker than before. Moreover, you pay more attention to her these two days than before." Huadengwu came up and asked directly. Meng Yan knew that he couldn''t hide it at this point, so he simply said, "in fact, Chu people are poisoned." "Poisoning? What kind of poison? " Huadengwu didn''t respond at first, and then he recalled that Meng Yan''s words had a lot of meaning. In fact, he thought that the people of Qin and Chu were not poisoned. Thinking of this, huadengwu was surprised and asked, "do you mean the poison that was given by his first brother Shu Lang?" Meng Yan nodded. Huadengwu looks like a ghost. After that, she spent a long time with the people of Qin and Chu. At that time, there was nothing abnormal about the people of Qin and Chu. It''s not only her, but anyone who has contacted with the people of Qin and Chu will think that the people of Qin and Chu are normal. You know, Wang Xiaoer said that the poison in the Qin and Chu people will corrode people''s bones, which is not a general pain. Hua dengwu''s gaping appearance was obviously expected by Meng Yan. After all, it was just a coincidence that he learned about it at that time. Otherwise, according to the plan of the Qin and Chu people, he would not take the initiative to tell it until the antidote was studied. "No, I have to go to see the people of Chu. How can she endure such pain as she is afraid of pain?" Huadengwu''s voice was choking, as if she was going to cry the next second. Meng Yan stopped her directly: "she can persist for so long because she can''t feel pain. Military doctors have developed some special painkillers for her, so there will be no pain. She doesn''t want us to worry, and she doesn''t want me to do something impulsive. That''s why she conceals it. If you go now, won''t it make her feel bad again? " "Should I pretend to know nothing and watch her suffer so much?" Huadengwu sat on the chair with his face covered, letting tears flow downˇ° What does the military doctor say? Is there any way? " After asking this, Hua dengwu regretted it again, because she suddenly remembered that military doctors had been busy all these days, and it didn''t take long to help Qin and Chu people develop antidotes, otherwise Qin and Chu people would not have been able to wait until now. Sure enough, Meng Yan just shook his head. "At this time, even if you go to ge Shulang, he may not give you the antidote." Huadengwu''s mouth showed a bitter smile. It was because Ge Shulang failed to grasp them that he gave Meng Yan one victory after another. I think Ge Shulang now hates Meng Yan to the bone. How can he save the Qin and Chu people. Meng Yan opened his mouth and did not refute. In fact, he didn''t think of this way. But what can we do now? Huadengwu is right. Ge Shulang won''t save the Qin and Chu people so easily. Moreover, the Qin and Chu people didn''t want to see him go to the Turkic camp, so they hid their illness. If he went to ge Shulang now, the Qin and Chu people''s sins would be in vain. In a word, all the people are very depressed on this day. It''s really hard to feel powerless. In order to avoid collapsing in front of Qin and Chu people, huadengwu didn''t come to see Qin and Chu people one day. Qin and Chu people also tacitly didn''t have jacquard dengwu, but when Meng Yan came over, he occasionally talked and laughed with Meng Yan, and directly put the poisoning behind him. In fact, it''s also a common fault of people. If they don''t take the initiative to mention it, it''s just as if it didn''t happen. The next night, the military doctor came to report in a hurry to show that he knew how to crack the poison of the Qin and Chu people, but whether he was successful or not, he had to wait until after the experiment. Now, the most important thing is to configure the antidote, and he still needs a drug guide. The military doctor does not have this drug guide now, so he has to find it now. Chapter 353 "This herb is called Chiba because its leaves are small and dense. There are hundreds of leaves on one Chiba. Generally, this herb is rare. Moreover, poisonous insects, snakes and ants often appear in that place. If you want to go, you must pay attention to safety." The military doctor said. He didn''t persuade Meng Yan not to go, because the people of Qin and Chu had already put off Meng Yan''s impulse to the point that they can''t delay now. It''s just collecting medicine, which is safer than going to the Turkic camp. However, when the military doctor said this, the people of Qin and Chu were also nearby, and she didn''t recognize it. "Generally speaking, the effect of drug introduction is just to make the efficacy better. To some extent, even if you don''t need this drug introduction, can your antidote relieve the poison on me now?" Qin Chu asked. "This..." the military doctor hesitated. He naturally understood the meaning of the Qin and Chu people''s words, but the problem was that the poison in the Qin and Chu people was not an ordinary poison. Even if he found Chiba, he could not say whether he could cure it, let alone that there was no Chiba. "But no?" Meng Yan asked immediately. The military doctor nodded. Maybe the doctor''s heart began to overflow again, and his tone suddenly became a little heavy: "I''ve said a lot, and I ask the princess to forgive me, but your poison has really reached the point where it can''t be delayed. If you don''t have this medicine, I''m afraid you won''t be able to do it for a while." "I know you are worried about the Lord, but we are also worried about the safety of the Lord. We will not let the Lord take risks by himself. You can rest assured. On the contrary, it''s you. It''s not a small matter that the bones are eroded day and night. If you don''t have the elixir hanging now, I''m afraid... I''m afraid... "The following words are too shocking. The military doctor stopped in time, but Qin Chu people and Meng Yan also understood. Because of this, Meng Yan had to take Chiba. Time was pressing. In the morning of the second day, Meng Yan selected several bodyguards who had good martial arts skills, took the powder for preventing poisonous insects developed by military doctors, and went to look for Chiba. This herb is a long way from their camp, but it''s very close to the Turkic camp, so in addition to the snakes, insects, rats and ants that are bound to appear in this place, they also have to watch out for the Turkic patrol army. Meng Yan and his party rode and whipped for more than half an hour before they arrived at the place the military doctor said. The terrain here is already a little steep, and the prelude is the steep mountain, in which Chiba grows. "All of you, dismount and walk on." Meng Yan said. The road up the mountain is not as easy as the plain. There are people in front of Meng Yan, and there are people behind him. He looks around according to the description of the military doctor, hoping to take Chiba back in time. But as the old saying goes, the more you are afraid of something, the more you come here. Meng Yan and his people are almost on the top of the mountain, but they can''t find the Chiba mentioned by the military doctor. He doubts whether the military doctor''s description is wrong. Because he was in a hurry to get on the road, a stream of sweat left on his forehead, ran down his cheek, slipped to his chin, and then fell to the ground. But now he was not in the mood to wipe sweat, because the military doctor said that Chiba would not grow too high, because it was afraid of the cold, which means that even if Meng Yan climbed up with a fluke mentality, he would not find Chiba. "What have you got?" Meng Yan asked several bodyguards. All the people shook their heads. Apart from paying attention to the movement nearby, they also paid close attention to the plants under their feet. But obviously, they didn''t find anything. Although military doctors have said that Chiba is rare because it can effectively control the toxicity of poisonous insects in this area, Meng Yan did not expect that it could be so rare. He even saw a shadow of Chiba. "Lord, shall we continue to go up?" A bodyguard asked. Before leaving, the military doctor told Meng Yan what he needed to pay attention to. Besides, he also told these bodyguards that he was worried that something might happen to Meng Yan. But now it''s clear that it''s no use climbing up, they have to stop in time. Meng Yan looked up at the top, a vast expanse of green, can not see the end. "Look around here first." Meng Yan''s voice was a little low. He has promised the Qin and Chu people that he will take Chiba back with him, and he will do it. Even if it''s rare, so what. Even today, he is willing to go over the whole mountain as long as he can find Chiba. But things always backfire. Meng Yan and several bodyguards rummaged in the distance for a long time, but they didn''t find Chiba. It''s certain that Chiba can''t be found on the way back. After a little hesitation, Meng Yan took the bodyguard to find a new way, looking for a path from the big trees with rocks, and slowly went down the mountain. Although it is more dangerous, there are more places to be found, and there is more hope. Maybe Chiba lives in places where no one goes. There are some fluke psychology in Meng Yan''s heart. But this fluke mentality gradually disintegrated over time. There are traces of all kinds of herbs and herbs on this mountain, but there is no Chiba needed by the Qin and Chu people. Meng Yan held a tree for a rest, and then thought about what better way to do it. The more dangerous a place is, the more secure it is. Similarly, the more secure a place is, the more dangerous it is. Military doctors once said that there are many poisonous insects and other creatures living near Chiba, and these creatures are bloodthirsty. Meng Yan thought that if there is Chiba in this mountain, and if Chiba is hidden in the corner they can''t find nearby, can he use these poisonous insects to find the trace of Chiba? Thinking of this, Meng Yan sprinkled some insect powder given by the military doctor on his body, and then told other bodyguards to sprinkle insect powder for safety. Then he took out his sword and cut a hole in his palm, and the blood flowed out in an instant. "Lord!" Several bodyguards were shocked and didn''t know why Meng Yan did it. Meng Yan''s eyes were sharp. He glanced around and said to several people, "step back and pay attention to the surroundings." Then, Meng Yan clenched his fist, and the blood ran down his palm and fell on the withered grass on the ground. At the beginning, there was no movement. Meng Yan listened attentively and expanded the scope of his blood. Fortunately, he didn''t really have a tendency of self abuse. It was just a few drops from one place. For him who had been fighting and injured for many years, it was not a problem at all. After a little effort, Meng Yan heard a small sound nearby. Chapter 354 "Poisonous insects, poisonous insects!" A bodyguard exclaimed in a low voice. As the military doctors told them before, where there are poisonous insects is where Chiba grows. "Lord, be careful!" Several bodyguards did not retreat, but immediately surrounded Meng Yan to guard against these poisonous insects near Meng Yan. No one knows how many poisonous insects there are, let alone how far away they are from here. Meng Yan knows that he can''t delay time. He immediately orders a bodyguard to say, "go, follow these insects along the road, and see where they come from." "But, Lord, these insects are poisonous. Don''t you start a fire like this?" Several bodyguards didn''t agree, and some even wanted to bandage Meng Yan''s wound. Meng Yan glanced at the crowd coldly and said, "this is the military order. Go immediately. I have the insect powder given by the military doctor. I won''t be hurt, and it''s just some small wounds. It won''t cause any problems." Having said that, Meng Yan pulled a piece of cloth from the hem, wound it on his hand several times, and immediately ran in the direction of the insect. This method can only be used once. If it is used again, he can''t tell the direction of the insect, so he must seize the time to ensure the opportunity. Seeing that Meng Yan insisted on this, several bodyguards could not dissuade him, so they had to follow Meng Yan quickly. Fortunately, although these poisonous insects are fierce, they are all crawling on the ground. If they don''t fly in the sky, they can''t run directly to Meng Yan''s wound. Moreover, the insect prevention powder of military doctors is really effective. These poisonous insects are very sensitive to what happens around them, and they are even more sensitive to the smell of blood. Meng Yan had to sigh after running tens of meters away with the poisonous insects, whether these insects had never sucked blood before, which led to the fact that they could be so excited with a little blood now. Seeing that the insects behind are getting thinner and thinner, Meng Yan worries that the insects are gone. He hasn''t found the birthplace of the insects yet, so he speeds up immediately. He has a sword in front of him. It seems that he wants to solve all the things that stand in the way. Fortunately, there are many poisonous insects in this place, and Meng Yan successfully traced to the source. I think Chiba should be around here. Meng Yan''s heart finally has hope. "Just look around here. Chiba must be around here." Meng Yan said. But he was in a hurry and didn''t carefully observe the road conditions around him. The terrain near here was obviously steeper and more dangerous than that in other places. Meng Yan only looked for Chiba in his heart, and almost fell down from the mountain several times. Fortunately, the bodyguard beside him was quick and quick, so he was held by him. Chiba is really around here, growing upside down under a rock. If you don''t look carefully, you think it''s a Chlorophytum. Meng Yan made a sign to several bodyguards, indicating that they must pay attention to your precautions. After getting Chiba, they immediately withdrew, and then reached out to pull it down. In general, this rare herb always has some special connection with the surrounding things. For example, military doctors have speculated that the development of poisonous insects around Chiba will be affected after it is pulled out. Meng Yan also thought about this, but now those poisonous insects are attracted to another place by him, and they can''t come back for a while, so they quickly find the right way to prepare to go down the mountain. During this period of time, Qin and Chu people were worried about Meng Yan''s safety all the time. They wanted xiaoshenxian to find a way to monitor Meng Yan in real time. Xiaoshenxian said that he was speechless about it, and then he went back to sleep with a ha ha. Qin and Chu people said that when the LORD was away, the food was not delicious. Fortunately, the Regent was considerate to the Qin and Chu people. He couldn''t bear to let them have two meals a day, so he came back before dinner. Qin Chu people almost got up from the bed to see Meng Yan. Because her bones can''t support her, if she tosses blindly again, it may lead to the fracture of her bones, so on the surface, she still lies on the bed obediently. In fact, Meng Yan really wanted to see the Qin and Chu people immediately after he came back, but in the final analysis, it was more important to make antidotes, so he went to the military doctor first. "Yes, that''s it." After taking the Chiba, the military doctor observed it carefully for a while and said, "I have prepared all the other medicinal materials. As long as I add this Chiba, the antidote is ready. Although I don''t know the final effect, it still has effect on the toxicity of the princess." "That''s good. There are labor doctors." Meng Yan''s tone with some respect, as long as the military doctors can save the Qin and Chu people. Obviously, the military doctor has been immersed in the study of Chiba, and has not continued to be polite to Meng Yan. Just when Meng Yan thought that the military doctor had no words to say, he could go to see the Qin and Chu people, the military doctor suddenly said, "by the way, Lord, you''d better not go to see the princess now. You''ve got some poisonous smell on your body, so it''s better to try to eliminate it first, Otherwise, it is easy to affect the efficacy. " Meng Yan didn''t know much about medical skills. Obviously, he didn''t expect to have such a saying. Even when he was stunned in the same place, he stammered for a long time and said, "OK, I know." Even if he didn''t report to Qin and Chu immediately after he came back, he couldn''t go to see them now. Meng Yan felt a little guilty, but for the sake of Qin and Chu''s illness, he was ready to take a bath first, and then ordered someone to report to Qin and Chu. When they were all cleaned up, Meng Yan took a bath and changed his clothes, it was time for dinner. He stopped the little boy who was always delivering food to the people of Qin and Chu, and went to the people''s room with a plate. Qin Chu people thought it would be a while before they could see Meng Yan. They were depressed. When they heard someone coming in and smelling the food, they asked, "just put the food down. I''ll eat it later." This tone is obviously very low, but also some grievances. Meng Yan knew that the Qin and Chu people must be because of him, so he put the plate on the table, and he sat on the bed. After all, no one dares to sit on her bed. Unexpectedly, he turns around and sees Meng Yan. "Lord!" The Qin and Chu people exclaimed in surprise, then reached out and hugged Meng Yan. Meng Yanshun took the Qin and Chu people in his arms, stroked the back of the Qin and Chu people, and comforted them: "I''m fine. It''s safe to come back. It worries you, but anyway, your body is the most important thing. You can''t stop eating." Chapter 355 "I am... I am..." Qin Chu people want to say and stop muttering, but how can not say a reason. She can''t really admit that she just miss Meng Yan so much that she can''t eat. It''s too childish. Fortunately, Meng Yan did not care about her and asked her carefully, but after holding Qin and Chu people for a while, he gently pushed her away, and then picked up the porridge bowl on the table. "How are you, my king?" Meng Yan gently said, and then, without waiting for the people of Qin and Chu to refuse, he picked up a spoon, dug a spoonful of porridge and blew it to the people of Qin and Chu. Qin Chu people''s cheeks were red and their eyes were drooping. They were embarrassed to hide from Meng Yan''s eyes and look at the porridge in the spoon. "Good, eat it." Meng Yan saw that the people of Qin and Chu didn''t want to eat at all, and persuaded him. The people of Qin and Chu took a slow breath and let themselves relax. Then they bit the spoon and drank the porridge. I don''t know if it''s the first time that Meng Yan has fed me this way. The people of Qin and Chu feel that this bowl of porridge is really fragrant. It''s the most fragrant porridge she has ever drunk. "I look down on you. Do you know what you are now? Host. " The little fairy drags his chin and says with disgust. "I also despise your system of running away when something happens." Maybe Meng Yan''s connivance can give Qin and Chu people confidence. Now she dares to hate the little fairy. The fairy gave Qin Chu a smile of goodbye and left again. The antidote of the military doctor was prepared the next day, because I don''t know if this medicine really works, so he only used half of that Chiba plant, and the remaining half just in case. The medicine is from Meng Yan. It is said that after drinking this medicine, he will sleep for about a day to recover the bone. Of course, if the bone is damaged too seriously, maybe the sleeping time will be longer. Unfortunately, the Qin and Chu people were the ones who were seriously injured. She had been sleeping for about two days. She didn''t know what was going on outside. Fortunately, occasionally the divine consciousness would react. She could hear a few words from the little fairy. The little fairy also kindly asked her to have a beautiful dream. In fact, the process of bone erosion is very painful, and the process of bone growth is not so easy. After all, it is a burden for Qin and Chu people''s body that all the injuries should grow well within two days. Besides, she just took painkillers, which can''t shield her feelings, so even with the help of a little fairy, she had a good dream, The body also struggles. The military doctor has made it clear to Meng Yan in advance that he must take good care of the Qin and Chu people. No matter how hard the Qin and Chu people are struggling, they must ensure the safety of the Qin and Chu people. If they can''t, they must tie them up with ropes, because in this process, the bones are more fragile than usual, and there may be long and crooked conditions, so we must be careful. The Qin and Chu people didn''t know this. They fell asleep with a big heart, and Meng Yan didn''t dare to loosen up at all. He always stayed in front of the Qin and Chu people''s bed except for huadengwu when necessary. However, just a few hours before the Qin and Chu people woke up, Meng Yan suddenly received Ge Shulang''s war post. Ge Shulang lost a lot in the war last time. He wanted to blame the witch doctor for the fact that the poisonous insect had no effect. But he was watching all the time when he did the experiment. There was no problem with the poisonous insect. And after coming back, GE Shulang went out of his way to find someone to try it on a small scale. It turns out that there is no problem with poisonous insects. Then it can only be Meng Yan''s army. In connection with the fact that Qin and Chu people had been shot but not poisoned before, GE Shulang even doubted whether Meng Yan had any treasure to guard against all poisons, but this idea was soon rejected by him. If anyone in the world can develop a panacea against all poisons, there will be no need for poisons. At this point, the witch doctor''s heart is not good, and even some want to lose their temper. It can be said that he has been trying to find a way to study this matter recently, but now he has failed. It''s really wrong, especially when he is sure that he is safe. God''s will is the most indescribable thing. However, the witch doctor thought, God certainly does not exist, even if it exists, it can not always find fault with his poison, so it is very likely that man has a problem. If the same thing has a problem once, it may be just a coincidence, but if this thing has the same problem twice, it is questionable. The witch doctor even felt that maybe they had done something in detail and passed on the fact that he had developed the poison to Meng Yan in advance, which made Meng Yan have time to prepare. The more he pondered, the more he realized the possibility. While admiring his intelligence, he told Gertrude about his conjecture. "No wonder Meng Yan was controlled by me before, but now he is approaching us again and again. Every time we have a good idea, we can be seen through by him. We have nothing to do with him. It turns out that Turks are traitors?" After listening to the witch doctor''s conjecture, GE Shulang agreed with the witch doctor''s statement. He continued to think about it and tried to catch the Turkic traitor. Joke, even dare to make trouble under his eyes, hurt him one after another failure, if let him catch this person, will not light Rao! So, GE Shulang gave him a good reason for his two failures. It seems that without the existence of this traitor, his strategies can really defeat Meng Yan and further capture the next capital. "But who is this traitor?" The witch doctor made a fatal question. Ge Shulang''s face became more and more serious and nervous. Almost everyone around him knew every step of the plan. The poisonous insect thing was openly tested in front of these soldiers, so there were too many people who could divulge secrets. Maybe it''s a leader entrusted with a heavy task, maybe it''s just an ordinary soldier, more likely, it''s a mysterious person hidden behind. If you want to find out, it''s really too difficult. There are so many soldiers here, Gertrude can''t investigate one by one. Moreover, even if it''s an investigation, he may not be able to find out anything. For a moment, he had nothing to do. As long as he asked for help from the military adviser, he didn''t directly explain what GE Shulang should do. Instead, he asked Ge Shulang to give Meng Yan a battle card. Chapter 356 Now that Meng Yan''s works are in their camp, it''s better not to play any tricks and just fight straight. The Turkic soldiers are all brave and good at fighting. Although they have failed twice, if we can make sense of the truth, if we can set a good example, we will not be unable to fight. However, since this time is not reconciled, if you want to play a fair and aboveboard game again, the more important thing is to grasp the details, then you have to do something different from usual. Because Ge Shulang didn''t use any special means in this war, even if he followed him to the battlefield, he would not gain anything. On the contrary, he had to kill his own people. Therefore, in general, he would try his best to stay in the camp. After all, in the absence of such important people, it''s easier to find out about GE Shulang. So this time, in front of all the soldiers, GE Shulang announced the battle, not only to show the fighting capacity of Turks, but also to give Meng Yan a trial. At the same time, he has received a secret report about Meng Yan, which is related to the victory of the next battle, so we must play 120000 spirit. During this time, Turks have suffered a lot of losses, and everyone''s heart is not good. At this moment, I heard Ge Shulang say that there is a chance of counterattack at last. Naturally, the morale of the army is excited, and I don''t know who is leading the attack. These soldiers all began to shout that Turks will win, and Lin Xiaobao''s eyelids jumped. I don''t know why, there is always a sense of uneasiness in his heart. "Spy Xiao Liu" is a spy''s identity here in Turk. Usually, it''s his turn to find out something or eavesdrop on something. But in general, it''s not his turn to fight a war. So this time, Lin Xiaobao has a chance to fight his own people head-on. In principle, he should feel relieved. But now, not only did he not feel relaxed, but he also felt a more serious sense of crisis, as if there was a conspiracy waiting for him. Lin Xiaobao is not a fool. When he heard the secret letter about Meng Yan, he didn''t want to take advantage of it to peep. But Ge Shulang said it so openly that he was not afraid of people to see it. Or, it''s a cover at all. In order to let the Turkic soldiers be able to cheer up again. Who can hurt Meng Yan? In Lin Xiaobao''s opinion, maybe no one can hurt the Regent of his family just by a secret letter. You know, even now that the imperial court is in a mess, they should all understand that only Meng Yan can deal with the border, and they won''t do anything to Meng Yan. So Lin Xiaobao doesn''t want to touch this secret letter yet. Unless there''s something else going on after the war. So the strategist, acting smart, helped Ge Shulang figure out a way to scrap it. But... Why does Lin Xiaobao still have the feeling that evil things are coming to him? When the Qin and Chu people woke up in the morning of the third day, Meng Yan had already gone to the battlefield with his soldiers. Huadengwu was in the tent to take care of the Qin and Chu people. "Sister Hua?" To be honest, the first thing I saw when I woke up was not Meng Yan. In fact, the people of Qin and Chu were still a little disappointed. After all, Meng Yan was always with her these days and took good care of her. It''s unreasonable that Meng Yan left after she fell asleep. But huadengwu didn''t realize the loss of Qin and Chu people. Instead, she was very happy to see Qin and Chu people wake up. She immediately poured a glass of water for Qin and Chu people to moisten their lips. "You''re awake. We don''t know how many times we''ve talked to the military doctor these two days. Originally, we said that you could wake up in about one day. As a result, you''ve been sleeping for two days." The flower lamp Wu reads a way fragmentarily, but can hear, her tone is very happy. The corners of Qin Chu''s mouth also showed a smile, and then asked: "sister Hua, where''s the Lord?" "He... Er..." huadengwu was smiling and froze when he heard Qin Chu people asking Meng Yan. The people of Qin and Chu thought that something had happened to Meng Yan, so they quickly asked, "but what happened to Wang Ye?" "That''s not true. Alas, it was during your coma that GE Shulang went to war with his army. But this time Lin Xiaobao didn''t get any news. It seems that GE Shulang didn''t do anything. It''s just an ordinary war. Don''t worry. Maybe he will come back in the afternoon." Huadengwu is not good at keeping this secret, so she has to tell the truth. However, in order not to let the people of Qin and Chu worry, she tries her best to say the best thing about it. Otherwise, the people of Qin and Chu are just ill. What can we do if something happens again. The people of Qin and Chu nodded and concentrated on summoning the little immortal to come out and said, "little immortal, is the Lord really not in danger?" "Should be no, host, my head is dizzy now, I won''t be infected by you." Qin and Chu people just wanted to satirize xiaoshenxian, but they were pretending again. Suddenly, they heard xiaoshenxian''s tone and voice was really something wrong. Then they thought of the feeling that xiaoshenxian and she were more and more similar, and they guessed that xiaoshenxian might not have lied. "Maybe it''s the medicine of the military doctor that has an effect on you. You should have a rest for a while." Qin Chu people said that they didn''t want to disturb the little fairy any more. Anyway, even if the little fairy really found something, she couldn''t save the near fire and help Meng Yan. Huadengwu couldn''t bear to see Qin Chu people''s lonely appearance, but at the moment, she had nothing to comfort Qin Chu people. After thinking about it, she just said: "you have a rest. Now I''ll call the military doctor to come and let him give you a diagnosis and treatment. Is the toxicity really cleaned up?" "Well, thank you, sister Hua." The people of Qin and Chu tried to make a smile on the corner of their mouth, but in huadengwu''s eyes, it was a sad smile. The military doctor''s heart has always been concerned about the illness of the Qin and Chu people. Now he heard that the Qin and Chu people had woken up. He immediately put down his work and walked towards the tent of the Qin and Chu people. "I''ve met the princess. Congratulations on her detoxification." Looking at the faces of the Qin and Chu people, the military doctors were much better than before. They were not as pale as before. They also had a lot of spirit. The most important thing was that they no longer had the strength to look at the past as they did two days ago. Chapter 357 "I really feel better. Thanks to the military doctor." The Qin and Chu people nodded their respect to the military doctors. However, it''s not sure if it looks good. The military doctor put a handkerchief pad on the wrist of the Qin and Chu people to observe the pulse. By this time, the Qin and Chu people were no longer taking the medicine given by the little immortal, so they still had a sense of physical recovery. They obviously felt the fullness of strength, which was completely different from the previous poisoning state. "Congratulations, princess. The toxin in your body has been completely eliminated. Just rest in peace these two days." The military doctor was relieved to get a definite result. At the same time, xiaoshenxian also received the next notice from Qin and Chu people. "While they are at war, go to the enemy camp and make peace with Lin Xiaobao." "Little fairy, what are you talking about... Can I come back alive after I go?" Qin Chu people said quietly. She really suspected that xiaoshenxian was actually her enemy, especially for the sake of making her life worse. Two days ago, she wasted a lot of life in order to exchange for xiaobaiyao pills and painkillers. Xiaoshenxian kept saying that she had no task. Now, as soon as she recovered, the fairy asked her to die. She felt that her idea was not out of the question. The little fairy patted Qin Chu''s head directly: "what are you thinking all day long? Don''t think I don''t know you are secretly arranging me. This task is actually a turning point for Meng Yan. Life value rewards 20 days. How about that? Am I interesting enough?" Twenty days is OK. Qin Chu nodded, but her attention was in the preceding sentence. What is a turning point for Meng Yan? Qin Chu people narrowed their eyes, looked at the little fairy with a threatening face, and asked, "little fairy, what do you mean by the turning point you just said?" "I''ll tell you in secret, don''t talk nonsense." The voice of the little fairy suddenly became lower and reached the ears of the Qin and Chu people. Then he suddenly said in a loud voice, "this is from the perspective of our God. How can I tell you?" The people of Qin and Chu covered their ears and opened their eyes to the fairy: "I want to report you!" "You have reported me. Who will take you to the task and give you life value?" The little fairy said calmly, then waved to the Qin and Chu people, and rolled back to bed to have a rest. Qin Chu people show a smile, indicating that the system is really too dog. But... It''s impossible for her not to take the task. In the previous two battles, GE Shulang''s wrong decision-making led to a lot of damage to the team. It is reasonable that he should not launch another war in a short time. Even if it is a real war, Meng Yan should take advantage of the victory to pursue, rather than Ge Shulang''s initiative to fight. There is a big difference between the two. And there is no news from Lin Xiaobao, which shows that GE Shulang is really serious about fighting. Where did he get his capital and confidence? The Qin and Chu people smacked and felt that it was really not the taste. After the military doctor went back, he left a letter for Meng Yan and left quietly with his little red horse. As for Hua dengwu, the people of Qin and Chu deeply believed that if she told Hua dengwu that she was going out, Hua dengwu would not agree. This war was not evenly fought, and it may not last long. This means that the Qin and Chu people did not have that long time, so they must speed up. She didn''t know how to ride a horse before. This time, she was shot again. She still has a lingering fear. Now she has to rely on this foal to slip to the Turkic camp. The people of Qin and Chu felt that they were really pitiful. They had to keep on going after the pitiful. In contrast, Lin Xiaobao is really calm. At the beginning, he was sent purely according to ge Shulang''s plan. Meng Yan didn''t force him to do anything, and he didn''t say that he had to report everything back. Relatively speaking, he relied on self-discipline. If he really worked in Turks, it would be no problem. And this time Ge Shulang made such a big move. At first sight, there was a trap. Lin Xiaobao was not so stupid. But the reality is that people are not free. When Lin Xiaobao wandered around outside and saw the Qin and Chu people, the whole people were stunned. He rubbed his eyes, looked at the people of Qin and Chu, looked at his clothes, and then looked at the nearby furnishings. His heart said that his clothes were Turkic, and it was Turkic territory. There was no doubt, but why did his princess appear here? He''s confused. "Come with me." Seeing Lin Xiaobao''s dull face, the people of Qin and Chu were relieved to drag Lin Xiaobao to a secret place without saying a word. "It''s not that I said, why are you shocked after you see me? Am I so terrible?" In Balabala''s Tucao Road, Qin Chu people make complaints about Lin Xiaobao''s fear. Lin Xiaobao looked at the man''s mouth open and close in front of him, and finally confirmed that he was not dazzled or hallucinated. This is really his princess: "princess, are you arrested?" "Can I still talk to you? I sneaked over by myself. Have you found anything unusual in Ge Shulang recently? " Qin Chu asked. Lin Xiaobao explained what happened in the past two days to the people of Qin and Chu. In order not to let the people of Qin and Chu be impulsive because they were worried about Meng Yan, he repeated three times. The Regent is absolutely impossible to have a handle. Even if he does, the people of the Imperial court dare not bully Meng Yan, so he must not worry about the laoshizi secret letter that GE Shulang said. However, the people of Qin and Chu thought about Lin Xiaobao''s words, the mission of the little fairy, and the unclear words. They thought that maybe the mission was really related to the secret letter. Lin Xiaobao looked at Qin and Chu people''s eagerness to try. Suddenly, he felt uneasy and said, "princess, you don''t want to see that secret letter, do you?" "Since Ge Shulang says that this secret letter is useful, maybe it really says something about the Lord. I''d rather kill it by mistake than by omission. I have to see what''s going on, or I''m not at ease." Qin Chu people said seriously. "Otherwise, I''d better go. As a woman, you have a bigger goal in the past. Ge Shulang suddenly asked for a fight this time. Maybe it''s just a moth. If you are caught, I''ll be guilty." Lin Xiaobao said helplessly. Chapter 358 "It''s OK. Since I''ve come in quietly, there''s a way to enter geshurang''s tent. I''m here to communicate with you this time. Since there''s no problem, I''ll deal with it myself." Qin Chu people said. Her mission this time is to come to the Turkic camp and make peace with Lin Xiaobao. Although these two have been achieved so far, the little fairy still hasn''t sent a notice of the completion of the mission. In other words, now that she has heard Lin Xiaobao''s secret letter, she has to continue to do it until the fairy is satisfied. In fact, although Lin Xiaobao said that he didn''t care so much, since the fairy released the mission, it means that this secret letter is not so simple. In other words, there are other important news that can be detected here. "By the way, princess, I think that military adviser is more difficult to deal with than Gertrude." Lin Xiaobao suddenly added one more sentence. In this way, although the camp of goshulang is an important observation site, the military division may be the place where the secret is really hidden. Qin Chu people blinked in silence. She deeply felt that this was the point that the little fairy asked her to come over, OK? In the future, don''t gasp for breath, or it''s easy to mislead you. Qin Chu shook his head, sighed and patted Lin Xiaobao on the shoulder: "Xiaobao, do a good job here. You show me the way. I''ll go to the army first." Lin Xiaobao''s face turned red and white. He really didn''t know what to say. Only his body responded in time and pointed to the direction of the army''s tent. Qin Chu nodded, a cat waist, slipped out. When Lin Xiaobao reacts, there is no Qin and Chu people in front of him. He almost felt like he was hallucinating. The Qin and Chu people exchanged a prop with the fairy to reduce their sense of existence, and even if they were seen, they would be used as acquaintances. After saying goodbye to Lin Xiaobao, they quietly went to the barracks of the military division. According to what Lin Xiaobao said and their conjecture, the people of Qin and Chu can guarantee that this way of fighting to catch the traitors is definitely not invented by GE Shulang. And the so-called secret letter may not exist, but... The people of Qin and Chu looked around the military adviser''s tent. The stacks of books and the paper for writing and drawing showed that the military adviser was really responsible. Maybe there was their plan in it. The Qin and Chu people threw their sleeves, sat down on the chair and began to read the books in front of them. It''s nothing more than talking about the current situation and so on, as well as some military strategists'' explanations and views on the art of war. When the Qin and Chu people were bored, she suddenly saw a book with a piece of paper in it. Because the book was placed close to the edge, the Qin and Chu people didn''t find it at first. On this piece of paper, there are records about Meng Yan''s private friendship with GE Shulang, and there are even detailed transactions on it. The Qin and Chu people''s hands trembled when they saw it. They felt that the military adviser really made something out of nothing. This kind of thing can be made up. "Little fairy, if the emperor saw these things, would he believe that the LORD would form a clique for personal gain?" Qin and Chu people think it''s better to consult professionals about this. The little fairy thought for a while and said, "it''s not a question of whether to believe or not. If Meng Yan can really defeat Turks and keep the border safe, the emperor will not need Meng Yan. This certificate is enough for the emperor to deal with Meng Yan, but it won''t do any harm to Meng Yan until the border is safe." "So there is a certain danger." Qin Chu people looked at several transaction records in front of them with a worried face. If it''s just a few ordinary pieces of paper, the emperor won''t believe it. Otherwise, everyone can write two transaction records and report the officials they want to report. The important thing is that Meng Yan''s name is at the end of these pieces of paper. Even the Qin and Chu people, who had closely observed Meng Yan''s words, saw the fight and realized that it was Meng Yan''s name, let alone other people? If the emperor really says something at that time, it will definitely affect Meng Yan. However, just stealing these certificates will have no effect at all. Qin Chu people didn''t guarantee that GE Shulang would not forge any more. These records are very detailed. With the help of the little immortal, the people of Qin and Chu can be sure that some transactions do exist. Even the emperor and the prince have doubts about them, but the protagonist is other officials, not Meng Yan. In other words, this transaction record is completely true, but the signature is different. Therefore, if we do, we will find Meng Yan. After thinking about it, the people of Qin and Chu decided to make some changes on it first. They changed the way Meng Yan used to write. Although it seems that there is no change in the way he used to write, if someone who specializes in identifying fonts comes to see it, they can still see the difference. "Little fairy, how can we reverse these seemingly stone hammer evidences?" Qin churen asked thoughtfully with a brush in his hand. "There''s nothing I can do about it," the fairy said "Forget it. I''ll see if there''s anything else I need." The people of Qin and Chu took a long breath, and then asked as if they suddenly thought of something, "well, little fairy, how come you haven''t said the mission was successful this time?" "Don''t you think I''m doing it for you? If I said that the mission was successful just now, would you ride back? Would you not know the news? " Little fairy is very rightful said. The people of Qin and Chu even nodded their heads reasonably. One dares to speak and one dares to listen. However, xiaoshenxian is not so ungrateful. Since she let Qin and Chu people come, she naturally had her intention. "In fact, I think that Lin Xiaobao''s right choice is not impulsive. Ge Shulang''s failure several times should be due to his guess that there is a detailed work. This time he is playing the trick of inviting the emperor into the urn. If Lin Xiaobao comes here, I''m afraid he will be exposed." The little fairy''s tone was a little serious, which made the people of Qin and Chu couldn''t help but adjust their sitting posture and get nervous. "Do you mean that there are people watching in the dark? Once someone really pays attention to the secret letter, it will be taken as a detailed work? " Qin Chu people asked, her heart suddenly had an idea, if successful, then perfect. Chapter 359 The little fairy nodded and agreed with the people of Qin and Chu. The people of Qin and Chu were in a hurry. If she could attract Ge Shulang''s subordinates to go into Ge Shulang''s tent at this time, move the secret letter, and then make things bigger, wouldn''t she be able to tie the pot to this person? She''s really smart. The people of Qin and Chu dragged their chin to draw on the paper. They thought they were too clever to come up with such a good idea. The little fairy blinked his eyes and realized that the intelligence of the Qin and Chu people had really improved. This is feasible. But as soon as possible. Ge Shulang just went to the battlefield to fight. He would come back soon after the war. If the people of Qin and Chu wanted to lead the living water to the East, they had to do it as soon as possible. Qin Chu people nodded and began to seriously think of this method. Lin Xiaobao looked eagerly at the camp of the military strategist, for fear that someone would suddenly go in again, for fear that something might go wrong with the people of Qin and Chu. As a result, the people of Qin and Chu came out and headed for GE Shulang''s camp. Lin Xiaobao wondered whether he had made it clear to Qin churen just now that GE Shulang''s camp is now the key surveillance object. If she goes in so rashly, it''s easy to be found. However, Lin Xiaobao was also surprised that there were so many patrol soldiers around here. How could he be surprised that no one cared about the wandering of such a living man as the Qin and Chu people? At the entreaties of the Qin and Chu people, the fairy observed the people around him and found that if there were many soldiers nearby, he would still have to find someone left alone. Qin Chu people plucked their hair twice, pretended to be very flustered, and ran to a bodyguard. When they went up, they pulled the sleeve of the bodyguard and said flustered, "hurry up, there are some details in the second prince''s camp. Go and see if the second prince''s file is missing." "What As soon as the bodyguard heard this, he immediately ran to ge Shulang''s camp without any hesitation. The people of Qin and Chu yelled at the back and asked the bodyguard to go quickly. She went to call other people. As a result, the bodyguard went in and the Qin and Chu people ran away. "Little fairy, you really don''t say, this time the props are really easy to use, this person didn''t think I was a woman..." Qin churen said happily. She can''t wait to see the bodyguard besieged as a detailed scene. But helpless fairy directly announced the end of her mission, 20 days of life to hand, let her quickly withdraw back to their camp. Qin churen said: "Oh, it''s really a pity. I want to see if my plan is successful or not. In case this man finally clears his grievances, what should he do? Will ge Shulang attack other soldiers again? What should he do if he finds Lin Xiaobao one day?" "... can you say less and don''t sell yourself when you get a good price?" Little fairy some speechless said. If it wasn''t for the fact that the Qin and Chu people consumed too much life value this time, she wouldn''t have let water go to help them. Hiding in the distance and witnessing the whole process, Lin Xiaobao doubts about life. He doesn''t know whether Turks are too stupid, or whether he is blinded. That person will listen to the people of Qin and Chu? Didn''t doubt the Qin and Chu people at all? God, what''s wrong with the world? What happened after that was more difficult for Lin Xiaobao to imagine. After the bodyguard entered the tent of geshurang, he turned over the file of geshurang. Other bodyguards nearby had already surrounded him when they saw him walking towards geshurang''s tent, so they just saw him pick up the file from the table and surrounded him directly. In fact, the bodyguard saw other bodyguards coming when he entered the tent, but he thought they were all for the sake of seizing the details, so he believed more in the words of the Qin and Chu people. Who knew that there was no one in the tent, and he was the one who was surrounded at last! "What do you mean? What about the fine work? " The bodyguard asked in some panic and doubt. At this time, in order to further see the play, Lin Xiaobao also followed in. After hearing this sentence, he immediately took the lead and said, "there is no detailed work here. Only you can look at the second prince''s file here and say, what do you want to do?" "That''s right. I think you''re the one who did it carefully." Another bodyguard said. The bodyguard who was lured in was called Yang Xiaoqi. He looked at the crowd with a blank face. He didn''t know. So, he came in to catch up with the work. How can it be that he is a work now? Thinking of this, Yang Xiaoqi began to wonder again. By the way, he came in to see it when he heard someone say that there were fine works here. But what about the man who said there were fine works just now? Yang Xiaoqi looked around and realized that every face was a little familiar, but every face was a little strange. On the contrary, he had no impression of the person who just spoke. "Cut the crap. I think we have to catch him quickly!" Said the other guards. After all, GE Shulang and the military division made it very clear before they left. Once they found that someone came to check the secret letter, no matter who it was, they would be arrested and treated in detail. Yang Xiaoqi naturally knows this order, but the problem is that he really doesn''t elaborate! How could he, a native Turk, rebel against his own country and help Meng Yan! Now Lin Xiaobao is watching on the edge, and he is more and more aware that his princess is so powerful. Just like the immortals in the sky, they can do everything. After all, one person can''t resist four hands, especially Yang Xiaoqi''s brain is not very flexible and hardly struggles, so he is tied up and thrown to the door of geshurang tent. "Finally, I caught this traitor. Let''s see if Meng Yan can deal with us in the future!" A bodyguard thought that before they always lost battles, it must be because Yang Xiaoqi had sent news to Meng Yan. Another bodyguard also echoed: "yes, the military adviser said, as long as we catch this detailed work, Meng Yan can''t beat us. Look at the poisonous insects studied by the witch doctor, how powerful they are!" "Last time I saw it with my own eyes. As long as the poisonous insect bites a person, that person will lose his fighting ability immediately. But as long as he has the insect proof powder of the witch doctor, there is no need to be afraid. As long as there is no such detail, we can catch Meng Yan by surprise in the future." Lin Xiaobao also mixed around this group of people, listening to this bold words, ambition is really don''t know what to say. Chapter 360 What a pity. But no way, who let you meet our princess? It''s true that all the things that Tianluo immortals can''t do are done by our royal concubines. Lin Xiaobao held his arm and thought to himself. Yang Xiaoqi is at a loss about this situation. He can''t be a traitor in his life or in his next life. "I''m really not a traitor. We are all on duty here together. How can I be a traitor?" Yang Xiaoqi called at the top of his voice. Lin Xiaobao sniffed and decided to stay away from the noisy world for the time being. He would wait until Ge Shulang came back to watch the good play. This time, the war broke out suddenly. Ge Shulang didn''t intend to win, but he didn''t expect that because the soldiers worked hard this time. Although they didn''t win, they didn''t lose so miserably, which made Ge Shulang a little happy for a while. But it''s just for a while. After returning to his own camp, GE Shulang changed his face in an instant. "That''s him?" Ge Shulang stood in front of Yang Xiaoqi, his face dignified, his eyes full of anger, his hand on the waist of the sword tightly clenched, as if the next moment can pull the arrow to Yang Xiaoqi. Before Ge Shulang came back, Yang Xiaoqi repeated to the other guards countless times that he was not a traitor and almost exhausted. But when he saw Ge Shulang, he suddenly calmed down. Don''t need Lin Xiaobao to add fuel to the flames, other bodyguards have begun to tell Ge Shulang the process of what happened. Yang Xiaoqi kept his head down all the time. It was not so much that he accepted his fate as that he was really disappointed in the so-called people of his own. "I''m not a traitor, even if you don''t believe it now." After waiting for brother Shulang to ask, Yang Xiaoqi said calmly. Now is not the time for two people to pour out their feelings to each other. Where can he have the spare time to pay attention to Yang Xiaoqi''s thoughts. All he knew was that Yang Xiaoqi came to his camp and searched his things while he was away. If it''s not elaborate, how can it be done? If it wasn''t for this traitor to disclose their affairs, how could they fail one after another. After all, GE Shulang didn''t hold back. He punched Yang Xiaoqi with his fist. At that time, Yang Xiaoqi saw blood. Lin Xiaobao is watching, watching Yang Xiaoqi painfully spit out a mouthful of blood, watching Yang Xiaoqi''s expression gradually become desperate. In fact, he sympathized with Yang Xiaoqi. After all, Yang Xiaoqi did not really betray the Turks. But sympathy belongs to sympathy. After all, they are still enemies. Ge Shulang didn''t expect that his own people did this kind of thing, and he didn''t have a soft heart for Yang Xiaoqi. He directly asked people to drag Yang Xiaoqi out to feed the wolf. The solution is straightforward. In fact, if he delays for a while longer and interrogates Yang Xiaoqi about what he has done, maybe he can find some problems. It''s a pity. Lin Xiaobao''s mouth began to smile. He had many more safe days. Although Yang Xiaoqi was caught on the spot, the military adviser was still worried about what news Yang Xiaoqi had delivered. When GE Shulang interrogated him, he went back to his camp to check. They all know that the most important thing is not to put it there, but to put it here. Fortunately, there was no loss. "How''s it going, Sergeant? Are you all right?" After dealing with Yang Xiaoqi''s affairs, GE Shulang rushed to the barracks of the military division. In fact, what he was worried about was what to spread out at this time. The military strategist shook his head: "nothing unusual. Just as those people said, Yang Xiaoqi was caught when he entered your camp. He didn''t have a chance to come to my side." In fact, GE Shulang didn''t worry that the traitor was his own. He just didn''t want to believe it. When he told the bodyguards, he emphasized the importance of secret letters many times and asked them to watch his camp. He didn''t say that it was for the purpose of capturing the details. "The next step is to proceed according to the plan. Although we failed this time, Meng Yan''s army is fighting us head-on, and there is not much chance of winning." Said the sergeant. Ge Shulang nodded, just as the so-called war is not tired of deceit, even if Yang Xiaoqi told Meng Yan about the poisonous insects before, as long as the witch doctor improves the poisonous insects now, Meng Yan will not be able to prevent them, and they will be able to win. Just in case, GE Shulang is not going to spread the story this time. He just tells the witch doctor to do it in private. The fewer people he knows, the better. As for how to place it on each soldier, it''s not a problem. Ge Shulang will distribute it in other ways. The military division also felt that it was feasible and started to do it now. Ge Shulang ordered a group of soldiers to have a good rest, and explained that now the meticulous work has been removed, their efforts will not be in vain, and the next war will surely win. Originally, there had been great progress in this war. In addition to the fact that Yang Xiaoqi was arrested, the interest of the big guys was also high. For the time being, the momentum of the Turkic camp was much higher than before. Lin Xiaobao saw it in his eyes and was worried in his heart. Originally, he thought that the Qin and Chu people''s toss and toss would have a certain impact on Ge Shulang. But he didn''t expect that after he found out the "meticulous work", GE Shulang would take this opportunity to mobilize his army. What worries Lin Xiaobao more is not this, but Ge Shulang''s performance. Obviously, he means to go on fighting, and he is very confident, but he doesn''t know that GE Shulang has any plans. That is to say, although Yang Xiaoqi was caught, GE Shulang still had the heart of defending. In order to find out what GE Shulang''s next plan is, Lin Xiaobao will carefully observe the plans of the army every day, and observe the movements of Ge Shulang and his military division. Especially at night, he has been lurking in the dark, observing Ge Shulang''s tent. Kung Fu does not disappoint those who want to do it. Finally, he found that there seems to be some intersection between GE Shulang and the witch doctor. And it''s very obscure. Usually, the military counselor went to ge Shulang''s camp first, and then went to the witch doctor''s camp. After observing this repeatedly, Lin Xiaobao guessed that GE Shulang''s plan might have something to do with the witch doctor, so he divided part of his energy to watch the military doctor, and really saw several soldiers going back and forth between GE Shulang and the witch doctor. It''s just that these soldiers are secretive and have been with the witch doctor for a long time. They probably report to ge Shulang when there is something important. So Lin Xiaobao didn''t find out about it before. Chapter 361 Besides, when the Qin and Chu people sneaked back to their camp, Meng Yan had already come back with the army. It seemed that they were very worried. The Qin and Chu people who were far away heard Meng Yan''s voice. Qin Chu people are a little guilty. She knows that Meng Yan must have come back to see her away, so she is in such a hurry to look for her. She quickly releases the reins of little red horse, points to the direction of the stables, and asks him to go back first. Then she carefully walks back to her tent, and pretends to have sore legs. On the way back, the Qin and Chu people looked around for a while and found that they were doing their own things step by step. They couldn''t guess how long Meng Yan had been back. But when she came back from the Turkic camp, GE Shulang didn''t go back, so she should be able to hide Meng Yan. "She''s just recovered. Where can she go?" Meng Yan''s voice was a little angry, but he worried that before he left, he told huadengwu to take care of the Qin and Chu people. Now huadengwu is guilty enough, so he can''t get angry directly. "I watched her wake up, so I asked the military doctor to come to see her, and then I wanted to prepare some food for her. I didn''t expect that she would be gone when she came back. You said she just woke up, what can she do?" Hua dengwu sobbed and said. Although the Qin and Chu people left a note for Meng Yan before they left, after all, she is now recovering from a serious illness. In everyone''s eyes, she is the key protection object. Now people disappear out of thin air and can''t be found. It''s just a note. It''s really nothing. These two days, Meng Yan has been very sorry for the Qin and Chu people''s affairs. If he didn''t have to go to this battle, he would have been with the Qin and Chu people all the time. I thought I could see the Qin and Chu people when I came back, but I didn''t expect to know that the Qin and Chu people were gone after I came back! Huadengwu had looked around the barracks before, but she didn''t find any trace of the Qin and Chu people. She also asked other bodyguards, but none of them had met the Qin and Chu people. Can a person disappear out of thin air? What if they were robbed? Meng Yan was worried, but his brain was full of holes, which led to his anxiety. Qin and Chu people know what kind of scene they will face when they are anxious to go in. But who let the fairy have to arrange tasks at this time? After emboldening themselves, Qin and Chu people walked into Meng Yan. "Lord, sister Hua." Qin Chu people looked at them with some guilt and timidity, "I''m sorry to worry you. I just went out for a walk. It''s nearby, but I didn''t expect to get lost." She has already thought about it. She has to take the initiative so that Meng Yan and Hua dengwu have no chance to ask her what she is doing, so as to avoid a series of problems. If so, Meng Yan''s face gradually changed from worry to surprise, then to fear, and finally to calm down. "Don''t do that in the future. If you want to go out, you can talk to lady Hua and let her take you around, and don''t go far." When Meng Yan talked with the people of Qin and Chu, his voice was obviously gentle. Qin Chu nodded, and then looked at huadengwu: "sorry, sister Hua, I shouldn''t just leave you a note. I should tell you when you come. It worries you." At this moment, where else can huadengwu blame the Qin and Chu people? As long as she comes back safely, it''s good: "you''re OK." Seeing that Meng Yan was still wearing armor, the people of Qin and Chu rushed forward to grasp Meng Yan''s arm. The cool air of the armor made her feel excited: "Lord, you''d better change your clothes and have a rest." "Well, you should go to have a rest soon, but the toxicity has just been solved, and your body has not recovered. Don''t... Don''t run around any more." Meng Yan asked. Qin Chu people cleverly nodded. After Meng Yan left, the people of Qin and Chu didn''t let Hua dengwu stay here any longer, and urged her to do something else. Huadengwu was frightened, but he didn''t find anything different from the Qin and Chu people. After waiting for a crowd to leave, Qin Chu just let out the tone in his heart and sat down on the bed. "Little fairy, you can''t let me do this kind of thing any more. Fortunately, I came in time this time. The Lord can''t say anything about me for the sake of my early recovery, but they should be more worried." Qin Chu people complained to the little fairy. "If you don''t go out at this time, you can''t go out at all when they are there." The little fairy gave the Qin Chu man a white look. "However, I always have a feeling that you really did something very important to Meng Yan this time. But I don''t know how important it is and when it is." It''s rare for people in the Qin and Chu dynasties to see a little fairy talking about Meng Yan in such a serious way. Now they are a little nervous and sit up. "You know, I''m a system after all, and I know more things than you, so the so-called feeling must be right, but after all, I have limitations, so I can''t see so many things. In short, you should be careful." The little fairy continued. Qin Chu people nodded. She also knew that the little fairy was bound with her, and the ultimate goal was to let her complete the ultimate task, so that the little fairy could hand over the task. Now that most of the tasks have been done, the little fairy will certainly not let her do bad things. At that time, she did not read the so-called secret letter about Meng Yan. After all, Lin Xiaobao had already said that this was probably a trap set by GE Shulang in order to catch the traitor, and what happened later was enough to prove this. The very important thing that the little fairy said about Meng Yan is the bill. What Qin and Chu people don''t understand is that if it is really related to the bill, the little fairy can only say it. So... What''s the problem? The Qin and Chu people are not worried about Meng Yan''s safety. Meng Yan has enough strength to protect himself on the battlefield, even at the border. But once he returns to the capital, nothing will be the same. Meng Yan had made great achievements in the war before. This time, if he defeated the Turkic army again, he would be even more successful. I''m afraid that the one in the Forbidden City will not be able to accommodate him any more. If the emperor wants to get rid of him, he will think of all the reasons. Meng Yan never disdains this kind of intrigue, and he is not willing to fight with anyone. If the emperor really killed Meng Yan at that time, I''m afraid Meng Yan is not the emperor''s opponent. Chapter 362 Now the fighting between the two armies is becoming more and more obvious, and Meng Yan''s repulsion of the Turkic army is just around the corner. After all the dust is settled, Turks will still become a subsidiary state of Dazhou, and the case will pay tribute to Dazhou. But to some extent, no one can guarantee that Turks will not have the desire to resist again. Therefore, the relationship between Dazhou and Turks is still subtle. If Ge Shulang tells the emperor of Dazhou that Meng Yan covets the throne at this time, the emperor will believe it, whether it is true or not. In the past, the people of Qin and Chu couldn''t think of this, but now that she has the help of a little fairy and regards Meng Yan as a person who lives with her, she has to manage it. So I think, this trip to Turk is really too hasty, just changed the handwriting, nothing else. I don''t know what will be useful at that time. The people of Qin and Chu sighed and lay down on the bed. Her body had just recovered, and it was not time for her to fully recover. Coupled with this toss, she was really tired now. She lay in bed for a while and then fell asleep. After Meng Yan''s rest, he went to the military medical camp. He was relieved to learn that the Qin and Chu people were not seriously ill. Then he took a bowl of porridge and went to the camp. In addition to dealing with the enemy, Meng Yan''s mind never fluctuated so much, but now with the Qin and Chu people, he obviously couldn''t control his heart. When they see Qin and Chu people missing, they will panic and fear. When they learn that Qin and Chu people are poisoned, they will worry. When they are with Qin and Chu people, they will feel happy. When they can''t see each other, they will miss each other. People in this life, always can not escape a love word. Meng Yan has lived a quiet life for so many years, but he never thought that he would fall in love with a woman like this. The two of them have experienced so much, and it''s rare to get to this step. Meng Yan made up his mind to marry Qin and Chu people. As long as the war ended, he would take Qin and Chu people back and tell his royal highness his decision. All in all, the people of Qin and Chu had nothing to do with Meng Xu. What''s troubling is that Meng Yan can''t understand the thoughts of Qin and Chu people any more. It is clear that this time the Qin and Chu people did not go out to play in a whim, let alone lost their time. But why did the Qin and Chu people say that? Then, what did the Qin and Chu people do? This is not the first time that he has found the Qin and Chu people strange. Although the Qin and Chu people have always explained the strange things about her as having studied with an expert in the prince''s mansion before, no matter how slow and naive Meng Yan is, he should have noticed something wrong. If the prince''s Royal Highness really had such an expert around him, it would not have been necessary to send Qin and Chu people to seduce him. Even, this prince''s highness can certainly sit steadily, how can he be afraid of him? Looking at the sleeping face of Qin and Chu people, Meng Yan could not help sighing. At that time, Qin and Chu people didn''t come up with a good reason. The situation was so urgent that they didn''t mention it again. "What kind of person are you?" Meng Yan said helplessly. To be sure, even if the Qin and Chu people kept this question hidden, Meng Yan didn''t ask the Qin and Chu people one more point, but he didn''t want the Qin and Chu people to do those dangerous things alone, and he didn''t want the Qin and Chu people to be in danger any more. Although Meng Yan did not know what the Qin and Chu people had just done, he was sure that what the Qin and Chu people had to do was a dangerous thing. When Qin and Chu people wake up, he must have a good talk with them, Meng Yan thought. Qin Chu people, who didn''t know Meng Yan''s inner thoughts, were still in a deep dream because of mental tension and the effect of military medicine. On the contrary, the little fairy kept staring at Meng Yan. As long as Meng Yan looked at the people of Qin and Chu, she looked at Meng Yan. In fact, up to now, Meng Yan''s feelings for the Qin and Chu people are very clear, and it''s just a wedding. It''s almost time. The fairy sighed and hid. The next moment, the eyelashes of Qin and Chu people moved and then opened their eyes. The Qin and Chu people are too tired. They are sleeping deeply now. Now they wake up and look a little confused. They blink a few times before they come back to where they are. "Drink the porridge when you wake up." Meng Yan saw that the Qin and Chu people woke up, and immediately brought the atherosclerotic bowl over. Qin and Chu people haven''t eaten much these two days. They all depend on the medicine of military doctors. Now they suddenly eat too much. Meng Yan is worried that Qin and Chu people will be hungry, so he just waited with porridge in the morning. Qin and Chu people didn''t expect that Meng Yan would be there. They were a little surprised for a moment. When they heard Meng Yan''s news, they were scared. Fortunately, it was Meng Yan who responded in time. "In fact, Mr. Wang, you don''t have to be so careful with me. As a person, I cherish my life. I won''t be rash and can''t even take care of myself." Qin Chu people took a sip of porridge and said. Probably because they hadn''t eaten for a long time, the people of Qin and Chu realized that the bowl of porridge in front of them was very sweet, and they drank it up after a few mouthfuls. "It''s delicious, Lord. Anything else?" Qin and Chu people naturally handed the bowl to Meng Yan, looking forward to it. Meng Yan was almost stunned. He didn''t expect to give Qin and Chu people too much food. This is what the military doctors ordered. After lying for so long, the Qin and Chu people would not have a good appetite and digestion. Who knows the Qin and Chu people haven''t had enough. "Well, I''ll give it to you." Meng Yan hooked the corner of his mouth, almost said. Qin Chu people blinked. Somehow, she always felt that Meng Yan was a little different from before. But she couldn''t tell the difference. "Little fairy, do you mean what happened to the LORD while I was sleeping?" The Qin and Chu people asked suspiciously. However, unexpectedly, the little fairy did not answer the words of the Qin and Chu people, and even nothing happened. Qin Chu people blinked and waited for a while, but they didn''t wait for anything. Did you say that the fairy went to sleep again? Qin Chu people thought. Fortunately, Meng Yan soon came back with porridge, and the mind of the Qin and Chu people immediately returned to Meng Yan. "Mr. Wang, I heard that you have won the battle again this time. At such a speed, we will be back to the capital soon, won''t we?" Qin Chu people holding the bowl asked, but there was not much expectation in their eyes. Meng Yan was silent and nodded. It is good that the war can be ended earlier, and reducing the war is also a good thing for the people. The people of Qin and Chu are probably impatient here, right? Chapter 363 "Soon, if you''re really bored, I''ll ask someone to take you around here. It won''t be long before you can go back to the capital. It''s hard for you." Meng Yan is a sincere consolation. On the contrary, the people of Qin and Chu were a little stunned. Why did she always feel that Meng Yan''s answer was not quite right? In fact, she didn''t want to go back to the capital so soon. After all, the earlier she went back, the sooner Meng Yan might face those problems. Up to now, the people of Qin and Chu don''t know what mistakes will happen in Ge Shulang. She doesn''t have self-confidence to let Meng Yan go. Meng Yan''s face became more dignified when he saw that the people of Qin and Chu had heard it. He said that he was wrong, but he really had to wait until the victory of the war before they could go back. Who knows that the Qin and Chu people unexpectedly said something surprising: "since it doesn''t take long to go back to Beijing, the Lord must be careful. If you can handle things here, don''t take them back to the capital. Otherwise, if Ge Shulang says something unnecessary to the emperor at that time, what if the emperor really climbs up with the pole?" "..." Meng Yan suddenly didn''t know what to say. He would not think about this problem for a long time. It''s not like that before. The fact that he has achieved great success is true. No matter the emperor or his royal highness, who is not afraid of him or who dares to get along with him. But Meng Yan is used to it. He was sitting in the post of regent to show that he didn''t want to fight for the throne. If Ge Shulang or the emperor really finds any reason to deal with him after going back this time, can he be as indifferent as before? If he doesn''t argue about it, if he admits his life, what should the people of Qin and Chu do? She used to be around the prince, but she had a private life with him. I don''t think the prince would protect the people of Qin and Chu. Moreover, if something happened to him, how could the people of Qin and Chu survive alone? At this point, Meng Yan was puzzled again. How did the people of Qin and Chu think of this? What''s more, it was mentioned suddenly after disappearing for a period of time and reappearing. Can we say that this time the people of Qin and Chu went out, it had something to do with his "great achievements"? "Chu people, how do those people think of me? I don''t know. The Qing people are clear. Don''t worry about such things. I won''t have an accident and I won''t let you be hurt." Meng Yan said firmly. No matter what happens after going back this time, he will protect the Qin and Chu people. "Even if the Qing Dynasty is self-cleaning, if the emperor insists on not leaving you, he will have a way to get rid of you. You suppressed Ge Shulang this time and wasted his hard work. It''s hard to guarantee that he won''t say anything to the emperor. If they make any more transactions, how can you deal with it?" Qin Chu people are very excited to say. What she worried about was Meng Yan, who didn''t worry at all. Ge Shulang is obviously well prepared. Now that he has eliminated the traitors, he is sure to win. At that time, he will secretly pass on the "evidence" of Meng Yan''s cooperation with them to the emperor. The responsibility for the failure of Dazhou will surely be blamed on Meng Yan. He is the culprit of Dazhou. It will be strange if Meng Yan can survive. Even if Ge Shulang loses, he can still pass these "evidences" to the emperor. At that time, Meng Yan will be "highly successful", and the emperor will naturally be able to use this news to deal with Meng Yan. Why can''t Meng Yan understand this now? Alas, I''m really too difficult, the people of Qin and Chu said with a sigh. "The problem is, Meng Yan doesn''t know what you mean. Even you can''t guess what GE Shulang''s plan is. How can he know?" The little fairy was speechless. Qin Chu people smile awkwardly. It''s really awkwardness. However, she must give Meng Yan a reminder. She had to let Meng Yan know that he would face great danger in the future. "Well, I know. I will take precautions in advance, and I won''t let Ge Shulang have a chance to do it." Mencius Yan and the people of Qin and Chu promised. So far, Meng Yan is more sure that the Qin and Chu people really know something. But at the same time, the panic and worry of Qin and Chu people proved that she didn''t know the details. Meng Yan rubbed the hair of Qin and Chu people and said gently, "don''t worry, Chu people. We''ll be fine." The people of Qin and Chu knew that if they continued to say such words at such a time, they might arouse Meng Yan''s suspicion, so they nodded obediently and changed the topic. How could she have thought that Meng Yan was already aware of something wrong. However, Meng Yan and the people of Qin and Chu came step by step. He naturally knew that the people of Qin and Chu would not do anything against him. It''s better to be careful after all. Meng Yan told the people of Qin and Chu that they must take good care of their wounds. In addition, they should not think about anything else. Then they went to work. Now they have recaptured several cities from geshurang. As long as there is no accident next, they can continue to fight. Geshurang is losing and the victory is just around the corner. And these successes are more or less related to the Qin and Chu people. Sometimes Meng Yan thought that although he was sure to win Ge Shulang, if it wasn''t for Qin Chu, he would not have won so happily. Ge Shulang used intrigue several times, but he couldn''t deal with Meng Yan. On the contrary, every time he stole chicken, he couldn''t eat rice. From the last time, it seems that Gertrude has given up using these tricks and started to fight seriously. Although it seems that Meng Yan didn''t win very smoothly in this battle, as long as it was positive, Meng Yan had no possibility of losing. After all, so far, Gertrude has lost a little bit. As for what the Qin and Chu people are worried about, it is not a problem now. Meng Yan shook his head, put these ideas aside, and then found Zhou Ping, who was training soldiers, and began to concentrate on training soldiers. These soldiers saw that Meng Yan came to supervise the training in person, and each of them worked harder. Every posture was very standard, and they were very uniform in the sun. "Goshulang has lost many times. If we go on like this, we will be back in triumph soon." Meng Yan stood on the observation platform watching a group of soldiers drilling, said in a flat tone, just stating a fact, not too much joy. Zhou Ping took a look at him. He didn''t know why Meng Yan suddenly said these words. Chapter 364 "Why do you suddenly mention this? Do you want to go back to the capital?" Zhou Ping asked in surprise, though he didn''t believe it. In fact, compared with the quiet days in the capital, Meng Yan is more suitable to stay at the border. Of course, the premise is non war period. After all, no one is looking forward to war. Meng Yan had never said such words before, which made Zhou Ping a little curious. Meng Yan turned to look at Zhou Ping, but the meaning was not clear. Zhou Ping seemed to be suddenly enlightened and said, "it can''t be because of Chu people. She doesn''t want to stay here anymore?" "No Meng Yan denied at first, "on the contrary, she didn''t seem to want to go back so early." For women''s families, it''s not easy to stay at the border, and the Qin and Chu people have suffered so much here that it''s reasonable to want to leave, but it''s strange to express that they don''t want to leave now. Zhou Ping suddenly lowered his voice and asked, "what did you say just now? What did she do just now?" Even though the explanation given by the Qin and Chu people just now is very appropriate, if you think about it carefully, you can find the mistakes. There''s nothing to appreciate around here, and there''s nothing out of the way. It''s impossible to get lost. Moreover, the Qin and Chu people were injured by an arrow because they had walked too far before. How could they go out again. Moreover, before the Qin and Chu people came back, Meng Yan also told people to look around, and there was no trace of the Qin and Chu people. These are enough to prove that Qin and Chu people are lying. Meng Yan shook his head. He didn''t know what the Qin and Chu people had done. "What do you mean by shaking your head?" Zhou Ping didn''t understand. "I don''t know what she''s going to do, but what I can know is that she seems to know something. For example, Gertrude may play a dissension game." Meng Yan also lowered his voice, these things just need to know between them. After hearing this, Zhou Ping didn''t answer immediately. He knew that neither the emperor nor his royal highness could tolerate Meng Yan, but why did the people of Qin and Chu know what GE Shulang was going to do? "Wang Ye, she used to stay in geshurang, but when she came here, she didn''t say that. But now she suddenly expressed this idea. Does it mean that she went to the Turkic camp again, and what news did she hear?" Zhou Ping''s voice is getting smaller and smaller, and it is getting more and more penetrating. Qin and Chu people are just weak women. How can they go to the Turkic camp alone and not only get information, but also not be found by the Turkic guards? It''s a bit of a whim. Zhou Ping immediately denied his idea, but then his expression began to get weird. Because he saw Meng Yan nodding. "No way!" Zhou Ping denied, "how can she do it?" Meng Yanli naturally looked at him: "in addition, do you have any other explanation? A trip to the Turkic camp is just this time. " "But she''s just a woman. How can she do such a dangerous thing?" Zhou Ping still didn''t believe it. "But she is not an ordinary woman. Before she came out safely in the array, she was invulnerable in the battlefield. Later, she was poisoned and endured. None of these things should be something that an ordinary woman can do, but the Chu people did." Meng yanru said. Zhou Ping fell into silence. Because Meng Yan is absolutely right. This also shows that after Meng Yan returned to the capital after the war, he was not welcomed by rewards and honor, but by GE Shulang''s invisible hand behind his back. "After you beat back Ge Shulang, you''ll make things clear and go back to the capital." Zhou Ping patted Meng Yan on the shoulder, and then began to shout loudly, directing the soldiers below to change the way of training. Meng Yan stood quietly watching, his eyes did not focus. At the same time, Lin Xiaobao finally found an opportunity to pass on the news to Meng Yan about GE Shulang and the witch doctor''s re development of poisonous insects. It also shows that GE Shulang''s work is secret this time. Except for a few close friends, no one knows about it. Therefore, a little Meng Yan knows the news, plus Yang Xiaoqi''s affairs, can make GE Shulang doubt the people around him. Once Ge Shulang has doubts about the people around him, he will definitely make a big rectification. However, it also shows that GE Shulang has no trustworthy people, and many plans will not be handed over to him, which is also a big obstacle for him. After Meng Yan received the note, he was the first to show it to Zhou Ping. At the same time, they found a strange place in the secret letter. Lin Xiaobao said that GE Shulang believed that the man was a traitor. The problem is, no matter Meng Yan or Zhou Ping, no one can understand what this sentence means. "No way." Zhou Ping and Meng Yan looked at each other, and their eyes were full of disbelief. "Would you like to show this note to the princess?" Zhou Ping pushed Meng Yan''s hand and asked him to put away the note. In fact, just now Meng Yan had a flash of inspiration. He suddenly thought that maybe the Qin and Chu people could go to the Turkic camp for a visit. But now there are more powerful reasons to support this idea. Suddenly, he couldn''t believe it. Did the Qin and Chu people really go to the Turkic camp while they were fighting? What did she do and what did she see? And what about the traitor thing that Lin Xiaobao said? When they didn''t know, the Qin and Chu people were already helping them to pave the road? No wonder the people of Qin and Chu suddenly said, "be careful, brother Shulang, be careful with the emperor." she must have seen something in the Turkic camp. However, Meng Yan thought about it and decided to hide it first. Since the Qin and Chu people did not take the initiative to tell him, there must be a reason why the Qin and Chu people did not want to say it. In the secret letter, Lin Xiaobao said it because the Qin and Chu people were in a hurry and forgot to ask. "Don''t tell the Chu people about the note. It''s always obscure when she told me about it. She didn''t want us to know that she had been to the Turk camp." Meng Yan said slowly. Zhou Ping had planned to talk to Qin and Chu people about this problem, and his mind immediately closed. Meng Yan was right. Qin and Chu people didn''t show it in front of them all the time, and even made up a lame reason to get lost. It must be because they didn''t want to let them know. "You''re considerate, so don''t tell the Chu people. As for the poisonous insects, go to the military doctor to discuss it." Zhou Ping said. Chapter 365 "However, this time, GE Shulang is really serious. Although Lin Xiaobao knows that GE Shulang is going to do the same trick again, he doesn''t know what kind of poisonous insect it is. Is it OK for the military doctor?" There is no lack of worry in Zhou Ping''s tone. Poisonous insects are different from people. They are so big and flexible that they are not easy to control. As long as they climb on people and bite them, they will be finished. The key is that if there is no proper poisonous insect powder, as long as Meng Yan meets poisonous insects, they have no way to resist. One or two can still be solved. If it''s like the last game, the worm sea tactics used by GE Shulang will not work at all. Thinking of this, Meng Yan also showed some worried look. "Forget it. Go to the military doctor first. Maybe he can do something about it." Zhou Ping sighed and said helplessly. Of course, military doctors are more helpless. He is just a doctor who treats the wounded. Before, he had several apprentices and Assistants under his hand. Although many soldiers were injured, he was busy. However, since the Qin and Chu people were poisoned, he had few days to live in peace, almost every day in the process of studying antidotes. Neither poison nor insect powder of this degree can be dealt with by his disciples, so he can only deal with it by himself. Originally, he thought that now that the poison of the Qin and Chu people was finally solved, he would have a time to relax. Unexpectedly, Meng Yan found something for him again. "Lord, if I don''t know any poisonous insects, I don''t know where to start." The military doctor said with some embarrassment. There are many kinds of poisonous insects in this world, not to mention the witch doctors of goshulang. Apart from the witch doctor, I''m afraid there is no other person who knows what kind of poison is used or what method is used to cultivate the poisonous insects, so there is no way to prescribe the right medicine to the case. "Well, is there any insect powder that can prevent any kind of insects?" Meng Yan asked. Of course, he doesn''t have any hope. After all, every kind of insect has its own characteristics. What this kind of insect likes may be the nemesis of another kind of insect. Indeed, the military doctor immediately shook his head. "Lord, it''s impossible." "But this time it''s really crucial. If Gertrude really put these poisonous insects on the battlefield, we are likely to suffer a lot. There is no possibility of resistance." Meng Yan''s tone became more serious. The military doctor was silent for a while, and then said to Meng Yan, "I can try." It is not possible to directly study the anti insect powder that can prevent any insect. However, military doctors can analyze the poisonous insects that may be used by witch doctors, as well as the poisonous insects and poisonous herbs that may appear on this side of the border, so as to determine what kind of poisonous insects the witch doctors will use this time. Then, we can develop a feasible anti insect powder. In addition, military doctors will also prepare a large amount of powder that can quickly remove the body surface. In case someone is bitten, they can apply the powder in time, which can alleviate the spread of the toxin or even relieve the toxin. However, whether this method works or not depends on Providence. "In a word, it''s troublesome for the military doctor." Meng Yandao. The military doctor compiled Meng Yan and went to work on his own affairs. If Ge Shulang wants to use poisonous insect tactics, the number of poisonous insects must be a huge number, so these poisonous insects can not be obtained from other places, otherwise it is difficult to survive here, let alone cultivate them. The poisonous insects that can live on the border are just those species. After the last poisonous insect war, Meng Yan once brought the poisonous insects he met to the military doctors for research, so this time the military doctors can narrow down some areas. It''s just that the fear of these poisonous insects is different, and the military doctors don''t know how the witch doctors make these poisonous insects obedient, so it''s not so easy to solve the problem. Qin and Chu people had come to the military doctor several times because of their health. Almost every time they came, the military doctor was immersed in his pile of herbs. "In principle, military doctors should be relatively idle recently. Why do you look even busier now than before?" Qin Chu people asked with some doubts. The military doctors had already treated the Qin and Chu people. After confirming that they had nothing to do, they went on to do their own business. Qin and Chu people were curious, so they didn''t think about it all the time. Now seeing the military doctor so busy, they realize that Meng Yan seems to be hiding something from her. The military doctor didn''t lift his head and said, "Ge Shulang has heard that this time they still use poisonous insect tactics, but this time they do things more secretly, so the Lord doesn''t know what poisonous insect it is, but he estimates that the last anti insect powder doesn''t work." "... I''ve used the method once, but he still dares to use it. Military doctor, I''m sure you can work it out. This time we can still beat them to pieces." Qin Chu people began to compliment without thinking about it. However, Meng Yan didn''t tell her such a big thing? The people of Qin and Chu had some doubts. It must be Lin Xiaobao who discovered the news. She must ask Meng Yan to see what Lin Xiaobao said. "Speaking of it, princess, the Xiaobai pill you gave me before is really a good thing, but the ingredients in it are not easy to analyze. Does the princess know someone who is good at medicine?" The military doctor asked as if he suddenly remembered something. At that time, the military doctors knew when the Qin and Chu people were poisoned. He had been worried that the Qin and Chu people would not be able to hold on. He did not expect that the Qin and Chu people had been supported for such a long time under the action of these drugs. This also shows from the side that the people who gave the Qin and Chu people pills must have very good medical skills. "Qin and Chu people said that they wanted to be silent for a while. All her medicines were taken from the warehouse of the little immortal. There is no good doctor. "That, in fact, was left to me by an expert I knew when I was in Beijing, but I didn''t know him very well." In a short time, the people of Qin and Chu made up a reason and secretly praised their cleverness. Of course, the military doctors didn''t expect that the Qin and Chu people were making up lies. After hearing this, they felt a little pity. Before, he thought that he could make friends with the doctor and ask for medical skills. Unexpectedly, the Qin and Chu people were not familiar with the doctor. However, it made the military doctors admire him even more. After all, the medicine that the Qin and Chu people took out was very precious. He wanted to collect all the medicine, but the doctor was so generous that he left it to the Qin and Chu people. Chapter 366 Since knowing that the witch doctor began to study new poisonous insects, Lin Xiaobao paid more attention to this side. There are thousands of poisonous insects in the world. Who knows what kind of poisonous insects the witch doctor has developed. These two days, he has been talking with GE Shulang. No one knows what he has done. The most embarrassing thing is that there are people guarding the outside of the witch doctor''s tent all the time, and unless it is necessary, the witch doctor usually does not come out of the tent. This time, the security work should not be done too well. Lin Xiaobao scratched his ears anxiously outside, but he didn''t have a chance to find out. The only lucky thing is that neither side has declared war, so Lin Xiaobao still has some time to find out the news. The reason why Meng Yan didn''t go to war was that he was worried about the new poisonous insects developed by the witch doctor. The reason why Ge Shulang didn''t go to war was that the poisonous insects were not mature. It''s funny. In the eyes of the Qin and Chu people, Meng Yan should take advantage of this moment to declare war on Ge Shulang. Since the poisonous insects are not mature, and Ge Shulang''s soldiers are not well recuperated, why not take advantage of this moment to fight? So Meng Yan took advantage of the victory. Before he saw Lin Xiaobao, he thought that GE Shulang''s poisonous insects had taken shape and could be brought to the battlefield. However, there was no news for several days. Meng Yan had to contact Lin Xiaobao again and knew that the poisonous insects were still under study. In that case, I''m afraid he will do something. Meng Yan declared war directly, but Ge Shulang had to take it if he didn''t take it. "Second prince, if we don''t go out to fight, I''m afraid Meng Yan will fight in." News of the soldiers rushed over to ge Shulang said. They are enemies. They are not fighting each other. Meng Yancai won''t give him time to prepare. Ge Shulang narrowed his eyes. His fingers tightly grasped the handle of the chair, and his fingertips turned white. Meng Yan really thought he was such a bully? Although this time he really wanted to use the poisonous insect tactics again, he was not unable to beat Meng Yan, nor was he a shrinking head tortoise! This time, even if there were no poisonous insects, he could still go out to fight with Meng Yan. "Meng Yan has never taken the initiative to fight. How can he be so forced this time? Is he so confident that he can win?" The military adviser followed Ge Shulang and said in doubt. According to his previous judgment, Meng Yan would have to rest at least for a while before fighting again, just giving the witch doctor time to improve the poisonous insects. However, Meng Yan changed his strategy. Although according to the last battle, GE Shulang would not have much loss, it was better to use the poisonous insect tactics to save trouble. Ge Shulang is not without doubt about this, but this time Meng Yan''s words are put under his feet by scissors, saying that GE Shulang is not competent for this position. If Ge Shulang doesn''t go out to fight at this time, it means that Meng Yan is right. Moreover, only a few people know about the improvement of poisonous insects. The other soldiers don''t know that GE Shulang has been waiting for the opportunity. Now listening to Meng Yan''s words, they are all fighting with high morale and threatening to teach Meng Yan a lesson. Otherwise, they really think that there is no Turk left! So now Ge Shulang has to send troops. If he doesn''t send troops, he can''t give these people an explanation. "No matter what Meng Yan is doing this time, I just want to fight. You go to the witch doctor and tell him to speed up. It''s hard to guarantee that Meng Yan won''t step up his offensive recently. We have to study the poisonous insects as soon as possible." Ge Shulang said in a low voice, but the momentum can''t be ignored. The military adviser bowed his head: "second prince, don''t worry. In any case, Meng Yan can''t escape from you. Even if he wins now, what can he do?" Ge Shulang sneered, put on his armor and took a group of soldiers to fight. However, this time Meng Yan did not go to war. He has already told the following chieftains what he means, and each chieftain will lead his own team, general Zhou Ping. It doesn''t have to be beautiful to win, but it has to be disgusting to Gertrude, make a quick decision, and then fight again. Isn''t Ge Shulang studying poisonous insects? Anyway, he hasn''t come out yet. Meng Yan keeps suppressing him at this time. After all, he has been an opponent for such a long time. Meng Yan also knows Ge Shulang. He is too conceited. If he is defeated in a row and ridiculed by Meng Yan, he will make some decisions in a rage. For example, using unformed poisonous insects. According to the military doctors, if the poisonous insects are not successfully improved, it is equivalent to a semi-finished product. No matter how the witch doctors of geshulang improve the poisonous insects, they are more or less similar to the previous poisonous insects. In addition to the existing research results of military doctors, it is very possible to develop insect powder. Of course, this method may not be successful either. The main reason is to enrage gertrum before the improvement of poisonous insects is successful. So Meng Yan didn''t fight. To some extent, Meng Yan is the backbone of the army of Da Zhou, and his status matches Ge Shulang. Now he only lets Zhou Ping fight, that is, he doesn''t pay attention to ge Shulang. How could Ge Shulang, who is so proud, bear this. When he came to the battlefield and saw that there was no Meng Yan, he immediately became angry. "What about Meng Yan? Isn''t it because he''s afraid of the prince and doesn''t dare to come out? " Ge Shulang was not angry and said that he had planned to rest for a while, but now he was forced to go to the battlefield by Meng Yan. As a result, Meng Yan didn''t show up yet. I can imagine how angry he was. Zhou Ping is very calm, he "Oh" a said: "that what, just a little fight, don''t need the Lord to come, this time I one person enough, lack him a not lack." "What?" Ge Shulang was stunned. What do you mean this time it''s just a little fight? He came to fight in person. Meng Yan said that this time it was a small fight. Don''t use him to play? How can you bear this kind of anger! "The second prince didn''t hear clearly. I mean, your Turkic army is just like this. How many times can you beat us? Our soldiers in Dazhou are brave and good at fighting. They say that even without the Lord, we can still beat you everywhere! " Zhou Ping smiles and looks confident. After hearing this, GE Shulang gritted his teeth and said, "I''d like to see how powerful you can be, and you want to beat our Turkic soldiers all over the ground. I think you are delusional. Don''t think you will become gods if you happen to win several wars. There will always be times when you kneel down and beg for mercy!" Chapter 367 "Give it a try." Zhou Ping''s tone is as contemptuous as it is contemptuous. "Second prince, is there any conspiracy between them this time? They not only declare war on their own initiative, but also look so confident now." The deputy general next to ge Shulang said. Indeed, Meng Yan had never been like this before. Ge Shulang was reminded by this, and he was excited in his mind. He was also thinking about whether Meng Yan really left behind. But now they are all on the battlefield, and it''s not the time to think about it. Moreover, even if there is anything, there is no chance to regret it. "In short, be careful." Goshulang said. It''s not like a child''s family. There are so many whispers to be said. Zhou Ping didn''t wait for GE Shulang to say a few words to his subordinates, so he gave the order. The flag was waved, the drums were beating, and a group of soldiers charged with swords and guns. Ge Shulang also clenched the sword in his hand, sat on the horse and carefully observed the movement around him. Meng Yan''s soldiers all remember the purpose of this battle. Almost everyone attacked the enemy with a purpose. They fought and ran. They paid more attention to defense. Although they didn''t kill many people in Ge Shulang, they didn''t get hurt. Before they came here, they discussed that each commander should be responsible for his own territory and his own soldiers. When they fight to a certain extent, they should immediately withdraw in batches to minimize casualties. So Ge Shulang was still concentrating on fighting. Zhou Ping''s people were preparing to retreat. Seeing that there were fewer and fewer people on the battlefield, GE Shulang thought that Turks were going to win. He found something wrong only after fighting. It seemed that there were not many bodies on the ground. "The second prince is really brave and good at fighting. We will lose this time. We''ll see you next time." Zhou Ping gave an order, took the rest of the people to find a breakthrough and rushed out, leaving Ge Shulang a figure. It was not until this time that GE Shulang realized what Zhou Ping meant. Is this war? That''s how we play the house, isn''t it? How many enemies have you killed? No wonder Meng Yan didn''t go to the battlefield in person. Seeing that there were only his own people left on the battlefield, GE Shulang waved his sword in the void. His eyes were full of anger: "what kind of trick is Meng Yan playing?" "According to the subordinates, they have just been defending the whole process. It''s not true that they can''t fight." Said the deputy. Ge Shulang didn''t answer. He didn''t realize it during the fierce battle just now, but now he can see it more clearly than anyone else. Whether it''s Zhou Ping''s words before the war, or the actions of the army of Da Zhou, they all agreed in advance. But what can it bring to Meng Yan? Ge Shulang really didn''t expect it, so he planned to have a good discussion with the military adviser after he went back. However... The military counselor never thought that Meng Yan had already known that their witch doctor was improving the poisonous insects. He only thought that Meng Yan was eager to win and there was no good way to do it. "But even so, they didn''t make any impact on us. Except for a little effort, there was not too much damage to the staff." Goshulang retorted. As the saying goes, there must be demons when things happen. With Meng Yan''s temperament, he will never do such mindless things. The army commander shakes his fan. Just as he wants to speak, he suddenly hears another report from outside. Meng Yan declares war again. "What''s the situation?" The commander blurted out. Ge Shulang felt a lump in his chest, which was hard to express. What does Meng Yan mean? He declared war on his own initiative, but he didn''t respond well. Just finished a game, now want to play again? Don''t you think it''s a family? "Second prince, according to what you said, Meng Yan didn''t go to war, and Zhou Ping didn''t mean to attack. Now he''s going to declare war again, isn''t it a" wolf coming "trick?" There was a serious look on his face. Apart from this reason, he really couldn''t think of other possibilities. Ge Shulang poured down a mouthful of wine, and the pungent sensation spread from his throat to his chest. Then he felt a little relieved. He thought carefully about the words of the military adviser, and suddenly realized that it was not impossible. Meng Yan never does things without reason, and such a childish thing is not Meng Yan''s style, so it is only possible that there is a bigger conspiracy behind it. If Zhou Ping is still lazy about this battle this time, the Turkic soldiers will surely think that the soldiers of Dazhou have no resistance, so they will also start to slack off. If it comes, it will be a good time for the army of Dazhou to resist. Maybe they will be caught by surprise. However, although it is feasible, no one can guess whether it is true or not. "Commander, do you want to fight or not this time?" Asked Gertrude. The military strategist did not dare to answer rashly, but he knew that when the wolf came, it was true that there was a wolf at last. However, if Meng Yan really meant that, it would be possible for him to turn from a sheep to a wolf at any time. However, when sheep will become wolves, and how many times these sheep can be believed, these are unknown. "If they don''t fight, they will certainly attack. If they fight, they may face this situation again. What the second prince has to do is to appease his soldiers." So said the commander. Ge Shulang nodded. He also knew that the most important thing in leading a war is not how to fight, but the soldiers under his hand. It''s OK for such a thing to happen once. If they go to the battlefield next, they will still be treated with contempt by the army of Dazhou. One after another, these Turkic soldiers will be upset. Maybe they will affect their enthusiasm in fighting. At that time, Gertrude will be defeated without fighting. Think of here, GE Shulang said firmly: "fight, you have to fight, but before fighting, you must make your soldiers psychologically prepared." Ge Shulang called all the soldiers together, and did not explain the possibility he guessed. He just told the soldiers that they were fighting for Turks and for their hometown. Once they went to the battlefield, they must fight with 120000 spirit. No matter what happened, they must never give up their soldier spirit. Even if Zhou Ping plays the game of retreat in front of the army, they must not despise it, because it is very likely that they will be attacked in the next moment. If they want to succeed and win, they must do their best. They must not slack off every time. If they can not see the enemy retreat, they will not work hard, because it is very likely that this is the enemy''s strategy. When the soldiers heard what GE Shulang said, everyone''s fighting spirit was awakened again. They raised their hands and cried that Turks would win. They were very powerful. Chapter 368 Seeing this excited look of the army, GE Shulang was relieved and ready to start. But... Can Zhou Ping only play the game of wolf? Yes, it is. This time, Zhou Ping is still the same as the last time. Instead of serious fighting, he is divided into different teams. One team is responsible for attack, the other team is responsible for defense, and the two teams work together. Although the number is less, he works. So after killing Ge Shulang, Zhou Ping retreated. ˇ°ˇ­ˇ­ˇ± Gertrude had never fought such a war. It''s hard to express. The soldiers under his hand suddenly understood what GE Shulang had said before the war. So it is It turns out that Da Zhou is playing tactics with them "Haven''t the witch doctors succeeded yet? Isn''t it just to improve on the original basis? Why hasn''t it been so long? " Ge Shulang said impatiently. In fact, the military division has urged once before, but after all, the number of poisonous insects is huge. Although it''s only for improvement, it needs to be improved to enhance the toxicity. Moreover, all poisonous insects are not afraid of the previous insecticide powder, so it''s still difficult. "I''m afraid it will take a while." The military doctor told the truth. "If there were no poisonous insects, would we be subject to Meng Yan all the time? If we fight again, Meng Yan will definitely play this trick. " Ge Shulang took a long breath. It seemed that if he didn''t, he would be blown up. "Second prince, as we said before, who knows when this sheep will become a wolf? Since they play this trick, why can''t we?" Said the sergeant. After all, it''s only two times. In the first two times, Zhou Ping took a surprise. But in the third time, if he still used this method, it didn''t have such a good effect. What''s more, the military adviser was right. They can also use the method Meng Yan can use! Immediately, Gertrude was not so upset. He completely forgot that he had comforted himself after the first battle. Fortunately, the soldiers below had some psychological preparation in advance, so after going through these two times in a row, they knew that this was the strategy of the army of Dazhou. Maybe they could not beat them, so they used this method, so they didn''t suffer much. On the surface, goshulang is still goshulang, these soldiers are still these soldiers, and there is no change in their momentum. But Lin Xiaobao, who has been secretly observing the witch doctor, still finds out. Before that, he seldom contacted with the outside world, and the witch doctor who devoted himself to research has been disturbed a lot recently. Moreover, the sighing and quarreling voices from the witch doctor tent also increased significantly. Even Gertrude came by himself. Including several soldiers in the witch doctor tent, it seems that they went in standing and came out lying down. All of these show that GE Shulang has begun to worry, and the witch doctor has begun to do whatever he can. Naturally, Lin Xiaobao couldn''t get into the witch doctor''s tent. Otherwise, he was the one who lay down and came out, and there was no one who stood up and came out to tell him anything, so he went to the people who lay down and came out. Ge Shulang was only on guard against the living people. Now he was so busy that he forgot that these people who were lying could "talk", so he just let people find a place to throw the body away, and didn''t deal with it in the next step. This also left a gap for Lin Xiaobao. Recently, in order to find out what kind of poisonous insect the witch doctor''s new improved poisonous insect is, military doctors have carefully described how to observe the changes of human body after poisoning, and what places need to be focused on, so that Lin Xiaobao can find a way to see where the changes will appear after the test, so as to be more accurate about what kind of poisonous insect it is. After walking to the mass grave, Lin Xiaobao carefully put on his gloves and looked at the corpse that had just been thrown here. Because it was at night, it was even more terrifying. Coupled with the wind, it was not a good place to be. When Lin Xiaobao turned over the corpse lying on the ground and saw the "brother" bleeding from his seven orifices, he shivered directly. This gloomy feeling became more intense. What should I do? No one can give Lin Xiaobao an answer, so he can only do his best to carefully examine the "brother" body. In addition to the bleeding of the seven orifices, their bodies were blue and purple. Lin Xiaobao carefully looked for the place where they were bitten by the poisonous insects, and found that the wound had become red and swollen, and extended some blood in all directions. After writing down the key information, Lin Xiaobao sent Meng Yan a message overnight. Of course, GE Shulang didn''t know these little moves. In fact, he didn''t pay much attention to what an ordinary soldier did. He thought that the next day, Zhou Ping and his army repeated the tactics of the first day and played with GE Shulang. Although Ge Shulang once told the following soldiers that they could treat them in their own way, the problem was that these Turkic soldiers had not been trained at all. Suddenly, in this way, they were self defeating and ridiculed by Zhou Pingsheng. This time, Gertrude was completely angry. That night he went straight into the witch doctor''s tent. "How long will it take?" Ge Shulang asked directly. The witch doctor thought for a while and said, "it will take at least three days." "Three days is too long, can we put it in advance?" Ge Shulang asked in silence for a few seconds. Judging from the current situation, he can''t wait three days at all. Not only he, but also the soldiers under his command. This kind of play is really grinding. In fact, the tactics of poisonous insects are not suitable for use on the battlefield. After all, there are a large number of poisonous insects, which are difficult to collect and control. Moreover, there is no precedent for such a war. The key point is that once poisonous insects are put on the battlefield, how to recover them is really a problem. If it is not recycled, the poisonous insects will crawl around, which may cause accidents. Moreover, without these poisonous insects, even if the witch doctor improved, there would be no corresponding poisonous insects. He could not recall how he used the powder to attract poisonous insects to wait for such a large number of poisonous insects to come back. Now in the face of Ge Shulang''s cold face, the witch doctor''s heart is actually not happy. After all, he is the one who does things, and he is also the one who understands how difficult the process is. Ge Shulang doesn''t know the situation at all, so he is in such a state of criticism. He really can''t go on. However, the witch doctor''s idea was just a flash. After all, he really wanted to follow Ge Shulang, and also sincerely hoped that Turks could win. He knew how important these poisonous insects were to them. Chapter 369 "Second prince, you should know that these poisonous insects are actually a hidden danger for Meng Yan''s army and for us. Although there is insect powder, once these semi-finished products are released, they are likely to cause unpredictable consequences." Said the witch doctor with a sigh. Ge Shulang immediately showed his dissatisfaction. Just these two days, he has been hard enough. If it''s three days later, it will really embarrass him to death. He now understands that Meng Yan has no plans to play the game of wolf coming. It''s just intentional. It seems that Meng Yan spent the last few days of silence in his camp training the army in this way. In fact, Gertrude was right. Ever since the Qin and Chu people awakened Meng Yan, Meng Yan figured out this method, and immediately put it into practice, letting the chieftains lead the training. Every soldier knows his mission, every soldier knows what the next war means to them. So no one flinches, no one shouts tired, in these days of geshurang rest, they practice day and night, in order to achieve the minimum loss in the battlefield. In fact, this strategy is not as good as expected, especially for the last group of evacuees, who may be fighting against most of the fighting capacity of Turks. If they are not careful, they may be doomed. Meng Yan''s soldiers knew this, but no one retreated. Some even volunteered to be the last army to leave. Their heart is righteousness and this country. That''s why Gertrude can''t beat them. Fortunately, the number of people lost in the end is not big. They can hold on longer. "This time, thanks to the joint efforts of all the officers and men, this cup of wine is for everyone." Meng Yan raised his wine cup and faced the people. In order to reward the soldiers in the army, Meng Yan specially held a banquet tonight. Although there may not be so much food and wine, the food is still better than usual. In fact, they haven''t eaten well for some time, but these soldiers all know that Meng Yan is absolutely sincere to his subordinates. He must take whatever he wants. Most of their food is withheld by some people on the top, which has nothing to do with Meng Yan. Now that Meng Yan has brought out the grain, it is very likely that the battle has come to an end. In this way, people''s momentum is even higher, and some even sing war songs. If there is such a leader, there are those who follow suit. Unconsciously, the voice of the battle song of Dazhou is all around. Meng Yan was very pleased to see this scene. "I really want to congratulate you in advance." Qin Chu people sitting beside Meng Yan, holding a cup of tea, said, "to tea instead of wine, I wish the king an early victory." "As you say." Meng Yan picked up the wine cup, touched the wine cup of Qin and Chu people symbolically, and then drank the wine in one mouthful. He is really happy now. He has no fighting power to fight back. He is so happy to fight back. It won''t be long before he can completely repel the Turkic army, and the people can live in peace. And these are really thanks to the Qin and Chu people. If it wasn''t for the Qin and Chu people, they would not have been able to cope with so many Turkic tricks, and they would never have thought of such tactics. In fact, Meng Yan also knows that he is fighting in such a hurry, but he is also fighting for some time for himself. As he said, he will protect himself and the Qin and Chu people, and will not let them suffer any harm. The first thing to guard against is Gertrude. The earlier Ge Shulang is solved, the more time he has to investigate what he has done, which can make the emperor doubt Meng Yan. "In fact, according to the current process, as long as the poisonous insects on Ge Shulang''s side have not been improved, we can win all the time. Moreover, GE Shulang must be impatient with this kind of playing method now, and he can be killed by consuming it slowly." Qin Chu people said so. Meng Yan nodded, but he was still afraid of poisonous insects: "but if his poisonous insects are studied at this time, it will not be a good thing for us after all. After all, there is still a chance that people will win against each other. Although the insects are not big, they are numerous, and if they bite people, they will make people poisoned. No matter how many soldiers we have, they are hard to resist. " "In fact, improvement is not a simple matter. Ge Shulang needs more time. By the way, did Lin Xiaobao say anything else?" Qin Chu people asked, these two days brother Shulang things have been reported by Lin Xiaobao. In fact, Qin and Chu people are always curious about one thing. She remembers that when she left, she forgot to ask Lin Xiaobao not to say that she went to the Turkic camp, and she doesn''t know whether Lin Xiaobao disclosed this. She couldn''t judge from Meng Yan''s expression and tone, so she had to pretend that there was nothing. Meng Yan shook his head. Two days ago, Lin Xiaobao talked to the military doctor about poisonous insects. But in the end, the military doctor only explained to him the symptoms of some people after poisoning. After that, there was no chance for Lin Xiaobao. Qin and Chu people nodded thoughtfully. In fact, she thought Ge Shulang should not be calm at this time. She would definitely find a way to see the witch doctor and discuss the poisonous insects. At that time, she would show some footwork. As long as Lin Xiaobao kept staring at the witch doctor''s tent, she would certainly be able to find out what news. And Lin Xiaobao did, not only did, but also found the strangeness of those bodies. After Meng Yan received Lin Xiaobao''s letter, he immediately went to the military doctor. According to Lin Xiaobao''s description, the military doctor made some reasoning, and could almost guess how the witch doctor''s poisonous insect was made. He looked very eager to try. As long as they find a way to deal with poisonous insects, Meng Yan and Zhou Ping didn''t dare to order the whole army to attack just to avoid poisonous insects. Now that they have a way to deal with poisonous insects, they don''t have to play these empty tactics. They are directly better than Turks. After Meng Yan handed the secret letter to the military doctor, he stayed nearby and wanted to accompany the military doctor to study the antidote. "Although I can guess how to configure the antidote now, it''s a large quantity of anti insect powder after all. Even if it''s made overnight, it''ll take a day and a night, so the king will have to stick to it for a day if he''s tired tomorrow." The military doctor didn''t mean to leave Meng Yan. "The king will not disturb the military doctors." Meng Yan nodded. Chapter 370 In fact, just now Meng Yan was just on a whim. Even watching him here, he didn''t understand anything. It''s better to go back and have a good rest and study the tactics of tomorrow. In the past two days, he and Ge Shulang have been dealing with each other in a way that is harmful to others. But after all, he has been using it for two days, and Ge Shulang can''t make any progress, so it''s still difficult for Zhou Ping in the future. "In fact, it''s OK not to fight tomorrow. Now that the military doctors have been able to develop new anti insect powder, it''s better to let these soldiers have a good rest and then smash them at one stroke. Without these troops, GE Shulang has no chance to turn over." Meng Yan called Zhou Ping to discuss. Zhou Ping nodded. In fact, let alone the soldiers below, he felt a little tired. After all, there was a certain difference between practicing in his own camp and going to the battlefield. He had to be on guard against Ge Shulang all the time, playing tricks, and thinking about the tactics of the next day at night. "Let''s have a rest, but we have to send someone to keep an eye on the trend of Ge Shulang. We won''t take the initiative. They can stop looking for trouble." Zhou Ping said. Meng Yan immediately ordered the matter to go on. Through Lin Xiaobao''s news, they also know that it will take three days for GE Shulang''s witch doctors to successfully improve the poisonous insects, while it will only take one day for military doctors to make the new insect proof powder, and they will spare two days in the middle. In other words, if Meng Yan can force Ge Shulang to send troops through these two days, the winning rate will be greatly increased. The people of Qin and Chu were in a trance when they saw one victory after another. From GE Shulang''s secret letter and Xiao Shenxian''s words, she has already predicted that Meng Yan will encounter a great disaster after returning to Korea. Therefore, she doesn''t want Meng Yan to go back early, at least she has to think of a way to help him. But on the other hand, they stay here one more day, that is to say, they spend one more day. The people are still suffering from the war. She can''t be so selfish. "You can''t think like that. Those who should come will come. Even if you always want to help Meng Yan, you can''t do anything now. I''m just a green hat system, and I''m not a great immortal. It''s still a problem for you to keep your life. What do you want to do so much?" The little fairy said painstakingly. In fact... It seems that Meng Yan''s affair really has something to do with the Qin and Chu people. But the system is the system, there are not so many human feelings, she just vaguely feel some relationship, in uncertain circumstances will not tell the Qin and Chu people. Qin churen sighed helplessly. She understood the meaning of the little fairy. It''s just that she has been helped by xiaoshenxian all the time, and her life is smooth. She always thinks that she can do a lot of things. When she went to the Turkic camp, xiaoshenxian also said that some things can seriously affect Meng Yan. After experiencing so many things, Qin and Chu people also put Meng Yan in mind. She didn''t want to see Meng Yan hurt at all. "Come on, you can''t stop Zhou if you think so much. He''s really going to win." So said the little fairy. Qin Chu people nodded, indeed. After several days of continuous efforts, the military doctors made anti insect powder in advance, as well as some powder that can detoxify insects. They even distributed some liquid medicine that can attract poisonous insects to several teams, telling them that if they could, they could open the medicine bottle and sprinkle the liquid medicine on the Turkic soldiers, In this way, the Turkic soldiers infected with the potion will become the main target of the poisonous insect attack. For this, Meng Yan and others praised the military doctors. After all, they were so anxious that they had been awesome for so many days. They were very satisfied if they had insect powder, and I didn''t expect the surgeon to do so much. "If we can''t win, I''m sorry to the military doctor for all the drugs you''ve made. I won''t say much about anything else. Just wait here for our good news." Zhou Ping arched his hand to the military doctor. This time, Meng Yan put on his armor and was ready to fight. The people of Qin and Chu helped him sort out his clothes, which made him feel reluctant. "How do you feel like you have something on your mind?" Meng Yan asked with concern. Qin Chu shook his head, hugged Meng Yan, leaned his head on the cold armor, and listened to Meng Yan''s heartbeat: "Lord, you must be well. I''m waiting for your good news." "It''s natural." Meng Yan said firmly. This time, they are well prepared and have practiced new tactics to deal with Gertrude''s poisonous insects. The victory is certain. Lin Xiaobao has confirmed that GE Shulang really wants to use poisonous insect tactics in advance this time. In order to use these poisonous insects in advance, GE Shulang also had a big fight with the witch doctor. In the witch doctor''s opinion, the crisis of poisonous insects that have not been successfully improved is greatly reduced, and it can''t achieve such great power at all. However, GE Shulang can''t bear it any more. He has to show Meng Yan that he is powerful in Turks. No matter how it is, it''s Ge Shulang, not the witch doctor. So after a fight, the witch doctor took out the poisonous insects. This time, the poisonous insects were put in two boxes, which were carried by GE Shulang''s people, intending to pour them out on the battlefield. Meng Yan looked at the two boxes behind Ge Shulang and guessed what was inside. However, before they came, they were all contaminated with insect powder, so they didn''t worry at all. On the contrary, they still had a look of potential. Without saying much, go straight to war. Meng Yan and his men charged ahead, while Zhou Ping and his men outflanked from the flank. Ge Shulang left a lift, the soldiers behind immediately opened the box, thousands of poisonous insects inside crawling out. "Meng Yan, I want you to come back this time Elder brother Shu Lang Yin mercilessly says, then take a person to fight. Meng Yan stabbed Ge Shulang with his sword. After being resisted by GE Shulang''s long sword, he rowed to one side. Then he wound Ge Shulang''s arm in a circle, and the bright red blood flowed out along the armor. Ge Shulang looks at Meng Yan with more resentment in his eyes. But Meng Yan''s words made Ge Shulang more resentful. "Do you expect the same tactics to win over Wang? Don''t forget, the first time you lose Meng Yan''s mouth with a smile. In goshulan''s view, this is ridicule. He took a look around and found that although the witch doctor''s poisonous insects were crawling on the ground, they didn''t want to get close to the soldiers and hurt them. How is that possible? Gertrude''s eyes widened. This time, he caught the work and hid the news. Why did Meng Yan know about it? Chapter 371 "Second prince, don''t take things for granted. Fight well when you fight. Arrange troops and drill soldiers. Don''t think you can fight people if you put two worms in it." Meng Yan said sarcastically. Ge Shulang''s brain turns quickly. He wants to know who betrayed him and who can tell Meng Yan about these things. But he thought about it, only the military counselor, the witch doctor and some minions could know about it. The military division doesn''t know about poisonous insects. Even if they do, they can''t control them. So, it''s the witch doctor. Last time, it was the same. In the demonstration, the powerful poisonous insects didn''t play a role in the battlefield at all. Who else can have such great ability except those who have developed poisonous insects? But Ge Shulang didn''t understand why the witch doctor would betray him? Far away in the Turk camp, the witch doctor suddenly felt cold behind him and always felt uneasy. Seeing Ge Shulang''s unpredictable look, Meng Yan knew that he was thinking about who had betrayed him. He was amused, but his sword didn''t delay. Almost all the swords were aimed at him. Next to the deputy general see brother Shulang hard to resist, quickly with people to rescue. Meng Yan didn''t have to kill Ge Shulang. When he saw someone coming to save him, he quickly evacuated and changed his position. Zhou Ping''s flanking team was more aggressive. The poisonous insects were released from the front, so he couldn''t come here for a moment. Zhou Ping almost made every effort to attack with people, which made the Turks, who had no confidence in life, more suspicious of life. When he gradually saw the shadow of the poisonous insects, Zhou Ping''s team, which had liquid medicine on his body, took out all the bottles and let another team cover them, spilling all the liquid medicine on the Turkic soldiers. Those poisonous insects smell what they like, and they can climb faster. The Turkic soldiers thought that they had insect repellent powder given by the witch doctor, and their poisonous insects could not hurt them at all. So they took it for granted that these poisonous insects were coming for the army of Dazhou, so they didn''t mean to hide at all. On the contrary, they showed a look of complacency. Who knows that the next moment there will be Turkic soldiers bitten by poisonous insects. After the poisonous insect bit the soldier, the place where he was bitten immediately became red and swollen, and then the toxin spread along the blood. In a very short time, the man died of bleeding from seven orifices. Other Turks began to retreat in panic when they saw this scene. No one thought that one day they would be killed by their own food. Zhou Ping gave us a gesture, and the soldiers of Dazhou began to attack quickly. With poisonous insects, they almost got twice the result with half the effort, and soon solved a number of Turkic soldiers. Then Zhou Ping and Meng Yan would make peace with each other. Ge Shulang is fighting wholeheartedly at the moment. He only knows from Meng Yan that poisonous insects are no longer effective. He doesn''t know that Zhou Ping has used poisonous insects to solve a large number of Turkic soldiers. When I saw Zhou Ping bringing people over, I realized that something was wrong. "What happened over there? Why did Zhou Ping come here so soon to make peace?" Ge Shulang asked the assistant general in his voice. The deputy general didn''t know about the situation either. He didn''t know until the soldiers who were responsible for observing the situation on the battlefield came to report that Zhou Ping had really solved those Turkic soldiers and killed them. And Zhou Ping''s army has not suffered any damage. On the contrary, the target of the poisonous insects became the Turks themselves. So Ge Shulang believed that the witch doctor was the real Betrayer. He secretly vowed to teach the witch doctor a lesson when he went back, so that he could know what the end of betraying Turks was! But can he go back well now? Seeing that there are fewer and fewer Turkic soldiers standing on the battlefield and more and more Turkic soldiers lying on the ground, koshulang knew that he was defeated in this battle. With only the remaining Turkic soldiers, he could not have beaten Meng Yan. After all, Turks could not avoid the possibility of defeat. Seeing that the situation of Turk had gone, the deputy general quickly took a small team to protect geshurang to retreat. After all, GE Shulang is still the second prince. They can''t really let him die on the battlefield. Naturally, Meng Yan could see these things. He did not deliberately send people to pursue them. He just took people with him to kill the Turkic soldiers left on the battlefield. As long as he had no fighting power, Turks would not be able to turn over. Even if Ge Shulang can go back alive, what''s the matter? He has to be blamed for the failure of these wars, which is not a small crime. By the end of the real war, there were not many Turkic soldiers left. It must be said that the rest of them were to cover the departure of koshurang. Looking at the battlefield full of corpses and poisonous insects, Zhou Ping rode to Meng Yan''s side and said with emotion, "it''s finally over. Every war has to be replaced with so many lives." "After all, people are greedy. Turks want to get too much, so they will do whatever they can. In the end, they will not harm themselves." Meng Yan replied. "Hum, it''s estimated that GE Shulang will have to blame others for the responsibility and let him escape first. It''s time for us to organize our team and take back our territory." Zhou Ping said with a sneer. Meng Yan nodded, and Zhou Ping organized the team together, and then took advantage of the victory to pursue and keep up with GE Shulang''s small troops. Meng Yan clearly remembers what the people of Qin and Chu had said before. Ge Shulang must have prepared a back hand. In order not to let Ge Shulang play any insidious means behind his back, he must take advantage of this time to clear Ge Shulang''s things. If the Qin and Chu people had really come to the Turkic camp at that time, she must have seen it in the tent of geshurang, otherwise she would not have said such words. "At that time, we must pay attention to their witch doctor. Since he can develop so many poisonous insects, there will be no other poisons. At that time, we must be careful." Meng Yan asked. Zhou Ping and his soldiers immediately told them to go on. They had already come to this stage. They were only one step away. They could not be planted on a witch doctor. At this moment, the news of Ge Shulang''s defeat has spread to the Turkic camp, and the soldiers left behind are all in a panic. In addition, it is said that GE Shulang is now fleeing with the rest of the soldiers, followed by Meng Yan''s pursuers. These people are even more worried. Some suggest to support Ge Shulang, and some suggest to continue to stay. The sergeant squinted and turned into his tent. Chapter 372 When GE Shulang came back with the rest of the soldiers, the first thing he did was to find the witch doctor. As a result, I didn''t expect that the witch doctor''s tent had already been deserted. Originally in the heart is just strong suspicion witch doctor''s elder brother Shu Lang, now directly concluded, betray Turk''s person is witch doctor! Since there is no way to carry out the plan of finding a witch doctor to settle accounts, and now Ge Shulang can''t fight back against Meng Yan, he has to flee with other soldiers. Lin Xiaobao noticed that the witch doctor left with his belongings, so he followed him quietly. Who knew that the witch doctor was very defensive and laid many poisonous insects and snakes around him, so that Lin Xiaobao could not follow him too closely, so he had to give up. It''s just because of going out for a while, Lin Xiaobao just missed the process of Ge Shulang rectifying the remaining soldiers, only to see the scene of Ge Shulang leaving. He guessed that Meng Yan would soon catch up with him, so he didn''t expose himself and hid in the dark. After waiting for a short time, you really heard the sound of horse hoof running, and then you saw Meng Yan and Zhou Ping rushing in front. Lin Xiaobao stays here clearly. He knows that GE Shulang is gone when he is gone. There is no ambush here, so he jumps out and runs to Meng Yan. At first, the soldiers in Dazhou only saw the Turkic uniform, but they thought it was the Turkic soldiers left behind. Fortunately, as Lin Xiaobao ran closer and closer, Meng Yan saw the people clearly, and then he waved his hand and stopped the horse. "Subordinate Lin Xiaobao, meet the Lord and general Zhou." Lin Xiaobao knelt down on one knee and bowed to them. Meng Yan and Zhou Ping quickly dismounted and stepped forward. "You''re the only one left here?" Meng Yan asked directly. Now is not the time to reminisce. It''s true that we have to solve the problem left over by GE Shulang. Lin Xiaobao nodded and said: "just after receiving the news of the defeat, the Turkic witch doctor ran away with something. His subordinates worried that he would bring any hidden danger, so they quietly followed him. Unexpectedly, he put many poisonous insects along the road. His subordinates couldn''t get close to him, so they lost them. When they came back, they saw Ge Shulang leaving with the rest of the soldiers." In this way, the witch doctor of Ge Shulang and he are not very single-minded. Meng Yan thought that the reason why Ge Shulang was defeated would not have something to do with the witch doctor. After all, how can a general agree to use poisonous insect tactics, which is not suitable for war, and make the same mistake after losing. The witch doctor on the way to escape said that this sentence really wronged him. He suggested that GE Shulang was right once, but later he also told Ge Shulang that the defect was that GE Shulang had to insist on it, and he had to put it into the battlefield when the poisonous insects had not been successfully improved. "A few people, separate search, useful all take out, useless directly to the tent to tear down." Meng Yan said. After they were told, they immediately took action. Meng Yan asked Lin Xiaobao to take him to ge Shulang''s tent to check. The meaning of Qin Chu people is very clear. Ge Shulang will definitely attack him. Although he doesn''t care about this kind of thing at all, now he is not alone. If he has an accident, Qin Chu people will be sad. It''s just... After Meng Yan entered Ge Shulang''s tent, he found that the things in it were not so messy. Maybe Ge Shulang was in a hurry to escape, so basically nothing moved, but it was not related to Meng Yan. Just in case, GE Shulang also looked through some files and found that there were no records related to him. Then why did the people of Qin and Chu still say that GE Shulang wanted him? "Lin Xiaobao, I once saw you say that GE Shulang identified a Turk as a traitor. Are you responding to the princess?" After the search, Meng Yan decided to ask Lin Xiaobao. Lin Xiaobao was stunned for a moment, and said: "exactly. Doesn''t the Lord know about it?" That would be embarrassing. Lin Xiaobao always thought that Meng Yan knew about the people of Qin and Chu, but now it seems that Meng Yan doesn''t know about it. Should he say it or not? If so, will it have any impact on the Qin and Chu people? Maybe Lin Xiaobao had been tangled for a long time, and his expression was too obvious, so Meng Yan reluctantly added: "I just don''t know the details." I don''t know the details. Does that mean that the prince knows the princess''s coming? Lin Xiaobao made a detour in his mind and finally decided that since the prince had asked, he would say it directly, just to let the prince know how hard and brave the princess was. "This is what happened. That day, GE Shulang led the army to go to war to catch you. He also broadcast some secret letters in his camp that were not good for you. I thought it was a bit strange, so there was no news. He only observed in secret, and then the princess came... Finally, when GE Shulang came back, he really thought Yang Xiaoqi was a traitor, and then he was executed, The subordinates will be safe. " Yang Xiaoqi probably thinks that it must be very hard for the Qin and Chu people to do so many things, and obviously played a lot of roles. In a sense, it also saved his life. Therefore, this passage not only highlights the achievements of the Qin and Chu people, but also uses many words to express his admiration for them. However, Meng Yan kept silent after hearing it. At the beginning, he guessed that Qin and Chu people would come here, but when he really heard this fact, it was another feeling. At that time, if Qin and Chu people had not come to help Lin Xiaobao attract fire, I''m afraid Ge Shulang would not have let go of the detailed work so early, and would not have promoted the development of all these things later. It can be said that they can win so quickly, thanks to the Qin and Chu people behind. Moreover, the people of Qin and Chu discovered that GE Shulang might want to count him. Qin and Chu people are just a woman, that''s all. Meng Yan can''t imagine how the Qin and Chu people who just woke up from their serious illness overcame the difficulties and rode over, and even more can''t imagine how she did so many things in such a dangerous place. Even because they were looking for Qin and Chu people at that time, she went back with a little guilt on her face and could not see that she had done so many things secretly behind her back. "Lord? You think the princess is really too powerful, don''t you? If it wasn''t for her, I don''t know what to do now. " Lin Xiaobao sighed that although he guessed that GE Shulang was working on the routine at that time, as long as he didn''t find the target at that time, he would continue to investigate and always find him. Chapter 373 Meng Yan didn''t answer Lin Xiaobao''s words, because he was immersed in the illusion of Qin and Chu people''s walking here. In fact, Qin and Chu people didn''t have to do this for him. But the Qin and Chu people not only did it, but also never wanted to ask him for credit. If it wasn''t for Lin Xiaobao''s note at that time, he might never have thought of it in his life. "Lord?" When Lin Xiaobao saw that Meng Yan had been silent, he stretched out his hand and shook it in front of Meng Yan. Meng Yan then responded and asked, "do you mean the princess has never been in Ge Shulang''s camp?" "Yes, because at that time, several of his confidants were staring at GE Shulang''s camp, and his subordinates and the princess also guessed that since Ge Shulang''s big gimmick was attractive in the past, there must be nothing in it, so they didn''t go, but went to the military division''s tent." Military division? Meng Yan suddenly responded. Did he say that what the Qin and Chu people had seen before was in the army? Because the military adviser is Ge Shulang''s person, those proofs must also be Ge Shulang''s, so it''s reasonable to say that GE Shulang framed him. Thinking of this, Meng Yan left Ge Shulang''s tent and asked Lin Xiaobao to take him to the barracks. However, surprisingly, the barracks of the military division were not in order. On the contrary, they seemed to be turned over and in a mess. Meng Yan turned over the small table and found nothing useful. I think the military division that should be taken away has already been taken away, and it''s useless for him to turn the rest. Meng Yan sighed. If he really should come, he could not escape. On the contrary, Lin Xiaobao was very puzzled and said: "at that time, when the Turks received the news of defeat, they should have plenty of time. Even if the military teachers were worried, they could not be tormented. Moreover, the footprints here were obviously two people''s, there was no rules, it seemed that they were fighting." "Fight?" Meng Yan asked in reply, and then sighed in his heart that Lin Xiaobao is really a person who is suitable for meticulous work. He observes carefully enough. Lin Xiaobao nodded, pointed to the footprints and said: "you see, these footprints are in opposite directions, and the foreign footprints are also covered on the old footprints. If only ordinary soldiers come, the military division does not need to stand up to greet them, and then according to the collapse direction of these files, The subordinates guessed that they should have talked about something, but they didn''t get along with each other, and then they had a fight. " Speaking of Lin Xiaobao''s own memories, it seems that there is nothing unusual about the plot of Ge Shulang leading people to escape before. On the contrary, it was the witch doctor who ran away first, and it was himself who stole away. Meng Yan turned over the things in situ and determined that the remaining things were unimportant, so he simply did not find them. After all, this kind of evidence can bring Meng Yan down. Even if Ge Shulang loses another batch of soldiers, he also wants to take away the evidence. How can he still keep it for Meng Yan. But Ge Shulang''s side is full of strange things. Even if the witch doctor runs away secretly, who can the military adviser have a dispute with? "Mr. Wang, the search is over here. There is nothing suspicious." Zhou Ping came to collect reports after the search. Meng Yan just nodded. The witch doctor, who had already escaped, rushed to ge Shulang''s residence in this small town in front of him. Fortunately, because Ge Shulang has been absent, there are not many people here. With the help of poisonous insects, the witch doctor easily enters Ge Shulang''s room, then leaves a note for him and leaves. At the moment, he does not know the fact that Gertrude has transferred the target of doubt to him. And a few words on the table are also very simple and easy to understand: be careful of the military division. What can a military adviser be careful of? All the time, the military counselor gave him enough advice when there was something wrong. This time, he could not have betrayed him. On the contrary, the witch doctor packed up his things and left after receiving the news of defeat. This note is ridiculous. When he saw it, he just sneered and threw the note directly on the candle. However, from these four words, he also guessed that the witch doctor had come. Because the witch doctor keeps company with insects all the year round, when he touches this kind of pure white rice paper, he will leave a faint mark on it. If he doesn''t look carefully, he can''t see it. Ge Shulang accidentally learned that this time he was suspicious of the witch doctor, so he made a careful observation. "What do you think of the defection of the military master and the witch doctor?" Ge Shulang directly concealed the note, pretending to talk to the military adviser. Before, the military counselor and the witch doctor had always been in a state that you don''t offend me, I don''t offend you, and they were at peace, and even could reach an agreement on some things. But now when the military counselor heard Ge Shulang''s question, his expression obviously appeared a trace of killing intention, but it was soon covered up. Killing intention, this kind of thing should not appear in a literati. "You say, did he give Meng Yan the news?" Seeing that the military adviser didn''t answer immediately, Meng Yan asked further. The military strategist thought a little and said, "I don''t know about this subordinate, but the poisonous insects that the witch doctor has studied twice have no effect. This time, he left alone. I think he and the second prince are not at one heart." "Since it''s not one heart, there''s no need to keep it. The military adviser knows that I''m the most shameful person who betrays me. As long as I find out, I won''t make this person feel better." At last, GE Shulang''s eyes were dim and unclear, staring at the military division and gritting his teeth, as if he was venting and warning. Inexplicably, there was a thin layer of sweat behind the military division. If it''s not that the witch doctor is not clear, and he has been following Ge Shulang all this time, then he really wants to doubt whether the witch doctor has said anything to ge Shulang. The relationship between them is not as simple as it seems. But it''s not so complicated. It''s just that he forged a piece of evidence about Meng Yan and Ge Shulang''s private trade. It''s true that this proof is bad for Meng Yan, but it''s not necessarily a good thing for GE Shulang. Then he was seen by the witch doctor, who took away the part that is bad for GE Shulang when the military counselor didn''t pay attention. Because the imitation of the military division is quite detailed, and even there are some letters imitating the handwriting of the two people, once they are seen by other people, it is easy to cause harm to ge Shulang. And the witch doctor wants to take this evidence to go to ge Shulang to sue the military counselor, in order to coerce the military counselor to do things for him. Chapter 374 Just as Lin Xiaobao guessed, it was true that someone had quarreled with the military counselor, and this person was the witch doctor. As a matter of fact, the military strategist has no second intention to ge Shulang, but he has no complete grasp of this strategy, and it will be used as a trump card in the future, so he has never told Ge Shulang. Now that the witch doctor has found out, his plan can''t be carried out. Moreover, the witch doctor didn''t mean to be on his side. Once the witch doctor tells Ge Shulang about this, he will be suspicious of the military counselor. Even if the military counselor takes out Meng Yan''s share of the bill, the witch doctor can also be said to be another one made by the military counselor in order not to let Ge Shulang doubt... To say the least, even if Ge Shulang believes him, he will also bury a hidden danger in his heart. But if the military counselor does something wrong later, he will think that the military counselor has a rebellious mind. "Second prince, in any case, my subordinates must be on your side." Said the military strategist. The military strategist was originally Ge Shulang''s disciple. He had been under Ge Shulang''s command for more than ten years, and he was always the most handy. Moreover, the military strategist never disobeyed Ge Shulang''s mind. Therefore, GE Shulang didn''t want to doubt the military strategist. It''s a special period now. Ge shulangming knows that someone has betrayed himself, but he can''t be sure who it is. First, the witch doctor fled ahead of time, and then some people said that there was something wrong with the military adviser. Ge Shulang is now an army of grass and trees. Now seeing that the military adviser is so firm, he doesn''t seem to be deceiving himself. Ge Shulang has temporarily suppressed his doubts. But it''s only temporary. This small town is the most marginal place of Turks. If the army of Dazhou has enough physical strength, it will soon catch up with them. Ge Shulang doesn''t have much time to stay here. This is his last chance. If he still loses this battle, Turks will have to surrender. At night, GE Shulang ordered people to close the city gate tightly and keep watch all the time. There were two rows of archers on the top of the city tower. There was a pile of stones in front of the archers to watch out for the soldiers climbing up the city gate. There were three strong wooden pillars behind the city gate. In short, it seemed difficult to attack. After commanding these things, GE Shulang went back to rest. In his opinion, Meng Yan would not attack the city at night. It seems that he knows Meng Yan well, but he didn''t expect that the mysterious man would dare to send a second note. "If you believe in military strategists again, Turks will lose." Ge Shulang immediately lost the note. He has lost so many times at the bottom of the big week. Seeing that he is going to be attacked tomorrow, this man should say such words. What''s the meaning of expecting him to lose! "Who is it! Who is it? " Ge Shulang yelled in the room. Of course, no one will respond to him at this time. Because it wasn''t a man who sent the note, it was a snake. At this moment, the snake is slowly crawling back along the way it came. It''s just a snake, so it can''t understand people. Obviously, GE Shulang didn''t expect anyone to respond, so he called the bodyguard to come in after he finished shouting and venting. "Have you seen any suspicious people come in?" He asked with a cold face. Two bodyguards quickly knelt down on one knee and replied, "No "Then tell me, what''s the matter with this note?" Gertrude pointed to the note on the ground that he had torn to pieces. Two bodyguards looked at each other and found that they were surprised and confused in each other''s eyes. "Second prince, I didn''t see anyone coming to your room, nor did I hear any strange noise." The two bodyguards were very firm, and they were obviously shocked when Gertrude said something about the note. Ge Shulang carefully observed them, and concluded that they didn''t know about it. He just asked them to step down. It can''t be said that he has a good temper, but he knows it''s not right to make a big deal now. However, who has the ability to deliver the note to his room without disturbing anyone? This man warned him to be careful of his military adviser for two days. Is it true that there is something wrong with his military adviser? Tomorrow is his last chance. If he fails, he will never have a chance to turn over. It makes him cautious. Ge Shulang called the Army division all night. "To tell you the truth, you have been with the prince for more than ten years. In the past ten years, I have asked myself that I have never treated you badly." Ge Shulang said slowly. The military adviser bowed his head: "it is the most fortunate thing for his subordinates to be able to follow the second prince." "So, if you do something bad for the prince, as long as you say it, the prince can still give you a chance to atone." Goshulan road. The military strategist was very nervous. He knew that GE Shulang must know something, but he could not determine how much he knew. Ge Shulang''s expression is too forbearing now, and the military strategist can''t guess anything at all. "I don''t understand what the second prince said, but I can guarantee that I have never done anything against the second prince." Military division is very calm said. To be honest, he has never done anything against Gertrude, but if Gertrude knows about the bill, no matter how to explain it, it is not appropriate. Ge Shulang''s fingers were tapping gently on the table. He was thinking about who said the truth. "Why didn''t the second prince want to try to believe his own people instead of believing some unnecessary words? We are the people who work hard with the second prince. Only when the second prince is good, can we be good. If I do something bad for you, what good will it do for me? " The military adviser said quite sincerely. "The military adviser thinks that my prince has been forced here. As long as Meng Yan goes further, I have to surrender on behalf of the Turks. What''s your good way out with me?" Ge Shulang said with a sneer. "Even if you surrender, there will be no less points belonging to the Turks. It''s just that there will be more offerings every year, but these will not affect your interests. Moreover, even if the Turks are still subject to the Zhou Dynasty, you can still do better in the Turks and gradually expand the Turks." Said the sergeant. Ge Shulang was listening, noncommittal. He understood what the military strategist said, but he wanted more than just a little Turk. Moreover, to a certain extent, it seems that there is no meaning that Turks can win. Chapter 375 "Does the military division think that we still have the possibility to win?" Ge Shulang took the glass and did not drink it. He just took it and rubbed the edge of the glass, as if he could smack the taste of the wine. The military commander stretched out his hand and smoothed his beard, which he usually did when he was in a dilemma. Ge Shulang chuckled: "military strategist, that is to say, we don''t have a chance?" "The second prince should have known in his mind that there is no room for him to make a change in this matter. To say the difference is nothing more than what he can fight for after his failure." The commander said slowly. At the beginning, the military counselor forged that evidence in order to let Ge Shulang have a handle to fight for his own interests. Unfortunately, before the matter was completed, the witch doctor found it first. Now it has become a human''s handle, and the military counselor dare not tell it. Ge Shulang thought that if he didn''t do these things later, he would be able to talk business with GE Shulang. Unfortunately, he laid hands on the people of Qin and Chu. It is estimated that Meng Yan is not so easy to talk. And now it''s a foregone conclusion whether it''s a success or a failure. It''s hard to say. He just couldn''t find out what the military adviser meant, which made Ge Shulang feel uncomfortable. He also inquired about the soldiers under his command. He knew that there was no abnormal trend whether the military division was in the camp or came here. It was unlikely that he would do anything harmful to him. The next day, when Meng Yan came with his soldiers after his rest, he saw the city gate which was strictly guarded. The concentrated and fierce expression of the archers on the wall represents their mind of fighting to the death and guarding against death. However, Meng Yan really didn''t plan to fight. If he rushed into the gate, he would lose a large part of his troops. Compared with watching his soldiers die, Meng Yan is more willing to make peace with GE Shulang at this time. "The second prince is a wise man. The situation is very clear now. There is no possibility for Turks to resist at all. Although surrender is not a matter of face, Turks and Dazhou will not completely tear their faces. We can discuss some things." Meng Yan stood at the bottom of the tower and yelled in person, which also gave Ge Shulang some face. Ge Shulang stood on the top of the tower and looked down coldly. His eyes were dim and unclear, and he didn''t say whether he would answer. Yes, he was sorry for so many dead soldiers. If you don''t agree, when Meng Yanzhen comes in, I''m afraid he won''t show mercy to the people in the city. Gertrude was not the kind of compassionate person, but if so many people died at this time, he would not be easy to explain. "I know that the second prince is not a good choice at the moment, but at this juncture, we don''t have so many lessons to tangle with. We only have a good time. If you don''t want to, you will think that I haven''t said that." Meng Yan said with a sneer, In the end, Gertrude still failed to surrender. Of course, it''s not to say how firm he is. After all, he is almost ready to say that he agrees to surrender. But someone brought him the news. It was bregude who ordered the message. The message is related to the people of Qin and Chu. At the beginning, bregude gave the task of fighting in the front line to ge Shulang, but he didn''t expect that GE Shulang had been struggling for such a long time. He not only made no achievements, but also gradually retreated. Now it''s almost time to surrender. How can bregude tolerate such a thing. So when he heard the news, bregude immediately took action. As the saying goes, if you want to catch the thief first, Burigude has long suspected the identity and skills of the Qin and Chu people. Through the reports of his subordinates, he is more sure that the recent events have something to do with the Qin and Chu people. Therefore, when Meng Yan and Zhou Ping were fighting, he rushed to Meng Yan''s camp and caught them. In the past, although Meng Yan and Ge Shulang had been in constant war, he also attached great importance to the prevention of his own camp, so that he would not be rushed in like this. But this time, after all, it was the last battle. Meng Yan thought that he could win, so he took the soldiers to rest in place, chased them all night, and didn''t return to the camp. So he didn''t know what happened in his camp. Qin Chu people and huadengwu are just women, and they have no fighting power. The rest of the soldiers can only play a simple preventive role. Bu RI Gu De, on the other hand, was afraid that the Qin and Chu people would use any small means. He had enough troops, and each of them was a strong general. Basically, he took the Qin and Chu people without much effort. When GE Shulang learned the news, he was both angry and happy. The good news is that there is no need to surrender, and finally there is a way to restrict Meng Yan. What I hate is that all these are due to bregude, and it was at this last moment that he was saved by bregude. He was a commoner, and he had been pressed by Burigude all the time. Now, he was inferior to Burigude everywhere. How could he not hate him. "It''s about time to burn incense. Ge Shulang hasn''t replied yet. What do you mean by that?" Zhou Ping some impatient asked, do not know why, he always has a bad feeling. In fact, Meng Yan was also worried. He saw from a distance that someone had said something to ge Shulang in the past. Then Ge Shulang, who was still walking impatiently, stood in the same place. However, because of the distance, Meng Yan could not see what kind of spirit Ge Shulang was. Maybe it''s just the soldiers who came to report to ge Shulang. Maybe it''s just a strategist who gives advice to Gertrude. Seeing that this was about to win, Meng Yanhua realized the bad ideas in his mind and just waited for a long time to pass. Seeing that Meng Yan was silent, Zhou Ping immediately closed his mouth. At this juncture, there are only two possibilities: being put in and attacking directly. The soldiers behind them are not vegetarians. They have clear defensive methods. Naturally, there is a set of methods for how to get into the city. Although the archers on the castle are difficult to deal with, their shields can''t be pierced at all. The square array of thousands of people is in the front. The shield in front and above can be defended. The shield in the back can be lifted directly. No matter where the bow and arrow are, they can''t hurt people. When we get to the gate of the city, it''s just a matter of time to open a door. Zhou Ping is not afraid of this at all. It''s just that surrender was originally a better choice for GE Shulang, but now he thought about it for a long time and didn''t mean to choose. On the contrary, a little cold light suddenly appeared on the tower, and the archers all pulled their bows. Chapter 376 Meng Yan was so absorbed in thinking about things that Zhou Ping found out this first and gave a loud voice immediately. "Ge Shulang didn''t say a word and directly let the archers get ready. He really planned to fight with us to the death. Although he was a man, the result was doomed. Maybe the people in the city would have a worse life if he went on like this. He really dares." A lot of words came out of Zhou Ping''s chatter. Meng Yan''s face was a bit serious, and ordered people to go to the front row and prepare the shield. But Ge Shulang spoke, his voice was a little hoarse, and his tone was very sharp and sarcastic: "Meng Yan, you only give me two ways to attack the city and surrender, but you never thought that maybe I have a third choice." "Now that you have reached this point, do you still have to struggle for nothing?" Meng Yan asked. Zhou Ping was surprised to see Meng Yan. If nothing else, what GE Shulang said is self-confidence and determination. If Zhou Ping and Meng Yan had not driven Ge Shulang here step by step, they would have believed that he really had a way. However, GE Shulang''s next sentence made Meng Yan''s heart tense. "Now that I''ve reached this point, can I still lie to the Lord? Don''t you know that besides me, Turks have a Burigude? I think your princess is with him at the moment Elder brother Shu Lang the corner of the mouth is hooking to put on a smile, coldly say. Meng Yan suddenly knew where the unknown worry in his heart came from. But he is not alone now. There are thousands of soldiers in Dazhou behind him. If he flinches back to verify because of a word from GE Shulang, he is sorry for these soldiers. Because bregude didn''t show up for a period of time, how could he go to the camp of Dazhou and bind the Qin and Chu people at this time? This is Ge Shulang''s strategy of delaying the war. On the other hand, everything is possible. Now that Turks are facing defeat, it''s hard to guarantee that bregude will not fight. However, bregude''s means are much higher than that of goshulang. Naturally, he knows the importance of the Qin and Chu people. If this is the case, it makes sense for him to catch the Qin and Chu people directly. For a moment, Meng Yan didn''t know how to make a decision. Seeing this, Zhou Ping approached Meng Yan and asked, "Mr. Wang, do you think these words are true or false?" "In any case, it''s not the time to shrink back. Send someone back to inquire about the situation..." Meng Yan ordered calmly. After all, he is now wearing a suit of armor, not only the king of Qin and Chu people, but also the general of thousands of soldiers. Seeing Meng Yan''s expression, Zhou Ping didn''t dare to delay for a moment. He immediately ordered the matter to go on. He knew that Meng Yan was really worried about his death. Although Zhou Ping and the people of Qin and Chu are not as close as Meng Yan and the people of Qin and Chu, we have experienced so many things together during this period. If the people of Qin and Chu are really captured by Burigude, his heart will not feel good. Ge Shulang looked at Meng Yan''s every move carefully. Naturally, he noticed their whispering and knew that Meng Yan had ordered someone to confirm it. Since Meng Yan gave him time to think about whether he wanted to surrender, now he also gives Meng Yan time to think about whether he wanted to retreat. It''s just a long time for a person to walk back and forth in Dazhou barracks, not to mention to make sure whether the Qin and Chu people were captured. "Lord, whether you believe it or not depends on your thinking. If in your heart, righteousness is more important than the princess, you will come in. If you want to save the princess''s life, you will retreat honestly. We can discuss other things." Ge Shulang said with a smile, standing on the tower. The following listen to the hearts of a group of soldiers but have their own ideas. It''s not easy for them to fight until now. They are only one step away from victory. If they can''t step out, all their previous efforts will be in vain. But similarly, they all know that they can get to this step so quickly without the help of the Qin and Chu people. Moreover, the Qin and Chu people were also the common people of the Zhou Dynasty. Their original intention of fighting was to protect the common people of the Zhou Dynasty. It was impossible to take a woman''s life for victory now. It''s not something a big man should do. "Lord, let''s go back." A soldier behind Meng Yan said. Another soldier also said in a loud voice: "Lord, we can''t watch the princess die!" With the leaders, more and more people have said similar things. On the one hand, it''s Dazhou, on the other hand, it''s their princess. How to choose? These soldiers have made a choice. Maybe they feel that even if they lose this battle, they can still win back, but if the Qin and Chu people are gone... The dead can''t be revived. However, Meng Yan still shook his head. If they retreat this time, Burigude will not release the Qin and Chu people. On the contrary, he will put forward more excessive demands, and even affect the whole war situation. "You don''t have the heart to watch the princess die, do you have the heart? But don''t forget, what you want to protect is the tens of thousands of Li people in Dazhou. Once you retreat now, the Turks will rush up. If you fail, then those tens of thousands of Li people will have no support. Is it clear which is more important? " Meng Yan said in a loud voice, his voice spread all over the army, even to ge Shulang''s ears. At this moment, no one is more distressed than him to abandon Qin and Chu people. But he could not let so many people continue to live in dire straits for the sake of the Qin and Chu people alone. That''s not what Gertrude wants to see. The people of Qin and Chu were so wonderful that they even helped Meng Yan so much. Ge Shulang didn''t think that Meng Yan could give up the people of Qin and Chu and chose to continue to attack the city. Ge Shulang was surprised when he heard the letter from Burigude. He clearly knew how important the Qin and Chu people were to Meng Yan, but now it seems that he just thought he was. "Military adviser, according to my understanding of Meng Yan, he really loves this princess. Moreover, the people of Qin and Chu are wonderful. If he didn''t exchange the thirteen states of Yanyun with me at the beginning, I was determined not to let the people of Qin and Chu leave. How can he abandon the people of Qin and Chu now?" Gertrude asked incredulously. What can be done before Ming Dynasty, why can''t it be done now? What''s more, it''s Burigude who captured the Qin and Chu people. It''s not sure that Burigude will do anything bad to the Qin and Chu people. Chapter 377 "Why can''t Meng Yan choose Qin and Chu people?" Ge Shulang asked this sentence. "Why don''t you choose to retire?" Zhou Ping also asked this question. Meng Yan didn''t answer Zhou Ping''s question. He didn''t want to answer it, and he didn''t want to think about it any more, because he was the one who felt the most pain when he made the choice. He was a little lucky that so many Qin and Chu people came here, and they would not be captured. Even if they were captured, Qin and Chu people might not be hurt. So many of her treasures were not injured in such a dangerous place in the French array. A person came back uninjured from the military camp of Turk. Should there be no problem this time? Meng Yan knew in his heart that this was just a fluke. No matter how fierce the Qin and Chu people are, they are just a woman. What resistance can they make when they are attacked? Can he still hope that Bu RI Gu de will not hurt the Qin and Chu people for his part? This idea is too naive, so Meng Yan can only persuade himself not to think. Relatively speaking, as an outsider, the military adviser seems to know better why Meng Yan chose this way. "The second prince is right. Meng Yan really likes Qin and Chu people, but before he likes a person, he is a person who only has a country in his heart. Maybe after victory, he will atone for not choosing Qin and Chu people, even if he loses his life, but he can''t abandon Li people for Qin and Chu people." The commander said slowly. Ge Shulang nodded knowingly. He didn''t care what Meng Yan would do for the people of Qin and Chu, and he didn''t care how embarrassed Meng Yan was now. He only knew that if Meng Yan didn''t choose the people of Qin and Chu, Meng Yan would attack the city and come in. It was him who was unlucky at that time! Just now, Meng Yan gave him a choice, which already showed his self-confidence. No matter how Ge Shulang chooses, Meng Yan can attack the city. Now it''s just a matter of time. "Sergeant, this method of bregude is useless. What should we do? Are you going to lose again when you see the hope? " Ge Shulang said some reluctantly. If you lose at the beginning, tell him that there is hope to win and let him live. Then tell him that this method doesn''t work at all. The feeling of falling from the sky to the bottom of the earth, flying from the bottom of the earth to the sky, and then falling heavily is not acceptable to ordinary people. He didn''t want to lose. "Looking at the soldiers below, it seems that they also value the princess very much. The second prince thinks that if the Qin and Chu people were standing on the city floor at the moment, would those soldiers attack the city without scruple?" The commander shook the fan in his hand and said confidently. Ge Shulang thought, yes, if he could delay for a while and bring the Qin and Chu people here for Meng Yan to see with his own eyes, he would not believe that Meng Yan could be cruel at such a time. "It''s really a good idea to be tactful." Ge Shulang exclaimed. Ge Shulang immediately sent someone down to inform Burigude and bring the Qin and Chu people. Now it''s about how to delay. Seeing Meng Yan, it''s like he''s being forced to come in the next moment. Ge Shulang is also worried and angry, but he can''t really open the gate. He can only stand on the top of the tower and fight with Meng Yan. "The Lord chose the common people today, but are you not afraid that the Qin and Chu people will resent you when they know about it? She wants to be your princess with all her heart. After doing so many things for you in public and in private, do you really have the heart to give her up? Don''t you feel guilty? I''m here to listen. I''m sad for your princess who hasn''t been through the door. " Ge Shulang half true half false show sad appearance, this sentence almost to insert in Meng Yan''s heart. Zhou Ping worried that Meng Yan would not be able to bear it. He turned to look at Meng Yan, but he saw that Meng Yan was staring at the front with fierce eyes and his fists were blue and white. "He said these words just to irritate you. It also shows that he began to worry after you made a good decision, which further proves that he didn''t catch Chu people at all." Zhou Ping comforted. "Well, don''t hesitate. Go straight in." Meng Yandao. "The defense team advance first, the archers prepare later!" Cried Zhou Ping. The soldiers in front of them march forward in big strides. Every step of them is exactly one meter away, so this formation will never be confused. This is the result of hundreds of days of training. Looking at the front, Meng Yan''s eyes are firm. He believes that he can break through the gate and win. Ge Shulang on the tower saw this scene and immediately directed the archers to shoot. His chest began to shake, and his heart began to panic. When bregude had helped, he could not face failure again! "You must keep it for me!" Ge Shulang roared, as if he could really resist the army of Da Zhou. The soldiers of Dazhou knew what their attack represented, and everyone''s expression was with a trace of grief. But these sorrows are not their hindrance, but the power to urge them to move forward. If they can''t succeed, they will not only be sorry for the common people, but also for the Qin and Chu people and their heart. All the arrows shot by the Turkic soldiers on the city tower hit the shields of the soldiers in Dazhou. Just a few jingles, there was no movement, and they didn''t hurt the soldiers in Dazhou at all. Ge Shulang saw in his eyes that it would be more difficult for him to defend when these people came to the city gate, so he ordered some guards to move the stones to the middle. Once these people approached, they immediately smashed the stones in. He doesn''t believe it. These people in Dazhou are protected by shields and are not afraid of archery. Can they bear a stone weighing more than 100 Jin? It''s estimated that if it falls down, it will kill the man! At that time, it will certainly cause a range of damage. As long as the pioneer team of Da Zhou makes a slight mistake, he can command the archers to concentrate their fire, and it can be delayed for some time. He didn''t believe it. After doing such a big thing, could he not bring the Qin and Chu people here to show off his great achievements? As long as the Qin and Chu people come here, they will still have a trace of life. But Turks have archers, and Dazhou naturally has archers. After the vanguard troops advanced to a certain range, Meng Yan immediately ordered the archers to prepare. Chapter 378 Each archer has a corresponding guard behind him. When he shoots, the shield is exposed to a certain range. The archer shoots, and then the shield quickly covers the archer, and the archer supplies the arrow. Turkic archers only focus on attacking the small team near the gate, but they don''t notice the archers in Dazhou. When the archers fall on their heads, some Turkic archers don''t know how they died. An arrow almost wiped Gertrude''s hair. The rest of the archers also found that something was wrong, and quickly sent a shield, which was barely defensive. "Come on, they''re going under the tower!" Ge Shulang cried anxiously. He was eager for the soldiers to attack the soldiers near the gate. But Dazhou''s archers won''t give them this chance. Meng Yan also arranged it. These archers don''t need to aim at anyone, they just need to shoot according to their own position. In this way, the speed is much faster, and the cooperation with the escort team is much more imitative. This kind of well-trained play, of course, is not able to cope with the archers of Ge Shulang. In a word, the Turkic soldiers are able to defend one end but not the other. They are not right in any way. Ge Shulang was worried. As he retreated, he ordered people to carry stones and smash them down. He was afraid that the army of the Zhou Dynasty would approach the gate. "Second prince, you''d better withdraw. I don''t think you can keep it!" The military commander bent over to avoid the arrow and said anxiously. Ge Shulang looked at the dead and wounded soldiers, sighed with hatred, and followed the military division down the castle. When the stone fell, Dazhou''s vanguard troops were only ten meters away from the door. The huge stone hit in front of them and hammered out a big pit. The dust splashed and they stopped. Meng Yan once said that since we have reached this stage, we should not be rigid and try our best to reduce casualties. Since the Turkic soldiers want to smash stones, let them smash enough. Anyway, they can''t smash them. Even if the stone blocked the door, it would be a trouble for them, so the soldiers hoped that their archers could solve the problem as soon as possible. Seeing that the arrows flying around in mid air gradually lost their voice, and the time of falling to the ground also gradually decreased, the soldiers of Dazhou, the leader, just launched the order of attack. When he got to the gate, the wooden pillars with a weight of more than 100 kg banged against the gate, and Ge Shulang stood not far behind the gate. Once the gate was hit, his heart would flop, as if if if the gate were knocked open, he would be finished. But it was at this time that the soldier he sent out to look for brygud finally came back. And I came back with good news. "Second prince! The subordinates brought the Qin and Chu people here. " The man said excitedly. In order not to meet Meng Yan in the front, Burigude specially ordered these people to take the Qin and Chu people along the path from the side. It was not only safe, but also much faster. The people of geshurang sect also passed along this road. Fortunately, they met on the way, so they could arrive in time. For a moment, GE Shulang had mixed feelings, and he finally saved himself, so he didn''t really fall into the name of surrender. "Stop it!" A soldier with a loud voice was shouting from the top of the tower, holding the Qin and Chu people bound into silkworm chrysalis. In order to prevent the Qin and Chu people from being shot to death by random arrows before they show up, GE Shulang specially orders several people to protect the Qin and Chu people with shields. The soldier saw that the arrow still did not stop, and then cried out: "the Qin and Chu people are in our hands now. If you attack again, don''t blame us for being rude!" The scene was noisy all the time. Meng Yan didn''t hear what the man said, but the three words of Qin and Chu people were true. Seeing you again, a solid figure protected by a shield suddenly appeared on the top of the castle. His heart suddenly trembled. The person who was so protected just now was Ge Shulang, but Ge Shulang had already left, so he would not be stupid again. Just now, the man read the name of Qin and Chu people again. Is this Qin and Chu people? Meng Yan''s heart "clattered" and immediately raised his hand to stop. A group of archers and vanguard troops all stopped their actions, and the battlefield finally returned to calm. At this time, the man who was heavily protected by the shield finally showed his true face. It''s really from Qin and Chu. At this time, GE Shulang also returned to the tower. "Well, my Lord, I didn''t cheat you. Now your little princess is in my hand. Do you stop or don''t you stop?" Ge Shulang asked with a sneer. He didn''t have the strength to fight back in the fight just now. Now he wants Meng Yan to see who is the weak one! Qin Chu blinked his eyes and looked at his prince from a distance. He could hardly tell his bitterness. At that time, she also thought that Meng Yan could win the battle this time, and then she could go back to court. Therefore, she was worried about GE Shulang''s framing of Meng Yan and was restless all day. She went to chat with the little fairy. The little fairy didn''t know what to do. She was not there all the time. The Qin and Chu people also thought that since the little immortal was not here now, it meant that there was no task to speak of and there was no need to worry about the danger, so they were relieved to be distracted. She always felt that there was something wrong with the bills she had looked through in the barracks of the military division. Now when she thought about it carefully, maybe that bill was not complete, but where were the rest of the bills? Is it true that the military strategist conspired with other people in this kind of thing? However, Qin and Chu people were more worried about whether Meng Yan would encounter any danger on his way to war. When she thought about things, she couldn''t hold it until she went to bed. The next day, she woke up a little later. But I didn''t expect that as soon as she woke up, she saw a man with a knife standing beside the bed. The man was also surprised to see that the Qin and Chu people woke up. He went up with a knife and knocked the Qin and Chu people unconscious. When the Qin and Chu people woke up again, she was already tied to the horse. At first, the Qin and Chu people would howl, but they didn''t get any response. The Qin and Chu people, who came and went, calmed down, simply stopped shouting and let them control them. On the other hand, she has to find a way to get in touch with xiaoshenxian, otherwise, if something really happens, what can she do. But Qin Chu people never thought that she was finally sent to ge Shulang''s side! Or as a hostage! Chapter 379 At this moment, the mood of Qin Chu people is collapsing. She never thought that the last step of Meng Yan would be her real life! "Ge Shulang, if you win with such insidious activities, you will not be able to win." Qin Chu people gritted their teeth to ge Shulang, and then yelled at the bottom, "Lord, don''t stop, you forget, I won''t die!" The people of Qin and Chu called it brave and unrestrained. Listen to the little fairy''s heart can''t help shaking... Of course, is scared. Although the people of Qin and Chu called her a little fairy, how could she have a system in such a big relationship between the two countries. The words of the Qin and Chu people are somewhat exaggerated. But from another point of view, if the people of Qin and Chu didn''t say that, Meng Yan couldn''t be cruel. The little fairy smacked the consequences. At last, a drop of crocodile tears fell from the corner of his eye. He looked at Qin churun earnestly and said, "host, you are really a man of great righteousness. The soldiers under you have taken your responsibility, but we can''t lose our life." "Isn''t there a fairy in here? Let''s see what we can exchange for. It''s sure that we can hold Ge Shulang back." Qin Chu people blinked at the little fairy, trying to express their great trust in the little fairy. "But it''s not a small matter of your own. It''s related to the fate of two countries. I''m a little green hat system. I can''t interfere in these. Otherwise, it will be cleared by the Lord and you will die." The little fairy said very seriously. "Ah..." Qin Chu people suddenly showed some embarrassment and surprise. She said this in a hurry, but did not think so much. However, Meng Yan seems to be in a dilemma now. As Meng Yan''s unmarried princess, she can''t block Meng Yan first, so she has to say this. Seeing the look of Qin and Chu people, the little fairy knew what she was thinking. She had to sigh and wait for Meng Yan''s reaction. When the soldiers of Da Zhou saw that the Qin and Chu people were tied to the city tower, they were all quiet. Although the posture was still that of attacking, their expression was full of impatience. No matter how they do it, they will not shoot arrows at their own people. "Go away." Before Meng Yan made a decision, Zhou Ping spoke first. Meng Yan only "um" a, as if to unload the whole body strength. Before the Qin and Chu people were away, he could still have some lucky thoughts, but now the Qin and Chu people are tied to the castle, so he can''t turn a blind eye to them. Qin and Chu people are the women he really likes. They must love with their lives. At this moment, life and death are in his hands. How can he do it. "How can you let the princess go?" Meng Yan looked up at GE Shulang with some sadness in his eyes. As soon as GE Shulang''s mouth touched, he knew that as long as he held the Qin and Chu people in his hand, Meng Yan would never dare to step forward. "Now that the prince talks with you and your princess is in the prince''s hands, you have to show your sincerity. With so many soldiers guarding at the gate of the city, how can the prince know if you really want to make a deal with the prince?" Ge Shulang said with a smile, but it was a chill in the ears of Qin and Chu people. Ge Shulang dare to use her to do this kind of thing. Isn''t he trying to push her to the charge of being unkind and unjust! "Don''t agree with him, Mr. Wang. We''re on the verge of a foot in the door. Why do you have to talk to such pickling people and just attack them? How can they beat you?" The people of Qin and Chu yelled loudly, but they didn''t forget to kick Ge Shulang. When the elder brother Shu Lang took her in Meng Yan''s hand to replace Yanyun thirteen states, she still remember, now Ge Shu Lang even delusion to take her and Meng Yan to make a deal. Why does Ge Shulang have such a big face? At the beginning, the war between the two sides was still in a state of anxiety. Even if Meng Yan gave up Yanyun thirteen states, it was just such a big thing. He had his own reason and his own way to take back Yanyun thirteen states. But now it''s not the same. Now Meng Yan is only one step away from winning. Once he retreats, he will give bregude the chance to fight back. Who knows how long he will be anxious next. "Ge Shulang, you are really incompetent. You always think that you are not valued because of your family background. But I don''t think you have the ability at all. You always rely on the help of others to get things done. You also rely on doing this kind of pickling to exchange women for land to recover your mistakes. Why don''t you look in the mirror and see what your virtue is?" Qin and Chu people began to teach Ge Shulang a lesson after they had finished talking to Meng Yan. The whole people were in high spirits. They kept muttering like gunfire, saying that GE Shulang''s face was blue and red, but they could not think of any reason to refute Qin and Chu people. "Why, I can''t say anything, because what I said is true. You are a coward with no ability, and you still want to be valued. You''d better drink the wind from the West. Today, if Burigude hadn''t caught me, Meng Yan would have attacked the city, and you would be a prisoner!" The more Qin and Chu people talk, the more energetic they are. Their saliva almost comes to ge Shulang''s face. Ge Shulang clenched his fist angrily, and his veins burst out, as if he would hit the Qin and Chu people in the face the next moment. "You are a girl with sharp teeth and sharp mouth. You dare to say anything, but no matter what you say now, no matter what method the prince uses and what help he has, you can''t change the fact that you have become a hostage now. As long as Meng Yan doesn''t retreat, I will let you experience the taste of knife cutting!" Ge Shulang took out his dagger and depicted it on the Qin and Chu people. Perhaps reason prevailed, and it was more important to know that the soldiers of Dazhou were forced to retreat. Although Ge Shulang was impatient now, he was relatively calm on the whole. "I''m not afraid of your poison, and I''m afraid of your knife?" Qin Chu people said with some disdain. Ge Shulang''s face suddenly changed: "so in fact, you are poisoned?" In other words, the poison of the witch doctor was useful at that time, but I don''t know why the Qin and Chu people concealed the poison. Even Meng Yan didn''t know about her poisoning? Ge Shulang can only understand it in this way, otherwise he can''t imagine why Meng Yan valued Qin and Chu people so much, and he could make them so indifferent at the beginning. However, can we say that Qin and Chu people really have such great ability? Chapter 380 Seeing Ge Shulang''s expression, the people of Qin and Chu raised their lips slightly. Then they quickly accepted the smile and said to ge Shulang in an unpredicted manner: "naturally, you were poisoned. But at the beginning, your sword could not hurt me. Could a mere poison hurt me?" "No way, you don''t pretend to be a ghost here. The witch doctor must have secretly given you the antidote, right? The prince already knows that the witch doctor is the real traitor." Ge Shulang said with a sneer. The people of Qin and Chu blinked their eyes, then turned to communicate with the little fairy and said, "little fairy, what does he mean? What''s wrong with his witch doctor? " "Don''t tell me this kind of thing. If I know everything, you should still be in the military camp in Dazhou. How can you be taken hostage by people?" The little fairy shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly. "If the second prince has to say that, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, it''s your Turks, not mine, who will lose at that time. Your witch doctor really has the ability to cultivate so many poisonous insects." The words of the Qin and Chu people were ambiguous, and they did not say whether the witch doctor was one of their people. Ge Shulang was puzzled, but he knew that he could not be hanged by the people of Qin and Chu, so he stopped asking questions immediately. Meng Yan under the tower saw a flash of light on the top of the tower and guessed that it was Ge Shulang''s sword light. He was worried that GE Shulang would really hurt the people of Qin and Chu, so he agreed to ge Shulang''s request and ordered all the soldiers to withdraw. It is also the performance of the Qin and Chu people that left a deep impression on these soldiers. We all know that the Qin and Chu people made a great contribution to the victory of the great Zhou Dynasty. After all, the Qin and Chu people were the princesses of Meng Yan, and they did not want to hurt the Qin and Chu people here, so after they got Meng Yan''s order, they quickly retreated to Meng Yan''s back. Ge Shulang looked down and saw that although the soldiers of Da Zhou came behind Meng Yan, they were still within the range of the archers, so he asked Meng Yan to step back. "According to ge Shulang''s retreat, he won''t give up until the Lord returns to Dazhou''s barracks. No, more than that, I think he thinks he can use me to coerce the LORD into surrender. Then I will become a sinner of Dazhou, and the Lord will be punished. Without such a good general, Dazhou will not allow Turks to be rampant. He''s really a good one. " Qin Chu people mutter with the fairy, full of dissatisfaction with GE Shulang''s work, but she can''t talk to Meng Yan now, so she can only watch the soldiers of Da Zhou retreat. Only Meng Yan was left under the tower. At first, the Qin and Chu people only watched the soldiers retreat, but they didn''t notice that Meng Yan didn''t move at all. Even after the soldiers all retreated, Meng Yan rode two steps forward. "I have retreated the soldiers as you said, and I promise you that I will never attack the city today. Please keep your word and let the Qin and Chu people go." Meng Yan was holding a sword in his hand. Although he looked up at GE Shulang, he didn''t lose any momentum. But it''s not that easy. Ge Shulang knew in his heart that the Qin and Chu people were captured by Burigude. He could use the Qin and Chu people to delay for a little time, but he could not make a decision to release them without authorization. And he knew in his heart that once the Qin and Chu people were released, he would have no control over Meng Yan. In case Meng Yan bites him again, he would not have the ability to resist. With this thought, GE Shulang laughed. He patted his ears and said, "let go? Wang Ye, which word do you hear that I am going to release the Qin and Chu people? What''s more, you''ve only retreated a few steps. How can I know if you mean what you say? I''m not stupid if I let people go and you attack the city. " "I''ll do what I say. I''m determined not to attack the city today. I hope the second prince can rest assured about that. However, being honest and trustworthy, the second prince is so deaf and dumb. Isn''t it that his words don''t count?" Meng Yan''s tone suddenly cold down, pressure brother Shulang can''t help shivering. But how could he be the second prince of Turks? He was the one who gave in because of Meng Yan''s words. Then he retorted: "what the LORD said is wrong. It''s necessary to guard against others. The prince has left himself a way more." In fact, there''s no need to delay too long. Ge Shulang said that he just had to wait until bregude arrived. After he sent someone over, people stopped the Qin and Chu people on the way and rushed to them. It''s normal that they arrived earlier than Burigude. But now it''s an extraordinary time, and Burigude shouldn''t be behind the Qin and Chu people for too long. "The prince has been with the people of Chu for some time before. He knows that the people of Chu are people with real temperament, and he didn''t want to do this kind of thing to the people of Chu. But who wants us to be enemies? The prince is very scheming. He forces the prince step by step, and he has no other way out." Ge Shulang sighed and said that he didn''t want to hurt the harmony. However, where did he and Meng Yan come from, and where did he and Da Zhou come from. It is clear that Turks are doing things that are uneasy at the border, but now it seems that Dazhou has driven them to a dead end. Brother stubborn and reluctant to admit mistakes or defeats confuse right and wrong, and make complaints about brother and Shu Lang''s ability to turn black and white. The little fairy held his chin and looked at GE Shulang''s shameless posture. He also wanted to laugh. Brother make complaints about Lonon''s brother''s smile. But he wants to laugh and laugh. Brother Shu''s own eyes make complaints about his lies. After all, Qin Chu people are still tied up in his hands. Once Meng Yan makes a little thing that the elder brother is not willing to do, the last one must be Qin Chu man. Meng Yan knew that GE Shulang couldn''t let Qin and Chu people off easily, and now he had no other way, so he had to turn around and make a gesture to Zhou Ping, indicating that Zhou Ping came forward. "Lord." Zhou Ping stares at the stirrups and comes to Meng Yan to ask if he has an idea in his heart. "Take people away first, and go back to see how they are. I''ll stay and deal with them. If I save Chu people, I''ll tell you immediately." Meng Yan slowly said that he was worried that the camp of Dazhou might also be in crisis. In fact, he wanted to explore into the enemy camp alone. He told Ge Shulang about it from a close distance. Chapter 381 "Lord, how can this work? You are the backbone of us. How can we leave you here?" Zhou Ping immediately objected. Joke, who is Ge Shulang, the second prince of Turk. What''s more, now the people of Qin and Chu are in Ge Shulang''s hands, so Meng Yan can''t tell what GE Shulang said. If we can''t save the people of Qin and Chu, we''ll be in big trouble. With this thought, Zhou Ping was even more reluctant. Before Meng Yan refuted, he said, "no, no, we have to stay here. If we go, GE Shulang will be more powerful." "If they dare to kill us, aren''t you vegetarians? Don''t you still kill them? No matter how Turkic they are, Zhou will have a reason to eradicate them. On the other hand, although Ge Shulang is threatening me with Chu people, he is determined not to kill the king." Meng Yan said. The truth is that, but there is only one life. Zhou Ping really didn''t want Meng Yanlai to take the risk, even if he could replace the Qin and Chu people. "It''s a military order. You can''t disobey it." Meng Yan said firmly. Zhou Ping knew that he was stubborn but Meng Yan, so he had to compromise and soon withdrew with Da Zhou''s troops. The elder brother Shulang and the people of Qin and Chu on the city tower saw these things in their eyes. One was proud, the other was worried. Meng Yan''s retrogression made Ge Shulang more sure that the Qin and Chu people were indeed a very important existence to Meng Yanlai, and he didn''t want to let the Qin and Chu people go so easily. Qin Chu people stare at GE Shulang''s sinister and cunning smile at the corner of his mouth, and then they know that he must have a stomach of bad ideas. If Meng Yan is really indifferent to her, she will be useless in Ge Shulang. But now Meng Yan gives in again and again for the sake of the Qin and Chu people, doesn''t it mean that he attaches great importance to the Qin and Chu people? In this way, GE Shulang will not easily give up such a good handle. "Second prince, I have asked them to leave now. I''m the only one left here. Can you let the Chu people go? Or I''ll replace her. " Meng Yan cried under the tower. The Qin and Chu people are listening on the tower. Ge Shulang was laughing. This was originally a struggle between the two countries and a bloody battle between the soldiers of both sides, but it became a personal intrigue here. He knew that as long as the Qin and Chu people were in his hands, Meng Yan would not dare to do anything too much, so he asked people to put down the rope and let Meng Yan climb up the city tower along the rope, but he still didn''t open the city gate. Meng Yan looked up at the Qin and Chu people, and then looked at the rope. Even though he knew that GE Shulang was obviously insulting him, he still got off the horse and climbed up the rope. "Lord, why don''t you listen to me?" Qin Chu people some helpless said. "Anyway, as a man, I can''t watch you have an accident." Meng Yandao. Meng Yan looked up and down at the Qin and Chu people, and found that they had not been hurt except for being tied up with a strong one. He was also relieved. At the same time, GE Shulang was also looking at Meng Yan: "if the Lord is really a man of love, he will directly withdraw his troops, which can be regarded as living up to the sincerity of the Chu people to you. Then I will tell you the truth. In fact, it''s Burigude who sent the Qin and Chu people. So, the prince really doesn''t have the power to decide whether the Qin and Chu people will go or stay." "You -" Meng Yan glared at GE Shulang. Qin Chu people directly bah, angrily scolded: "treacherous villain, not good death." "How can I die? So what? Can what you a weak woman said come true? Chu people, don''t feel that you have escaped several times under the hands of the prince, and you can be lawless. " Ge Shulang said with a cold face. "Even if you wait for bregude to come, what''s good for you? If bregude wins by chance, it''s his credit. It has nothing to do with you." Meng Yan said. Ge Shulang snorted coldly. In fact, he naturally knew this truth, but he had other calculations in his mind. If bregude won, the Turks were not destroyed in his hands. If bregude lost, the person who lost the Turks was bregude, not him. In this way, although Ge Shulang did not get any benefits, he certainly did not do any harm. This is the best outcome that Gertrude thought of. But now Meng Yan said so frankly, GE Shulang also felt that he was not reconciled. He is the one who has been fighting in the front line all the time. Why is bregude higher than him now. "In fact, the second prince''s heart should be very clear, this time you rush in front, there is no benefit at all. But if you let the Chu people go, my king will naturally keep your kindness in mind, and then the Turks will form an alliance with Dazhou, and I will fight for the interests you have won for the second prince. " Meng Yan said slowly, and even took advantage of this opportunity to get closer to the Qin and Chu people. Qin Chu''s eyes glanced at Meng Yan, but Meng Yan shook his head to her, indicating that she should not act rashly. "Little fairy, do you think the LORD already has an idea in his heart? If you listen to what he says, it''s obvious that you''re cheating brother Shulang." After getting Meng Yan''s instructions, the people of Qin and Chu didn''t make any more noise. They tried their best to reduce their sense of existence and began to communicate with the little fairy. Looking at GE Shulang''s trance, the little fairy thought that even Qin and Chu people could see that Meng Yan was deceiving others, but Ge Shulang still hesitated to believe it. It should be said that Meng Yan is more eloquent and persuasive. It should be said that GE Shulang is too stupid and has no judgment at all. The little fairy sighed and said, "I see, Meng Yan still needs a strong dose of medicine. Although Ge Shulang seems to have heard Meng Yan''s words now, don''t forget that his military adviser is still here, and Burigude is coming soon. If Meng Yan can take you out before Burigude comes, it''s hard for you to leave." "Well, is there any props that can be used?" The people of Qin and Chu winked at the fairy, as if to tempt the fairy to agree to her request. The little fairy was still observing the micro expressions of Meng Yan and Ge Shulang for a second, and the next one glared at Qin churen: "don''t think about such good things any more. You know, you don''t have so much life value to spend on you now." Chapter 382 "OK, OK, I won''t ask. Please continue to analyze your opinions." Seeing that the fairy was really angry, the people of Qin and Chu said quickly, although she didn''t really stop using props. In this case, even if Ge Shulang really let them go, they may not be able to escape all the way back to Dazhou''s barracks. They must borrow props at that time. The little fairy only said that she could not interfere in the war between the two countries, and could not dominate the victory or defeat of the two countries. But if Gertrude really let them go, then it would not be the little fairy''s interference, would it? The Qin and Chu people felt that their ideas were too reasonable. "We are enemies. Since the prince can make you come here, you can not fulfill your promise. How can the prince know if what the Lord is saying is true or false? Even if you really want to exchange it now, you will have no worries when you go back, Won''t you come and attack me directly Little fairy "tut" a, it seems that some unexpected brother Shulang''s IQ online. In fact, GE Shulang is really excited about Meng Yan''s statement, but after the event of Bu RI Gu De, plus the fact that he cheated Meng Yan, his heart is full of distrust of people. No matter what Meng Yan says now, he will be a little suspicious. What''s more, there is a military division next to ge Shulang. Even after the note incident, GE Shulang was a little suspicious of the military adviser, but he had to say that the military adviser was the person he trusted most in recent years, so at this time, he still habitually looked at the look and meaning of the military adviser. "He is quite clear that he has done a lot of shameless things, but, you say, does the Lord really think so? After all, our two families are enemies. The Lord can''t really help Ge Shulang. " Qin Chu people shriveled mouth, some doubt asked. Of course, no one answered her doubts. Who can guess what Meng Yan is thinking? Ge Shulang''s military adviser observed Meng Yan''s expression. He wanted to find any perfunctory expression from Meng Yan''s expression, but Meng Yan''s expression was serious and sincere. "The second prince''s worry is not right. Although the prince can step back again and again when the princess is here, if the princess and the prince leave together, can the prince really fulfill his promise? Moreover, the second prince can''t explain to the big prince at that time." The commander stroked his beard and looked at Meng Yan with suspicion in his eyes. Meng Yan''s brow wrinkled, he knew that persuading Ge Shulang was not so simple, but these two people were too unreasonable. "Bregude has never looked down on the second prince. He thinks that the second prince can''t do anything great. This time, he just let you go to this field with the idea of letting you go to the end of the road, and let you rely on him to have the capital to defend the city? Since he is so indifferent to your ideas, why do you always worry about his ideas? " Meng Yan said in a good way. In addition to being able to win in the war, GE Shulang was even more reluctant to be held down by bregude all the time. Therefore, he was still excited to hear Meng Yan say so, but on the other hand, he did not have the capital to fight against bregude. "Even if you say so, so what?" Gertrude asked. "Over and over again, the second prince just doesn''t trust the king." Meng Yan looked directly at GE Shulang and said, "I''m still saying that. If the second prince was attacked by the princess, he couldn''t resist and was injured for a while, and I took the opportunity to escape with the princess, then, at the critical moment, I will naturally return the favor of the second prince." Ge Shulang stares at Meng Yan''s eyes. They seem to be competing with each other. The commander frowned and his hand stroked his beard. From the bottom of his heart, he was not willing to let Ge Shulang and Meng Yan cooperate with each other. Who knows what Meng Yan''s mind is. But Gertrude wavered at this time. In fact, if we put aside the fact that Meng Yan is the enemy and look at it objectively, what Meng Yan said is right, and even this method is reliable. The Qin and Chu people themselves are a mystery, and there are many unknown treasures in them. Even Burigude thinks that the Qin and Chu people have great abilities, and treats them as demons. If the Qin and Chu people suddenly do something strange at this time, it is not impossible. "Well, the second prince thinks what the king said is reasonable?" Meng Yan asked. At this time, he had come to the people of Qin and Chu, but no one was aware of it. Meng Yan worried that the Qin and Chu people would be afraid. He secretly turned his back to ge Shulang, put his hand behind him, and patted the Qin and Chu people on the arm for comfort. If the LORD was really very good and gentle to her, the people of Qin and Chu thought. "Well, I promise you, but I hope the Lord will remember what he said." Ge Shulang raised his mouth. "Well," Meng Yan said, "it''s natural. What''s more, Turks will lose after all. It''s better to establish diplomatic relations with the second prince than Burigude." "Sure enough, GE Shulang is still too young to live. I thought he had to wait to see if he could rob Meng Yan more." Little fairy hit the next mouth, some disappointed said. Qin Chu people squint at her and say that it''s not good that the Lord can persuade brother Shulang to live. He has to let his own people suffer a loss to be happy? "I guess you will speak ill of me in your heart. Be careful that I won''t help you for a while." The little fairy showed a sad smile to frighten Qin and Chu people. Who knows Qin Chu people are very proud of "hum", did not put the little fairy threat in mind. "If Ge Shulang agrees to let us leave, we are the one Guangming should leave. At that time, if I exchange things in the warehouse, it''s always OK. Although I have to save my life now, I still have to use it when it''s time to use it. After all, there are only me and the LORD left." When it comes to the end, the tone of Qin and Chu people is a bit deep. Meng Yan took the risk to stay here for her. Qin and Chu people thought it was very rare. She didn''t want to do anything at the last moment and wasted Meng Yan''s efforts. The little fairy saw that the people of Qin and Chu were rare to be so dignified, and his mind of playing was also a little bit. Chapter 383 "You are the host. As long as you have enough health value, I will not stop you from exchanging any props, but you should know something in your mind. Your current green hat value is close to the highest value, so the following tasks are relatively high-level. Similarly, it represents the reduction of the number." The little fairy told Qin and Chu humanity. "I understand." The tone of the Qin and Chu people was a little more serious. They have been here for a long time. No matter how slow bregude''s speed is, they should come here at this time. In other words, they don''t have much time. "In that case, we won''t delay any more. Goodbye, second prince." Meng Yan arched his hand to ge Shulang, then took out his long sword, broke the rope on the Qin and Chu people, and took them away. Ge Shulang saw the two people leave, and he did not feel soft at all. He slashed his arm, and then gave the military adviser a look. The commander nodded, knowing what he should do. When watching Meng Yan and the people of Qin and Chu run out of the city building, GE Shulang yelled: "Meng Yan has rescued the hostages. Hurry up and chase them for me!" With this order, a group of Turkic soldiers immediately caught up. Although they were only 100 meters late, they were determined not to catch up with Meng Yan. At first, the people of Qin and Chu were worried. After all, she was a woman and couldn''t keep up with Meng Yan. Fortunately, Meng Yan took care of her all the time. When they ran to the corner, they found that there was a horse here. "It''s the sign of Da Zhou. It''s Zhou Ping who left it!" Qin Chu people saw the symbol of the war horse on the big week and said in surprise. Meng Yan nodded and took the Qin and Chu people to the horse. "Fortunately, Zhou Ping left us a war horse, otherwise we would not be able to leave so easily. Now even if bregude caught up with us, we were not afraid. Anyway, he could not catch up with us." Qin churen said with a smile. Before that, she was worried that Buri Gude would catch up with her. She had been considering whether to use props. Unexpectedly, Zhou Ping was so intimate. Meng Yan hugged the Qin and Chu people, clamped the horse between his legs, and quickly left: "he knows that I can take you away." "Well, I believe in the Lord, too." Said the people of Qin and Chu. After several hundred meters, there was no trace of Meng Yan and the Qin and Chu people, so they had to return to the city. At this time, burigoud had already followed him, and Ge Shulang, who was coming down the castle, took a picture. Seeing the blood on Ge Shulang''s shoulder, he looked resentful. The soldiers who supported him also had several footprints on his body. Holding his waist trembling, he was obviously beaten unilaterally. "What the hell is going on?" Bu RI Gu de asked with a straight face, he was ready to face Meng Yan''s compromise when he came, but now Ge Shulang was more down and out. Ge Shulang immediately felt guilty when he saw Burigude: "Your Royal Highness, Qin Chu people, Qin Chu people have escaped." "The prince asked people to come here with Qin and Chu people quickly, just to recover before you surrender. Now, Qin and Chu people are our cards. How can you let her escape? Or are you afraid of death, and you let the Qin and Chu people go? " Bu RI Gu de directly came forward and grabbed Ge Shulang''s skirt, said angrily. Ge Shulang seemed to be scared, and he seemed to be unable to support himself. He could not help kneeling in front of Burigude: "Your Highness, the Qin and Chu people are not ordinary people at all. Originally, the army of Dazhou had withdrawn, and his younger brother had already controlled Meng Yan. But unexpectedly, the Qin and Chu people broke away from control alone, and not only hurt his younger brother, He took Meng Yan away. " No matter how you look at this sentence, it seems to be a lie. Even if Ge Shulang said that Meng Yan rescued the Qin and Chu people, some people would believe it. But how could the Qin and Chu people, a weak woman, have such great ability? But bregude heard this, but he didn''t say that Gertrude was lying. Before that, Burigude also had some scruples about the Qin and Chu people. No ordinary person can do what the Qin and Chu people did. At one time, Burigude had doubts about the people of Qin and Chu, and was far away from them. He also had similar guesses about the people of Qin and Chu. So when Gertrude said this, he didn''t have much doubt. "I know, these words sound unbelievable, but the Qin and Chu people really have this ability. Because they were so incredible before, they never told the prince about these things. In the battlefield, the Qin and Chu people were really invulnerable, and although she was poisoned by the witch doctor, there was no sign of poisoning at all." Ge Shulang knew that there was no way to convince bryguide just by those words, so he exaggerated the recent events, after all, these are real events. Even if bryguide sent someone to investigate at that time, he could only investigate what GE Shulang said. Bregude looked down and pondered for a while. In fact, he knew something about the recent wars. After all, he could not really hand over everything to ge Shulang. Naturally, he also knew the strange things that had happened recently. Now it seems that GE Shulang is not really incompetent to a certain extent, but the people of Qin and Chu are really a strong enemy. "Get up first and let someone deal with the wound for you. We will discuss the matter between Meng Yan and Qin Chu people later." Although bregude''s tone was still fierce, he didn''t blame Ge Shulang so much. Ge Shulang quickly thanks bregude for his forgiveness and asks the bodyguard to help him and the army to retreat. "Go and investigate what the Qin and Chu people have done recently. Also, investigate whether they have played tricks on the witch doctor around them to see if he has really poisoned the Qin and Chu people." After Gertrude left, bregude ordered his men to be humane. Bregude knows about the breaking of the array and the whole body retreating under the poisonous insect tactics. But after all, he only asks his subordinates to report a general result. He doesn''t know exactly what happened. He just doesn''t want to argue with GE Shulang so much now, but he still has doubts about whether the Qin and Chu people really left with their own special ability, so he must know what happened during this period to judge the truth of what GE Shulang said. Chapter 384 Qin Chu people and Meng Yan naturally have no time to care about these things. They rush to the barracks of Da Zhou, and finally catch up with Da Zhou before they return to the barracks of Zhou Ping. "Lord! Chu people Just now, Zhou Ping heard that someone was talking about the prince and the princess behind him. He felt strange, so he stopped the line and wanted to ask him. Unexpectedly, he saw Qin Chu and Meng Yan who were catching up. "Well, take a rest in place for a moment, and then attack the city while the defense in the city is slack." Meng Yan ordered. Although the soldiers of Dazhou had been on the road for such a long time, everyone was full of joy and strength after meeting Meng Yan and Qin Chu people. After this incident, their resentment and hatred towards Turks had already risen to a higher level. Therefore, it is happy to hear Meng Yan''s order. Zhou Ping also took advantage of this time to ask Meng Yan how he came back with the Qin and Chu people so soon, but what kind of fight he met. Meng Yan then told the whole story of the incident once again, and further explained that this attack should not hurt Ge Shulang as much as possible, which can be regarded as realizing his promise. It''s understandable that Da Zhou was meant to win. The main reason is who lost the Turks. At present, the city is guarded by geshurang and bregude. Although they seem to be solid, because of what happened just now, only geshurang''s troops are slack. Bregude''s troops don''t know how strong xiaomengyan''s troops are now, and they won''t be as defensive as before. It shouldn''t be too late. Even if Meng Yan and Ge Shulang reached an agreement, he still worried that it would be bad for Dazhou if it was delayed too long. After finishing their rest, they turned around and headed for the Turkic territory. Burigude didn''t expect that Meng Yan would come back with soldiers in such a short time. He was surprised and had to put down his brother Shulang who was dressing the wound and go to the castle. In fact, he is not concerned about how serious Ge Shulang''s injury is. He just wants to see if he is really injured. He also wants to get something about Meng Yan out of Ge Shulang''s mouth. "It seems that the second prince''s injury is really serious. Now he doesn''t even show his face. But Prince Burigude came just in time. We can count our family''s hatred." Meng Yan looks at the cloth on the upper floor of the city and says coldly that there is no lack of hatred in his eyes. Although the Turks did lose several times, Burigude didn''t think that the Turks would lose in his hands. At this moment, he was not willing to face Meng Yan''s provocation. He sneered and said: "the king has so much confidence, can he capture here?" "If you hadn''t used that sinister trick to kidnap the Chu people, now our general and the LORD would have attacked the City long ago, and you would have pretended to be on the upper floor of the city." Zhou Ping was disgusted and said in a loud voice. Anyway, the two sides are angry. It''s better not to say that they will fight directly. As planned, the vanguard troops will go to the gate with excellent shields, and the rear guards and archers will cooperate with each other to attack. They have trained for thousands of times, and now they are more and more excellent in practice. Bregude had never seen such a thing before, and he was also surprised. At the same time, he adjusted his defense and made people add a layer of defense to the archer, which he did better than Gertrude. However, it''s just a little better. In the face of Meng Yan''s attack, what he did is far from enough. "Second prince, Meng Yan has come back with people!" A soldier reports to goshulanghui. Ge Shulang and the military division looked at each other. They should have thought that if Meng Yan could catch up with the big army on the way back, he would attack back soon. But now that bregude is in charge of the city, they don''t have to worry a lot. As a matter of fact, the situation is very clear now. There is no possibility for Turks to win, even if ten bregude come here. "It''s better to let them fight, or to teach Burigude a lesson. Meng Yan is a trustworthy man. He promised the prince that he would not be unable to do. If the prince would be the messenger to negotiate with Dazhou, and Meng Yan would send some bad news about Burigude to Turks, then his position would not be so stable." Ge Shulang''s words are really treacherous. None of the people present dare to speak. As for the military strategists who dare to make some comments on it, they are thinking deeply at the moment. Maybe it''s a good thing for GE Shulang to cooperate with Meng Yan now, but as the saying goes, it''s a good thing that different ways do not conspire with each other. Meng Yan and Ge Shulang are not the same people. Even if Meng Yan and Ge Shulang speak so well on the surface and are willing to cooperate with him, I''m afraid their cooperation will not last long. Ge Shulang should plan other ways for himself as soon as possible. Bregude is also the crown prince. If he doesn''t make a big mistake, he can''t get down from this position. This time, the soldiers of Dazhou moved very fast. The strong log that hit the door hit the door, and the sound of thumping indicated their victory. Burigude no longer stayed on the tower, but instead went down to the tower and organized his own army to guard at the gate. Once Meng Yan broke the gate, they immediately rushed out to fight against Da Zhou. These troops are also excellent troops with strict training. They may not lose to the troops of last week. Bregude was full of confidence in himself. But that confidence didn''t last long. After the vanguard opened the gate, they did not rush to attack, but took a rest in place, still heavily shielded. On the contrary, it was the archers behind who advanced to within range and, with the cooperation of the convoy, attacked the Turkic army. Although bregude also sent out archers, he did not expect that Turkic archers had less range than Dazhou archers, and could not hurt Dazhou troops much. So they can''t get close to the vanguard. After such a toss, the Turkic soldiers were somewhat dejected. Meng Yan took advantage of this time, took the archers, and rushed directly into the city with the soldiers. After receiving the order, the vanguard troops were the first to advance and fight with the Turkic soldiers. After receiving the notice, GE Shulang immediately put on his armor and came out to fight. Although he was injured, if he didn''t come out at such a critical moment of life and death, he would fall into the limelight. However, because of the previous agreement with Meng Yan, this time, the soldiers of Dazhou did not cause him any fatal damage. Chapter 385 Even if it was a dispute, Meng Yan won without any suspense. Bregude wrote a letter of surrender even if he didn''t want to. After that, Meng Yan took the soldiers back to the barracks. All in all, everything went well. The imperial court soon got the news, and everything was ready in the capital. Before, Zhou Ping worried that Burigude had done other things besides taking away the Qin and Chu people, so although he and Meng Yan turned around to counterattack, they still sent a small army of 1000 people back to Dazhou''s camp to confirm that none of them had been hurt. At the same time, they told Hua dengwu the news about the Qin and Chu people. When Meng Yan and his party came back to the barracks, huadengwu had already stood outside waiting for them. "Chu people!" As soon as huadengwu saw the Qin and Chu people, he immediately came up and took them to ask questions. "Well, Wang Yeji and I have our own destiny. We will certainly be fine. You see, we have not only come back safely, but also won the battle. This time, we have really won. Bregude has even written a letter of surrender." Qin churen said with a smile. The two men talked to each other about what happened that day and went back to camp. Zhou Ping and Meng Yan arranged the troops and did the aftermath. Now that the Turks have surrendered, it''s time for Meng Yan to return to Beijing. Before he returns, he must follow Zhou Ping to settle these soldiers and make the border defense more tight. Although this time, Turks were defeated, they were foreign people. They were not in the same mind with Dazhou, especially those ambitious people like Burigude. They would not be willing to admit defeat. Later, they might make some small moves along the border. Meng Yan had to consider these things before he could go back. Zhou Ping is used to being on this side of the border, and this time when Meng Yan goes back to report, he will not go back to Beijing with him. After all, staying at the border is even more secure than staying in the capital, at least not so much intrigue. What he worries about is that there is no peace in the imperial court now. Meng Yan has won the war and has made great achievements. If the one above tries to find some way to get Meng Yan into trouble "You mean Ge Shulang is on our side now?" Hua dengwu asked in surprise. After all, it''s Ge Shulang who has caused them all kinds of disasters these days. Now he suddenly hears that the enemy has become an ally. There are always some unbelievable and uncomfortable things in his heart. The Qin Chu people nodded and shook their heads. Their brows wrinkled slightly. They thought and said, "it''s better to say that each of us has his own place than to say that we are allies. How can we be like the same dog as GE Shulang? Moreover, my big hatred has not been avenged. Only when we win over Ge Shulang, can we escape." "That''s true. Otherwise, I don''t believe that Wang ye would cooperate with such people when he did that to you." Huadengwu also sighed. "Compared with Gertrude, bregude is the most difficult one to deal with." Qin and Chu people. They talked about the current war with worry. Although they won, they didn''t feel relaxed at all. The Qin and Chu people, in particular, are still worried about the disaster left by the military strategists. They are afraid that Meng Yan will face the emperor''s Crusade when he returns to Beijing. In the understanding of Qin and Chu people, GE Shulang did not dare to take out the forged evidence to threaten Meng Yan, because Meng Yan did not care about it, but it would be different if he gave it to the emperor directly. The emperor originally taboo Meng Yan''s great achievements. If he got the so-called "evidence", he would take this opportunity to annihilate Meng Yan''s power. For this reason, although the Qin and Chu people are happy because of the victory on the surface, in fact, they have been worried about Meng Yan. "If you want me to say it, let it be. Even if you want to break your head here, you can''t go to ge Shulang and ask him to explain it to you." Little fairy way. If you can, the people of Qin and Chu really want to have a talk with GE Shulang. But the little fairy always tells the truth. Qin and Chu people have nothing to do now. First of all, she can''t have any contact with GE Shulang. But when we get back to Beijing, it will be too late. The people of Qin and Chu could not guarantee that GE Shulang would not present the news to the emperor at this time, or that he would have another chance to visit the capital to meet the emperor when he signed a treaty of alliance with Turks to become a subsidiary of Dazhou. If you want to put an end to the problem at the source of geshurang, you have to guard against his small actions and meet him before geshurang goes to Beijing to face the saint. "Little fairy, I''ve always been puzzled. I don''t know if you''ve noticed that when GE Shulang agreed to cooperate with Wang Ye, it seemed that he really didn''t leave any way for himself and had to cooperate with Wang Ye. What''s the matter with that bill?" Qin Chu people asked with some doubts. Xiaoshenxian, as an outsider of the system, had a better understanding of the scene than the Qin and Chu people. Now when the Qin and Chu people said that, she also reflected: "if you said that, I remember. If that evidence was really the evidence that GE Shulang forged to trap Meng Yan, then he shouldn''t be so flustered at that time." "Well, maybe he''s good at acting, or maybe he''s really so afraid of Burigude... How did he forget Burigude at the beginning, otherwise he would not have been captured so easily, and would not have been tossed for so long. Now he has to cooperate with GE Shulang." Qin and Chu people put their hands on their eyes, feeling tired. The fairy didn''t respond to her again. Qin and Chu people don''t need to respond. She just wants to be quiet for a while. Hua dengwu said a few words to her, and then told her to have a good rest. Meng Yan and Zhou Ping were busy with arranging soldiers and defense. For a while, they couldn''t find time to see the Qin and Chu people. She lay in bed and then went to sleep. In her dream, she seems to see another Meng Yan and another herself. As for why they knew it was something else, not themselves, because Meng Yan and the people of Qin and Chu had never done anything in reality. The dream of Qin Chu and Meng Yan are also lovers, although the process is beautiful, but the ending is not perfect. The Qin and Chu people wake up with tears streaming down their faces, and their hearts are filled with unbearable grief. Chapter 386 "Little fairy, why do I feel so sad?" By the time of saying this, the people of Qin and Chu had gradually forgotten what they had dreamt of. They only vaguely felt that there were two people, so sad. The fairy looked at the tearful Qin and Chu people and was surprised, because they were still well before they went to bed, and although they had experienced so many things, they never said they were so sad or cried so sad. Tears are an unwelcome thing, but they are also a good medicine to relieve sadness. The little fairy didn''t know what Qin and Chu people had dreamed, but just seeing these tears, he knew how sad the dream should be, and the feeling of sadness became more and more substantial. She looked down at her heart and felt the pain like a knife. In the bewilderment of Qin Chu people''s tearful eyes, suddenly there was a little more doubt. The little fairy heard her voice with doubts: "little fairy, why are you crying too?" "I cried?" The little fairy touched his cheek incredulously. Sure enough, it was wet. She is just a system. Although she can gradually feel the reality with the time of getting along with the people of Qin and Chu, she is still just a system. Why does she feel the same sadness and shed tears with the people of Qin and Chu? Qin and Chu people were sad for a long time before they recovered. She choked and said slowly: "later, I have forgotten what I dreamed of. I just vaguely remember that there are two people who clearly love each other, but they separated at last." "Who knows." The little fairy seemed to think of something, and his expression solidified for a moment, but he soon adjusted to the state he should have, "but now I am more and more easy to be brought into the ditch by you. Before, I was only able to feel the cold and warm, but now I can even feel the sadness." The people of Qin and Chu nodded. They thought that this was the real reason for the little fairy''s tears, but why could the little fairy even feel this feeling? She couldn''t figure it out. However, what she did not expect was that in fact, the fairy seemed to know what she was dreaming about, and this dream was the real reason for her tears, not what she could empathize with. Maybe... This is the memory of the little fairy. "Well, now that you''ve forgotten what you''ve dreamed, don''t think about it any more. Now that Meng Yan has won the battle, no matter what, you should be happy." Little fairy way. The Qin Chu people nodded and ordered people to pour some hot water for themselves, intending to wash their face, otherwise their eyes would be swollen and Meng Yan would be suspicious. Of course, it''s not that Meng Yan doubted what the Qin and Chu people were doing, but that he was worried about what the Qin and Chu people would be hurt, but he kept it in his heart. At sunset, Meng Yancai managed to settle things here. He planned to have a meal first and then discuss the rest in the evening. After changing his armor, he came to look for Qin and Chu people. "Lord? Are you done Seeing that it was Meng Yan, the people of Qin and Chu met him with a smile and poured him a cup of tea. Meng Yan had been busy for a long time without rest. Now he was thirsty and drank all the tea at one go. "I come here to tell you that the party has a celebration banquet, which can be regarded as seeing us off. After this meal, we will leave for Beijing tomorrow. Now that the Turks have been defeated, I have no reason to stay here." Meng Yan said. Qin Chu people nodded, it seems that Meng Yan''s heart is not completely do not care about the balance with the emperor before, he made such a great contribution, if still stay in the border, no one knows what he will do with the soldiers in his hand, the emperor will inevitably think more. "Well, I have nothing to do here. Now I''ll go with the Lord and see if there''s anything I can help." Qin Chu people took Meng Yan''s hand and said. "There''s nothing you need to do, but this time we''re going back, but lady Hua will still stay here. You have a good relationship with her. I''m afraid it''s not easy to meet her in the future. If there''s anything intimate, let''s have a good chat." Meng Yandao. It is impossible for the people of Qin and Chu to say that they are not sad when they are so directly thrown in front of the word "separation". When she and Meng Yan passed by, Hua dengwu was lying on the mat looking at the stars. Qin and Chu people have not had such leisure time for a long time, and they haven''t looked at the stars well for a long time. Huadengwu noticed that the people of Qin and Chu came and didn''t get up. He turned to look at the people of Qin and Chu and patted the position beside him. The people of Qin and Chu turn to look at Meng Yan. Meng Yan nods to her and indicates that he should go to find Zhou Ping first. Then the people of Qin and Chu lie beside her according to the meaning of huadengwu. "You''re leaving tomorrow." Huadengwu said straight to the point, but there was not a lot of sadness in his tone. The Qin and Chu people nodded, then realized that the lantern Wu could not see, so they gave another hum. "The war is over, but the border will never be stable. It''s like the chaotic place of the imperial court. In addition to being rewarded, Meng Yan will inevitably be pushed out by those people when he goes back this time. You should also be careful not to be used by others." Huadengwu asked. The people of Qin and Chu know that huadengwu is not really as calm as it appears. It''s not that he is willing to be separated from her. It''s just that huadengwu has experienced too many such things and has a broader view. There is always fate will see you again. It''s just life and death, not death. "Sister Hua, I will. You must be good too. I''ll watch the stars with you later." Qin churen said with a smile. The stars in the sky twinkle, indicating the fine weather tomorrow. Hua dengwu turned his head to look at the Qin Chu people and said, "you''d better not look forward to coming here again. It''s not a good place after all." "But you live here all the time, don''t you? We have won, and there will be no war in the future. Maybe, I just came to visit a friend. Where there are friends, there are good places. Sister Hua, we should always be full of hope for the future. " The Qin and Chu people also turned their heads and looked at the lantern Wu sincerely. Lantern Wu Leng a Leng, and then very straightforward smile. "You think it through." Huadengwu counted the stars on his head, thinking whether he could see the same starry sky in the capital now. Qin Chu people thought silently, even if she went back to the capital, she looked up and saw the starry sky. Chapter 387 Qin and Chu people and Hua dengwu actually have a lot to say, but now they can''t say a lot. So they keep looking up at the starry sky and thinking about their own affairs. Until they don''t know how long later, Meng Yan comes to ask them to have dinner. "It''s going to be separated tomorrow. In fact, I''m still reluctant. Come on, Chu people and Wang Ye, I''d like to propose a toast to you." Zhou Ping raised his glass and looked at Qin and Chu people and Meng Yan. His eyes were full of respect. Qin Chu people and Meng Yan looked at each other and held up the wine cups in front of them. "General Zhou, in the future, the stability of the border will be guarded by you." The people of Qin and Chu held glasses to Zhou Ping. "Easy to say!" Huadengwu also took up his wine glass, and four people drank one together. This meal is not only a celebration banquet, but also a farewell banquet. A few people are some not give up, but also coincidentally buried in the heart. "In fact, we all know some words, but if I don''t ask for a word, I can''t let go of it. Lord, this Burigude is not easy to deal with. Although Ge Shulang is not as good as him, he is also a character. This time, you are complicit with tiger. When you get back to the capital, you must pay more attention and don''t be bitten by him." Zhou Ping finished the two liang wine in his glass and looked at Meng Yan seriously. He is also a soldier. Naturally, he knows the hardships of being a soldier and how difficult it is for a general to command hundreds of thousands of troops and fight so many times. Meng Yan''s ability to do this is unique among them. These soldiers only recognize Meng Yan in their hearts, which shows Meng Yan''s ability, but it is also a potential crisis. Zhou Ping knows that the one above is always afraid of Meng Yan. Now the imperial court may not be able to live in peace. While he stayed at the border, he could not reach those, but if Meng Yan went back. No one knows what will be waiting for him. To be with a king is to be with a tiger. Meng Yan nodded. He knew that whether Zhou Ping or the people of Qin and Chu were good enough to put them in front of him. Zhou Ping pursed his mouth, shaking his hands twice, and patted Meng Yan on the shoulder. "Well, you see, a good meal is as if you''re going to leave us. Who are the king and the people of Chu? Can we let the emperor bully us? With you troops, he doesn''t dare to kill the king. Since it''s a celebration banquet, let''s say something nice, happy, happy. " Lantern Wu do dislike shape to Zhou Ping put a wave, is disdainful said. In fact, what she thought was not so disdainful to the emperor. No matter how many troops Zhou Ping had with him, he couldn''t stop the emperor''s amulet or the mountain. Even if the emperor really wanted to do something to Meng Yan at that time, Zhou Ping could not take so many soldiers to the capital to support Meng Yan, let alone Help Meng Yan. But huadengwu didn''t want to hear such sad words at this time. People like them should have been used to leaving after death. How could there be so much affectation. Zhou Ping was interrupted by huadengwu and accepted his thoughts. He held his glass to huadengwu and said, "OK, I shouldn''t talk too much about this. Huaniang, I''ll punish myself for three cups." "Well, drink it. Come on, I''ll pour it for you myself." Huadengwu came to Zhou Ping with a wine pot. He saw Zhou Ping drink all the wine in his glass and fill it up immediately. Because they were drunk last time, the people of Qin and Chu only drank one cup of wine with the big guy this time, but they didn''t dare to drink any more. Meng Yan knew that she was greedy. This time, he specially told her, and let people change her sweet juice. Qin and Chu people were moved. There is another thing, I have to say, Meng Yan promised to marry her before, the fame has been, just a wedding. Now that the war is over, they have to start thinking about it when they return to the capital. The people of Qin and Chu thought that as long as they got married, they would actually wear a green hat to the crown prince. In this way, the value of the green hat would be full, and she would be qualified to do the ultimate task. It would not be far from the day when she could live like a normal person. I hope everything goes well. Seeing that she has been together with xiaoshenxian and mengyan for such a long time, I really don''t know what life will be like when xiaoshenxian is gone. "I didn''t expect that you would be reluctant to leave me. Maybe you would have a better life without me." The little fairy seemed to feel the thoughts of the Qin and Chu people, and said with a snort and a smile. Naturally, this was not heard by the Qin and Chu people. Meng Yan saw the Qin and Chu people looking at him. He thought that the Qin and Chu people were drunk after drinking that glass of wine. He rubbed the hair of the Qin and Chu people and asked, "are you drunk again?" "Ah? No, No The people of Qin and Chu were just a little distracted when they saw the beautiful man. For a moment, they didn''t react to it. When Meng Yan broke it, they felt embarrassed and their cheeks were burning. On the surface, it''s more like being drunk. Huadengwu joked and said: "Chu people are good everywhere, but they don''t drink well. Look at the red face." "I, I don''t get drunk so easily. Sister Hua, what you said is too exaggerated. Maybe I just feel a little hot." Qin Chu people said in a coquettish way, then waved their hands and pretended to be a fan. Huadengwu covered his mouth and laughed, seeing through but not saying through. Meng Yan poured a cup of cool and sweet juice for Qin and Chu people, and then drank wine with Zhou Ping. They don''t have many chances to drink like this. Meng Yan doesn''t come to the border very often now, and after he comes, he is busy fighting. How can he drink like this. Compared with those noisy days in the capital, Meng Yan is more suitable to stay in this kind of environment - of course, when there is no war - at least there are not so many intrigues. I''m too tired to play tricks. Meng Yan thinks that sincerity can be exchanged for sincerity, but he only knows from his royal highness that your sincerity can never fight the greed of others. If the country is not firmly controlled by his royal highness, he will be on guard against Meng yanduo for a day. No one can tell what he will do to the uncle who accompanied him to grow up. Meng Yan knew in his heart that the imperial court was so happy. Those who supported his Royal Highness the prince or followed the old emperor regarded him as the enemy. "Drink, drunk not so much trouble, all things with this glass of wine disappeared." Chapter 388 As the defeated party this time, GE Shulang''s mood is not so comfortable. But as a partner of cooperation with Meng yandacheng at the last moment, GE Shulang''s mood is still a little uneasy. He helped Meng Yan, but he was not sure whether Meng Yan would be helped in the future. Moreover, even Burigude could believe that the Qin and Chu people were extraordinary, which was enough to show that the Qin and Chu people were really extraordinary people. If Meng Yan really doesn''t help him deal with Burigude this time, what should he do? Just thinking about it, GE Shulang found that there was another note in his room. It seems to have floated in through a crack in the door. But when GE Shulang opened the door to look for people, he found that no one appeared. The guards of the surrounding guards also said that they had never seen anyone show up. It''s strange. It''s not human. It can''t be a ghost. Gertrude shook his head in an instant. He was not the kind of person who believed in ghosts and gods. This note as like as two peas still read carefully, and also explained that the army had forged a bill that was colluded between brother and Meng Yan, and the handwriting of Meng Yan and Goslan, which was imitated by the military master, was exactly the same as mine. Even if it was read by a typewriter, it could not be distinguished. If it''s discovered by bregude Let''s not talk about the current bill, but the intention of the military division to forge the bill is enough to make people think deeply. Ge Shulang carefully touched the words on the note, as if to say that the military division had betrayed Ge Shulang, and he had a way to help him. But who wrote this note? If the military adviser really forged such a piece of evidence and didn''t tell him, then he really had to doubt the intention of the military adviser, GE Shulang thought. Before, the mysterious man who passed the note just reminded him to be on guard against the military adviser. Now he wrote out what the military adviser did, which can reflect his urgent mood. It seems that the military adviser already has the mind to take out the bill? If it''s not for this reason, Gertrude really can''t figure out why this person should remind himself so urgently. Thinking of this, GE Shulang decided to have a talk with the military adviser. Of course, when he talked to the military adviser, he also sent two confidants to the military adviser''s room to look for evidence. The military counselor did not expect this. After the end of the war, there was no trace of the witch doctor, and there was no sign of coming back. He did not listen to ge Shulang''s vision any more. This time, GE Shulang called him rashly, and the military adviser thought that he was worried about the cooperation with Meng Yan. To the very open, very is a worry for your mind. "I see the second prince. I don''t know what the second prince wants me to do." The military adviser said respectfully. If it had been before, he would not have thought much about it. However, after reading the words on the note, when he saw the respectful appearance of the military adviser, he felt that he was acting, not really recognizing himself as the master. He was a little angry and confused for a moment. Do you think Ge Shulang has encountered something difficult? Or what happened to bregude? The military adviser thought about many possibilities, and then he overturned them. Ge Shulang didn''t give him more time to think about it. He said directly: "it seems that you haven''t paid attention to what the prince said to you last time." The military strategist was stunned. What does it mean that he didn''t pay attention to what he said last time? Is Ge Shulang still suspecting that he has done something wrong? Or is there a witch doctor? "Second prince... What does that mean?" Asked the sergeant. The last time the military adviser showed this innocent appearance, this time Ge Shulang didn''t have the patience to beat around the bush with him and said directly: "what does the prince mean? Don''t you have any points in your heart? You did the bill about Meng Yan, didn''t you? " The military counselor bowed his head and drooped his eyes in his reflexes, and said to himself that the witch doctor actually did such a thing against his conscience. But in Ge Shulang''s opinion, this action is to act as a military strategist, which is guilty. "Why, you dare not admit it?" Ge Shulang slapped on the table and said angrily. The military strategist knelt down in front of Ge Shulang and said helplessly: "my subordinate''s original intention is to let you have more chips in front of Meng Yan. Now the court of the Zhou Dynasty is not at ease, and the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty is also suspicious of Meng Yan. If I take out the evidence of his docking with you at this time, the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty is the first one to get rid of him, which is not good for you!" Although that''s what he said, GE Shulang got the first message from the note that although this bill is not good for Meng Yan, it is also a threat to ge Shulang. Once it is known by Burigude or the Turkic Khan, it must be Ge Shulang who will be punished. So Ge Shulang now has a preconceived view that the military division is just looking for reasons for himself. "If you are for the sake of the prince, why didn''t you say that before! You didn''t say it at the beginning of such a plan, and you didn''t say it when the prince gave you the first chance. Now you have to let the prince make it clear, and then you start to say that you are doing it for the prince''s good. I think you are just laying a trap for the prince! " The more he said, the more angry he became. He stood up and gave the military division a kick. He got up and knelt down for two steps. He came to ge Shulang and said, "at that time, my subordinates didn''t perfect the bill. I was afraid it would be bad for you, so I didn''t take it out directly. But later, the witch doctor robbed the bill. He threatened my subordinates. My subordinates were worried about the second prince''s misunderstanding, I didn''t say it all the time. " Robbed by the witch doctor? Ge Shulang was stunned. This kind of thing is indeed very secret, and it is impossible for military strategists to take the initiative to disclose it. If it was robbed by the witch doctor, there should be only one witch doctor left besides the military counselor who knew about it. Moreover, the witch doctor escaped before they withdrew, and there is no trace now. In other words, the person who has been sending him notes is actually the witch doctor? Ge Shulang was a little confused. Because of the failure of the poisonous insect tactics twice, he suspected that the witch doctor was the traitor, but now the witch doctor came to point out that the military counselor was the traitor. The most important thing is that the military counselor really did such a thing. So, who is the man who betrayed him? Chapter 389 Gertrude began to hesitate. The witch doctor and the military doctor are always around him, but they don''t have much personal relationship. Now both of them point out that each other has betrayed Ge Shulang. Ge Shulang also has some difficult choices. "You worry that you will arouse the prince''s suspicion when you say it, but you never think that the witch doctor will tell you about it. Isn''t it more difficult for you to face this situation now, or do you think you''ve left a way for yourself?" Ge Shulang narrowed his eyes, carefully staring at the look of the military division, trying to see a difference. However, the military strategist did not panic at all. He looked up at GE Shulang calmly: "there is absolutely no lie under him, and there is absolutely no act of betraying the second prince." "In fact, there are some defects in that bill. It''s because it''s a little bad for the second prince, so my subordinates want to take it out after optimization. Moreover, the purpose of my subordinates is not to make you confront Meng Yan directly, but to send this bill to his Majesty the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty, so that you can easily kill people with a knife. " The military adviser said what he really thought at that time. There is no doubt about this. If the military adviser and Ge Shulang had proposed this proposal, he might not have agreed. It''s just that the military adviser said that the bill is now in the hands of the witch doctor. Assuming that the military strategist is the one who has no problem, the witch doctor reminds Ge Shulang about it several times in succession. In addition to "reminding", there is also a possibility that it is a threat! Gertrude rubbed his glass and thought about the possibility of this. The witch doctor didn''t really take refuge in him, which can be seen from the fact that the witch doctor fled first after the defeat. But after so many things, GE Shulang didn''t believe the military adviser because of a few words, so he planned to watch the fire from the other side and "control" the military adviser first. This control can really arrest the military strategist, or it can be a play for the witch doctor. "The military adviser has been following the prince for many years. The prince is still willing to believe the military adviser, but as you said, the bill about the prince is now in the hands of the witch doctor. No one knows what he will do with the bill, which is a potential threat to the prince." Ge Shulang said meaningfully. As GE Shulang said, the military adviser has been with him for many years, so as soon as he says this, the military adviser will understand what he means. It''s true that GE Shulang doesn''t trust the witch doctor, but he doesn''t believe the military adviser as he said. "If the second prince needs it, his subordinates can draw up a new bill to deal with Meng Yan. As for the one in the hands of the witch doctor, his subordinates are willing to cooperate with the second prince and try to destroy it." Said the sergeant. Ge Shulang simply showed the note sent by the witch doctor to the military counselor. "According to the witch doctor, you are the one who betrayed the prince. Now that the prince has chosen to believe in the military counselor, please ask the military counselor to make some sacrifices and have a play with the prince." Ge Shulang put a smile on the corner of his mouth. This is a brilliant idea. First he controls the military counselor, then he swindles the witch doctor. It''s true when he gets the trust of the witch doctor and gets the bill. If it''s true that the military adviser betrayed him, I''m afraid the military adviser will not be able to turn over any waves at that time. The military strategist knew that if he didn''t agree with GE Shulang, I''m afraid he would not let him go so easily. He immediately made an appearance of falling into the ground and said sincerely to ge Shulang: "no matter what the second prince asked his subordinates to do, they would not resist. I''d like to listen to the words of the second prince." "Cheng, in fact, the prince is to let you pretend to be caught by the prince, and will not really do anything to you. We are just acting. You can rest assured that the prince still trusts you." Ge Shulang saw that the military division agreed to him so happily, and patted the military division on the shoulder with admiration. This side of the mouth smile still Yang, elder brother Shu Lang that box then took the wine cup on the table to get up, make an effort to throw toward the ground. With a bang, the wine cup broke into a pile of porcelain pieces on the ground. The startled strategist shivered, but at the same time, he also startled the guards outside. A bodyguard leaned against the door and asked, "second prince, but what happened?" "Come on, take the military adviser to the prince!" Ge Shulang said angrily. The military adviser knew that GE Shulang had started from now on, and immediately knelt down on the ground and kowtowed to admit his guilt: "second prince, you must believe your subordinates! I really didn''t do anything sorry for you. Please take a good example! " "The evidence is here. What else can you say! Are you blind when you are the prince? If you dare to betray the prince, the prince will never let it go! " Ge Shulang said angrily. Seeing the military adviser kneeling toward him, he gave the military adviser a kick. The military adviser who kicked him leaned back and fell to the ground. However, it was this move that let the military know that although Ge Shulang could not really dispel his doubts, he did not really believe that he had betrayed Ge Shulang. Because Ge Shulang''s foot is just acting, he didn''t really work hard. Otherwise, with the body of such a scholar as a military strategist, he would have been kicked to vomit blood. "Go, pull him out and lock him up. No one is allowed near him." Ge Shulang made a sign to the bodyguard next to him, asking them to pull the army away quickly. When he was taken away, the military division was still shouting injustice. People nearby heard the news. The people of Burigude and the witch doctor hiding in the dark all had their own ideas when they knew that the military adviser was arrested by GE Shulang. "Your Highness, you said, is it really this military strategist who has done something to make such a fuss over there? It seems that he is still angry." The subordinate of cloth day solid virtuous bent over, gather cloth day solid virtuous to ask a way. Burigude snorted and said noncommittally, "if he can make such a big battle, he is really impatient, but he wants to let who know about it." "Now that he''s here, what else can he do? No matter what, the war with Meng Yan is lost to him. No matter how much he does, he can''t make a difference. He can''t give the pot to a military adviser." There is a sense of ridicule in the subordinate''s words. "If he can, let him toss about and die sooner or later." Bu RI Gu de said with a sneer that he never saw the second prince in his eyes. Naturally, he didn''t think Ge Shulang could do anything. Chapter 390 Bregude doesn''t take the trouble of Ge Shulang seriously, but the witch doctor who has been guarding secretly is concerned about it. "It seems that these letters are not in vain." The witch doctor said that although he didn''t stay with GE Shulang for a long time, he also knew that GE Shulang was very suspicious. At the beginning, he heard that GE Shulang had used poisonous insect tactics, but the war still failed. He knew that GE Shulang would suspect him, so he quickly packed up his things and ran away, warning the military division by the way. But his heart is clear, even if he ran ahead of time, if Ge Shulang caught him, he had no place to escape, anyway, he could not live a safe life, so he rushed in front of Ge Shulang and put the note in front of him. Since then, he has been hiding in the dark, observing the movement of Ge Shulang. The reason why Ge Shulang didn''t find anything from the witch doctor was that every time the witch doctor sent a snake to deliver the letter. Those bodyguards are all people. Naturally, no one will pay attention to a reptile on the ground. Besides, the snakes, insects, mice and ants kept by the witch doctors are all smart. They always crawl on the corners when no one is paying attention to them, which is even less noticeable. But... The witch doctor thought that although Ge Shulang had arrested the military counselor now, it would not necessarily dispel his suspicion, so he had to find out about GE Shulang. So the next day, Gertrude received another note. If it''s true, the witch doctor admitted his identity on this note, and explained that he left ahead of time because the military counselor had seen through his identity, so he had to leave. After that, he tried every means to remind Ge Shulang not to be bewitched by gangsters. Both inside and outside of these words, it''s said that the witch doctor was forced to leave. He didn''t really betray Ge Shulang. On the contrary, he has been secretly helping Ge Shulang. Ge Shulang misunderstood him these days. Now seeing Ge Shulang finally find out that the military adviser betrayed him and arrest him, the witch doctor dare to come out. After reading the note, GE Shulang threw it directly on the candle and burned it. Then he ordered people to call the witch doctor back. The witch doctor also explained on the note that he didn''t tell Ge Shulang about it in time and fled ahead of time. Although he had to, he knew he was guilty, so he didn''t dare to come to see Ge Shulang directly. But it also clearly shows where I am hiding now. In the dead of night, people also bring the witch doctor to the hospital. Once in Ge Shulang''s room, the witch doctor knelt down. "See second prince! My subordinates are guilty The witch doctor knelt on the ground, first kowtowed to ge Shulang three times, and then fell to the ground. Ge shulangxin said that this style is even better than the military division. It''s the best way to play. Look at the banging. Fortunately, the witch doctor is lowering his head now, otherwise when he sees Ge Shulang''s expression, he must think that he is teasing him. "Witch doctor, you know, I hate people betraying me. I don''t care about poisonous insects. After you run away ahead of time, you are playing tricks with me these days. What tricks are you playing?" The more Ge Shulang said, the more angry he was. In fact, the witch doctor expected this situation, but he was very handy in dealing with it. "Second prince, my subordinates are really forced to have no choice. You think, my subordinates have discovered something so big as a military adviser. He certainly can''t give my subordinates a chance to tell you. My subordinates are worried that he will attack my subordinates ahead of time, so my subordinates just run away. Later, they are also worried that you may mislead the traitor, and that you may not trust my subordinates, so I slowly remind you." The witch doctor is right about this. It''s the first time that GE Shulang has seen such a sharp mouth. He has the same skill as the witch doctor. In contrast, it seems that the military division is more credible. The more aggrieved the witch doctor was, the more he cried, the more he didn''t believe him. But he felt like a mirror in his heart. The witch doctor was holding the bill in his hand. He had to get the bill first. Thinking of this, GE Shulang deliberately put his tone better and said to the witch doctor, "if you are really good for the prince, the prince will not do anything to you. However, since you said you got a bill from the military adviser, do you have it with you now?" "Well, second prince, I want to give you the bill, but I''m also worried that the military adviser will do something secretly, so I didn''t put it close to me." The witch doctor said in a low voice. On the surface, he was really worried that the military adviser would cause trouble, but Ge Shulang could hear that he was seeking a guarantee for himself. If Ge Shulang does something harmful to him now, he can take this bill as his guarantee. Ge Shulang nodded and said with a smile: "OK, you''re right. That''s not sure. But now that you are in front of the prince, the prince will protect your safety and ensure that the military adviser will not do anything harmful to you. Just tell the prince where the bill is." "Well, since the second prince can guarantee the safety of his subordinates, they should give you the bill." The witch doctor hesitated, obviously he didn''t want to tell Ge Shulang the location of the bill directly, but now Ge Shulang has made it clear, and he can''t refuse. Ge Shulang sneered and directly asked people to take it from the place the witch doctor said. Before this thing was seen, the witch doctor was still safe. Ge Shulang had to take good care of him, so he asked someone to prepare food and living place for the witch doctor. If the bill is not there, he will be the only one to ask. But if the bill was there, it would be the last meal before the witch doctor left. How can we say that being a ghost can''t be a starving ghost. He can imitate other people''s fonts at will, and he can imitate Meng Yan''s and Ge Shulang''s fonts so much. Only a military strategist can have this ability. A witch doctor can''t do it, and he can''t find such a person, so there''s no need to worry about him imitating another one. Seeing Ge Shulang''s good attitude towards him, the witch doctor put down his heart for the time being. And even if Ge Shulang really wants to attack him, he has to consider the poisonous insects in his hands. At that time, he will always have a way to get away. The four dishes and one soup is called a man full of wine and food. The witch doctor leans on the chair, smacks his mouth, looks at the shadow outside, and guesses that people should also bring the bill. Chapter 391 "Second prince, the bill has arrived." Someone gave Ge Shulang a gift and gave him something. Ge Shulang opened a look, if only look at this half of the bill, it is really not good for him. The signature on the back is indeed his. With the bill in hand, Gertrude was relieved. But how to deal with the witch doctor is still a problem. Just now, while the witch doctor was eating, he went to find a military adviser, told him about the witch doctor, and explained that he wanted to solve the problem. I didn''t expect to be stopped directly by the military division. "Second prince, please think twice. If you want to kill the witch doctor, your subordinates can''t stop you, but we have to think about how to kill him." The military Master said, "you know, he''s a witch doctor. He keeps poisonous insects. It can be said that he has poison all over his body. If you directly cut off his head, the poisonous insects he keeps are not crazy. What should I do if I hurt you?" Ge Shulang hadn''t considered this problem before, but now he heard from the military division. It''s true that since the witch doctor can cultivate so many poisonous insects and send his poisonous snakes to deliver letters, there must be self-defense means, otherwise it can''t fall into Ge Shulang''s hands so easily. Thinking of this, GE Shulang can''t help but feel a little afraid. That is to say, the military adviser reminded him in time, otherwise he would not have realized it. In case of his rashness, he sent someone to kill the witch doctor. The witch doctor didn''t succeed, but attracted the poisonous insects. At that time, GE Shulang witnessed the power of those poisonous insects. However, since there is no ordinary way to get rid of the witch doctor, what should we do? If you leave the witch doctor alone, GE Shulang is not reconciled. "So what do you think we should do, Sergeant?" Ge Shulang thinks that since the military division can put forward this matter, it means that the military division has a solution. However, this time the military division did not give Ge Shulang an accurate answer. After all, the matter of the witch doctor can be big or small. It''s OK to deal with the witch doctor quietly, but no one knows what will happen to his poisonous insects. If the witch doctor is forced to solve the poisonous insects, he is worried that the witch doctor will choose the road of burning jade and stone. Even now Ge Shulang is in a bad mood. He''s the second prince of Turks. Can''t he solve it by himself? As we all know, in dealing with poisons, there is a way to fight them with poison. After Ge Shulang had arranged for the witch doctor, the military counselor of that chamber entrusted a bodyguard to look for GE Shulang, saying that there was a way to get rid of the witch doctor. After hearing this, GE Shulang was very happy and immediately went to the place where the military division was held. "Didn''t the military adviser just say there was no way? Why did he have an idea now?" Asked Gertrude. In fact, the military adviser thought of a way after a lot of hard thinking. He sighed and said, "in fact, this is not a way. It suddenly occurred to his subordinates that fighting poison with poison is the best way to control poison. If you can find a poison more poisonous than his poisonous insect, maybe he is not a threat to you." "Well, if you say so, the prince will have to keep him for a while, and I don''t know what the limit of this poison is, and I won''t find it until when." Ge Shulang was a little short of breath after hearing the way of the military adviser. This is hardly a solution. "Or, you can ask someone to transport him far away, and then wait for an opportunity to dispose of him. In the middle, you must be on guard against his hands." It''s a military way. In fact, there is no good way to deal with people like witch doctors, because they are both witches and doctors, and there are so many poisonous insects on them that ordinary people can''t deal with them at all. That''s what the military commander said when he broke the jar. Since Ge Shulang wanted to solve the problem, he could only use this method. In fact, if you want him to see, since the witch doctor is so capable, if you continue to hide in the dark and try to hide for a while, maybe you can regain your freedom later. Unfortunately, the witch doctor had to show his face in front of Ge Shulang. Now, his intriguing skills are not at home at all, but make GE Shulang suspicious of him. Ge Shulang didn''t say whether the method of the military counselor would work or not, but he still asked people to search other people secretly to see if they were playing with poisonous insects. At the same time, he sent more people to look after the witch doctor. From the point of view of action, GE Shulang listened to the two methods of the military division. But in the end, it''s a matter of chance. After such a toss, bregude couldn''t help wondering about it. But in the eyes of outsiders, that is, the counselor of Ge Shulang made a mistake, which was reported by the witch doctor. Basically, it constructed the illusion that a witch doctor is a good man. In fact, GE Shulang didn''t really treat the military adviser badly. After all, after this incident, he also understood that the military adviser didn''t betray him. In order to find a more poisonous poison, gershurang only gave himself one day, because he had to go back with brygud to recover his life with Khan. The war is over, but there is not much time for Gertrude to delay. After dealing with the affairs here, Gertrude has to return to their main city. Originally, there was little chance to find poisonous insects, and this day was even more impossible, so Meng Yan simply and directly asked people to take the witch doctor on the road. But at the beginning, Meng Yan didn''t tell the witch doctor the truth. He just told the witch doctor that it wasn''t safe here. These people took the witch doctor to set out first, and then he arrived. At that time, Burigude had already taken in the whole army, and Meng Yan was ready to go. So the witch doctor didn''t have too much doubt. On the contrary, he thought Ge Shulang took a different look at him because he returned the bill and reported the matter of the military adviser, so he let these people "escort" him away. Who knows if it doesn''t matter, the witch doctor found that the direction they are going is more and more like the direction of the battlefield. Not immediately. If you really want to leave, Gertrude must be heading west. How could it be the direction to go to the battlefield. The witch doctor who found this immediately turned around and wanted to leave. Who knew that several people around him immediately surrounded him when they saw his movement. One of them gave the witch doctor a sword without mercy. The witch doctor who felt a stabbing pain in his heart suddenly understood that GE Shulang was trying to get rid of him. But it''s just for a moment. When someone pulls out the sword and takes it back, the witch doctor has lost his breath. Chapter 392 These people had been told by GE Shulang before that if they want to kill the witch doctor, they must take the witch doctor far away. This is the battlefield fighting with Meng Yan, which is naturally far away from Turks. Moreover, it has a vast area, and even if there is any accident, it will not cause any impact. In fact, if the witch doctor didn''t run away with something, he would have done anything. Even Ge Shulang would have suspected him, but he would not have killed him. They are all made by themselves and chosen by themselves. The witch doctor is whimsical, expecting to get something from Gertrude with this false bill, but he doesn''t know the joint at all. After killing the witch doctor, these people did not directly leave to pursue the army, but quickly retreated and hid in a dark place. The military counselor once said that when the witch doctor raised poisonous insects, he was extremely poisonous. If he was killed, I''m afraid it would lead to a riot of poisonous insects. These people are waiting here to verify a result. Facts have proved that what the military adviser said is correct. Almost at the moment when the witch doctor fell to the ground, many insects suddenly came out of him, and the snake he had kept for a long time, almost without hesitation came to the bodyguards who killed the witch doctor. "What to do? Do these insects really recognize people? " Asked one of the guards. Originally, they thought that GE Shulang was just a little bit bigger than others, some insects, and they killed the witch doctor and left. Can these insects still find them? As it turns out, this is possible. With the passage of time, the witch doctor''s body gradually turned purple, and then gradually shrunk, you can see that even the ground where he lay changed his eyes. And the poisonous insects are getting closer and closer to the guards. Although they don''t want to believe it, they have to admit that these insects do have some skills. "Do you want to withdraw?" A bodyguard asked a man who seemed to be the leader. The head of the guard frowned, and he suddenly understood Ge Shulang''s intention. If it can be done properly and free from the poisonous insects, they can go back to their lives. If these poisonous insects are really so powerful, it''s also their life. In a word, it doesn''t affect Gertrude. "Well, although these poisonous insects seem to be fierce, in fact, the only one who really has the ability is the snake. It is estimated that the other poisonous insects follow this snake." Said the head of the guard. As the saying goes, as long as you can kill the snake, the rest will not be a problem. "The speed of these insects is not fast. If we go back now, they may not catch up." Another bodyguard said that he had seen the power of poisonous insects before, and he still has some gall to this day. The leader of the bodyguard turned his head and glared at him. The long sword pointed to him and said, "if you are afraid, you will leave. But the second prince told him that this matter can''t affect him. These poisonous insects can''t be killed. There is always a possibility that they can''t catch up with you, but you can''t never stop." As long as he gets to ge Shulang''s side, the bodyguard will not go on his way. Sooner or later, the poisonous insect will catch up with him. Think of here, this bodyguard or other bodyguards, basically have no mind to retreat. "Listen to me, take out all the anti insect powder before, and try to solve the problem of the snake while defending the poisonous insects." Cried the head of the guard. Other bodyguards took out the powder and sprinkled it on them. These insect repellent powders were made by the witch doctor before. Although they may not be able to prevent and control the poisonous insects crawling from the witch doctor, they are better than none. The leader of the guard was staring at the green snake and holding the sword tightly. The snake''s fingers are only thick and thin, and one arm is as long, but its oppression can''t be underestimated. The body of the snake is very flexible and the speed of action is very fast. The leader of the bodyguard has only one chance. If he can''t kill the snake at one time, he can''t escape at such a short distance. He took a deep breath, closed his eyes and then opened them. There was only one snake in his eyes, as if there was only one left in the world. As soldiers fighting on the battlefield, they have always been training their swords every day. What he is closest to is not who he is, but the sword in his hand. Only the sword in his hand can give him a sense of security and make him feel alive. Now, he will take this sword to gain a chance for himself. The speed of the snake was very fast, and it was ahead of all the poisonous insects. The leader of the bodyguard told the other bodyguards to spread out in order to reduce the possibility of being hurt by the poisonous snake. They came to kill the witch doctor together, but the real one was the leader of the bodyguard. So the division of labor of these poisonous insects is very clear. It is this snake that deals with the bodyguard leader. The poisonous insect hissed and spat out its core. When it was still some distance away from the leader of the bodyguard, it jumped up and flew into the air. The head of the bodyguard was surprised. No one thought that this snake would have such great ability. But the surprise was only for a moment. The leader of the guard knew that if he wanted to live, the snake would have to die. Time seems to start to change slowly, snake approach his route seems to be able to be his decomposition. The leader of the bodyguard gradually raised his sword, and his eyes were still fixed on the snake. For those who use a sword, the sword is their life, and they are the sword itself. Only in this way can the full power of a sword be exerted. He knew that he needed to look for an opportunity. A chance to kill. Right now! The leader of the bodyguard stepped on his stirrup, drew back and waved his sword forward. The snake broke in two! With the fall of the poisonous snake, other poisonous insects even began to slowly curl up on the ground. But the head of the guard''s horse began to hiss and roar. All the places splashed by the blood of the poisonous snake were seriously corroded, especially the horses of the bodyguard leader fell to the ground in a very short time without any sound, and the bones and blood melted where they came into contact with the blood of the snake. Looking at this scene, the leader of the bodyguard felt a cold sweat behind him, and his mind was blank. If he didn''t retreat in time to kill the snake, I''m afraid he was no better than this horse. Ge Shulang''s worry is indeed true. If this happens in the city, I''m afraid more people will suffer. "Brother, these poisonous insects are dead. It seems that there is no problem." The other bodyguards, seeing that the poisonous insects were dead, all came to the head of the bodyguard. Chapter 393 "It seems that this snake is the doctor''s trump card. All the insects live on this snake. When the snake is gone, so are the poisonous insects. Let''s go back to the second prince. " Said the head of the guard. Now Gertrude is on their way back to the main city. They are going in the opposite direction, so they have to speed up now. Bregude noticed that the Army division who had been locked up before was not only released, but also had a good conversation with him. In this way, Gertrude''s toss has nothing to do with bregude, but he also noticed that Gertrude sent some people out and didn''t know what they were doing. "I''m just an insignificant person. Now I''ve even found a lot of trouble for my prince. Fortunately, the military adviser reminded me in time, otherwise my prince''s reputation would be destroyed in this man''s hands." Ge Shulang rode on his horse and said to the military division who followed him. The military adviser was noncommittal. He slightly tilted his head and said with respect: "my subordinates just did what they should do. I also want to thank the second prince for his trust." Ge Shulang turned his mouth, and the military adviser was right. If what he believed at that time was the note of the witch doctor, he would have arrested the military strategist and sought the skin of a tiger. Although it is said that cooperation with the witch doctor has certain benefits, but for this kind of people who try to grasp him in their hands, gershurang will not stay. Several bodyguards dealing with the witch doctor caught up with the army in the evening and reported the general situation with GE Shulang. Basically consistent with the army''s guess, GE Shulang nodded and let them have a rest. Up to now, the vigilance against the military division has been completely exhausted. As for the bill, Gertrude knew that there was something wrong with the first one, and immediately destroyed it. Now he is going to forge another copy. Now Turks are the underdog, right, but that doesn''t mean Meng Yan has the upper hand. Ge Shulang thinks that he is not a gentleman, everything is for his own interests, even if he did something against his promise, so what? Anyway, he was forced to be helpless at that time. After Meng Yan returned to the capital of the great Zhou Dynasty, even the luxurious celebration banquet waiting for him was designated as a Hongmen banquet. The emperor of the Zhou Dynasty had always been suspicious of Meng Yan, and he could never get rid of it. Ge Shulang knew that he would become an envoy to negotiate with Dazhou. This was his previous agreement with Meng Yan, but now it is an opportunity for him to get close to the emperor of Dazhou. As long as the bill is sent to the emperor of Zhou, Meng Yan will be punished. Even so, GE Shulang can not get more benefits, but it can be regarded as spitting out a bad breath in his heart. Moreover, as long as Dazhou lost Meng Yan, it was equivalent to losing a pillar. By that time, Dazhou would not be invincible. About the bill, Qin and Chu people have been thinking about it. Although she has revised Meng Yan''s signature before, she is in a hurry. She is not very clear about the specific situation of the bill. She only knows that it is bad for Meng Yan. Because of all kinds of uncertainty, Qin and Chu people did not dare to tell Meng Yan about it directly. Before, when Meng Yan and Ge Shulang were negotiating on the top floor of the Turkic City, the Qin and Chu people suddenly had this incident in their mind. Since she was bound with xiaoshenxian, Qin Chu people felt that her intuition became more and more accurate. At that time, she felt that GE Shulang would definitely take advantage of the opportunity to send an envoy to Dazhou to do something unfavorable to Meng Yan. But now Meng Yan has promised Ge Shulang, and even if she persuades Meng Yan, I''m afraid it''s not easy to say this kind of nonsense. At this time, the Qin and Chu people did not know that Meng Yan had already known that she had been to the Turkic military camp, and her revised bill had now been completely destroyed. So all she had done before was basically in vain. The only function she played was to give her a reminder. It''s a long way from the border to the capital of Dazhou, but it''s better than when we came here. Qin and Chu people are placed in carriages. When they are bored, they can read the storybook, and when they are tired, they can lie down and sleep for a while. Sometimes Meng Yan would dismount to accompany her for a while, but several times the people of Qin and Chu wanted to speak out about the bill, but they couldn''t speak out. Seeing that it was getting closer to the capital, the people of Qin and Chu became more and more anxious. She knew that for now, Meng Yangang had won the battle, and the emperor could not do it immediately. But for Meng Yan, the capital is a wolf''s den. Even if these wolves are sleeping, it''s hard to guarantee that they won''t wake up suddenly that day, which will take Meng Yan by surprise. This is what the Qin and Chu people are worried about. "Are you worried about this because of the words I said at that time, or because of the bill?" On this day, Meng Yan and the people of Qin and Chu went to an inn to have a good rest for the first time in a few days, but the people of Qin and Chu couldn''t sleep. The little fairy knows that Qin and Chu people have been worried about someone''s cheating on Meng Yan. But this kind of thing doesn''t mean that he can solve it if he thinks about it all the time. Moreover, there''s something wrong with Qin and Chu people''s current state. Before we can think of it, we''ll turn ourselves into a demon. The Qin and Chu people listened to the little immortal''s question, but they didn''t have an idea. She knew that the bill was very useful, but if it had not been for xiaoshenxian who said that the Turkic camp had a huge relationship with Meng Yan that day, she would not have cared so much about it. In this way, it seems that it is because of xiaoshenxian''s words that she thinks Meng Yan will suffer a big loss in this bill. "Little fairy, you told me at the beginning that this bill will have a great impact on the Lord. It is likely to be a big turning point for the Lord! You won''t cheat me Qin Chu people suddenly surprised said. Little fairy some speechless clenched his fist. Qin Chu people suddenly lowered down: "it''s not right. Even if you cheated me, I can see that the bill is really bad for the Lord. If the Emperor sees it, he will punish the Lord. I just don''t know if the two bills I changed can be the evidence that the bill is forged." "I didn''t cheat you, but what I said at that time was that your trip to the Turkic camp might have a great impact on Meng Yan. I didn''t go into specific things. These are all your own assumptions." Chapter 394 The little fairy rubbed his chin and said, "my words should have been just a warning to you, but obviously you worry too much now. Basically, you take the bill for granted. But have you ever thought about it, in case the focus of the matter is not on that account at all?" "What you said is reasonable, but this is the only bill I can think of at present, and there was something unusual that day." The people of Qin and Chu pursed their lips, obviously feeling a little uncomfortable. "Yes, that''s what you think of, but do you remember what happened on the tower that day? You can see Ge Shulang''s reaction. It doesn''t look like he doesn''t have Meng Yan in his hand, unless his acting skills are so good that I haven''t even found out. " The little fairy said seriously. In fact, the Qin and Chu people had this feeling that day. But the bill does exist and cannot be erased. The current thinking of the Qin and Chu people is that we can''t let go of any possibility, especially the possibility is very big. On the other hand, even if she has considered so much now, she can''t come up with a corresponding countermeasure at all. No matter how much she thinks in her mind, it''s useless. This is what the little fairy said later. As a system with high intuitive accuracy, xiaoshenxian once sensed that Meng Yan was more or less related to the bill, but since they left the border, xiaoshenxian never felt that way again. The uneasiness in her heart comes from other things, but she can''t feel what it is. This is also a restriction on the system. Of course, now these words are not directly said to the people of Qin and Chu. In case the Qin and Chu people think too much. With the sound of watchmen outside, Qin and Chu people realized that more than half of the night had passed, and she was still wandering in space with her eyes open. If she didn''t rest, she would be in a bad mood the next day, and Meng Yan would be worried. So after a little fairy''s persuasion and a drop of tranquilizing dew, the people of Qin and Chu finally fell asleep. What''s rare is that the little fairy also felt sleepy at this time, so he simply went to sleep. This time, the people of Qin and Chu dreamt about the two people they had dreamt about. They were still so kind and miserable. So that when Qin and Chu people wake up in the morning, they are still a little confused. She could hardly distinguish between dream and reality. Zhuang Zhou dreams of butterflies. Who knows it''s not butterflies who dream of Zhuang Zhou? It was Meng Yan who woke up the people of Qin and Chu. He ordered the kitchen to prepare the food in the morning. He wanted to wait for the people of Qin and Chu to come out and eat together. Unexpectedly, the left and right didn''t wait for people to come, and they had to continue on their way, so he came to the room of Qin and Chu. At first, when he saw the Qin and Chu people lying on the bed, Meng Yan thought that something had happened to them. He knew that when he looked closer, his chest was still undulating and his breathing was even enough. Then he let go. It seems that the Qin and Chu people are tired physically and mentally during their journey. It''s hard for them to lie down in bed and have a good sleep. So this time, they have been sleeping for a long time. Meng Yan was reluctant to let Qin and Chu people suffer so much. But they have to hurry. "Lord, when is it now?" When Fang, a native of Qin and Chu, woke up, he was confused in his eyes, and his tone of voice was unconsciously tender and coquettish. Meng Yan said: "Chenshi, I''ve brought the food to you. You''d better wash and eat the food first, and then we''ll continue on our way." "Oh, good." Listening to Meng Yan''s instructions, the people of Qin and Chu immediately got up and did things well in turn. Breakfast in small places is not so delicious, but the Qin and Chu people still break small cakes into small pieces. They eat them together very seriously, and they seem to enjoy them. Meng Yan can see something interesting. I''m afraid the people of Qin and Chu didn''t feel that breakfast was delicious at all. Instead, they fell asleep and didn''t wake up from their dreams. Now they all do things according to his instructions. Thinking of this, Meng Yan couldn''t help laughing. Qin and Chu people didn''t wake up until they finished their meal and went downstairs with Meng Yan. Looking at Meng Yan, they were quite shy. Meng Yan was very clear about the changes of the Qin and Chu people. He guessed that the Qin and Chu people should wake up and be shy because they got up too late, so he said, "these days, I''m a big man. I''m used to sleeping in the open, but it''s too hard for you. Now I''m in the town, and then I''ll try my best to go to the city at night, Let you sleep in the inn. " "You don''t have to be so special for me. In fact, it doesn''t matter if you don''t live in an inn. What''s more, I''m much better than those soldiers. At least I have a carriage. You are really hard-working." Qin Chu people said quickly. She went to bed too late yesterday, and now she has been sleeping in. She already feels very embarrassed, let alone let Meng Yan make an exception for her to do this special thing. Meng Yan knew that Qin and Chu people were embarrassed, so he didn''t say any more. They went downstairs together, and the guard of the team was ready outside the inn. After returning to the carriage again, the Qin and Chu people began to call for the little immortal with their divine consciousness. "I''m really not loyal. Why didn''t you call me up just now! I sleep in front of the king! He even asked the Lord to deliver the meal to my room. " Qin Chu people spit beans, and they make complaints about the Tucao. The little fairy snorted coldly and said, "don''t you think that the Lord himself is going to spoil you by giving you food? You can''t help but feel sorry for me. " "Even if I feel sweet, so what!" Qin and Chu people said with more momentum. "OK, blame me for not waking you up. OK, I shouldn''t advise you to sleep. Let you come out with two dark circles under your eyes this morning. Not only don''t Meng Yan come to call you, I think you can call Meng Yan." Said the little fairy. The people of Qin and Chu were very self-conscious. They knew that they could not say that they were little immortals, so they decided to shut up. They are now three towns away from the capital, which is not too far. The people of Qin and Chu opened the curtains of the carriage and looked out. All kinds of people came and went. It was very lively. Here has not been affected by natural and man-made disasters, people''s life may not be very rich, but everyone is happy. If all the people in the future could live and work in peace and contentment, how wonderful it would be. Chapter 395 "I think you are thinking more. Every place has its own difficulties. Even if it is not a war zone and its geographical location is better, there are many potential problems. What you see now is just a part of this town. " Said the little fairy. Qin Chu people nodded, did not argue with the fairy. In fact, she has been at the border for a long time. She has seen too many wars. It''s rare for her to see such a peaceful scene. For a moment, she just had some emotion. In fact, the most prosperous place in a country is its capital. After living in the capital for such a long time and staying in the prince''s residence for such a long time, the people of Qin and Chu have seen many intrigues and intrigues. They also know that many things are not as prosperous and peaceful as they seem. What''s more, where is the lack of the suffering poor? This is also a kind of balance. "In fact, I have thought about it. If the king was the emperor, would the people of the Zhou Dynasty live better?" Qin Chu people put down the curtain, elbow on the edge of the carriage, thoughtfully said. At least Meng Yan is sincere to the people, but also for the good of Da Zhou. For Meng Yan, it doesn''t matter what kind of position he is in or what kind of identity he is. He has done so many things just for the stability of Dazhou. Otherwise, with today''s emperor and his Royal Highness the prince, where can he compare with Meng Yan. Even if beauty is in the eye of the beholder, Qin and Chu people still think that their idea is really fair. "Chu people, if you have some words, you can tell me, but don''t be heard by others. Even the Lord himself can''t, you know? You know in your heart that he is a good Lord for the country and the people, and that he is not greedy. " The little immortals educated the Qin and Chu people about this kind of rebellious idea. In fact, it''s not that there''s anything wrong with these words. Xiaoshenxian himself agrees with them, but as long as she has this idea, she''ll be inclined to this side. Xiaoshenxian worries about when the people of Qin and Chu will let slip and be heard by someone who has a heart. Qin Chu people naturally knew this truth. They glanced at the fairy and said, "in your eyes, I don''t even know the most basic things?" "I just want to remind you that you''re more serious, but Meng Yan''s life is too much. He laid the foundation for the old emperor. Now he wants to stabilize the land and do everything that should be done and shouldn''t be done, but he doesn''t want to be in the top position at all." The little fairy sighed. Qin Chu people nodded: "this is great love." The little fairy said, "I think Meng Yan is short of love." but because the people of Qin and Chu might be so angry, the little fairy didn''t say it. After walking for a long time, they ate some dry food packed from the inn. In order to have a place to rest, they had to go to the next town as soon as possible. Qin and Chu people knew that Meng Yan was just to let her have a better rest. Otherwise, their rough men, where they go and where they stop, are the most routine things. Fortunately, they rushed to the next town in time and found an inn to rest. To the surprise of the Qin and Chu people, there are so many lanterns on the streets of this small town, which make the whole street bright and lively. People come and go on the streets. "Lord, is there any festival here? Why is it so busy?" After seeing this scene through the window, the people of Qin and Chu were very surprised. After getting off the carriage, they immediately gathered around Meng Yan and asked. Meng Yan used to fight and March. For convenience, he didn''t pass through such a small town. He didn''t know much about these things, so he couldn''t talk about them for a moment. Fortunately, the shopkeeper who came to meet the guests was very clever. When he heard this inquiry from the people of Qin and Chu, he immediately replied, "this lady is here for the first time. You don''t know. At this time of every year, we hold a lantern festival. Every family will hang out the lanterns, and the young masters and young ladies will come out for a stroll, If you meet someone you like, you can give her a lantern to express your feelings. " "If the person who has been confessed has taken the lantern, are two people even married?" Qin Chu asked. She thinks that this custom is very open. Since ancient times, men and women have been married by their parents'' orders and matchmaker''s words. Few of them fall in love freely. Unexpectedly, this small place is so reasonable. "My wife is right. At this time of year, there are many happy events. Some of them have inquired about each other before. Taking advantage of this opportunity, some of them don''t know who they are and fall in love at first sight, but not all of them are happy events. Most of them don''t know each other and most of them have married unhappy women." Shop small two slightly some regrets of say. But even so, it can''t stop the Lantern Festival every year, and it can''t stop those young ladies from being impulsive for love. The people of Qin and Chu nodded and didn''t say anything. In fact, there are not so many good things in the world, especially those women who are short men and marry a good family. It''s called good fate. But if they can''t find a good family, they can only accept their fate. Once upon a time, when the people of Qin and Chu followed his royal highness, they also knew what kind of fate they had. If they had not met the little fairy, she would have drunk Mengpo soup and entered reincarnation. Where could they meet Meng Yan, and it was even more impossible for them to know and love each other. In fact, to be able to do this with Meng Yan, Qin and Chu people are already happy. At least Meng Yan really likes him. "Mr. Wang, let''s go out for a walk at the party, just walk around for a while, and then we''ll come back to have a rest." Qin Chu people blinked their big eyes and looked at Meng Yan pleadingly. She knows that Meng Yan has been working very hard along the way, but she still wants to go out with Meng Yan. Since she has not seen such a beautiful scene for a long time, she also wants to respond to the scene, hoping to have a happy ending with Meng Yan. Meng Yan naturally responded to the needs of the Qin and Chu people, not to mention just going out for a walk. He didn''t feel tired in such hard days, let alone now. "Well, let''s eat first. When we''re full, let''s go out for a walk." Meng Yan said gently. Chapter 396 "Good!" Seeing that Meng Yan agreed so simply, the people of Qin and Chu were very happy. The shopkeeper next to him also heard that the people who came here were not ordinary people. After listening to the king''s words, he didn''t dare to neglect the king who came out with his family. He went to meet them and told the kitchen to be ready. Although it didn''t taste good at noon, the people of Qin and Chu didn''t realize how attractive the food on the table was. They just wanted to go out for a walk after eating. Meng Yan saw the little news of the Qin and Chu people. He couldn''t help but feel funny. He also speeded up the meal. He also picked some chopsticks for the Qin and Chu people by the way. He was worried that the Qin and Chu people would not eat well and the party would be hungry. "It''s just that I''m going out shopping. I feel like I''m losing my share when I see you in such a hurry." Little fairy is very disgusted said. The people of Qin and Chu were in a good mood. They didn''t care after the fairy''s words. They just gave themselves a shrimp to eat. They looked more happy. After the meal, Meng Yan convinced the Qin and Chu people to do a little bit of work, and then they set out. During the meal, Meng Yan also told the shopkeeper to introduce some good places nearby. He probably knew where to go, which was more fun, which was more lively, and which was more quiet, so he knew where to go now. The people of Qin and Chu came to the border for the first time when they were young and grew up. After a long time, they suddenly returned to this prosperous and popular place and became more excited. "Wang Ye, Wang Ye, look at this long street, there must be thousands of lanterns. It''s really shocking." Qin Chu people took Meng Yan''s arm and said in surprise. They are standing on the street of a long street. Apart from the colorful shops, the shops on both sides of the street are all tied up with ropes. All kinds of lanterns are hanging in the air, which is very bright and beautiful. It''s worth their stay here tonight! "Wang Ye, you see, there are lantern riddlers here! Shall we have a try? " This time, the people of Qin and Chu did not wait for Meng Yan to respond, but directly took Meng Yan. Qin and Chu people gathered up to a koi lantern and unfolded the note with the lantern riddle. "Wang Zhaojun looks up at the slanting moon and hangs his soul in the sky." The people of Qin and Chu read this sentence and said that the owner of the lantern was not particular about it. It is reasonable to say that on this happy day, we should always make some lantern riddles. How can we see such a sad spring and autumn. Seeing that the look of the Qin and Chu people seemed to be a little bad, Meng Yan quickly said, "there''s nothing to guess about this puzzle, but it''s just a look. Let''s see something else." "Not bad." Qin and Chu people know that Meng Yan''s ability has always been very powerful, so they have no doubt. She can''t see the meaning of the lantern riddle, but Meng Yan can see it. With Meng Yan''s interruption, the Qin and Chu people turned their heads to forget the lantern riddle of Koi, and then looked at the lotus lamp beside them. "Mr. Wang, I know that. It''s just a word to look for him in the public." Qin Chu people said happily. Meng Yan rubbed the hair of Qin and Chu people and said, "yes, you''re right." Then they guess lantern riddles for a while. Qin and Chu people think that they don''t have much time to play. Meng Yan has to go back to rest earlier, so they take Meng Yan to play elsewhere. Looking from afar, on the bridge stood a woman in a long yellow skirt, holding an oil paper umbrella, as if counting the lanterns on the lake. There was a man standing by the lake, holding a lotus lamp in his hand. Looking in the direction, he was looking at the woman on the bridge. Qin churen laughed twice, pulled Meng Yan''s finger at the man and said, "Lord, do you see this man? You must think about how to talk to the lady on the bridge." "How can I see that you are watching a good play?" Meng Yan said. The Qin and Chu people looked at Meng Yan and the young lady on the bridge. They said, "why can''t Meng Yan see it?"? This young lady is so good-looking. She must have a very high vision. The one under the bridge is just the same. Looking at his expression and action, I don''t think she is a good person to entrust. Maybe that young lady doesn''t like her. If it wasn''t for the fact that they didn''t have such a long time to delay now, the people of Qin and Chu would really like to wait here to see how they ended up. "Well, I know that the prince can''t see through these romantic scenes. No wonder you haven''t had a princess for such a long time. Oh, it''s lucky that we met. Don''t you think so?" Qin Chu people tightly hold Meng Yan''s hand and boldly say such a confession. Looking at the proud look of Qin and Chu people, Meng Yan realized that they were somewhat lovely. In fact, he is not so puzzled about the customs. For example, now, he wants to buy a lantern for the people of Qin and Chu. Since it is said that accepting the lantern means accepting this feeling, can the people of Qin and Chu accept his feelings? With that in mind, Meng Yan did the same. Taking advantage of Qin and Chu people''s efforts to enjoy the scenery, Meng Yan specially bought a little rabbit lantern from a stall. When the Qin and Chu people turned their heads to look for Meng Yan, there was a lantern in front of them. To her surprise, her smiling eyes turned into a crescent moon. "Mr. Wang, this is from you?" Qin Chu people surprised said, quite a bit at a loss. Meng Yan nodded, took the hands of the Qin and Chu people, and put the lantern into the hands of the Qin and Chu people: "yes, it''s for you." The people of Qin and Chu were a little excited. "All right, host, can we have some backbone, just give you a lantern, can we not fall so much?" Seeing that the Qin and Chu people were not excited, the little fairy said quickly. Who knows, Qin Chu people don''t even have the Kung Fu to promise her now. They pull Meng Yan to say something happy. This time, Meng Yan found out that the people of Qin and Chu were really amusing. It was just a lantern, which could make them so happy. "Mr. Wang, it seems that I have wronged you before. In fact, you know the customs very well. This lantern is really beautiful!" The people of Qin and Chu said with a smile. They directly carried the lantern to their eyes and looked at it. They carefully described the patterns on the rabbit lantern. "As long as you like." Meng Yan raised the corner of his mouth. After such a trip, Meng Yan also decided to take more Qin and Chu people out for a walk and buy her some gadgets to be happy. Chapter 397 "The Turks have surrendered, so there will not be so many wars in Dazhou, and there is no need for the idle king, I will accompany you to see the local style, and I will buy you whatever you want. You won''t be bribed by a little lantern. " Meng Yan said with a smile. When the people of Qin and Chu heard this, their smile suddenly stopped. It''s true that Meng Yan said these words with good intentions. He was very happy to see the people of Qin and Chu. He wanted to make the people of Qin and Chu have a better life after they returned to the capital. But after all, there is something hidden in the hearts of Qin and Chu people. Originally, because of the Lantern Festival today, the people of Qin and Chu have already forgotten those things. Now after Meng Yan said that, the people of Qin and Chu think of those things again. Fortunately, the people of Qin and Chu knew that they should not destroy the atmosphere at this time. That is to say, after a short stalemate, they immediately recovered. "Since the Lord has said that, it must be done." Qin Chu people looked up at Meng Yan and blinked. Meng Yan nodded. It''s an agreement between them. No matter when it happens, Meng Yan will fulfill his promise. Qin Chu people are very happy, because Meng Yan has no reservation for her. "Let''s go there and have a look..." the people of Qin and Chu walked towards the bustling place with lanterns. It was not until Meng Yan was about to return to the city that Meng Xu finally solved the plague in the city. The emperor either deliberately ignored or didn''t see Chen Youzhi''s memorial at all. Meng Xu could only think for himself. At that time, he didn''t have many people to trust. In the end, he could only send Xiaobao and Chen Youzhi to chirp city. As for the affairs of Taiyi, Meng Xu thought that he had no ability to be dispatched at will, so he ordered people to gather powerful doctors among the people to go to the city of Chi. All in all, this matter has been solved. Meng Yan learned from Wang Shi only after he returned to the capital. In principle, after Meng Yan returned to the capital, he had to go to the palace to report to the emperor, and then let the people of Qin and Chu wait in the palace, and other things would be discussed when he came back. The emperor is not in charge of the affairs recently, and the people of Qin and Chu know that, but she always feels uneasy. She is not as comfortable as when she was at the border. But it''s impossible for GE Shulang to send the bill to the emperor in such a short time, so Meng Yan is safe for the time being. "Don''t worry, it''s just a routine report. The emperor won''t do anything to me at this time, and he has no reason to do it to me." Seeing the worried look of the Qin and Chu people, Meng Yan immediately thought of the Qin and Chu people''s advice to him and quickly comforted him. This is true. Even if the people of Qin and Chu really found something in Ge Shulang, GE Shulang could not have done anything at this time. Moreover, he had just made a great contribution to return to Beijing. If the emperor attacked him at this time, it would be hard to avoid people''s words and make those soldiers who sincerely follow Meng Yan feel cold. Even if the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty was fatuous, he knew this little truth. The Qin and Chu people sipped their mouths and helped Meng Yan tidy his clothes without saying anything. She once thought of this scene. Meng Yan didn''t see the bill, and she didn''t have the sense that she would face the crisis next. But she knew that the words of the little fairy all revealed that Meng Yan would have a big disaster next. The difference of two people''s consciousness always leads to different ways of doing things, such as now. Although Meng Yan always said that there would be no problem, the people of Qin and Chu just felt that his crisis consciousness was too low, and did not feel that he thought the problem was too serious. "Lord, have you changed your clothes? It''s time for you to go From outside came the voice of the attendant urging. "Right away." Meng Yan responded. He was ready to change his clothes and go to the palace, but seeing that the people of Qin and Chu were so uneasy, he delayed a little longer to comfort them. Now people outside are urging, and the time is coming. If you don''t enter the palace again, you will be caught by the emperor instead. "It''s time for me to leave. I believe I will come back well." Meng Yan held the Qin and Chu people in his arms and patted them on the back to appease them. The people of Qin and Chu sighed. Knowing that Meng Yan''s words were reasonable, they had to temporarily suppress their uneasiness: "OK, I''m waiting for you at home." In fact, in addition to Meng Yanjin''s report, the emperor also set up several dinner parties for him to celebrate his achievements. The Minister of culture and military affairs, his royal highness and others arrived. Meng Yan didn''t like this kind of occasion. He didn''t think that the emperor was lazy to such a degree this time, and he would celebrate for him. After entering the palace, it was strange to hear the old eunuch mention it. "Mr. Wang, you have really made great achievements. Turks, who are so difficult, have all surrendered under your authority. The emperor is very happy to hear that. No, there is a celebration banquet for you in the Qirong Hall tonight." The old eunuch was also an old man in the palace. He didn''t hesitate to speak of these flattering words. But Meng Yan''s heart was not only surprised, but also suspicious. After all, according to the emperor''s present appearance, it''s not like the person who can do it. At best, the emperor wants to reward Meng Yan. At worst, the emperor doesn''t have to push Meng Yan into the fire pit. Everyone knows that the emperor has been guarding against him, and there are many people in the court who dislike Meng Yan. The emperor is not good at attacking Meng Yan now, but there are always some people who dare. Although Meng Yan made so many contributions, the Emperor didn''t approve of him, which is also well known. So when Meng Yan knew that the emperor was going to hold a celebration banquet for him in the evening, his eyes were cold again. When entering the Jinluan palace, Meng Yan found that the emperor was not sitting on the Dragon chair, and even had no shadow. Meng Yan did not ask much, but focused on the old eunuch. The old eunuch immediately showed a embarrassed smile and quickly said to Meng Yan, "please wait a moment. I can''t tell if the emperor has something urgent. Let''s go and have a look for you." "Well." Meng Yan didn''t be polite to him either. He answered coldly and stared at the entrance behind the Dragon chair. What he wants to report to the emperor is that he first reports to the emperor and confirms that he has been summoned to the palace by the emperor''s edict. How could the emperor suddenly have other things? I''m afraid he''s just giving him a bad impression. However, Meng Yan is not in a hurry. He just has to wait. He has plenty of time. Chapter 398 Meng Yan stood in the main hall for about a cup of tea, but the emperor was late. Seeing that he was not impatient, he probably didn''t encounter something. "I''ll see the emperor, long live the emperor, long live the emperor." After the emperor sat down, Meng Yan immediately knelt down on one knee. "I''m late. Are the Regents worried?" The emperor asked tentatively. Meng Yan quickly arched his hand and said, "the emperor must have his own things to do. How can I blame the emperor for being a minister? Why don''t I wait?" The emperor looked at Meng Yan with a smile and said, "the Regent is right, but you are the protagonist today. The Regent has done a good job this time. It seems that we can have a stable life in Dazhou. Since we have recovered the Turks, we will leave the negotiation with you." After the surrender of the Turks, they will send envoys to Dazhou to negotiate with each other. In fact, it is just to discuss the amount of Turks'' tribute to Dazhou and the specific issues of how the two countries maintain peace. It is not a particularly big matter, but it is not sure. Some negotiators will take this opportunity to negotiate terms with each other in private. Meng Yan had promised Ge Shulang that he would find a way to let Ge Shulang take charge of this matter, but he didn''t want to directly intervene in this matter. That''s why. On this point, the people of Qin and Chu are right. Ge Shulang and the emperor of Zhou are not easy to deal with. There are too many aspects involved in the negotiation between the two countries, which will give the two negotiators a chance to exploit the loopholes. In particular, Meng Yan has decided to let Ge Shulang come to negotiate. If he intervenes again at this time, there will be something wrong. It may be Ge Shulang, the emperor, or anyone who doesn''t like Meng Yan. It may be just a small rebate problem, or it may be something bad for Dazhou. In short, if Meng Yanlai is responsible for this matter, there will be a problem. Meng Yan is not the kind of person who knows that there are tigers in the mountain and prefers to travel in the tiger mountain. He knows that people on both sides are unkind to him and do such thankless things. Then he really has a brain problem. Thinking of this, Meng Yan, who had just stood up, immediately knelt down on the ground again and politely refused: "when I return to the emperor, I''m good at fighting, but I can''t do anything about negotiation, which should be solved by special negotiators." "Don''t be too modest, Regent. In my opinion, you should know more about Turks after you have been fighting with them for so long, so it''s very suitable for you to do this." The emperor persuades to say, seem very much hope Meng Yan can be in charge of this matter. But the more the emperor said that, the more Meng Yan felt that there was a problem. There must be demons when things happen. According to the common sense, he has made such great contributions now. The emperor should not tolerate him any more. He should try to exploit his rights. Now he is still actively urging Meng Yan to agree to this matter. There must be something wrong! Meng Yan didn''t know what Qin and Chu people saw in Ge Shulang''s camp, but his intuition was that if he was really involved in the negotiation, I was afraid that the crisis Qin and Chu people said was coming. The emperor sat on the Dragon chair and looked at Meng Yan. When he saw that Meng Yan didn''t speak, he didn''t urge him. Just as the emperor''s order can''t be violated, he had decided to hand over the matter to Meng Yan. No matter what Meng Yan said, he would not agree to hand over the matter to others. Since Meng Yan is still struggling here, he will not be stingy with this time. He is the emperor and master of the Zhou Dynasty. No one can disobey his instructions, and no one can get the respect of the people more than him. Meng Yan knew the emperor''s idea clearly and understood the emperor''s intention better, so he still insisted on not intervening in the matter: "if the emperor is willing, I can tell the judge what I know, but he is reasonable, I don''t want to interfere in this matter, please forgive me." The emperor''s face suddenly becomes not good, he can give Meng Yan such a good opportunity, Meng Yan is not grateful, even if he has been reluctant. "Meng Yan, I''ll ask you one last time. Do you agree or not?" The emperor said with a cold face. Meng Yan bow his hand and said: "I''m sorry, I can''t obey you." "Do you think I''m discussing this with you now?" Seeing that Meng Yan still refused to let go, the Emperor didn''t plan to talk nonsense with Meng Yan. "I''ve made up my mind. I''ll leave the negotiation to you. Don''t think too much about it. There are few people I can rely on now. I can''t rest assured until I give it to you. Turks are very cunning. I''m afraid it''s our big week who will lose money if we let others come. " The emperor''s words are sincere. It seems that he really regards Meng Yan as his own person, and is totally for the benefit of Da Zhou. In the final analysis, Dazhou is the winner, and it is Dazhou who puts forward the conditions at that time. As long as the conditions put forward are not so excessive, Turks have to agree, otherwise they can only face Turks by force. On the other hand, if the conditions proposed by Da Zhou are too harsh, even if Meng Yan comes forward, what the Turks should refuse will still be rejected. So what the emperor said is useless nonsense. However, Meng Yansheng was surprised by the nonsense. He didn''t expect that the emperor wanted him to take part in this. It seems that there is no room for his sand in my eyes "Please let the emperor calm down. I''m just worried that if I can''t do it well, it''s not good for Dazhou. Since the emperor so request, I will do my best, but, after all, I have a different identity, please still send a judge and I will deal with this matter together Since the emperor''s words are all about this, if Meng Yan says no, I''m afraid it''s a little hard to say. The emperor will surely be angry. It''s not a good thing that the relationship between the two people gets stiff at this time. Meng Yan can only comfort himself that when the time comes, the soldiers will cover up the water and land, and be careful in everything. Moreover, with this judge, in case something happens, there is also a proof. When the emperor saw that Meng Yan had stepped back and agreed to negotiate, he didn''t say any more. It was just to arrange a negotiation judge, which didn''t cause much influence, so he agreed to Meng Yan''s request: "OK, as long as you agree, I''ll promise you." Chapter 399 However, when the emperor and Meng Yan talk about this, they just talk about the negotiation. Meng Yan hasn''t had time to report the border situation to the emperor. "Emperor, since this matter has been discussed, it''s time for Weichen to report to you about the border. This time, it seems that there is a little problem inside Turks... "Meng Yan reported what he knew to the emperor. The Emperor didn''t know whether he heard it or not. After listening to Meng Yan''s report on these things, he told Meng Yan to go to the Qirong hall to have a rest, and then he arrived. Qirong hall is the place to prepare for the celebration banquet tonight. Now it has been arranged. For Meng Yan''s sake, the emperor has arranged several singers and dancers to wait there. Meng Yan was not interested in these, but it was not easy to show too much. After pouring a glass of wine, he began to wander, thinking about how to deal with the negotiation. Now that he is in charge of this matter, he can''t give any convenience to ge Shulang too obviously. Let''s see what happens when we see it. He didn''t have a good idea for GE Shulang, but he just wanted to fulfill his promise. Now, let Ge Shulang come to negotiate, is the limit of Meng Yan. When it was a little later, several officials came one after another. Meng Yan couldn''t be in a daze and had to socialize with each other. In essence, Meng Yan hated this kind of thing, and he was indifferent to other people. This time, he just said a few words because he hadn''t seen each other for a long time. These officials also have different ideas. Some think that Meng Yan will receive many awards for his great achievements this time. Some also think that the emperor will not keep Meng Yan for his great achievements. On the surface, these people who keep congratulating Meng Yan are all aware of these conjectures, but no one can tell what the emperor''s celebration dinner means today. Meng Yan watched these people chatter here to do some superficial Kung Fu, and his heart was also agitated. Fortunately, at this time, Meng Xu came. Other ministers were waiting for Meng Xu and Meng Yan to meet. They asked each other a good question, and then they returned to their positions and sat down peacefully. On the surface, it seems to be quietly enjoying the songs and dances. In fact, my ears are all standing, and I want to hear what Meng Xu and Meng Yan are saying there. "Your Highness." Meng Yan arched his hand to Meng Xu, saying hello. "How are you, uncle." Meng continued to ask a good, sat next to Meng Yan. Meng Yan''s heart is clear, but his royal highness pays more attention to people''s livelihood than the emperor''s. Meng Yan heard about the plague in Chi city from Wang Shi, but he didn''t know exactly how. Now that Meng Xu is here, he has nothing else to say. It''s a topic now. "I''ve heard Wang Shi talk about the city of chirp. His Highness the prince has done a good job." Meng Yan said in praise. At that time, the imperial court did not care about the city at all. If it had not been for Meng Xu, I''m afraid the city would have become a dead city. After so many things, Meng Xu''s mood is different from that before. When he heard Meng Yan''s praise, he didn''t feel very happy. On the contrary, he felt a little melancholy in his heart. In fact, if Meng Yan had been in the capital at that time, he would have done much better than he did not know. "Uncle Huang''s words make my nephew feel ashamed." Meng Xu sighed melancholyˇ° My nephew knows that there are some things that my father can''t see and doesn''t care about now, but water can carry a boat and overturn it. No matter how hard my nephew is, he can''t just watch the people suffer. It''s just that my nephew''s work is really not as good as Uncle Huang''s, and it has been delayed for some time. " Meng Yan pushed the wine cup aside, poured a cup of tea for himself and Meng Xu, and put the cup in front of Meng Xu, so that Meng Xu was still a little flattered. Even if he is his royal highness, he is still a junior in front of Meng Yan. Moreover, Meng Yan poured tea for him in person, which also showed Meng Yan''s kindness. "Uncle Huang." Meng Xu looks at the tea cup on the table, and doesn''t know what to say. Meng Yan didn''t care so much. He took a cup of tea and took a sip of it. Then he put his eyes on Meng Xu: "after all, I''m a minister. I can''t care about many things. You''re the prince. You can do more things. You''re the only one who can do this kind of thing. If you want to do it later, it''s not impossible to ask me questions." This is actually a euphemism. After all, it''s still a palace. There are so many ministers around. It''s hard for Meng Yan to say anything else. Meng Xu understood that Meng Yan was willing to help him. However, it''s better for Meng Xu to say so much to Meng Yan now, or for Meng Yan to show his mind. Meng Xu has done so many things to calculate Meng Yan, and some of his mind can''t be lost all at once. Meng Xu is still thinking about these people, but this does not mean that he really trusts Meng Yan. Fortunately, Meng Yan does not need Meng Xu''s complete trust. His ideas are literally these. No matter how powerful the Regent is, he is not the emperor. If the emperor can''t stand him, it''s OK for him to move his head. But his royal highness is different. In a few years, his royal highness will become the emperor. What he wants to do and what he can do is broader than Meng Yan. Meng Yan doesn''t care about other things of Meng Xu. As long as there are these people in Meng Xu''s heart, he is willing to take care of his little nephew. "Uncle Huang''s mind, nephew understand." Meng Xu looked at Meng Yan firmly and took a sip of his tea cup. In fact, Meng xusuan grew up under the supervision of Meng Yan. Meng Yancai should be the one who knows him best. It''s really thanks to the power of the royal family that they have come to this stage. It''s ridiculous for Meng Yan to think about this. "The negotiation with Turks this time should have been to send a negotiator to negotiate, but the emperor ordered the king to deal with it. What does his royal highness think?" Meng Yan drinks tea and looks at Meng Xu. Meng Xu''s action stopped and his brow wrinkled. He thought that the emperor would not take care of this kind of thing, but he would let Meng Yan do it now? Do you really trust Meng Yan, or is there some conspiracy? And now what does Meng Yan mean when he tells him this? Meng Xu hesitated. He didn''t know how to say it was the right answer. Who knows if Meng Yan mentioned it casually while he was hot, or what he wanted to say. Chapter 400 Seeing Meng Xu''s expression, Meng Yan knew that he could not ask anything. He said with a smile, "it seems that this question is a bit difficult for his royal highness. In this case, his royal highness should not be entangled. This is what the king said casually." In fact, he really said it casually. Anyway, sooner or later, other people will know about it. Now it''s nothing to tell Meng Xu. Meng Xu suddenly raised his eyelids. It seems that he didn''t expect that Meng Yan would say so. I don''t know if it''s his illusion. He always feels that since Meng Yan came back from the border this time, it''s not the same as before. But if you ask him to say one more one two three, he really can''t say it. But it was this inexplicable feeling that made Meng Xu believe Meng Yan''s words. Maybe Meng Yan really mentioned this to him? Being teased by Meng Yan, Meng Xu was not so nervous. Instead, he began to seriously think about what Meng Yan said. Although he didn''t know why Meng Yan told him about it, the emperor let Meng Yan take charge of it, but his mind was clear at a glance. Meng Xu''s heart suddenly has a little bad taste. Next, Meng Yan doesn''t talk to him, and he doesn''t take the initiative to find a topic. There are more and more ministers at the dinner party. After all, Meng Yan is the leading role today. So from time to time, some ministers come to say hello and socialize with each other. Although Meng Yan is not familiar and enthusiastic, he also says a few words to each other. When these people see Meng Xu sitting next to them, they also say hello to Meng Xu. Discerning people can see that the atmosphere between Meng Yan and Meng Xu is not right. They ask a good question and then retreat. In private, they guess whether something has happened between the uncle and nephew. When all the people came, the emperor appeared. He sat on the throne and said a word to the eunuch next to him. Then the eunuch told all the dancers on the stage to step down. After they left, the emperor slowly picked up his glass, looked at the crowd and said, "we are once again victorious. Thanks to the Regent''s good command of troops, today I am here to hold a celebration banquet for the Regent. I hope that the Regent can be stable and peaceful." "Congratulations to the emperor, congratulations to the Lord." The ministers at the bottom also raised their glasses in return to the emperor. After all, the emperor is the emperor, only others give him a toast, so he is a good start, drink a glass of wine, behind did not touch the glass. On the contrary, Meng Yan drank a lot of wine, and his position was not high enough. Some ministers of higher rank always wanted to give some face. At this time, Meng Xu had already returned to his position. Seeing that Meng Yan was toasted cup by cup, he didn''t feel that he was left out in the cold. On the contrary, he felt that Meng Yan was a little miserable. In fact, how many of these toasts really hope Meng Yan to be good. So, how many people covet the throne? Meng Xu thinks that he hasn''t been in that position, and he doesn''t have Meng Yan''s strength, but he just takes the name of a prince. Who knows what will happen next? "Uncle Huang, you''ve drunk enough wine today, and my nephew won''t force you. This is my nephew''s toast. Please feel free." Meng Xu turns to give Meng Yan a toast, and then drinks it without waiting for Meng Yan to move. Meng Yan said with a smile: "since it is the prince''s Royal Highness who respects the king, the king should drink it naturally." After that, Meng Yan drank up the wine. Naturally, his drinking capacity is not so bad. After drinking so much, he is only slightly drunk. His mind is still clear. The group of dancers who just went down also came back on the stage, performing one after another. In fact, according to Meng Yan, there''s nothing to look at. If you have such spare time, it''s better to watch soldiers practice. It''s more interesting than that. Moreover, if he attends the dinner party here, he can''t go back early to accompany the Qin and Chu people. He didn''t tell his nephew that he wanted to marry Qin and Chu people, and he didn''t know what kind of reaction Meng Xu would have when he knew the truth. Thinking of this, Meng Yan also turned to see Meng Xu for a second, but it was just a second. Soon, Meng Yan began to focus on the teacup in front of him. After drinking so much wine just now, he would never drink again when he was alone. Otherwise, the people of Qin and Chu would be worried when he went back later. However, it is just the Kung Fu of this eye that Meng Xu discovered. Meng Xu''s heart was a little flustered. He didn''t know if it was his illusion. He always felt that Meng Yan had just glanced at him with a little sympathy. Is he going to suffer any more crimes recently? It''s impossible for Meng Yan to go out and learn fortune telling this time Just this one look will make up so much of Meng Xu''s mind. In the next time, he will be restless and scared. He felt that Meng Yan was really strange now. Meng Yan, who didn''t know that Meng Xu had been shot innocently, still missed the Qin and Chu people in his heart. Occasionally, he would look up at the dancers and say that they were really not good dancers, even half of the Qin and Chu people. OK, now he can''t go back immediately If Meng Xu knew what Meng Yan was thinking now, he would be able to spit out blood. The emperor has paid close attention to Meng Yan several times, and he has also seen his lack of interest, but what about that? To put it bluntly, this kind of banquet is for people to see, so that others can know how much the emperor attaches importance to Meng Yan and what he can do for Meng Yan. That''s all. It doesn''t need to be affirmed by Meng Yan himself. Meng Yan spent almost all his time at the boring dinner. He didn''t eat a few mouthfuls of exquisite cakes, fresh fruits and special dishes on the table. When the emperor announced that the banquet was over, his mind was invigorated. Finally, I can go back to see the Qin and Chu people. After such a long delay in the palace, the people of Qin and Chu must be worried. Although Meng Yan also ordered people to send news to the palace, asking the people of Qin and Chu to have dinner first. He wanted to attend a dinner at the palace, indicating that the people of Qin and Chu should not worry too much, he still understood the people''s mind. Even if he explained that he was OK, the people of Qin and Chu could not help worrying. I don''t know how much spirit the emperor has today. He has been at the banquet for such a long time. Thinking about it, Meng Yan feels worried. "I just felt that uncle Huang was a little worried. Now I''m in such a hurry to leave. Is there something wrong with the palace?" Meng continued to see Meng Yan''s action some surprised, did not resist to ask out. Chapter 401 Mengyan Leng Lengshen, did not expect mengxu will ask him, but he is not good directly tell mengxu why he left in a hurry. After all, the relationship between Qin and Chu people and Meng Xu is a bit awkward. "Nothing happened in the palace, but something happened to the king temporarily." Meng yanru said. "Well, don''t disturb uncle Huang." Meng Xu is naturally surprised to see Meng Yan. He guesses that Meng Yan doesn''t tell the truth, but it''s not convenient to tell him. Meng Xu is not the kind of person who is shameless. Since Meng Yan doesn''t want to tell him, he won''t ask. Meng Yan nodded and then left. The people of Qin and Chu are impatient in the palace now. Even if it''s not because the palace is not where she can go, she will rush to find Meng Yan. It''s just a report on the situation at the border. Why did you suddenly say that there was going to be a celebration dinner? No, the Emperor didn''t tell Meng Yan about it before. It can only be said that today, Biliu knows about the return of the Qin and Chu people. Biliu directly finds the prince''s house and accompanies the Qin and Chu people all the time. She advises the Qin and Chu people not to worry. Since it''s a celebration dinner, it must be good for Meng Yan. The Qin and Chu people gradually settle down. "If you want me to say that you are too anxious. Everyone who has brains knows that you can''t attack Meng Yan at this time, but you think nobody has brains." Finally back to this familiar place, the little fairy''s mood seems to be a lot better. Qin Chu people "hum" a, refute the little fairy way: "I think that old emperor is quite brainless, before is not always despise the Lord, how still at this time to give the king a celebration banquet, you dare say he did not have any bad idea?" "That''s what happened after that, my dear host. You don''t have to think about the problem so complicated." The little fairy sighed helplessly, as if looking at a little child. The people of Qin and Chu recognized the ridicule in and out of the fairy''s words and simply ignored her. Biliu knew that the people of Qin and Chu had been worried that Meng Yan would not come back, so she would go out and have a look every other day. Of course, she did not see Meng Yan. Later, the people of Qin and Chu couldn''t wait to come out of the yard and wait. "Host, what''s the difference between waiting in the yard and waiting in the room? No, it''s all waiting. If Meng Yan comes back, the servants will inform you at the first time. " In the eyes of the little fairy, this action of the Qin and Chu people was useless and unnecessary. The people of Qin and Chu wanted to say "I''d love to" to her, but since the fairy often teased her one or two times, I''m afraid that if she did, the fairy would have to refute her ten times. It''s better to shut up. She just wanted to see Meng Yan as soon as possible. It was also early to see Meng Yan as soon as possible. In the house, they were not only suffocated, but also could not hear the outside. Qin and Chu people always felt uncomfortable. At least there''s a cool wind outside, and I''ll be quiet. "Count the time, the Lord should be back soon. Don''t worry too much, little lady." Green see Qin Chu people have been restless, comfort way. The Qin and Chu people nodded and did not respond. This is not the same as the little fairy. In fact, she also understood the truth, but at this time, she just couldn''t help thinking. Fortunately, after standing in the courtyard for a short time, the people of Qin and Chu heard the sound of a carriage outside. At this time, Meng Yan must have come back. Qin and Chu people''s worry turned into a surprise and let people open the door and run out. It''s really Meng Yan''s carriage. "Little lady, it''s the Lord who has come back. Now you can be at ease?" Green see Qin Chu people this exuberant appearance, some ridicule means said. Who knows that the people of Qin and Chu are still worried: "this man has come back, but who knows if there is anything happened after he has been in the palace for such a long time, and has the emperor made trouble for the king?" Bili doesn''t know what else she can say. As soon as the carriage stopped at the gate of the palace, the people of Qin and Chu immediately came up. "Lord!" The people of Qin and Chu called. Meng Yan was surprised and helpless when he heard the voice of the Qin and Chu people, so he got out of the carriage. Since returning to the capital, Qin and Chu people have become more sensitive to his affairs, which Meng Yan can feel. This is obviously not a good thing. "I have sent someone to inform you. The emperor has prepared a celebration dinner for me, so I want to come back later. Moreover, the emperor has not done anything to embarrass me." Meng Yan helplessly took the hand of the Qin and Chu people and comforted them. He knew that the people of Qin and Chu were always uneasy, so he didn''t plan to tell the emperor to let him negotiate with Turks. The Qin and Chu people looked up and down at Meng Yan, and found that there was nothing unusual about Meng Yan. What''s more, the words were very relaxed, and it didn''t look like there was any embarrassment. In turn, her performance was ridiculed by the fairy. Is the emperor a brainless man? In the celebration banquet so many people, such an important occasion to start with Meng Yan? Qin Chu people smile at the fairy, and then follow Meng Yan into the palace. "I didn''t feel a little bored in the room just now. I was just blowing in the yard. I didn''t expect to hear the sound of your carriage. I just came out to have a look." The people of Qin and Chu turned their heads and invented a reason to save their face. Meng Yan gave a smile in his heart, and the corners of his mouth were also hooked up. Fortunately, the people of Qin and Chu bowed their heads and didn''t see this scene. When Biliu heard this, she covered her mouth and wanted to laugh. Anyone present can tell that Qin and Chu people are looking for reasons for themselves, OK? However, Meng Yan still decided to give his princess a little face, and said sincerely: "so it is. Is the princess kind-hearted? If not, it''s OK for me to accompany you in the yard. " "Ah, it''s over. It''s over. I''m sure the prince is tired when he''s socializing in the palace. Let''s go into the room and have a rest." Qin Chu people didn''t expect Meng Yan to believe her, and they were surprised. Meng Yan smiles and orders his servants to make a snack. When he was in the palace, he was not in the mood, and the food didn''t move. Now when he saw the people of Qin and Chu, he was in the right mood and hungry. "Just right, I feel a little hungry too. Let''s eat together." Qin churen said with a smile, her heart has been thinking about Meng Yan, also did not eat anything. "That dessert is for you." Chapter 402 Turks have been harassing the people of Dazhou at the border for many years. Although there are soldiers at the border, no one can predict when Turks will choose to raid, so it has also caused some losses. So for Dazhou, Turk is not a friendly neighbor. This time, we are also striving to maximize the benefits of Dazhou. Meng Yan knew in his heart that this time the emperor had given the matter to him, but in fact he was not at ease. Now that he knew it was a thankless thing, Meng Yan didn''t take part in it actively. On the surface, every time the ministers discuss, Meng Yan will be present. If someone asks for his suggestions, he will also give an answer, but they are all formulaic. Occasionally, he takes the initiative to make some comments, which is irrelevant. When those ministers came to their present position, they were all old Goblins who had been practicing for many years. Everyone noticed Meng Yan''s response, but they didn''t find it. After all, Meng Yanming has made enough of his plays. The person sent by the emperor to inquire, after going back and reporting to the emperor, is also Meng Yan. Every time he is in charge, he discusses with a group of adults, but there is nothing to go beyond. In fact, what these people are talking about is not a big problem. It''s nothing more than a few percent of what Turks pay tribute to Dazhou every year, or they should report Turks'' national conditions to Dazhou several times a year. According to the national strength of the great Zhou Dynasty, it should not have relied on this to pay tribute. On the contrary, this tribute is not something to be seen by the royal family of the great Zhou Dynasty. But for Turks, it is a qualitative change. What these ministers have to do now is, on the one hand, to ask Turks to pay more tribute, or they have no spare power to think about rebelling against Dazhou. On the other hand, they think that if Dazhou forces Turks too hard, it is difficult to guarantee that Turks will not be caught dead. After all, there can''t be too many wars between the two sides. Meng Yan is more inclined to the second. But there is no advantage in fighting. Pay is a problem, manpower is a problem. Meng Yan was born with a strong ability of overall planning, and he knew how to lead the troops, but he was a man who fought extremely well. How many people will be killed in a war, from hundreds to thousands to tens of thousands. A soldier is a family. To die a soldier is to destroy a family. But no one with compassion can bear to see such a scene. To prevent the Qin and Chu people from thinking too much, when Meng Yan went out of the palace, he just said to find out what happened during his absence, and to mention something about Meng Xu. He did not say the real reason. The Qin and Chu people have already learned about the plague in Chi city from Meng Yan, so they don''t have any doubts when Meng Yan said to go to Meng Xu to find out. After all, no one in the imperial court was in charge of the city. It was Meng Xu''s hand. When it comes to this, the people of Qin and Chu are actually a little gratified. I didn''t expect that the prince of Donggong, who only wanted to train them to play with their hearts before, has now done such a good thing of patriotism and benefiting the people. "If the princess knew about it, she would be very happy." Qin Chu people have nothing to do when they are idle. They sigh with the little fairy. The little fairy thought about it and said, "it''s called prodigal son turning back. It seems that Meng Yan set an example and had some influence on Meng Xu." "So, the Lord is really a good Lord!" The Qin and Chu people began to be obsessed with flowers again. Two days after returning from the border to the capital, the people of Qin and Chu have been staying in the palace, but they haven''t gone out yet. At the beginning, they haven''t noticed anything wrong. After they mentioned Meng Xu here with xiaoshenxian, she realized that she hasn''t officially informed Meng Xu about her return. After all... It was suddenly not that he left Meng Xu at that time. It was funny to think of that scene. I don''t know whether Meng Xu is alive or dead. Of course, the reason why she wants to report to Meng Xu is not that she wants to appear in front of Meng Xu, but that she is staying in Meng Yan''s palace and is worried that Meng Xu will suddenly find out. Now it''s hard for Meng Xu to understand something, and Meng Yan is willing to work hard to bring Meng Xu to the right path. The people of Qin and Chu are very worried about what to do if she affects the relationship between the uncle and nephew again. "Host, don''t be distracted when chatting. You are crying and laughing. People who don''t know think you are stupid." The little fairy is quite willing to give Qin and Chu people a task to meet Meng Xu. But now is not the right time. Qin Chu people sighed and said: "on the surface, it seems that the Lord is still smooth now." The little fairy heart says that it''s going well. What else do you sigh. "But, according to the prince''s temperament, things will not be as simple as they seem, and none of us should forget that GE Shulang still has a bill in his hand." The people of Qin and Chu supplemented the rest of the sentence. When Biliu saw that the people of Qin and Chu came back, she was very worried. She said to him that he liked sweet food when he was not happy. The people of Qin and Chu could not escape this rule. So she ordered the kitchen to bring a bowl of fruit. After seeing this, the people of Qin and Chu had a big finger movement. They took it from Green''s hand and began to eat it. They were not interested in telling the fairy the truth. When you see this scene, think about the way the people of Qin and Chu worried about state affairs "If you want to be a slave, you''d better stay here. The prince is a man of ability. He has been here for so many years. How can something happen at this time? And even if the emperor is in power again, the throne will be passed on to his royal highness. Don''t you say that the relationship between the prince and his highness is getting better now? His royal highness will certainly not hurt the prince. " Green whispered close to the Qin and Chu people and said that she is a servant. Naturally, she knows how rebellious these words are. It''s OK to talk to the Qin and Chu people, but if someone hears them, it''s a big crime to kill the head. After hearing this, the people of Qin and Chu nodded heavily and said, "I think it''s very reasonable." Then she went on to eat her fruit. She felt that the main reason why she was so worried was that the fairy had warned her so much. If it wasn''t for xiaoshenxian who said that going to the Turkic military camp was a turning point for Meng Yan, she would not have been thinking about it all the time. I don''t think about that bill all the time. Chapter 403 When it comes to a bill, it''s just a bill that people in the Qin and Chu dynasties are afraid of. Qin and Chu people dare not tell Meng Yan about it directly. On the one hand, they can''t explain how they saw the bill. On the other hand, she worries about what Meng Yan will deploy in advance to prove that he has nothing to do with the bill after he knows about it. If Qin and Chu people''s guess is wrong, and the bill doesn''t appear after that, Meng Yan''s current situation will be confirmed. But now, if she doesn''t do anything, it''s like sitting and waiting to die! So, go on bravely! The people of Qin and Chu decided to trust Meng Yan first and start with the people around him. For example, Wang Shi. Although people like Wang Shi didn''t like her very much before, they always felt that Qin and Chu people were just a woman, and they were the women who came from Meng Xu''s side. They certainly didn''t like Meng Yan. But there''s no way. Meng Yan now recognizes Qin and Chu people. And the people of Qin and Chu all live in the palace as future princesses. What else can Wang Shi say? So while Meng Yan once again said that he wanted to go to Meng Xu, the people of Qin and Chu quietly went outside Wang Shi''s room. It''s not unusual to hear a knock at the door. But if you open the door and you see the people of Qin and Chu, you will be a little thrilled to Wang Shi. "I have seen Mr. Wang Shi." The Qin and Chu people admitted that they came here to ask for help, so they kept a low attitude and said hello politely. Wang Shi was a little surprised and a little unhappy. In a word, this look was very complicated. At last, he had to salute the people of Qin and Chu and said, "I don''t know what can I do for you when little lady Qin arrives." As soon as the people of Qin and Chu heard this, they knew that they were not welcome. But as the saying goes, those who achieve great things must endure extraordinary looks. Qin Chu people feel that at least now Wang Shi has not driven her out, it has given her face. The little fairy waved his hand: "host, cut in, which fairy said that?" The Qin Chu people said that she didn''t remember what the immortal said. As long as the words worked, they were good words. So she showed a very sincere smile and said to Wang Shi, "I don''t know if Mr. Wang Shi can give me some time. I have a very important thing about the king that I want to tell you." "Come in, princess." Wang Shi turned aside and made a gesture of invitation to the people of Qin and Chu. It was a man who did not smile. The people of Qin and Chu felt that they must have been so polite that they moved Wang Shi. The little fairy thought about it secretly and estimated that Wang Shi just wanted to know what the Qin and Chu people could say about Meng Yan. However, this did not affect the happiness of the Qin and Chu people. When she saw Wang Shi''s agreement, she rushed in with green. Wang Shi looked at the green also came in, thoughtfully looked at the Qin Chu people. "Ah, it doesn''t matter. This matter will never be disclosed to others, so Mr. Wang Shi doesn''t have to worry about it." Of course, the people of Qin and Chu realized that she and Wang Shi, after all, were single men and few women, and that they still took green to avoid suspicion. Wang Shi can''t think of this, because his heart only Meng Yan''s safety, but Qin Chu people believe that Biliu will not betray her. After all, this is Meng Yan''s future Princess. Wang Shi politely poured a cup of tea for Qin and Chu people. Qin churen took a drink, took a deep breath and said, "I know what I''m going to say. Mr. Wang Shi may not believe it, but I swear by my life that what I''m going to say is true." "What''s the matter, Qin xiaoniang said directly, and her subordinates will naturally judge." Wang Shi said politely. Qin Chu man nodded: "Oh, well, I learned in my own way that GE Shulang had a bill in his hand, on which were the transaction records of the private exchanges between Wang Ye and Ge Shulang, and on which were the seal and signature of Wang Ye." "Little lady Qin, what do you mean? Are you talking about the cooperation between Wang Ye and Ge Shulang?" After hearing this, Wang Shi first felt anger. Wang Shi didn''t like to see Qin and Chu people all the time, just because Meng Yan was so kind to Qin and Chu people. He had never seen Meng Yan treat anyone so well, especially Qin and Chu people were still women. If it''s an ordinary woman, it doesn''t matter. But the people of Qin and Chu came out of the prince''s mansion. Who can know if the people of Qin and Chu really follow Meng Yan. If it wasn''t for watching Meng Yan fall in love with Qin and Chu people, and they didn''t do anything to hurt Meng Yan, Wang Shi might not have such a good attitude today, but it doesn''t mean Qin and Chu people can make up bad words about Meng Yan at will here! If it wasn''t for the difference between superiority and inferiority, Wang Shi really wanted to drive the Qin and Chu people out directly. In fact, if the people of Qin and Chu insisted on this, Wang Shi might have done so. However, the Qin Chu people were really aggrieved. She looked at Wang Shi''s angry appearance, and was stunned in the same place. "Little fairy, did I say something wrong just now? Did I say that I suspected the Lord of the kingdom of treason? " Some of the Qin and Chu people questioned xiaoshenxiandao with self doubt, with innocence in their eyes. She just explained the fact according to her idea. "Next time you have something to say, speak quickly, and don''t give people a chance to misunderstand." The fairy coughed and said. The Qin and Chu people nodded. So he still looked at Wang Shi: "Mr. Wang Shi, I don''t mean that." "Wang Ye has always been concerned about Da Zhou. Naturally, he won''t do such a thing. The bill was forged by GE Shulang''s military adviser, but the handwriting is indeed Wang Ye''s, as well as Wang Ye''s seal. It''s obvious that he is ready to frame Wang Ye, so my concubine will come to sue him about it. I hope he can come up with a countermeasure and make preparations ahead of time." It''s not uncommon to forge handwriting, but even Meng Yan''s seal can be forged. Meng Yan didn''t tell him about such an important thing before, which shows that Meng Yan didn''t know. How did the people of Qin and Chu know? Wang Shi did not follow the thinking of the Qin and Chu people, but began to question the Qin and Chu people themselves. "According to Qin xiaoniang, this bill should be very important to ge Shulang. Even they are ready to use this bill to deal with the Lord. Why is it that Qin xiaoniang knows about it? As far as I''m concerned, you don''t even know about it. " Wang Shi stares at Qin and Chu people, and his tone is not very good. Chapter 404 After all, Qin and Chu people used to be the people around Meng Xu. Although Meng Xu''s style of action is different from before, he is always a person with criminal record. Wang Shi didn''t think Ge Shulang had this ability, and he didn''t think Ge Shulang could be discovered by a woman in the Qin and Chu Dynasties when he had such a bill. Moreover, even if what Qin and Chu people said was true, why didn''t Qin and Chu people tell Meng Yan about it instead? In the divine sense, the Qin and Chu people scratched their hair in embarrassment. It seems that there is a long way to go to influence Mr. Wang Shi with sincerity. "I saw it with my own eyes." Qin Chu people firmly said, "it''s just that I can''t tell my husband about the way I saw. That''s the reason why I didn''t tell the Lord. Moreover, I''m afraid that after I told the Lord about it, it would be counterproductive. It''s better not to let the Lord not know about it at all. Even if the emperor tries, the Lord can say he doesn''t know." "Bills have always been very important things, and Qin xiaoniang said that they were made by the military strategists around Ge Shulang. She thought she had seen them in the hands of the military strategists, but the military strategists didn''t take part in the war and only stayed in the military barracks. Did Qin xiaoniang go to the military barracks of Turks when she was at the border?" Wang Shi asked with a sneer. Even if the Qin and Chu people really went to the military camp of Turk, they could check the other party''s things without being found out, and then retreat all over? Wang Shi has lived for so many years, but he has never seen such a riddled lie. In fact, the people of Qin and Chu wanted to say that Wang Shi''s conjecture was true. But the existence of the little fairy is not easy to explain, Qin and Chu people decided to rely on their own sincerity. You see, even the Lord trusted her so much. As a subordinate of the Lord, don''t you believe her? Qin and Chu people thought confidently... Then she thought of Lin Xiaobao. "I only want to tell Mr. Wang Shi about it. I hope you don''t tell him about it for the time being. When it''s over, I will tell him." Qin Chu people''s expression suddenly became serious, "I really saw this bill with my own eyes. Lin Xiaobao in the army can testify about this. He was undercover in Turk at that time." "At that time, my concubine also made a slight change in the handwriting of the bill, but in order to avoid the Turkic army''s discovery, I didn''t make a big change. It''s not sure whether it will affect them, so I''ll take it as nothing for the moment." The people of Qin and Chu described the bill in detail. Wang Shi looked at Qin and Chu people with more and more distrust in his eyes. Qin Chu people, a woman, went to the enemy camp alone, and found this secret? This on anyone, no one will believe it! Fortunately, this is not a bad word about Meng Yan. Wang Shi decided to forgive the nonsense of Qin and Chu people for a while, but he didn''t want to continue to listen to it. "I''ll think it over carefully, but I still have something to do now. If there''s nothing else, let''s talk about it first." Wang Shidao. Qin Chu people thought about it, but she actually had something else to say. For example, she wanted to know if Wang Shi had an idea to see how to deal with it. But now it seems that Wang Shi doesn''t welcome her very much. Fortunately, the main thing is finished. "That concubine left first, sir, you must take this matter in mind, in case Ge Shulang really wants to use that bill to deal with the king." Qin Chu people stand up to leave, not assured of the way, "also, this matter must not tell the Lord ah, after I will tell him." "I see. Miss Qin, please come back." Wang Shi said quickly. No matter what the people of Qin and Chu said now, Wang Shi decided that he would agree first. He always didn''t want to hear the Qin and Chu people talk about it any more. Wang Shi''s suspicions about her are just in front of the public, and there is no need for the people of Qin and Chu to think more about them. Qin Chu people said that she was really aggrieved. It is clear that what she said is true. It is clear that she is sincere for Meng Yanhao. But these people just feel that she has a plan around Meng Yan. To whom should she tell her grievances? "Well, you said it yourself. When it''s over, you''ll tell Meng Yan. When you and Meng Yan are all open, those troubles are gone. Who can say you''re wrong?" The little fairy really comforted the Qin and Chu people once. Qin and Chu people hide their faces, but they don''t speak. Just when the little fairy thought that the Qin and Chu people were about to cry, he suddenly saw that the Qin and Chu people put down their hands, and then looked at the front with a firm face: "little fairy, I think what you said is right. No matter what, the Lord and I will definitely go through this camp! No one can question my sincerity to Wang Ye! " "..." the little fairy drifted by. After the people of Qin and Chu left, Wang Shi really intended to forget the false rumors that sounded like alarmists and then do his own business. But somehow, the expression of Qin and Chu people''s pleading appeared in his mind. "The acting skills of the Qin and Chu people are a little too good." Wang Shi said to himself. He poured himself a cup of tea and drank it slowly. By the way, he gave himself some time to decide whether or not to believe the words of the Qin and Chu people. I''m afraid that even Meng Yan, who can accept the Qin and Chu people, will find it hard to believe after hearing this. It''s reasonable to say that Wang Shi, who doesn''t like the Qin and Chu people, should not believe it. But Wang Shi actually went along with the thinking of the Qin and Chu people. First of all, suppose the Qin and Chu people are telling the truth. Ge Shulang really has such a bill in his hand. Now Meng Yan is in charge of the negotiation with Turks. If the person who comes to talk with Dazhou at that time is Ge Shulang Wang Shi''s mind suddenly came up with a terrible idea. If Meng Yan and Ge Shulang are really against each other at that time, no matter what the outcome of the negotiation is, as long as GE Shulang takes out the bill, it will be equivalent to directly putting Meng Yan into the abyss. The emperor could have been looking for Meng Yan''s mistakes. If Ge Shulang handed over the bill to the emperor at this time, it would be equivalent to Meng Yan''s collusion with the enemy and treason. This accusation could have directly decapitated Meng Yan, and even the palace would not be left. What Meng Yan had done, including fighting back the Turks and helping the emperor stabilize the country, was no longer Meng Yan''s contribution. Chapter 405 On the contrary, Meng Yan''s actions will be regarded as harboring evil intentions. Thinking of this, Wang Shi finally realized that no matter what Qin and Chu people said was true or false, he had to find a way to deploy. Moreover, at that time, Meng Yan told people not to tell Qin and Chu that he was responsible for negotiating with Turks. In other words, the Qin and Chu people knew nothing about Meng Yan''s current situation, and could not have said such words as GE Shulang and the bill so coincidentally. For now, Meng Yan has only participated in the negotiation of Turkic tribute, and others have not been involved for the time being. The day when Turks came to negotiate was set to be one month later, just approaching August 15. At that time, the Imperial Palace should not only prepare for the negotiations with Turks, but also prepare for the palace banquet on August 15. At that time, the royal family should send people to the imperial mausoleum to guard the tomb and hold a memorial ceremony. At that time, things will be really many and chaotic. If we really wait until that time to deal with these things, it will be too late. Wang Shi was very anxious. He drank a pot of tea at one go, and then arranged his clothes to go out. He is just one of Meng Yan''s subordinates. He doesn''t have so much authority to intervene in this negotiation. Let alone him, Meng Yan didn''t intervene much. In this way, no matter what happens, it can not be said that it is Meng Yan''s hand, but there is another drawback. If someone does it in this link, what happens in the end is also Meng Yan''s dereliction of duty. From left to right, Meng Yan could not escape punishment. So Wang Shi had to customize the most suitable negotiation treaty in advance for Meng Yan to use. This point should be concealed from other ministers and raised at the last moment, so as not to give those who are waiting to stab in the back a chance to come up with countermeasures. Then there is the problem of handwriting and seal. Wang Shi doesn''t know much about handwriting comparison, but he knows an old man who knows this very well. As long as he puts two handwriting in front of him, he can immediately distinguish the true from the false. First of all, it is impossible for Meng Yan to cooperate with GE Shulang, so the signature of the bill in Ge Shulang''s hand must be imitated, and it can be verified by looking at this old man at that time. As for the seal, most people don''t know what Meng Yan''s Regent seal looks like. Wang Shi thinks that even if Ge Shulang''s military adviser imitates it, it must be different from the real seal. In fact, whether it''s signature or seal, these are not the most important. The most important thing is the bill itself. No matter the emperor or some ministers in the court, most of them are staring at Meng Yan. They are eager for Meng Yan''s troubles. The emperor thinks that the throne belongs to him, and it will not be in Meng Yan''s hands for thousands of generations. But he does not have Meng Yan''s ability. If he knows that Meng Yan has done this kind of thing Wang Shi didn''t dare to think about it. The four words "embezzlement and perversion of the law" have nothing to do with Meng Yan. His family is not as comfortable as the patriarchal family. What good things can he have. This can be used as a motive after the incident. There is no money, so we need to get money. However, if Meng Yan finds a chance to make an inventory of the palace and record all the things in his name, no one can find the problem from the things. Of course, these have to be prepared in advance, but also as unintentional appearance, so that people will not suspect. Wang Shi thought that since the bill was put forward by the people of Qin and Chu, and the people of Qin and Chu were the future Princess of Meng Yan, it didn''t matter how they tossed about in the palace, so he took the initiative to discuss the matter with the people of Qin and Chu. It''s better for the people of Qin and Chu to find a name. There''s always nothing wrong with the housewife taking care of her residence. Anyway, Meng Yan has always been incorruptible. There is basically nothing valuable in the palace. It should not take much effort for the people of Qin and Chu to count. "Host, I think it''s time for you to take the job." The little fairy said coldly. When she said this, Qin and Chu people were imitating Meng Yan''s handwriting in the room. Meng Bu Ding heard the voice of the little fairy, but he didn''t see the task for a long time. His writing hand faltered, and a drop of black ink fell on the rice paper, soaking a large area. Although it wastes a piece of paper and destroys the good mood of concentrating on practicing calligraphy, the Qin and Chu people are not angry. In her opinion, having a mission means having health value and green hat value. Either one is good for her. After all, she doesn''t look like the Qin and Chu people who just took over the task and were scared to do anything, does she? "What mission?" Qin Chu asked. The little fairy said, "try to make a chance meeting with your Highness the prince. Tell him that you have come back and live in the palace now." "..." the Qin Chu people thought that she was not the Qin Chu people before, but the little fairy was still the little fairy before. The same formula, the same taste. Never soft. Although she had thought about not telling Meng Xu about her return before, it was just thinking that she didn''t want to stir up the relationship between Meng Yan and Meng Xu in such a chaotic time. However, since it is the task of system release, there must be a systematic reason. Qin and Chu people can only comfort themselves in this way. "However, in recent days, his royal highness should be in the east palace. The Lord has been saying that he is going to see him. What can I do to see him?" The Qin and Chu people asked suspiciously. Let''s not say she''s staying in the palace now. She doesn''t go out at will. Meng Xu has been staying in the prince''s mansion. She is well guarded. She can''t say that she doesn''t want to go. These days, Meng Yan has been looking for Meng Xu to talk about things. If three people run into each other, isn''t it embarrassing. Qin and Chu people dare not think about that kind of scene. The little fairy looked at the Qin and Chu people very seriously and shook his head: "what the host said is not true. Did you experience such things less before? I can''t say that because I went to the border, I forgot all my good memories. " After hearing this, the Qin and Chu people felt that something was wrong, but it was not easy to refute, so they had to agree and nodded. Does she really want to find a way to meet the prince? "Green, you say, what way can I see the Prince now? You''d better not run into the kind of Lord. " The people of Qin and Chu asked with a little distress. Biliu came to the prince''s house secretly after she knew that Meng Yan''s class teacher had returned to the imperial court. She had been staying in the prince''s house before, but she was not sure whether Meng Xu knew that the Qin and Chu people had come back. But she also knew that the people of Qin and Chu followed Meng Yan wholeheartedly. How could they find a way to see Meng Xu now? Chapter 406 "Little lady Qin, the prince often goes to the prince''s mansion these days. I don''t want to come to the prince''s mansion. Unless you go to the prince''s mansion in person, I''m afraid you won''t see him." Green some embarrassed said. She knew very well that this time the people of Qin and Chu came back in the name of Regent princess. If she really went to see Meng Xu, it would be really embarrassing. Qin Chu people nodded thoughtfully. "Host, your mission time is three days this time. It''s too long, but it can''t be done. Pay attention to the time." This is from the little fairy''s warm tips. Qin Chu people nodded numbly. It''s true that she has been tossing about enough to stay at the border these days, even more than under the coercion and inducement of the system. But now when she suddenly heard the little fairy release the mission, she was still a little frightened. There are still three days left. Qin and Chu people plan to wait for Meng Yan to come back and inquire about what Meng Yan has been doing with Meng Xu recently. Does the prince really become so studious now? Qin and Chu didn''t believe it. Meng Yan, who was bored and had a cup of tea and watched the dispute all morning, suddenly became clear-cut. Meng Xu, who is sitting in the yard in the sun, shivers coldly. He raises his eyelids and thinks it''s his illusion when he finds that the sun is still warm. These people have basically negotiated a treaty for Turks. Of course, so far it''s just a proposal, and then we have to negotiate with Turks. It''s good for Turks to agree. If they don''t agree, they have to rely on Meng Yan to persuade them to agree. Compared with the previous one, this treaty is still the same. Meng Yan estimated that it was also within the tolerance of Turks, and there were many things that Dazhou could get. In his opinion, Dazhou can''t go too far with Turks, or the other side will fight to the death. Although Dazhou can''t shake the whole Dazhou, it will also cause a lot of losses to the border, especially the insidious tactics like poisonous insect tactics. I''m afraid that the border can''t be restored in a few years. So let''s talk about peace as much as possible. "Since this is the result of your deliberation, judge Tan will write and polish it later, and I will present it to the emperor for review." Meng Yan, who didn''t speak for a long time, said lightly. When other ministers saw that Meng Yan seldom spoke, they all carefully recalled the outcome of their discussions just now. After all, it should be presented to the emperor. It''s always right to be careful. As a result, these ministers negotiated with each other. In the middle of the negotiation, there was the supervision of the judge. Even if Meng Yan made some suggestions, it didn''t matter. In the end, it was the judge who wrote. Basically, it had nothing to do with Meng Yan. Some people in the middle have noticed this, especially those who are not in Meng Yan''s group. But no matter how to remind, Meng Yan is not into the oil and salt, eventually led to this result. Meng Yan was extremely satisfied with the result. At least for the time being. There are so many old slicks in the imperial court. The emperor is even more thoughtful. He can''t figure out what he has left behind. There is still one month to go before the real negotiation, and the negotiation on the contents of the treaty has come to an end. Meng Yan didn''t see the emperor with his own eyes. After he handed the memorial up, he went back to the palace. Since he returned to the capital, he has been busy negotiating the treaty. Basically, he didn''t stay in the palace. Although he gave the Qin and Chu people a reason to appease them, it was always easy to arouse suspicion after a long time. Meng Yan seldom came back early. The people of Qin and Chu didn''t know it. Instead, they were still practicing calligraphy in their room. The sun shines continuously on the Qin and Chu people through the window. She tilts her head slightly, and a wisp of hair falls from her temples. Her serious appearance is very lovely. Meng Yan felt soft when he saw Qin and Chu people like this, and his mouth rose. "Chu people, practicing calligraphy?" Meng Yan approached the room. Hearing the sound, the people of Qin and Chu raised their heads to see Meng Yan, and their eyes lit up immediately. Meng Yan could hardly think of any words to describe this beauty. The Qin and Chu people did not care about practicing calligraphy. They put down their pen and trotted to Meng Yan: "Lord, I''ll be back early today, but what''s the matter with your highness?" Meng Yan heard that he had come back early and had something to do with Meng Xu. He was stunned for a moment. Then he remembered the reason he had made up. He quickly said, "I don''t have much to say, and then I won''t go." "So it is." Qin Chu people looked down and said that it was a good opportunity for Meng Yan not to go to Meng Xu. At least when she "ran into" Meng Xu, she didn''t have to worry about meeting Meng Yan. "You haven''t had a good rest since you came back. You sit down first, and I''ll pinch your shoulder." Then the people of Qin and Chu told Bili, "go and tell the kitchen to make the tremella and lotus seed porridge that the Lord likes." "All right." Green road. It''s rare for two people to have such leisure time. Meng Yan saw that the Qin and Chu people were writing before, and the calligraphy that he was comparing actually met him, so he began to teach the Qin and Chu people how to write. "I see that these words you write have some charm. It seems that you have worked hard these days." Meng Yan picked up the Xuan paper written by the Qin and Chu people, looked up and down and praised it. This style of writing is similar to Meng Yan''s, but it can be seen that a large part of it is different. Moreover, Meng Yan has never seen Qin and Chu people write before, so it is speculated that Qin and Chu people began to practice these days. Qin Chu people''s cheeks were red, and they were quite shy: "the Lord praised me falsely. I just practiced. I''m far away from the master''s level. I''ll make you laugh." "Why do you suddenly think of practicing calligraphy?" Asked Meng Yan, he picked up his pen and dipped it in ink. "After all, I have nothing to do. When I saw your handwriting this day, I wanted to copy it." Qin and Chu people. When she saw Meng Yan writing, she took the initiative to brush. She said that her reason was really good. When they have nothing to do, they have nothing to do. Qin and Chu people still want to know how much they can imitate themselves. This is the Regent''s house. Qin and Chu people don''t have other people''s words to copy. She doesn''t want to, so she finds Meng Yan''s words. Meng yanben asked casually, but he didn''t study deeply. By this time, I have just finished three words. Meng Yan stepped aside a little, and the people of Qin and Chu looked at Xuan paper, which was exactly the word "people of Qin and Chu.". This word is vigorous and powerful, which is in line with Meng Yan''s character. "Wang Ye writes very well." The people of Qin and Chu praised it sincerely. Meng Yan handed the pen to Qin and Chu people, and then held Qin and Chu people''s hand: "I teach you." Qin Chu people''s "ah" fell into Meng Yan''s arms, and his hand was tightly held by Meng Yan. Chapter 407 Feeling the warmth behind, Qin and Chu people''s cheeks became more hot. Even her hand holding the pen was slightly trembling and excited. "The hand must be steady, so that the writing will be steady." Meng Yan said in a low voice. The Qin and Chu people swallowed their saliva. Meng Yan''s voice was low and magnetic, especially when she said it in her ear at such a close distance. It was really attractive. However, with the excitement in his heart, the hands of Qin and Chu people trembled even more. If Meng Yan didn''t hold her hand tightly, I''m afraid she couldn''t finish a word smoothly. There are words controlled by Meng Yan, even if the Qin and Chu people shake their hands, they are still so good-looking. With the beginning of the first word, the hearts of the Qin and Chu people finally calmed down, and they were able to devote themselves to the strokes of Meng Yan. If we only imitate the appearance of Meng Yan''s handwriting before, now with Meng Yan, the Qin and Chu people seem to feel the charm of Meng Yan''s handwriting, which is not just imitation. "Your progress is quite fast. When you first wrote it, your hands were shaking. Now it''s very good." Meng Yan is not stingy of praise. Qin churen sighed in her heart. She really didn''t know whether Meng Yan was praising her or teasing her. Clearly, she was nervous at the beginning. But... The word she writes now is really good-looking. Qin Chu people are very satisfied with the nod: "in fact, I also feel that this word is very beautiful, thanks to the instruction of the Lord." "Why don''t you write one yourself?" Meng Yan suddenly released the hand of the Qin and Chu people. When the warmth on the back of his hand left, the people of Qin and Chu suddenly felt cold and disappointed. She thought Meng Yan would not teach her so intimately. As a result, Meng Yan really just took away his hand and held it on the other side of the table. In this way, he put the Qin and Chu people more tightly in his arms. The people of Qin and Chu blinked. They were a little shy and encouraged themselves secretly. They must write well, but they can''t lose face in front of Meng Yan. Meng Yan saw the tension of the Qin and Chu people and couldn''t help laughing. Qin and Chu people suddenly felt angry, but standing behind her is the Regent''s Royal Highness, so let the Regent''s Royal Highness be happy for the time being. Qin and Chu people thought they were generous, and then wrote a big word on the paper. ... more arrogant than Meng Yan''s handwriting. "How is it, Lord? How is it written by me?" The people of Qin and Chu asked. Meng Yan was slow for a while, and then he said, "it''s... Good." So the Qin and Chu people nodded with satisfaction. Because Meng Yan is not going to the prince''s house now, so as long as the Qin and Chu people can go out to the Regent''s house, they can go to Meng Xu. Anyway, it''s all for the purpose of completing the task. If you can''t meet them by chance, you can come directly to see them. The people of Qin and Chu believed that Meng Xu must be more reasonable now than before after the tireless teaching of Meng Yan for several days. As long as she speaks with reason and moves with emotion, Meng Xu will not blame her... It''s better to hide things from Meng Yan. This opportunity is not easy. Because now Meng Yan is not going out of the palace, but the same, Qin and Chu people are not convenient to go out! Qin and Chu people also realized it the next morning. She wanted to take Biliu out of the house, but Meng Yan was also there when she had dinner in the morning, and she was always there. Qin Chu people just reflected that Meng yanzai had to think of a reason to go out. "Green ah, you say if we go out for a walk, how can we think of a more appropriate reason?" Qin Chu people sitting in front of the window, eyes staring at the yard tree, some melancholy said. Green some doubts blinked his eyes: "little lady Qin, you want to go out? Just say it to the Lord. " Qin Chu people nodded. She suddenly remembered that this would be the Mid Autumn Festival. If she went out to buy something, Meng Yan would not care too much. It''s just moon cakes and lanterns, and there''s no need to prepare them a month in advance. "Mr. Wang, next month is the Mid Autumn Festival. I want to buy clothes in a clothing store and have a look in the street, OK?" The Qin and Chu people blinked. It''s hard enough to say that Qin and Chu people, a delicate woman, have been at the border for such a long time. There was no good food and drink, and there were not so many clothes to change. The Qin and Chu people insisted on it, so that Meng Yan thought that the Qin and Chu people were such strong people. Now after hearing the request of the Qin and Chu people to go shopping, Meng Yan''s heart began to sour almost in an instant, and immediately agreed to the request of the Qin and Chu people. "How much money do you need? Go to the cashier and tell him to take more money. If you value something, you can buy it directly. That is, you can make more clothes." Meng Yan went to the Qin and Chu people, stroked their hair and said. He regretted why he was so careless. When he came back, he should compensate Qin and Chu people. However, this sentence made the people of Qin and Chu fall into the enemy''s hands. The Lord is the best person in the world. How can she go to see Meng Xu without telling Meng Yan when Meng Yan is intimate with her! So... Qin and Chu people resolutely gave up this opportunity. "Host, I think you''re right about that. Although we are a green hat system, we don''t want to give him a green hat. Our service object is only one, that is, his royal highness Meng Xu. Only by giving him a green hat can you have life value, you know." The little fairy is very suitable to appear. The people of Qin and Chu didn''t pay attention to the fairy. Instead, they showed a sweet smile to Meng Yan: "I know, I will come back early!" "Have fun." Meng Yanchong said. Qin Chu people give green a look, two people leave together. Although he didn''t say that the Qin and Chu people were his royal concubines, they came back together at that time. It''s hard to guarantee that they won''t be seen by people who want to. So after the Qin and Chu people left, Meng Yan ordered two dark guards to accompany them to prevent any accidents. "Little lady Qin, where are we going now?" Green see Qin Chu people just now also a pair of interest, but now look dejected, some doubt asked. Qin Chu people waved their hands and said, "let me think about it." She intended to go to the prince''s mansion, but now she doesn''t plan to go, so she has to think of other destinations. Since you are here to go shopping, you should go to a busy place. The people of Qin and Chu took a look around and finally pointed out a direction. Chapter 408 "Let''s go to Qi''an street. It''s quite busy there, and there are quite a lot of people selling gadgets. Anyway, it''s almost the Mid Autumn Festival. To buy more and put them in Wangye''s house can be regarded as adding a little joy." Qin and Chu people seem to have regarded themselves as the hostess of the palace. In fact, she didn''t care much about these external things, but Meng Yan''s palace really proved what is "two sleeves of breeze". Qin and Chu people deeply believe that Meng Yan has not really experienced the feeling of having the Mid Autumn Festival in his own house for so many years. Now that I''m out this time, I''d like to have a good stroll and buy some. After I go back, I''ll clean up the palace and let Meng Yan have a good experience of what it''s like to spend the Mid Autumn Festival with his family. Every year in the Mid Autumn Festival, a palace banquet is held in the palace, mainly for the royal princes, princesses and concubines to get together, which can be regarded as a family. Qin and Chu people knew this rule when they were in the prince''s mansion. Every Mid Autumn Festival, Meng Xu would go to the palace for a banquet. But those people in the palace are intriguing. Even if there is any real family love in the Mid Autumn Festival, the people of Qin and Chu always think so. At the same time, they feel that Meng Yan is a little pitiful now. Although you are a prince, it''s a pity that you lack family affection. "Since no one really regards you as a family member, let me accompany you through the Mid Autumn Festival." Qin Chu people said in their heart. Qi''an street not only has many high-end shops, but also has some vendors. In a word, you can go shopping here no matter you are rich or poor. Because this is the first time that Qin and Chu people come back from the border to go shopping, Meng Yan prepared a lot of silver for her. However, due to the wealth of the palace itself... The people of Qin and Chu thought they should save some money. "However, host, although I quite agree with your choice not to complete the task behind Meng Yan''s back, you should also pay attention to the time?" This message comes from a friendly reminder from the system. The Qin Chu people nodded, then pointed to a nearby stall and said, "there are lantern sellers over there. Go and ask the price first. It''s so nice to hang in the Palace during the Mid Autumn Festival. The stall must be cheaper than the one in the shop." "We can''t take away so many lanterns." Green blinked her eyes. She couldn''t understand why the people of Qin and Chu went to see the lanterns first. "Why don''t you ask about the price first? If it''s really cheap, just write a list and let the people in the palace come to pick it up. But I don''t know if there are any cheaper ones ahead." The people of Qin and Chu murmured, thinking about how to spend the money. For the ordinary people in small families, it is the best time for them to get together and eat moon cakes during the Mid Autumn Festival. Qin and Chu people always think that Meng Yan is alone in this heartless royal family and wants to make him happier. However, she forgets that she used to be only Meng Xu''s concubine, and she was also unaccompanied on the Mid Autumn Festival. The old man who sells lanterns at the stall has been making lanterns for decades. The lanterns are more beautiful and exquisite than those of any other family. The people of Qin and Chu asked about the price. Although it''s not so low, it''s absolutely worthy of the craft. Moreover, the old man is so old that he has to set up a stall to do things. His family certainly has a bad life. Based on the idea that everyone''s good is really good, the people of Qin and Chu decided to order a number of lanterns here when the price is not the best. "The pain in my heart is like cutting flesh." After giving the silver to the old man, the Qin and Chu people covered their heart and said to Biliu. "Little lady Qin is really going to plan for the Lord." Green teased. The people of Qin and Chu blushed and turned away from the topic: "now that the lantern has been bought, let''s go to the front to see what''s there. I look at it, but it''s very busy." Green "ah" a, follow the Qin and Chu people to move forward. Maybe there is a juggling stall in front of us. There are a lot of people around us. From time to time, some people applaud. Before they followed Meng Yan, the people of Qin and Chu had been learning things in the prince''s mansion. They seldom went shopping. They didn''t see such an interesting scene, and they also pulled green to join in the fun. "Be careful, little lady Qin. There are so many people here. Don''t worry about the excitement." Biliu tells Qin and Chu to be humane. The people of Qin and Chu kept nodding, but looking at the look and the tight eyes towards the crowd, it was obvious that they didn''t listen to the words of green. Green helplessly sighed, had to tightly pull a wisp of Qin Chu sleeve, eyes dare not leave the Qin Chu people. Originally, there are so many people here. There are more than one or two stalls like this. Maybe people will want to run there when they are tired of watching here. No matter how many people there are, it''s easy to squeeze them apart. Qin and Chu people don''t care. She doesn''t know the way home. And even if it''s scattered, it''s scattered in this street, and can''t run around. Obviously, she felt green was making a fuss. "This little monkey is very clever, isn''t it?" Qin Chu people surprised said, and then kept looking for space to squeeze inside. It''s just a monkey. This monkey is smarter than other monkeys. What''s rare is that other monkeys who play monkey are all tied by others. Only when they are driven by others with a small whip can they do those pleasing actions. Usually the raw skin and bones are not very healthy. This monkey is not only not tied by others, but also has a mellow and lively body. It takes the initiative to do some pleasing actions, and sometimes interacts with people around it. That''s why there are so many people in front of this stall. The man who plays monkey is more relaxed. He is very contented while drinking tea and holding clay figurine. Qin Chu people look at the clay figurine is vivid, the protagonist seems to be in front of the monkey. "If only I could go back and show it to the Lord." Qin Chu people thought. Then she said in a loud voice to the man who kneaded the clay figurine, "do you sell that clay figurine?" The people who made clay figurines didn''t seem to hear them. They didn''t pay any attention to the people of Qin and Chu. The Qin Chu people then asked aloud several times, but the man was speechless. It must have been installed. The Qin and Chu people turned their lips in disgust, and then left the stall decisively. "This kind of person is too arrogant to flatter him. Let''s go and have a look elsewhere." Qin Chu people hold their heads high to Green said. Green can''t wait for the Qin and Chu people not to play in such a chaotic place. She quickly leads the Qin and Chu people to the small stall where there are few people: "little lady, I see there are some mountain red people over there. Don''t you like them?" Chapter 409 Qin and Chu people said that shanlihong is a good thing. Not only sour and sweet, but also to complete the task. Qin Chu people never thought that she would meet Meng Xu in such a place. It''s a godsend. Meng Xu did not expect that he would meet Qin and Chu people here. For a moment, he doubted whether he was dazed. "I have seen your Highness the prince." Qin Chu people didn''t escape and didn''t hide, so they came up to Meng Xu on their own initiative. People are really standing in front of Meng Xu, who finally can''t deceive himself is dazzled. The Qin and Chu people really came back with Meng Yan. If you look at the little servant girl next to the Qin and Chu people, isn''t she the green girl who disappeared before? It turns out that she knows her master is back. The little fairy "Ding" announced the completion of the task. Qin churen smiles with satisfaction, and then raises his head to meet Meng Xu''s unwilling eyes. "Do you live with Uncle Huang?" Meng Xu asked coldly. Qin Chu people are very clever nodded: "it is, did not timely and prince his highness inform a, is the fault of my body." However, even if it is said, what can be done? Meng Xu knows the relationship between his concubine and Meng Yan very clearly. Looking at Qin Chu people''s calm appearance, he must not be so afraid of him. Meng Xu sighed helplessly in his heart and nodded his head without expression on the surface. "There are still some things in this palace. Let''s go first." Meng continued to open his mouth and decided to stay away from this land of right and wrong. He suddenly remembered Meng Yan''s strange appearance at the celebration dinner. It seemed that the Qin and Chu people were waiting at home. No wonder I have to tell him the truth. Qin Chu people felt that his highness must be angry with her, so he didn''t want to speak. She also thought that recently Wang Ye often went to meet Meng Xu, and the relationship was not easy to ease a little, because she could not be so destroyed. So the Qin and Chu people stopped Meng Xu before he turned and left. "Since I have met you by chance, it''s better to see when your royal highness is free and come to the palace for a snack. You can''t let the prince always harass your royal highness." Qin churen said with a smile. Then she found that Meng Xu''s face suddenly became very tangled. Is there something wrong with her words? For example, it''s normal for uncle and nephew to meet each other. Shouldn''t they bother each other? Just when the people of Qin and Chu were still hesitating about how to express it properly, they suddenly heard Meng Xu say, "Uncle Huang hasn''t come to my king recently." "..." a bunch of ellipsis came out of Qin and Chu people''s mind. Is her memory confused? Didn''t Meng Yan say that he wanted to go to Meng Xu these two days to learn about the plague in Chicheng? For this matter also small praise Meng continued some. "Little fairy, do you know what''s going on?" Qin Chu people some wood Leng of ask a way, she instinctively don''t want to think another possibility. The little fairy showed a standard smile and said with certainty: "this shows that Meng Yan lied to you, my dear host." Qin Chu people calmly thought about it. Telling lies is not the most important thing. The most important thing is, since Meng Yan didn''t go to Meng Xu, what did Meng Yan do these days? With Qin Chu people''s understanding of Meng Yan, Meng Yan will definitely not do those messy things. It must be to deal with something serious. "Your Highness''s meaning is that the Lord hasn''t asked you about the city these days?" Qin Chu asked. Meng Xu nodded. As soon as he solved the problem of Chicheng, it''s not necessary for him to say that someone will explain it to Meng Yan. In theory, there is no need for Meng Yan to come to the prince''s residence to see him for such a thing. Looking at Qin and Chu people''s stupefied appearance, Meng Xu slowly eased down, and then felt a chill behind him. It seems that Meng Yan lied to Qin and Chu people, and now he was torn down. Tut Tut, what a coincidence. "I see. I won''t waste the time of the prince. Go and do something else." Qin and Chu people still keep a decent smile on their faces. Meng Xu nodded and left thoughtfully. It seems that there will be a little fluctuation in the palace recently. I don''t know how his uncle Huang will solve it? "Little lady Qin, the prince really didn''t go to find his royal highness." Green looking at Qin Chu''s face, carefully asked. The Qin Chu man nodded: "the prince has said that, so it should be. It''s OK. Maybe the prince is going to do other important things. It''s inconvenient to say, let''s go to the front again." Although the Qin and Chu people said this is very straightforward, but the next all the way green or has been observing the Qin and Chu people, repeatedly confirmed that she was not angry. "If it''s just a very common thing, the Lord can''t keep it from me. If it''s a very important thing, the Lord can directly say it''s very important. It''s inconvenient to tell me, what on earth do you need to keep it from me?" The people of Qin and Chu wandered aimlessly, communicating with the little immortals with their divine sense. The fairy nodded in agreement. "First of all, you can be sure that people like Wang Ye will not do bad things. Do you think it has something to do with the emperor? After all, there is no one but him who can force the Lord to do anything The fairy nodded again in agreement. "I said that the emperor would not let the LORD go so easily. He would take the initiative to find fault. You don''t believe it. See, now the facts have proved that I''m right!" The little fairy finally shook his head this time: "this matter has not been determined, how do you know that it has something to do with the emperor?" Although in the depths of the little fairy''s heart, he still felt that it was possible. "Don''t ask the reason first. Anyway, it must have something to do with the emperor. But since the Lord wants to hide it from me, I can''t tell you straight away. Otherwise, he must think I''m worried. Alas, I''m really too difficult." The strong analysis of Qin and Chu people in front of the little fairy turned into melancholy. Then she told Bili again, "don''t tell the prince about what we came out to see today. Do you know?" "Yes." Biliu must have listened to the people of Qin and Chu. Qin Chu people, who have something in mind, have no heart to see anything now, but thinking about the reason why they came out to look for it before, they decided to go to the clothing store to have a look. By the way, I also made two sets of clothes for Meng Yan. At this moment, the people of Qin and Chu want to hide their meeting with Meng Xu, and then slowly investigate what Meng Yan is doing in private. They don''t notice that she has been following the dark guard sent by Meng Yan Chapter 410 Meng Yan was also looking at the Qin and Chu people who were too sensitive to his safety, so he planned to hide it from the Qin and Chu people. Otherwise, he could imagine that the people of Qin and Chu knew that he was in charge of the negotiations with Turks, and they would surely fall into the fear that he would be framed every day. The excuse to go to the prince''s residence was perfect. After all, Qin and Chu people didn''t go out at ordinary times, and Meng Xu couldn''t go to that kind of market. Who can imagine that when Qin and Chu people went shopping for the first time after returning to the capital, they met Meng Xu, who was once in a blue moon. After learning the news, Meng Yan''s face changed a little. He had to find another reason to explain to the people of Qin and Chu. However, what Meng Yan didn''t expect was that the people of Qin and Chu bought a lot of food with a few long and flat bamboo sticks. With a smile, they didn''t want to question him at all. "Mr. Wang, here are fried goods, here are cakes, here are preserves, and here are dried fruits. Please see if you like to eat. I''ll put the things back to my room first." After putting down the food, the people of Qin and Chu left happily with bamboo sticks. Meng Yan looked at several parcels, then looked at Biliu and asked, "are the Chu people still happy today?" "Back to the Lord, Qin xiaoniang made some clothes, ordered lanterns for the Mid Autumn Festival, bought a lot of food, and watched juggling for a while. Except the monkey boss didn''t pay attention to her, everything else was fine." Green is very clever low head meeting report. Meng Yan gave a "well", which meant something that he couldn''t say. It seems that Qin and Chu people didn''t plan to tell him about meeting Meng Xu. After putting the things back, the people of Qin and Chu turned back. Seeing that Meng Yan had not moved the things on the table, they asked, "don''t you try it, Lord? I tried it before I bought it. It''s delicious and cheap! " Then the people of Qin and Chu ordered their servants to take the plate, open the paper package, put the food on the plate, and looked at the delicious food in front of them, as if they were satisfied. Meng Yan looked at the people of Qin and Chu, and he was really curious about what they thought. Seeing that Meng Yan didn''t move, the people of Qin and Chu took a cake for Meng Yan and said, "Wang Ye, have a taste?" "Did you have anything unusual today?" Meng Yan asked tentatively. Qin Chu people nervously put the cake into their mouth, and then nodded to Meng Yan. "What did he mean by that, and what did he say he found?" The people of Qin and Chu asked the fairy nervously. The fairy smiles and shakes his head: "I don''t know." Qin and Chu people feel that if Meng Yan really knew that he and Meng Xu had met, she would simply make it clear. Otherwise, it would sound bloody if they kept each other''s secrets. Who knows, Meng Yan didn''t worry about it after seeing Qin and Chu nodding. Instead, he told Qin and Chu to have dinner early this evening. She must be tired after a day''s shopping. The words of the Qin and Chu people are stuck in their throat. This feeling... A little uncomfortable. The people of Qin and Chu tried to convince themselves that this is fate. Since fate makes us not say it, let''s wait for the day when the truth comes out! Shopping is a unique skill for every woman. No matter how far she goes or how many stores she goes, she will never say a word of tiredness. So after dinner back to the room, Qin Chu people decisively put all their attention on the several long bamboo sticks. When she came back, she asked for it with the lantern seller. Before Meng Yan gave her the rabbit lantern was put away by her. As a gift of reciprocity, she plans to make a lantern for Meng Yan herself. It''s also like finding something to do for yourself and diverting your attention. These bamboo sticks are still uncut. When they came here, the old man also taught Qin and Chu people how to do it. She thought that Meng Yan, who is so serious, is better to make a more lovely lantern, but she can''t do too complicated one. So the rabbit lantern Meng Yan gave her was used again. Paste lantern this kind of thing, look simple, do trouble, but if you put your heart into it, it is another taste. Qin and Chu people try to make Meng Yan happy. She is not bound by the intrigues of the royal family, but she is too weak. At this time, Meng Yan can''t bear to tell her what she has to face. Even if there is a little fairy, what can we do? After tying up the skeleton of the lantern, the people of Qin and Chu took lantern paper to draw on the skeleton and thought about where to write. Xiaoshenxian can only help her survive, but can''t help Meng Yan away from those crises. After the lantern was finished, the Qin and Chu people carefully put the candle in and tried to light it. Compared with the lantern they bought before, it was no inferior. However, after seeing the effect of the finished product, the people of Qin and Chu soon blew out the candle, which was a gift for Meng Yan on the Mid Autumn Festival. It was only an hour after the lantern was finished. Qin and Chu people put the two lanterns together and looked at the moonlight through the window. They felt that they had nothing to do. "No, I have to find a way to get busy, otherwise I always think about what the Lord has concealed from me." The people of Qin and Chu covered their faces with impatience. In terms of exclusion, it must be the old emperor who did something to Meng Yan. About the bill, Qin Chu people have told Wang Shi, but Wang Shi has never given her a reply, so she is not sure whether Wang Shi believed her or not. Now when Meng Yan happened, the people of Qin and Chu decided to go to see Wang Shi the next day. No matter what, she can''t let those people bully Meng Yan - I don''t know how the Regent will feel when he knows this idea of Qin and Chu people. "I feel that if you really want to know what Meng Yan is doing these two days, you''d better confess to him directly. When you come back, what he asked you and what he looked like clearly means that you know that you met Meng Xu, but you pretend you didn''t meet him, and he can''t take the initiative to say it." The fairy made a guess. "Well, what should I do?" Qin Chu asked. The little fairy was silent at all. After waiting for a long time, the people of Qin and Chu didn''t wait for an answer. They thought that the little fairy was too unreliable. "I''ll go to Wang Shi again tomorrow. If he doesn''t believe me, he can''t help it. If he starts from other places, he will always find a way." Qin Chu people murmured. She heard that one month after the negotiation, she still had time. Chapter 411 The people of Qin and Chu didn''t sleep well all night, but they received a letter from Wang Shi the next day. It probably says that she should find a name to check the items in the palace and tidy up the servants of the palace. As soon as the Qin and Chu people saw it, they knew that Wang Shi was clearing the way for Meng Yan. After remembering what he should do, he immediately destroyed the letter. Counting the property of the king''s residence sounds like a mighty thing. Wang Shi also means to let the people of Qin and Chu make some noise. In addition, the matter of Chicheng has just passed, and the people''s Congress of Qin and Chu can take advantage of this momentum to donate a sum of money in the name of Wangfu. It not only lets people know Meng Yan''s good reputation, but also shows that the accounts of the Regent''s house are OK. Say this in advance, and then no one can start from here. The Qin and Chu people felt that they had found Wang Shi right. Otherwise, he was the king''s brain trust. "I think the most correct thing I will do after I return to the capital is to tell Wang Shi about it and let him think of a way. Otherwise, I have no end and I really don''t know where to start." Qin Chu people sighed. The little fairy was surprised that Wang Shi actually believed the words of the Qin and Chu people. It seems that these people are really thinking about Meng Yan, for fear that Meng Yan really has something wrong. What they don''t know is that Wang Shi intends to do so, more because Wang Shi knows that Meng Yan is now in charge of the negotiation with Turks, which seems a little strange when it collides with what the people of Qin and Chu said. "There''s still nearly a month to go before August 15, and you don''t have to worry about it. Let''s look at Meng Yan''s attitude. I always feel that what he didn''t tell you yesterday seems quite serious." The little fairy said thoughtfully. Meng Yan intended to hide the Qin and Chu people, so the little fairy could not guess what it was. "Ah, I''m going to make a quick decision. I''m going to do it now." When the people of Qin and Chu heard what the fairy said, they began to hesitate. Generally speaking, the little fairy''s intuition is accurate. "It seems that the Lord is really in trouble." Qin Chu people''s tone suddenly became a little serious. She was thinking about whether she should have a good talk with Meng Yan. At least, she had to set up what happened to Meng Yan. "The little fairy suggested:" you might as well ask Wang Shi. If he can believe your ridiculous words, there must be other reasons "Then don''t delay. Since Wang Shi knows about the Lord and believes me, it means that he must have his plan. Anyway, it must be good for the Lord." With this in mind, Qin and Chu people decided to talk to Meng Yan about counting the accounts of the palace after breakfast. Objectively speaking, in fact, the Qin and Chu people are not princesses of the Regent''s palace. So rashly doing this kind of thing is not proper. The people of Qin and Chu thought about how to talk with Meng Yan. "Didn''t you sleep well last night? You look so listless. " Meng Yan has been observing the people of Qin and Chu for a long time, but basically he doesn''t see anything coming out of the people of Qin and Chu. From time to time, he has to be distracted for a while, as if something terrible has happened The people of Qin and Chu raised their heads blankly and said, "no, I don''t know." Qin Chu, who was very sober in mind, recalled the insomnia last night Meng Yan said, "well," as if he really believed this. Qin Chu people drank a mouthful of porridge and secretly raised their eyelids to take a look at Meng Yan. Then before Meng Yan found her, he lowered his head decisively and pretended to be a clever porridge drinker. But I don''t know that Meng Yan has been looking at her actions for a long time. Meng Yan deeply doubts whether the Qin and Chu people have been thinking about the fact that he didn''t go to Meng Xu these days. "That, Wang Ye..." Qin Chu people want to say and stop saying, "there is a more presumptuous thing I want to ask, you see, the plague of chirp city was quite serious before." "Well, at that time, Chen Youzhi presented a memorial to the emperor, but no one was in charge of it. After a long time, the plague became more serious. Fortunately, the prince sent for a doctor to stop it, but now the city has not fully recovered." In the end, Meng Yan felt helpless. Originally, the plague was a major event. How could these ordinary bosses resist it? There were so many casualties. No one was in charge of the crops and no one was in charge of the business. In particular, the imperial court had no one in charge of this matter and let the whole city go down. What the Qin and Chu people want is Meng Yan''s response. "Since it''s a plague, it must be serious. It''s hard to recover for a while. I feel sorry for those ordinary people. They are helpless. Maybe they can''t even eat." Qin Chu people are very sad for the victims said. Meng Yan was a little flustered. He was a little unsure of what the Qin and Chu people had been talking about. Are you really sad for the victims of Chi City, or are you waiting for him to take the initiative to tell a lie? A woman''s heart, a needle, makes sense. Meng Yan gave himself a bun and chewed it slowly. Then he thought about whether he should be frank and lenient. "Mr. Wang, do you want us to donate some silver to the people of the city?" Qin and Chu people looked at Meng Yan nervously. After all, the money was not hers. She could not make decisions for Meng Yan. Mengyan Leng Lengshen, did not respond to the Qin Chu people so hesitant reaction is actually for donations? Seeing that Meng Yan was so stunned, the people of Qin and Chu thought that Meng Yan was not happy. They said quickly, "I just have such a proposal. I don''t force you to do anything. After all, you have nothing to do with it." "If you want to, of course you can. I''ll ask the cashier how much money you can spend." Meng Yan responded to the intention of the Qin and Chu people, and immediately agreed. He was relieved. As long as he didn''t have to tell the emperor what to do, it would be easy. I just don''t know how much money the accountant can take out. Meng Yan is not very confident in his assets. Seeing that Meng Yan agreed, the people of Qin and Chu turned their eyes and planned to climb up with the pole. They asked tentatively, "if not, let''s straighten up the palace and check the accounts. You''ve donated so much money to the prince of the province. People think you''re really rich." "Oh, little fairy, do you think it is particularly reasonable for me to say so? How can I think of such a good reason so cleverly?" The people of Qin and Chu suddenly thought out such a sentence and immediately ran to show off with the little fairy. Little fairy heart said, can Meng Yan follow you so obviously joking? Chapter 412 The people of Qin and Chu were helpless. After all, she''s not a serious Regent. Although they live in a palace now, they are not in a yard or a room. Not even a wedding. What she said and what she did were actually overstepping. She could only say it in a joking tone. Meng Yan seems to have adapted to the jumping thinking of the Qin and Chu people. Instead, he began to guess the "real" thinking of the Qin and Chu people. Generally speaking, such things as accounts are handed over to the housewife. When Meng Yan was in the military camp, he once said that he owed the Qin and Chu people a wedding, and the soldiers had already seen the Qin and Chu people as princesses. Is it true that the people of Qin and Chu are reminding him that he should talk about getting married? "This matter, you see to do it, we just returned to Beijing, the king has a lot of things to do, there is no time to prepare for the wedding, you don''t worry, this matter the king and the emperor will ask for instructions." Meng Yan said. Now it was Qin and Chu''s turn to be confused. May I ask your Highness The Regent what are you talking about? Why is it about getting married? The people of Qin and Chu blushed and lowered their heads. Her heart had been thinking about Meng Yan''s safety, but she didn''t think about this kind of thing. Unexpectedly, Meng Yan took the initiative to mention it. It''s really embarrassing. "Host, have you ever thought that Meng Yan might be just because you said he wanted to audit the accounts, thinking that you were suggesting him to get married in disguise?" Little fairy see Qin Chu a pair of kneeling appearance, is very calm to her pour a basin of cold water. "You''re cold, you''re cold." Qin Chu people secretly rubbed a glance at the little fairy, can''t let her more happy for a while? But it''s really embarrassing. How could Meng Yan think so much. Qin Chu man blinked his eyes and said to Meng Yan, "in fact, I didn''t mean to urge the king. I know you won''t let me down." "I''ve wronged you these days. This palace belongs to both the king and you. You can do whatever you want. You don''t have to report to the king." Meng Yandao probably saw that the Qin and Chu people were too timid when they spoke just now, so he deliberately softened his tone. Qin Chu people nodded with a smile and began to eat at ease. The people of Qin and Chu couldn''t do such things. They had to let Mr. accountant come, and the people of Qin and Chu would supervise. Except for personal things, the people of Qin and Chu would take everything in the courtyard and record it in the booklet. All of a sudden, the servants in the yard all speculated whether the Qin and Chu people were in Liwei. Those gossiping Qin and Chu people can listen to it occasionally, but they can''t manage so much. Although the royal family is not as rich as other royal families, the dead camel is bigger than the horse. What''s more, the royal family is still alive, so there are many things. It took the Qin and Chu people two days to solve what they thought could be solved in one day. These two days, in addition to staring at people to count the things in the palace, I followed Mr. accountant and watched Mr. accountant calculate and compare accounts. In short, it''s very busy. Meng Yan sometimes wanted to persuade Qin and Chu people to have a rest, but Qin and Chu people refused every time, and they looked very serious. Serious Meng Yan was a little suspicious of whether the Qin and Chu people had any other purpose in counting the accounts of the palace. Of course, Meng Yan did not think of the Qin and Chu people in a bad way. After two days of liquidation, the people of Qin and Chu found that there was really no problem with the accounts of the palace. After all, there is not so much money In general, in addition to the application costs and emergency silver, Meng Yan still has 1000 taels of idle gold. For ordinary people, this is an unimaginable number, but for a prince, this number is really not good-looking. "Little lady Qin, you don''t want to donate so much money to the Lord." After listening to the result of Qin Chu people, Biliu asked in surprise. Although the people of Qin and Chu counted the palace in the name of donation, they didn''t empty it directly. I don''t know whether Meng Yan is willing or not. Biliu is worried that the Qin and Chu people will make Meng Yan angry again because of this. The people of Qin and Chu closed their eyes and thought about the pile after pile of yellow gold, swallowing their saliva. Sure enough, such a lot of money is not something that she can afford. Qin Chu people decisively patted green on the shoulder and said: "don''t worry, how can I spend all the money of the Lord." "That''s good. The prince has always been honest and upright. I''m afraid the money is his savings over the years. Besides, you''ll be married to be a princess later. Don''t even be able to prepare for the wedding at that time." Green said seriously. The people of Qin and Chu thought about it. It''s not impossible. Now that everything has been dealt with, I''d better go and report to Meng Yan first. Wang Shi naturally knew what happened in the palace these two days, and he also talked to Meng Yan a little bit. "It''s an eventful time now, and the prince has been arranged to negotiate with Turks. Maybe it''s good for you to make such a fuss. The amount of money is clear, and you donate to Chicheng. Even if someone wants to trouble you, you have to weigh it up. " Wang Shi said to Meng Yan meaningfully. At first, Meng Yan just acted as a whim of the Qin and Chu people, and made a lot of conjectures, but he didn''t think about these matters. Now, Wang Shi reminds him that he has something in his mind. No matter whether the Qin and Chu people were really donating money to Chicheng or playing games, they all bumped into the Turkic negotiation by mistake. If it wasn''t for Meng Yan, he would have thought that the Qin and Chu people did it on purpose. However, did the people of Qin and Chu really have no idea? Since knowing that Qin and Chu people had met Meng Xu, Meng Yan was a little uncertain. "When she was at the border, she was always very sensitive. She was worried that the emperor would design a plot against me. That''s why I kept my negotiation secret from her. I didn''t expect that she would be so sensitive." Meng Yan sighed with pain. Wang Shi hung his eyes, thinking about the people of Qin and Chu and the things he said. In addition to Meng Yan''s words, his doubts about the people of Qin and Chu were even more shaken. "Is it true that the people of Qin and Chu really know something?" Wang Shixin said. But since Ge Shulang regarded the bill as his handle, how could he be known by the people of Qin and Chu? And was it modified by the Qin and Chu people? How can an ordinary woman have such ability. Chapter 413 Meng Yan never cares about the extra money. Since he doesn''t affect his food and clothing expenses except for the one thousand taels of gold, he should just donate them. However, since corrupt officials are rampant now, if this part of money really goes on according to the normal procedure, I''m afraid there won''t be much money in the hands of the people in Zhicheng. Therefore, Meng Yan plans to send his confidants to handle this matter in person. If it wasn''t for the Mid Autumn Festival, Qin and Chu people really wanted to persuade Meng Yan to do it in person. The Qin and Chu people once complained with Meng Yan, so that Meng Yan couldn''t help but celebrate the approach of the Mid Autumn Festival. Otherwise, he really didn''t know what reason to prevaricate the requirements of the Qin and Chu people in the past. It takes a long time to go back and forth to Chicheng, and I don''t know how long it will be delayed after I go there. This time, I can''t say how long it will be, and I will delay the negotiation with Turks. The emperor will never allow such a thing to happen. It''s a good thing that the people of Qin and Chu count the accounts of Regent''s house and prepare to donate money to Chicheng. Meng xugei knows about it. He is responsible for the affairs of Chicheng, so he is more clear about the affairs there. Wang Shi deliberately publicizes the donation, which also reminds Meng Xu of donating money. The prince''s house and the Regent''s house together made up two thousand taels of gold. Meng Yan thought that Meng Xu had sent his own people in the past, and Chen Youzhi was still there, so he simply left this matter to Meng Xu. "I didn''t expect that his highness would know about it. Now it''s all over the place. Who doesn''t know that our Lord has donated so much silver? I have to see who can make trouble for him at such a stall." Qin Chu people''s eyes narrowed slightly and the corners of their mouths raised. Everyone''s eyes are fixed on Meng Yan. Of course, it will pick out Meng Yan''s mistakes more. But it is precisely because everyone''s eyes are fixed on Meng Yan that some people can''t attack him. All things are relative. Qin and Chu people even think whether they want to do something more. Biliu has been following the people of Qin and Chu for a long time, so although she doesn''t know the cause and effect of things, she also knows the general situation. Now she finally sees the relaxed appearance of the people of Qin and Chu, and she is also gratified: "little lady Qin, don''t worry, such a kind person as Wang Ye will not have any problems. Good people will have good rewards." "I hope so." The people of Qin and Chu said something perfunctory. She never believed that good people would be rewarded. Otherwise, why do so many bad people live freely, and so many good people die miserably? Qin and Chu people only hope that Meng Yan can get through this difficulty as soon as possible. Compared with before, Meng Xuzhen has made a lot of progress. When he learned about Meng Yan''s donation, he immediately thought of Qin Chu people''s reaction to expose Meng Yan''s lies after meeting him that day, and knew Qin Chu people''s intention of persuading Meng Yan to do such a thing. So he chose to make it bigger, let more people know, and let more people fear. At the same time, his action was also very fast. On the day when he made a decision with Meng Yan, he sent someone to contact him to buy food and herbs. He used the thousand taels of gold in the most suitable place, and then sent the materials to Chicheng. These Meng Yan are all in the eye. He was even a little relieved. However, since Meng Xu has also been involved in this matter, it must be hidden from the emperor. The next day Meng Yan was called into the palace by the emperor in the name of praise. Before they left, the people of Qin and Chu almost ran away. Because she donated money to Chicheng these two days, she knew about Chicheng very well. At that time, the Emperor didn''t care about it at all. Now how can she praise Meng Yan for helping Chicheng! If so, Meng Xu was the right person to deal with this matter at that time. Why didn''t the emperor pay attention to him! This kind of selective act made the people of Qin and Chu seriously doubt the emperor''s improper ideas. "Well, even if the emperor really wants to do something to the king, he won''t use this excuse. So many people in the imperial court are watching. He''s not so anxious. I''m afraid he just wants to warn the king." Meng Yan thought about it and told Qin and Chu people the most probable reason to prove that he really would not have an accident. However, as for what the emperor wanted to warn him, there was no need to explain to the Qin and Chu people. The people of Qin and Chu were still not happy with Meng Yan''s clothes, but the emperor''s life was hard to do, so she couldn''t help but let Meng Yan go. In terms of selfishness, the people of Qin and Chu all wanted Meng Yan to put down the false name of "Lord of the king" and stay far away from the capital, and also from these people with bad intentions. But she is not Meng Yan, can''t make a choice for Meng Yan, also can''t force Meng Yan to make a choice. "Forget it. I''ll wait at home." The Qin Chu people were a little disappointed and said, "even if I''m here to stop you, what''s the matter? Knowing that those people have bad intentions, you have to face it. It''s my fault. I''m still here to put pressure on you." Meng Yan felt more guilty when he heard that from the people of Qin and Chu. He knew that the Qin and Chu people were very sensitive to these things before, but they are still. But from the beginning, she was so scared that she wanted to show all her worries. But now she has hidden all her thoughts, which is hard to understand. Meng Yan guessed that Qin and Chu people have a lot of wishful thinking, because he has something to hide from Qin and Chu people, so Qin and Chu people dare not reveal their true thoughts. Alas Meng Yan sighed and rubbed the hair of the Qin and Chu people, with a soft tone: "I know that you have been worried about my safety all the time. I don''t want to have an accident, and I don''t want to let you have an accident. I promise you that I will be fine. You haven''t become my princess yet. How can I be willing to let myself have an accident?" The people of Qin and Chu blushed. She can hear that Meng Yan is very serious and she said, is also very serious in the guarantee, more serious than ever. This will undoubtedly give the Qin and Chu people a great sense of security. "I know. I believe in the Lord." The Qin and Chu people leaned forward and into Meng Yan''s arms. Her ear was close to Meng Yan''s heart, and her heart beat faster and faster. This is the one she loves most and the only one she can rely on. How could she not believe him? For so many days, the worry of the Qin and Chu people that they could not reach for it finally dissipated. Chapter 414 Qin and Chu people once thought that since Meng Yan was her goal, and she was the one she liked now, she had to try her best to protect Meng Yan. She couldn''t see Meng Yan get hurt. See no one or overt or covert calculation Meng Yan. I can''t see some people pushing Meng Yan into the fire pit. She was really worried about Meng Yan and put him in her heart. However, she slowly fell in love with Meng Yan from the process of doing the task. So many times, Meng Yan is always regarded as a task. But until just now, until I heard Meng Yan''s words. She came to her senses. No matter she or Meng Yan, they are all independent individuals, and then love each other. What she worries about is what Meng Yan worries about, but she should choose to trust Meng Yan instead of worrying about herself. Meng Yan was the Regent of the Zhou Dynasty. He had been to the battlefield and played officialdom. Compared with the people of Qin and Chu, he did not know how strong he was. Even if so many people want to deal with him, so what? If one day even Meng Yan himself can''t cope with those difficulties, what can Qin and Chu people do? The only thing she relies on is a system. The people of Qin and Chu who had figured out these things suddenly let Meng Yan go. She believed that Meng Yan would come back safely. Whether it is the emperor or the ministers who stand on the opposite side of Meng Yan, they are not brainless. They know when they can find Meng Yan''s trouble and when they must let him go. Meng Yan smiles at Qin and Chu people, turns around and leaves with his entourage. He knew that the people of Qin and Chu understood him, and they also listened to him. As for the Emperor... It''s just that he''s nervous to see what he''s doing now. They are brothers. They are brothers who have experienced so much together. Meng Yan watched with his own eyes how the emperor ascended the throne, how he came to the present and how he became like this. So he could guess what the emperor was thinking. Even if the negotiation with Turks is not a trap, it is also a wake-up call for Meng Yan. He had better be an idle Prince and not mind so many things. However, Meng Yanfeng''s support for the city made the emperor lose face. After all, the emperor did not support the city. "I''ll see the emperor, long live the emperor, long live the emperor." Meng Yan made a salute to the emperor, and stood in the same place looking at the emperor without expression. The Emperor didn''t answer and didn''t move, so he looked Meng Yan up and down, and then gave a burst of hearty laughter. "I just know that the Regent did a good thing yesterday." The emperor said with a smile, and seemed to appreciate Meng Yan''s behavior. Meng Yan was not happy because of the praise. He hugged his fist and said, "the emperor praised me falsely. These are what I should do." "How can it be a false praise? The Regent has a good head. It''s said that the crown prince has made a lot of donations after hearing about it. It seems that the crown prince has really learned how to be a wise king with you." The emperor said slowly along with his beard, as if he was guessing Meng Yan''s psychological changes. Just ask, even before father and son, how many emperors can say that the prince has learned to be Mingjun. In particular, the high emperor did not like anyone coveting his throne, including his royal highness. Even though Meng Yandang could hear the meaning of the emperor''s words, he didn''t think he had done anything wrong. On the contrary, it was really chilling that the Emperor didn''t care about the city. "To save the victims and take care of the people of Dazhou, whether it''s his royal highness or Weichen, these are what we should do as Dazhou''s people." Meng yanru said. The emperor sneered in his heart. Who says Meng Yan is not smooth at all? "The Regent really did a good job. I also heard that this idea was put forward by a woman in your yard?" The emperor asked tentatively, but he almost didn''t say that the woman was once a member of the prince''s residence. Meng Yan''s brow obviously wrinkled. He didn''t expect that the emperor would put his eyes on a woman from Qin and Chu. Before Qin and Chu people proposed to count the accounts of the palace, he did not take it seriously. Qin and Chu people had nothing to do. It was just right to find something to distract their attention. But then there was the donation to the city of chirp. The actions of the Qin and Chu people were not limited to the palace. It might be normal for some people to notice. Now even the emperor has noticed? Meng Yan knew that when he just returned to the capital, many things were not over and stable. When he proposed to marry the Qin and Chu people at this time, it was almost harmful but not profitable. It was very likely that he would cause trouble to the Qin and Chu people, so he did not mention it with the emperor. I don''t know how much the emperor knows now. I don''t know what the emperor''s attitude is. After the Qin and Chu people met Meng Xu that day, Meng Xu once sent someone to tell Meng Yan that Meng Yan might be damaged, but he didn''t mention that he wanted to take the Qin and Chu people back, which is also an indication of Meng Xu''s attitude. But what about the emperor? Meng Yan does not think that the emperor can easily let go of the Qin and Chu people. In the past, Meng Yan never showed too much interest in anything, never liked women, and usually did not have too many entertainment activities. Naturally, no one could find Meng Yan''s handle. But now it''s different. With Qin and Chu people around, Meng Yan had to worry about everything he did. It''s hard to guarantee that the emperor will not take advantage of this "Back to the emperor, it is." Meng Yan had a hard time admitting it. Since the emperor can say this sentence, it means that the emperor has already understood it. Even if he denies it, it''s useless. The emperor said with a smile: "there has never been a woman around the Regent before. Even the prince has a princess and several concubines. You are still alone. Now I finally see someone around you. It''s a happy event. You can''t live alone all the time." Meng Yan didn''t know how to answer this. What is to say is that the emperor really just takes Meng Xu as an example. Or did the emperor remind him that he was the one beside the prince before he knew the people of Qin and Chu? Meng Yan was not sure, so he didn''t dare to accept at will: "Weichen is a boring person, I don''t want to have a woman willing to follow Weichen." "Well, that''s not right. Anyway, you are still the Regent of Dazhou. What kind of people can''t you get?" Chapter 415 The emperor looked at Meng Yan with a smile and denied what he had just said. The emperor seems to be very happy today. Meng Yan always felt that something was wrong. The identity of the Qin and Chu people is here. With the emperor''s ability to cover the sky, he will know if he wants to. As long as the emperor knows, he will oppose it. But why did the emperor not mention the identity of the Qin and Chu people? Meng Yan had doubts in his heart, but he did not dare and could not take the initiative to ask, otherwise it would be the Qin and Chu people who would be hurt at that time. "I know you have a lot of doubts in your mind, but I don''t take care of everything even though I am in this position. You can rest assured about some things. What I want to tell you is about you and princess feng''an. " The emperor said. This undoubtedly shows that he already knows the identity of the Qin and Chu people. As long as Meng Yan can listen to him, he will not hurt the Qin and Chu people. But... Meng Yan, hearing the name of Princess feng''an, inevitably frowned. How can Meng Yan not know what this woman thinks of him. But he had made it clear before that he didn''t have any idea about Princess feng''an, and it was impossible for him to marry Princess feng''an. He didn''t do it before, and he won''t do it later. Now what does the emperor mean when he talks about what happened between them. Meng Yan didn''t think they had anything to talk about before. "The emperor, Wei Chen and Princess Feng an have never met each other. I don''t know what the emperor said?" Meng Yan asked directly. The emperor took the initiative to stand up from the Dragon chair, went to Meng Yan''s side, patted Meng Yan on the shoulder and said, "I listen to the queen, Princess feng''an seems to have a lot of friendship with you." Meng Yan pursed his lips. He seemed to know what the emperor meant. But he already had Qin and Chu people, how could he still fit other people in his heart? Just how to refuse the emperor is also a problem. Meng Yan thought deeply and said: "Princess feng''an once offered help when she was in trouble, but she was a woman after all. There was a difference between men and women. Because she was worried about affecting the happiness of the princess, she refused. I''m afraid that''s why the queen misunderstood it. " "Misunderstanding?" The emperor asked. Obviously, he does not think so, or even if what Meng Yan said is true, he will deny that it is a misunderstanding. Meng Yan nodded and said sincerely: "exactly, the emperor should know that Weichen is staying in the palace all day, and there is no intersection with Princess feng''an. How can he have feelings? Weichen doesn''t know what Princess feng''an said to the empress, so that the empress will think so." In a word, Meng Yan is just going to sit down. This is a misunderstanding. No matter what the emperor said, he could not do anything to hurt the people of Qin and Chu. Others say that the love of a couple in one''s life is exaggeration and impossible. Especially the royal family, which one is not fickle. But Meng Yan is not the same, he never easy contact with any woman, more will not like who, give who promise, until he met Qin Chu. His heart can only accommodate one person, that is, Qin and Chu people. From then on, only Qin and Chu people can be his princess, and no one else can. The emperor obviously didn''t expect Meng Yan to show his refusal so obviously. Princess feng''an is the niece of the empress. As long as Meng Yan agrees to marry Princess feng''an as the princess, it is beneficial and harmless to Meng Yan. There is no one here except the emperor''s eunuch. Maybe the emperor ordered him to go out in advance. He stood in front of Meng Yan with his back hand, and his eyes were full of temptation and threat: "if you can say these words, it means that you already know my intention. Anyway, you haven''t made a choice for a princess. Compared with those women with mixed identities, Princess feng''an is your best choice. As long as you open your mouth, I can marry you." When the emperor said it, he emphasized the words "there is a problem with identity", which obviously made Meng Yan and the Qin and Chu people stay together. It was also because there was no other woman around Meng Yan before, so when the people of Qin and Chu suddenly appeared, and there was such a big battle, the emperor would pay attention to her. If the Qin and Chu people were just an ordinary woman, the emperor might sell Meng Yan this face, take the Qin and Chu people as a threat, and let Meng Yan continue to be loyal to him. However, the Qin and Chu people were Meng Xu''s people. The emperor only knew this, and did not know what kind of existence the Qin and Chu people belonged to between them. Therefore, he worried that the Qin and Chu people would become a link between them. The emperor is old enough, but he has not sat enough in this position. Then no one can be his threat, even his royal highness Meng Xu. Meng Yan is a little bit to see their father and son come to this step, but also to see how the emperor has become like now, he knows what the emperor is afraid of. "Weichen is just an idle prince. I''m afraid that Princess feng''an will feel aggrieved when she comes to the palace. What''s more, now the Turkic affair is over, and the next week will not be affected by foreign enemies. Weichen should have a rest and not be afraid of the emperor''s jokes. Weichen has some thoughts of retiring." Meng Yan said. After hearing this, the emperor''s eyebrows flashed a little surprised: "retreat?" "Just as I said just now, Weichen is a boring person, and he has been living a step-by-step life these years. So after the negotiation with Turks, he wanted to travel around. He wanted to wait until the end of the negotiation to tell the emperor, but he didn''t expect that the emperor was still thinking about Weichen''s marriage, so he had to tell the emperor in advance." Meng Yan said calmly. In fact, he just made up his mind. As long as he let go of his existing rights and become a transparent person, maybe the emperor will be able to reduce his doubts. I''m not going to give him the red line. But... This also means that he can''t tell the emperor about his marriage to Qin and Chu people. At the beginning, the emperor handed over the negotiation with the Turks to Meng Yan, because he had always been suspicious of Meng Yan and planned to test it. In fact, in addition to Meng Yan, the emperor also sent several of his own people to supervise him. If Meng Yan did anything out of line, he would receive news. But he never thought that Meng Yan was willing to give up everything he had. Is Meng Yan really tired of the present life, or is it because of the Qin and Chu people in his family? The emperor narrowed his eyes, lost in thought. He is not sure what Meng Yan means now. Chapter 416 "Meng Yan, you are the king of the Zhou Dynasty. You don''t mean you can retire when you retire." The emperor looked at Meng Yan and said seriously. "But now Dazhou is on the right track, and there is still his royal highness in it. There is no need for Weichen." Meng Yandao. Meng Yan originally wanted to make the emperor more aware of his mind of retiring, but when he finished this sentence, he didn''t know that the emperor was still hesitating, and the idea was immediately determined. The people of Qin and Chu used to be the people around Meng Xu. Meng Yan is now telling him to retire. What if he is still helping Meng Xu secretly? The emperor is not so clear about the relationship between Meng Yan and Meng Xu, but he wants to be sure. "Meng Yan, I''m doing it for you. Well, I''m tired too. Go down first. " The emperor this words unexpectedly is to direct the affair to give down, give Meng Yan to expel guest order. Just as Meng Yan wanted to open his mouth to refuse, he saw the emperor wave his hand and turn away from him. The eunuch next to him waved his hand to Meng Yan, indicating that Meng Yan would better step down now. Since it''s a matter that the emperor has decided, it can''t be changed by others. Meng Yan clenched his fist, and his nails were embedded in the meat. If he leaves today, I''m afraid he will receive the emperor''s will to marry when he returns to his family. What will the people of Qin and Chu feel when they hear that? When he entered the palace, the people of Qin and Chu were still talking, waiting for him to go home. The emperor seems to know that Meng Yan will definitely ask to give up marriage again, so he left the hall before Meng Yan spoke, leaving only the eunuch who followed him. "Lord, you know, since it''s decided by the emperor, there''s no possibility of recovery. We''ve heard that Princess feng''an is infatuated with you too. Generally, you don''t have a princess. It''s better to accept it." The old eunuch advised him that he seemed to be thinking for Meng Yan''s sake, but he was the man beside the emperor. How could he not know the emperor''s real mind. Meng Yan glanced at the old eunuch and turned to leave. He didn''t know how many times he had gone from the palace to the Regent''s house. Only this time, he suddenly felt that the road was so strange, as if he had left the world. The surrounding sound is noisy, but it doesn''t affect Meng Yan at all. He walked forward step by step, his eyes fixed on the distance, but there was no focus. In the world of love, there is no status, only two people who love each other. Meng Yan has an appointment with Qin and Chu people. If he really obeys the emperor''s will and marries Princess feng''an, he betrays Qin and Chu people and is sorry for them. He really can''t imagine how the woman who always put him first, who always worried that he would be hurt, would react to the news. "Mr. Wang, what''s the matter with you? How did you walk back? " This is the voice of the Qin and Chu people. When she heard Meng Yan coming back, she immediately came out to meet him. Unexpectedly, she happened to see Meng Yan''s dejected side. She was so scared that she thought that the emperor had done something to Meng Yan, and her hands holding Meng Yan''s sleeves were shaking. Meng Yan turned his head and looked at the people of Qin and Chu. He saw the worried look of the people of Qin and Chu. He directly reached out and held the Qin and Chu people in his arms. With some guilt, he said, "in any case, you are the princess of the king, and only you are." "Yes, I''m waiting for you to marry me." The Qin Chu people didn''t know why and comforted them, "the Emperor didn''t do anything to you, did he? How can I look at you when you are not in good spirits? " Meng Yan didn''t know how to tell the people of Qin and Chu about it. He was always entangled in his heart and held the people of Qin and Chu tightly. Qin Chu people looked at Meng Yan''s entourage, who shook his head at her. That''s why nothing happened. How did Meng Yan become like this? Feeling Meng Yan''s exertion, Qin and Chu people did not dare to struggle. They could only let Meng Yan hold them like this. "When things in the capital are completely over, I will take you to travel all over the world. We will never care about the mess in the imperial court." Meng Yansong opened the Qin and Chu people, held their faces, looked into their eyes and said. "Good." Qin Chu people blinked. "Little fairy, check it out. Is there something wrong with the Lord?" The people of Qin and Chu asked the fairy. You should know who Meng Yan is, his Highness The Regent. No matter what situation you meet, when did Meng Yan get so flustered! The panic of Qin and Chu people was distressed. The little fairy was silent for a few seconds and said, "when a man suddenly says to a woman, I only like you, it is very likely that he has emotional problems. For example, another woman appears in his life." "..." little fairy, do you think this is human language? "Can''t you hope for something better? Our prince is so serious about his feelings. Maybe because he entered the Palace once, there will be more princesses? " The people of Qin and Chu sneered at the conjecture of the little immortal, and looked at Meng Yan more gently. She firmly believed that it must be because Meng Yan was wronged in the palace, so she suddenly said this kind of words to her. The little fairy was surprised by the self comforting function of the Qin and Chu people, and then decisively chose to be autistic. Wait, there are times when Qin and Chu people regret not believing her. "Mr. Wang, I know you are Mr. Wang, and you are very powerful. But no matter what happens, we can face it together. Don''t hold it in your heart alone." Qin Chu people took Meng Yan''s hand and said. What a generous pair of hands, which gave her a sense of security, but now the owners of these hands began to feel uneasy. I don''t know that Meng Yan felt more guilty when he saw Qin and Chu people being so clever. He firmly decided that he could not let the people of Qin and Chu know the news of the emperor''s marriage. He kept thinking about whether to let the people of Qin and Chu go to other places before the emperor went to the palace to issue the imperial edict. The emperor also made up his mind not to let him be with the people of Qin and Chu. The imperial edict was not given when he entered the palace. He must be sent to the palace. Isn''t it obvious that the people of Qin and Chu should know? "Chu people, you have been working hard recently. Do you want to go out for a few days to relax?" Meng Yan suggested. "Good --" Qin Chu people just wanted to agree, and then remembered that they had something to do. They quickly changed the conversation, "good idea is a good idea, but I don''t feel tired. I still don''t go out to play. It''s good to be with the LORD every day in the Palace. I feel happy every day with you." In fact, the Qin and Chu people are worried about what to do if they delay their business when they go out to play. Chapter 417 Seeing that the people of Qin and Chu refused, Meng Yan didn''t know what to do. He can''t go out with the Qin and Chu people. Otherwise, I don''t know what the emperor will do. He originally thought that he would let the people of Qin and Chu go out for a few days and hide from the emperor''s imperial edict. After all, we don''t know when the real wedding will be settled. As long as he lets his subordinates take care of their mouths, the Qin and Chu people will not know about it. As soon as the Mid Autumn Festival is over and the negotiations with Turks are over, he will take the Qin and Chu people to leave the capital. Now it seems that the road is really blocked and long. "Well, if you don''t go out, you''ll stay in the palace and I''ll accompany you." Meng Yan rubbed the hair of the Qin and Chu people. The eyes and brows of the people in the Qin and Chu dynasties are all smiling. Meng Yan didn''t know how to keep the smile and how to solve the problem without harming the Qin and Chu people. The onlookers can see clearly that the little fairy does not have the blind trust of Qin and Chu people in Meng Yan. She can see that Meng Yan must have encountered emotional problems. Meng Yan''s emotional out of control didn''t last long. Even though he was worried about it all the time, it didn''t appear on the surface. Qin and Chu people also directly put the little fairy''s words behind them and thought about other things. If xiaoshenxian can communicate with Meng Yan at the moment, she will definitely ask Meng Yan what he plans to do. Marriage giving can be concealed for a while, but not for a lifetime. According to the emperor''s mind, the imperial edict must be coming soon. Instead of hiding from the people of Qin and Chu, Meng Yan had better make things clear with them as soon as possible. Unfortunately, the little fairy shook her head. She could help the people of Qin and Chu, but not Meng Yan. Unable to solve this problem by himself, Meng Yan told Wang Shi about it and planned to come up with a plan to achieve the best of both worlds. Originally, even without Qin and Chu people, Meng Yan had no feelings for Princess feng''an, let alone married. After these two days of management of the palace, Wang Shi asked himself that he had a better impression of the Qin and Chu people. Finally, he wanted to accept the fact that the Qin and Chu people were really on Meng Yan''s side. Unexpectedly, another Princess feng''an came out. Wang Shi raised his eyelids and looked at the prince of his family. He said that he had never seen the peach blossom luck before, but there were a lot of peach blossom robberies. Princess feng''an and the people of Qin and Chu are not of the same level at all. She is supported by the empress and is still married by the emperor. It''s not true that Meng Yan can''t say no, but Wang Shi can''t help it. "Wang Ye, I''m afraid it''s too late this time. As long as the emperor''s imperial edict, there''s no chance to recover this matter. Unless, there''s something wrong with Princess Feng an, as long as she doesn''t want to marry you, the marriage will be over." Of course, it''s impossible... Wang Shi silently added a sentence in his heart. Meng Yan is very suspicious of life. Looking at Wang Shi, if Princess feng''an doesn''t want to marry him, will he let Wang Shi find a way here? It seems that this man''s brain is beginning to show off. "If you want to come down and say it, or you can just confess it to little lady Qin. You are not the kind of ungrateful person. If she really put you in her heart, she must know you well." Wang Shi had no choice but to break the jar. Anyway, he looked at the Qin and Chu people''s emotions and did so many things. It seemed that he really put Meng Yan in his heart. It can be said that if it is not Meng Yan who doesn''t love and plan, then he really doesn''t know what the Qin and Chu people want. After all, Meng Yan didn''t have much power, and the people of Qin and Chu didn''t use his identity to do anything extraordinary. If you want to talk about money, the people of Qin and Chu had just counted the property of the palace, and most of it was donated. There is no money and no power. It seems that there is really no good plan. The only good thing is this person. So Wang Shi was more sure of his own idea: "my subordinates think that it is the wisest choice to speak out directly, otherwise it seems that you are very guilty." Of course, Wang Shi said this in a joking tone. Fortunately, Meng Yan felt that he was really guilty. He didn''t feel that what Wang Shi said was wrong. "I''ll tell Chu people to go. No matter what, I won''t let outsiders bully her." Meng Yan immediately made a decision. As long as the people of Qin and Chu believe him, he can also give them confidence in return. At that time, even if the imperial edict really comes down, the people of Qin and Chu can still keep her pride in front of Princess feng''an. When he thought of it, Meng Yan left without any delay to look for the Qin and Chu people. But did not expect the emperor''s action than he imagined much faster. "Fengan princess was appointed Regent princess by the emperor. She was virtuous, virtuous and intelligent. She got married one day." The old eunuch said in a loud voice. The shrill voice spread for a long time, reached the ears of many servants, and even reached the ears of Meng Yan. He saw the Qin and Chu people kneeling on the ground in disbelief. He was pained to death and had to show respect on his face. "Oh, the Regent is also here. We just called a few times. We thought you were not here, so we obeyed the emperor''s orders and announced the will directly to these servants. Since you are here, we will tell you directly." The old eunuch opened the imperial edict again, recited it again, and then handed it to Meng Yan. Meng Yan''s eyes at the old eunuch almost killed people. It''s an imperial edict, which can be announced to the servants. I''m afraid the eunuch said that because the emperor wanted to let the Qin and Chu people know, so that the Qin and Chu people could understand the reality What a cruel heart. The old eunuch looked at the people of Qin and Chu, then looked at Meng Yan and said, "well, we are here to congratulate the Lord." "My father-in-law is old. Be careful on the way back." Meng yanpi said with a smile, with a warning in his words. The old eunuch has been with the emperor for so many years. What kind of people and eyes he has never seen? But Meng Yan''s eyes at the moment make him feel a little scared from the bottom of his heart. "Yes, thank you for your concern. We''ll leave first." The old eunuch almost ran away in a panic. The Qin and Chu people are still kneeling in place. She didn''t get up, and the other servants didn''t dare to move. When Meng Yan looked at the people of Qin and Chu, he suddenly felt more hesitation and fear. He didn''t know what to say to them and how to explain it. Chapter 418 Qin and Chu people just knelt there. She had been kneeling there ever since she heard the edict. She even doubted whether her ears were wrong. Isn''t Meng Yan saying that he wants to marry her as princess? Why is she Princess feng''an now? The people of Qin and Chu laughed at themselves. It seems that the little fairy''s guess is true. What happened to Meng Yan suddenly told her such sensational words. Fortunately, she thought that Meng Yan was just too nervous at that time. "Little fairy, you said that if I had listened to you at that time, I would not have been so at a loss and embarrassed at this time." The people of Qin and Chu were stunned. When they said this, they didn''t know where to look. They were greatly stimulated. The fairy opened his mouth. He really didn''t know how to comment on it. After all, people with a clear eye can see that Meng Yan has no feelings for the laoshizi Princess feng''an. When he comes back, he stops talking and looks around. He is worried about the stimulation of the Qin and Chu people. The emperor is the one who really does bad things. Seeing that the little fairy did not speak, the people of Qin and Chu further said, "do you think I can''t help you, and you can''t even distinguish this abnormality?" The voice of Qin and Chu people sounds as if they are about to cry. The little fairy took a deep breath and said seriously: "host, do you want to think about this matter rationally? If Meng Yan can look up to Princess feng''an, his children have two now, what else can you do?" "Oh, I didn''t marry the Lord. How could I have a baby?" Qin Chu people''s indifference refuted a sentence. The little fairy had no voice at all. Sure enough, women in love have negative IQ. The Qin and Chu people were aggrieved by this. She just suddenly reacted. Maybe her reaction was really too big. Meng Yan suddenly promised her so much at that time. She should be worried that she would feel sad when she knew about it. Xiaoshenxian is right. It must not be Meng Yan''s will. She should believe that Meng Yancai is right. Thinking of this, the people of Qin and Chu stopped kneeling and motioned the green beside to help her up. I''ve been kneeling for too long. My legs are numb. In fact, Meng Yan always looked at her behind her, but he didn''t dare to step forward. When he saw the Qin and Chu people staggering when they got up, he wanted to help her conditionally, but when he thought about what happened just now, he took his hand back. He doesn''t seem to have a position right now. Qin Chu turned around and saw Meng Yan with a guilty face. "It doesn''t matter, Lord." The people of Qin and Chu squeezed out a smile. Even if it''s true that there is one more princess, Meng Yan''s heart is still only her, isn''t it? The people of Qin and Chu comforted themselves. But in Meng Yan''s heart, this picture of Qin and Chu people is more and more distressing, just like being wronged by heaven and burying himself in his heart. "Chu people, I will certainly find a way to solve this matter, but it''s just an imperial edict. It''s not a real marriage. After the Mid Autumn Festival, I will solve the Turkic affair, and I will take you away. Is there no place for us in such a big world?" Meng Yan hugged the people of Qin and Chu and said what he thought. The insecurity department in Qin Chu''s mind before became moved. She also extended her arms to Meng Yan: "I believe that the emperor must want to threaten you with this matter, and deliberately dig a hole for you. Don''t worry, I will never be fooled! As you said, it''s just an imperial edict, and I won''t be scared if I haven''t married yet. " Qin and Chu people said this with high morale. They almost forgot to kneel on the ground and ask the fairy if she was in a mess. Meng Yan was also frightened by the reaction of the Qin and Chu people just now. He was always puzzled about how to explain to the Qin and Chu people in order to make the Qin and Chu people calm down. Unexpectedly, in such a short period of time, the Qin and Chu people figured it out by themselves and comforted him in turn! Such a good princess has no place to look for her lantern! Wang Shi stroked his beard and sighed. It seems that the people of Qin and Chu are really a rare woman. "I will live up to your trust. It''s less than a month before the Mid Autumn Festival. Marriage can''t be held before that. When the Mid Autumn Festival is over, I will try to take you away. I have said that there will only be one of my concubines, and no one will replace you." Meng Yan said firmly. This is what he promised to the people of Qin and Chu. It''s the most important promise he can''t give up in his life. Once the Mid Autumn Festival is over, the negotiation with Turks will come to an end. By that time, Dazhou will really settle down, and he will be able to live up to Dazhou''s people. Qin Chu people looked at Meng Yan with a smile. In fact, her heart is also a little doubt, for example, why must wait until after the Mid Autumn Festival? It''s not that she is worried about getting married with Meng Yan and traveling around with him, but Meng Yan often unconsciously emphasizes the Mid Autumn Festival, which is a very strange thing. In principle, Meng Yan does not have much nostalgia in the capital, so he does not have to stay in the capital for the Mid Autumn Festival. There are other reasons. The people of Qin and Chu frowned. Is that what Meng Yan has been busy with these days? And the emperor''s sudden will to marry must also be related to this matter. "Little fairy, do you think there is any connection? There have been so many things before, and the Emperor didn''t say that he would use a woman to restrain the Lord. Now he even married him directly. The princess feng''an is still from the Queen''s side. " Qin Chu people''s tone is very serious. In her eyes, there is a huge conspiracy behind it. "I think it''s more important than what the emperor wants to do or what he has done. After all, it''s like what Meng Yan said. As long as you want to leave, you can still leave. Even if the emperor says that the world is his, there are always places he can''t reach." So said the little fairy. Qin Chu people nodded. What she had to do now was to try her best to let Meng Yan relax. Otherwise, Meng Yan''s heart was always burdened with a heavy burden. How uncomfortable it would be. It''s easy to say anything after this month. As long as there is no accident in this month, they can leave this land of right and wrong. The people of Qin and Chu thought about the bill, but they didn''t know what else Wang Shi had done. Chapter 419 The advantage that two people can trust each other and rely on each other is that although there are some unpleasant incidents, Qin and Chu people and Meng Yan are soon reunited, and their relationship seems to be better than before. Because the treaty had been negotiated, and the emperor could not find trouble from it, Meng Yan spent more time with the Qin and Chu people these days. Because of Wang Shi''s help, the Qin and Chu people didn''t worry about the bill every day, and they were happy. After two days in the palace, they finally picked up Meng Yan''s suggestion. "Lord, it''s boring for us to stay in the palace all the time. Why don''t we go out for a walk while there''s nothing bothering us these two days? I think today''s weather is quite suitable for autumn outing. " Qin Chu people blinked at Meng Yan. Whenever he saw the eyes of Qin and Chu people, Meng Yan knew that Qin and Chu people really wanted to do it. Since they could make his beloved Princess happy, why didn''t they agree? Since he said he was going, Meng Yan quickly ordered him to go down and let his servants get everything ready. If you want to talk about the location, it''s just right on the side of the mountain. There are mountains, water, flowers and fallen leaves. Meng Yan knew that Qin and Chu people liked to eat snacks when they were happy, so he specially ordered his servants to prepare more kinds of cakes, preserved fruits and other things on the carriage. Qin and Chu people know that there is a very open place on the mountain, which is suitable for flying kites. After leaving the door, they stopped a carriage to buy kites. It''s probably because Meng Yan gave her a rabbit lantern before, so the people of Qin and Chu are very happy with rabbits now. Even the kite is in the shape of rabbit, which looks very cute. "This kite is really beautiful. It''s very similar to the lantern you gave me before." Qin churen said with a smile, eyes curved, very good-looking. Looking at the happy appearance of Qin and Chu people, Meng Yan felt that it was really worthwhile to come out this time. After hearing this sentence, he suddenly approached Qin and Chu people, lowered his voice and said, "I think you are more beautiful than anything." Not surprisingly, the faces of the Qin and Chu people turned red in an instant. When is the highness of the Regent so provocative? Qin and Chu people are calm on the surface, but actually they keep screaming and showing off with the little gods. "..." there was no fluctuation in the little fairy''s heart, and he even wanted to laugh. It seems that some contradictions between the two people have some advantages. Qin Chu people thought that, for example, now, she feels that the distance between herself and Meng Yan is much closer. It took an hour and a half to get from the capital to the mountain. When Qin and Chu people and Meng Yan arrived, it was time for lunch. The people of Qin and Chu looked at the beautiful scenery outside and looked down at their stomachs. They thought it was too bad. They felt hungry as soon as they got to the place. What else could they do? "Just in time, the scenery here is good. Let''s stop here and get ready to eat." Meng Yan said to the people of Qin and Chu in an ordinary way. He got out of the carriage first and then extended his hand to the people of Qin and Chu to support her. Qin and Chu people''s brains are all muddled now. Is Meng Yan the worm in her stomach? Sleepy send pillow, hungry send food? After getting out of the carriage, the people of Qin and Chu saw several servants put small tables and chairs in an open place, and brought out the prepared food from the food box. "This is..." there was some magic at the scene. Qin and Chu people didn''t expect to go out for a trip. Meng Yan also made so many preparations. Meng Yan wiped the chopsticks, handed them to Qin and Chu people, and said, "we came out a little late this time. I''m afraid you''ll be hungry, so I ordered someone to order a table for lunch." Qin Chu people nodded in surprise, then picked up a green vegetable and found it was still warm. "Is it still hot?" "Wang naturally won''t let you eat cold food. These food boxes are specially processed and have the function of heat preservation." Meng Yan explained. The people of Qin and Chu admired him and gave a thumbs up. Then they thought that they didn''t know Meng Yan''s life very well What she doesn''t know is that if Meng Yan was alone, he would not have cooked so many exquisite meals. Basically, a few cold steamed buns would be enough. Of course, if there were no Qin and Chu people, Meng Yan would not have done such things as autumn outing The people of Qin and Chu, who had never been there first, ate vegetables and cakes. They were both sweet and salty. They were very happy. At the beginning, Meng Yan was worried that the Qin and Chu people could not get used to it. After seeing this scene, he was relieved and began to eat. The feeling of eating out is different from that of eating at home. Qin and Chu people hold their round stomachs and lean on their chairs. Looking at the opposite mountain, they feel relieved. She felt that if she ate it again, she might really spit it out. Just after the meal, it was not suitable to walk around. Meng Yan accompanied the Qin and Chu people to watch the scenery for a while, and then continued to set out. In order to make the Qin and Chu people more comfortable, Meng Yan only brought Bili and a bodyguard, while the others stayed in place. Qin Chu people boldly approached Meng Yan and quietly took the latter''s hand. She lowered her head and pretended to glance at Meng Yan unintentionally. She just ran into Meng Yan and looked at her with a smile. Qin Chu''s face was red, but she felt that Meng Yan held her hand and held it tightly. It''s a good day. Qin and Chu people firmly believe that it will be better in the future. There are many fallen leaves on the mountain road. The people of Qin and Chu are very interested in picking up some dry leaves, one by one, with a clear "Chucha" sound in their ears. Meng Yan looked at the hand he held in his hand. He said that if he let go of it, the people of Qin and Chu would not be able to run further and play more happily. It''s better to grasp it. "Alas, the scenery here is so beautiful. You can really feel happy if you look at it. Mr. Wang, you should often go out for a walk in the future. Otherwise, you will always be in the face of so many troubles The people of Qin and Chu tilted their heads and earnestly advised Meng Yandao. Meng Yan laughed and joked: "I see, it''s you who want to come out." "No, I''m sure I''ll take the LORD with me when I come out." Qin Chu person Du wears mouth to say. Meng Yan rubbed Qin and Chu people''s hair, and his eyes were full of doting. On the top of the mountain is an open grassland. Meng Yan and the Qin and Chu people sit on the edge of the cliff, looking at the boundless scenery in the distance. "It''s so beautiful here. The whole capital is in my eyes." The Qin and Chu people stretched out their hands and grasped it in vain. Meng Yan turned to look at the Qin and Chu people. The eyes of Qin and Chu people are the whole capital with few white clouds, and his eyes are unique Qin and Chu people. Chapter 420 Half a month before the Mid Autumn Festival, the queen began to prepare for the Mid Autumn Festival banquet. It''s rare these days that no one mentions the marriage between Meng Yan and princess feng''an. The people of Qin and Chu are in a good mood and are ready to make the palace more warm. The lanterns for the mid autumn festival had been reserved at the old man of Qi''an street before the Mid Autumn Festival. He said they would be sent here before the Mid Autumn Festival. As for the moon cakes... The people of Qin and Chu had not figured out whether to buy them or make them by themselves. She and Meng Yan spent the Mid Autumn Festival together for the first time. Naturally, she wanted to show Meng Yan the best. The best one is made by oneself, but Qin and Chu people have never made it, and they don''t know if it''s delicious. What if Meng Yan doesn''t like it? "Oh, little lady Qin, you don''t know what''s good or not. As long as you make it yourself, the Lord will like it." Green see Qin Chu people because of a moon cake began to tangle when advised. In Biliu''s opinion, how good is Meng Yan''s relationship with the people of Qin and Chu. For example, if Meng Yan likes the people of Qin and Chu, does he care about the taste of a moon cake? Meng Yan only cares about the man who makes moon cakes, OK? As for whether the moon cakes are really bad, there''s still half a month to go. The people of Qin and Chu are not those who don''t touch yangchunshui. They will soon learn it. Biliu is very confident about it. Who knows that the Qin and Chu people even showed a very tangled look: "if I have tried, and the moon cakes I made are beyond words? Do you think I can be saved? " "Er..." Biliu was a little surprised when Qin Chu people tried to make moon cakes. On the other hand, she didn''t forget to comfort Qin Chu people. "It must be because you are making moon cakes for the first time. Practice makes perfect. Just find a cook who can make moon cakes and tell you the proportion of ingredients. With your intelligence, you will soon learn it." Qin Chu people looked at green with some suspicion: "really?" "Of course, it''s true. I can cheat you. You see, it''s half a month before the Mid Autumn Festival. You just need to contact me a little. Anyway, you can cook. How can you be embarrassed by a small moon cake?" Green more boast more smooth, more boast more excited. Fortunately, the Qin and Chu people didn''t plan to give up. They just felt that the moon cakes they made were too bad. They were a little sad. Now they were enlightened by Bili, and suddenly they were full of hope for life. So Meng Yan noticed that almost every day the Qin and Chu people would "disappear" for a while, and asked his servants, no one knew what the Qin and Chu people were doing. Because Meng Yan is always guilty in front of the people of Qin and Chu, he does not dare to ask too much about what the people of Qin and Chu are doing, so he can only beat around the bush. Because the people of Qin and Chu are not very skilled in making moon cakes, they want to wait until the Mid Autumn Festival to surprise Meng Yan, so they hide this question every time, So that Meng Yan''s heart is a little bored. Meng Yan is not talkative and has no expression at ordinary times, so even if he is not happy, few people can see it. In other people''s eyes, his Highness The Regent has said less and has more busy things these two days. This is no different from before he met Qin and Chu people. Of course, fairies are not among the majority. Especially after Qin and Chu people prevaricated Meng Yan three times. Xiaoshenxian thinks that if the Qin and Chu people can''t give Meng Yan a satisfactory answer at that time, Meng Yan must be wronged to death. Tut Tut, who can imagine that his royal highness, the Regent, is thinking every day about why his imperial concubine, who hasn''t been through the door, is missing for an hour every day? The Qin and Chu people knew nothing about it, and they immersed themselves in the making of moon cakes every day. "Well, how about this time?" Qin and Chu people cut up a small piece of moon cake and handed it to biliv for tasting. Green staring at the moon cake in front of her, can''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. Of course, it''s not greedy, it''s frightening. God knows how many mooncakes she has eaten these days. Since Biliu''s success in persuading Qin and Chu people, every day Qin and Chu people will make several kinds of stuffing moon cakes for her to taste. On the surface, Qin and Chu people are saying that no matter what she makes, she feels delicious. In fact, Bi Lu thinks that Qin and Chu people have no courage to eat these moon cakes. Take the moon cake with yolk filling in front of you. Qin Chu people pestle moon cakes in front of green, green can smell the salty smell of egg yolk. People have a sense of inexplicable satiety. Of course, Biliu didn''t dare to show any bad taste in front of the Qin and Chu people. After all, she also saw the efforts of the Qin and Chu people these days. If she said something against the Qin and Chu people at this time, I''m afraid the Qin and Chu people would be very sad. "Well, try it." Qin Chu people see green has been in a daze, urged the road. Green barely squeeze out a smile, the moon cake into his mouth. Sure enough, what smell, eat in the mouth, can only be more than that flavor. "It seems a little salty." After swallowing the moon cake, green thought a little, said seriously. In fact, she thought that the moon cake with normal bean paste stuffing was delicious. Why did the Qin and Chu people have to make so many kinds of moon cakes? "A little salty? That must be the yolk. Let me think about it again. " The Qin and Chu people smell the moon cakes, and seriously think about how long the egg yolk is suitable for pickling "Host, are you sure you can eat what you make?" The little fairy was also tortured by the taste of moon cakes these days. She felt more sympathy and wanted to try the green. She couldn''t help reminding the people of Qin and Chu for the eleventh time. Qin Chu people squinted at the little fairy and said, "this is the eleventh time since I made moon cakes. Do you think you don''t believe the host you choose?" "Er..." the fairy had nothing to say about it. "Is it really that bad?" Although the people of Qin and Chu didn''t want to listen to the little fairy''s words of destroying the atmosphere, they still heard these words in their heart. She put the moon cake in front of her nose again, smelled it, then cut a small piece into her mouth and spit it out decisively. "Maybe I just shouldn''t make this kind of stuffing. I''d better make it sweet. I''m sure the LORD loves sweet." Qin and Chu people comforted themselves, then put all the materials aside and prepared new materials. Green in the side watching, only feel that he will never want to eat moon cakes. Chapter 421 Later, people in the kitchen couldn''t see it any more. They began to recommend moon cakes filled with bean paste and fruit sauce to the people of Qin and Chu. No matter how to say it, at least these two kinds of jam can be directly wrapped in it. The others have no technical content, such as Qin and Chu people who can cook, they are totally handy. Of course, the bean paste and jam are prepared in advance by the kitchen cook. So this time there''s no need to worry about the taste of the filling. Everyone was relieved. But in addition, the servants of the Regent''s palace began to treat the Qin and Chu people as princesses. After all, the Qin and Chu people are the first ones who can do this for Meng Yan and also be certified by Meng Yan. When a new batch of moon cakes came out of the pot, the hot steam smoked Qin and Chu people''s cheeks turned red. She picked up a piece of moon cake with a bamboo clip, put it in a porcelain white plate, cut it a little with a knife, and handed it to Bili. "It''s really delicious this time." Green chewed twice, very sincerely said. Let''s not say whether it''s really so delicious. This time, the moon cake is not as strange as those before. The people of Qin and Chu can afford this praise. Qin and Chu people were moved by the sincerity of green, and finally tried to make their own moon cake for the first time. "Yes, it''s very good. I just don''t know if Wang Ye will like the taste." Qin Chu people hesitated. Big men like Wang Ye generally don''t like sweet food. She bought so many snacks before. Although she gave them to Meng Yan in name, most of them fell into her stomach in the end. So the people of Qin and Chu were really not sure whether Meng Yan was used to eating moon cakes with bean paste flavor. Green saw Qin Chu people like this, worried about Qin Chu people to do those strange stuffing, quickly said: "little lady Qin, don''t worry, the Lord will like it, don''t believe you ask the people in the kitchen, they know the taste of the Lord best!" Said, green toward the cook around squeeze eyes. In fact, these cooks have been watching the people of Qin and Chu wandering around here these days. Now they don''t need to be reminded by green to know what to say. "Biliu is right. You can rest assured, young lady Qin. The Lord will be surprised when he sees it." Several cooks expressed their appreciation for the moon cakes made by Qin and Chu people. The Qin and Chu people were satisfied with this, and they shared the moon cakes made from this cage. "Ah, today is a good day. I''m so happy." The people of Qin and Chu lie in the sun on the reclining chairs in the courtyard, and keep following the little fairy to show off, as if it is a glorious thing to be able to make moon cakes. The little fairy laughed twice, poked the head of Qin and Chu people, and said, "I think your brain is suitable for making moon cakes. You say Meng Yan''s family has a big career. What moon cakes have not been eaten before? Do you want to make such a bad moon cake?" "You can''t eat it again. How do you know it''s bad? You don''t see that all those who have tasted it say it''s delicious. OK, I don''t have the same language with you. You''d better study your task." The people of Qin and Chu are in a good mood now. They are not willing to hear these words, so they mercilessly drive the little fairy out of their consciousness. The little fairy smashed his mouth and said that the people of Qin and Chu had lived in peace these two days. They began to have nothing to do with her. Don''t the Qin and Chu people worry that she will find something difficult for them? Qin Chu talent doesn''t care about this. No matter how dull she is, she also knows that her life with Meng Yan doesn''t last long. Maybe it''s the Mid Autumn Festival. She had been curious about why Meng Yan had been emphasizing the Mid Autumn Festival. When she was quiet and making moon cakes these days, she combed the matter of coming back from the border and realized that this matter Meng Yan was worried about might really have something to do with Turks. Recently, she also heard some rumors that Turks would send envoys to negotiate around the Mid Autumn Festival to agree on a "Treaty of friendship" between Dazhou and Turks. Qin Chu people can''t think of more, can only guess that the emperor called Meng Yanjin palace that day, maybe want to let Meng Yan also get involved in this kind of thing. Meng Yan didn''t want to make her think more about it and hide it, but he didn''t think about how the Qin and Chu people would deal with themselves in case something really happened. The emperor has been sitting in this position for a long time, but he can''t give up the glory brought by this position. No one knows what he will do in the future and what is in his heart now. The people of Qin and Chu know that Princess feng''an is the Queen''s mother, and the Queen''s mother is the legitimate mother of the crown prince. Princess feng''an naturally stands on the side of the crown prince. The emperor will marry Princess feng''an to Meng Yan. Does the Laozi know how to pave the way for her son? This is where the people of Qin and Chu are puzzled. This kind of thing is impossible, otherwise the emperor will not worry about Meng Xu before. As long as the emperor is still sitting in this position for one day, all those who covet this position will be his enemies, even his own son. But the Qin and Chu people didn''t tell anyone about this speculation. She didn''t have a definite idea in her heart. She made trouble instead. Not to mention that she has no one to discuss now. Meng Yan kept it a secret. He made up his mind not to let her know. Wang Shi should have known about it, so he could easily believe her. But at the beginning, Wang Shi didn''t tell Meng Yan what he was doing. Even if she wanted to manage it, she didn''t have that ability. She could only wait for time to pass and disaster to come. She always thinks everything bad. "This is lady Qin''s yard. Please be careful!" Outside comes the voice of small servant girl, seem to be arguing what, the tone is very blunt anger. The people of Qin and Chu are just in the sun now. They don''t want to move at all, so they don''t care about it. They still keep the same movement and lie on the couch. "Her yard? I tell you, this is my place in the future. Without my permission, these miscellaneous people get out of here for me! " This voice is a bit strange, very arrogant and domineering. The people of Qin and Chu thought that the woman who could be so rampant in the Regent''s palace would not be Meng Yan''s "Royal Princess". In a moment, their mind was clear. They bounced up from the reclining chair, held the handle of the chair with one hand, and looked in the direction of the courtyard door, just like waiting for something. Chapter 422 "Our little lady is resting. If you have nothing to do, please stay away from here. Don''t make any noise. I don''t know what little servant girl here has no skin and no face to quarrel with." Green smile at Feng an princess, is very respectful tone to a move. Seeing the people of Qin and Chu basking in the sun in the yard, she ordered the kitchen to make some desserts for them. Just now when she came back with the desserts, she saw Princess feng''an spilling them here. Biliu has been with the people of Qin and Chu for a long time. She has seen a lot of "bold operations" of the people of Qin and Chu, so her courage has grown up. Now when she sees Princess feng''an, she has no fear in her heart. On the contrary, she is angry at the bottom of her heart. It was the woman in front of her that robbed the husband of little lady Qin! Princess feng''an admitted that she had never been frightened. She was the niece of the empress, so no matter who met her, she would be polite. Unexpectedly, she was taught a lesson by a little servant girl. Who can bear it! There was no need for Princess feng''an to do it. A little servant girl behind her called "wanton" and raised her hand and fanned it to green. However, the little servant girl''s brain seems not very smart, just want to teach green, did not notice green green in the hands of a tray. In addition to some desserts, there is also a bowl of iced fruit in the tray. Green in any case can not be bullied by the belief, in the small servant girl''s slap down before, conditionally raised the tray, block in front of himself. Not surprisingly, a bowl of fruit was spilled on the little servant girl''s face. The cold white liquid flowed down from the maid''s hair, to her eyes, to her cheeks, and then to her neck. It''s spectacular. Green swallow saliva, carefully move down the tray, just see this scene. Then I heard the scream of the little maid being late. Don''t say it. It''s loud. It''s probably the first time that Princess feng''an has met this kind of thing. She feels that the little servant girl can ridicule her openly and secretly. It''s already the limit. Unexpectedly, she''s teaching Biliu now. Biliu dares to fight back! Is this the servant girl educated by Qin and Chu people? I really don''t know how Meng Yan can endure this kind of people to stay in the Regent''s house. Princess feng''an thinks that for her own future, she must clean up the Regent''s house and drive out these people who don''t respect etiquette. "It''s just a little servant girl. I''ll teach you a lesson. You dare to hide. Come on, catch her for me. Slap her in the face!" Princess feng''an said angrily. The two little maids behind Princess feng''an immediately went to Bili, and tried to catch Bili, but Bili was the kind of bully. Seeing someone coming, she immediately dodged. Just at this time, the people of Qin and Chu came out to have a look because of the noise outside. "Princess feng''an." The people of Qin and Chu asked a good question, neither losing the courtesy, but also revealing that they didn''t welcome it. Then they calmly walked towards Biliu and pulled Biliu behind them. Princess feng''an sneered at this scene and said, "what do you mean? Do you want to stop me from teaching this little servant girl?" "I don''t know where Biliu really made Princess feng''an angry. So Princess feng''an went to the Regent''s house to find such a little servant girl, which made me quite flattered." Qin churen said with a funny face, and directly changed the purpose of Princess feng''an''s visit. By the way, he ridiculed Princess feng''an''s heart is smaller than the needle. "You are presumptuous! Do you have a voice here? I''m the hostess of Regent''s mansion. Do I need your consent to teach a little servant girl a lesson? Don''t think that I can''t hear what you said. I''ll put it here. The emperor has ordered me to be the Regent princess in the future! " Princess feng''an held her head high and said with great momentum. She came here today because she knew that the people of Qin and Chu lived in the Regent''s house and came to drive people out. Joke, who are Qin Chu people? They used to be only a concubine of the prince. Now they dare to come and have a relationship with the Regent, and they live in the Regent''s house shamelessly. If it''s spread, what should others think about her and Meng Yan? Princess Feng an can''t swallow it. Obviously, although the wedding has not been completed, the imperial edict has come down, so Princess feng''an seems to have regarded herself as the hostess of Regent''s house. Qin Chu people smashed his mouth and said that no matter what else, Princess Feng an should learn from her attitude of being a hostess. "Princess feng''an may have some misunderstandings. I live here with the consent of the Lord, and Biliu is my servant girl. If she does something wrong, it''s up to me to teach her a lesson. Is princess feng''an doing something for her?" The people of Qin and Chu corrected their attitude and looked at Princess feng''an coldly without any cowardice. This calm appearance made Princess feng''an have a trance for a moment, but it was just a moment. In Princess feng''an''s heart, she was always the niece of the empress. A woman like Qin and Chu people was disobedient when she spoke to her in such a tone, so Princess feng''an''s hot temper came up again. "Even if the Lord agrees you to live here, then what? That''s before. Now I''m the imperial concubine. I''m the only one who can speak here. I don''t think you can. I suggest you move away quickly and don''t get in the way here." Princess feng''an sneered and said, then winked at the little servant girl. The little servant girl immediately understood that if she continued to play the role of evil spirit, she would arrest the Qin and Chu people. However, the present Qin and Chu people are not the same as the former Qin and Chu people. There is no reason why they can''t fight back when they are bullied. So they slap at Princess feng''an''s servant girl and fan them. It''s very pleasant to hear two clicks. Qin Chu people still looked at Princess feng''an with a smile: "Princess feng''an''s lesson is reasonable, but I have not heard that the prince has been married, and there is no so-called Princess Zheng in this palace. It seems that you, a young lady who has never been through the door, always let her servants bully people like this. It''s hard to say." This is to say that Meng Yan and princess feng''an haven''t married yet. There''s no such thing as marriage. Princess feng''an is not qualified to speak here. "It''s OK for me to leave. Unless the Lord speaks in person, no matter who asks me to leave here, I won''t agree." Chapter 423 Qin Chu people looked at Princess feng''an with firm eyes, and didn''t mean to shrink back. In the past, Qin and Chu people might have some stage fright in the face of such scenes, but now she knows that Meng Yan really put her in his heart and regarded her as the only princess. Even the servants of the whole Royal Palace admit her existence, rather than repel her. These are her strong backing. With them, Qin and Chu people would not show any timidity in front of Princess feng''an. Princess feng''an suddenly regretted why she had come to Regent''s house so late that she was crushed by the Qin and Chu people. When the emperor and the empress just decided to marry Princess feng''an, she was worshiping the Buddha in Lin''an temple, so she didn''t know about it. When she got back to her house, she received the imperial edict. She was pleasantly surprised. At the same time, she heard that the people of Qin and Chu were living in the Regent''s house, so she dressed up and brought people here. It''s better to inquire about the time when Meng Yan is not here. Princess feng''an likes Meng Yan for such a long time, and she knows something about Meng Yan. Naturally, she knows that the people of Qin and Chu have been seducing Meng Yan. However, no matter how close she was to Meng Yan before, Meng Yan was indifferent to her. Now that CNPC has the opportunity, she must teach Qin and Chu a lesson. If Meng Yan was there, he would have no principle to protect the Qin and Chu people. Princess Feng an can''t let this happen. What surprised her was that Qin Chu people, who used to be timid and timid, were so brave now that they dared to refute her. You should know that the identity of Qin and Chu people is not known. Don''t they worry that it will bring trouble to Meng Yan? Princess feng''an thought so, and she hated the Qin and Chu people even more. "Do you think I''ll let you see the Lord again? Don''t be funny. My marriage to the Lord is bestowed by the emperor, and your identity is not known at all. How can I let you stay here and make trouble for the Lord? Now I''m going to clean up the door for the Lord! " Princess feng''an clapped her hands, and several guards with swords came out from the dark. The Qin and Chu people blinked their eyes and pushed the green behind them. Otherwise, it''s better to say that this man is rich and powerful. He can take so many bodyguards when he goes out. Qin Chu people look at themselves again, it seems that there are only a few weak little servant girls. No wonder Princess feng''an is so fearless. She is ready to clean herself up. "Little fairy, I am wronged." The Qin and Chu people shriveled their mouths and said to the little fairy that the fairy''s sleeve was pulled inside the divine consciousness. The little fairy glanced at her and said, "host, do you still remember that when you make a pile of things that are not eaten by human beings, you are indifferent to me?" "How can it be, little fairy? You must be wrong. We have such a good relationship. How can I ignore you? You must be wrong. Princess feng''an won''t really take me away. According to the trend of the plot, she won''t sell me. Well, it''s too late when the Lord finds me, My Lord and I are destined for each other in our life. " Qin and Chu people looked up at the sky with tears in their eyes. The little fairy choked in silence. The Qin and Chu people knew about Meng Yan''s going out to work today. She guessed that Princess feng''an must also know about this, so she chose to come here at this time. Although Princess feng''an is not very reliable, the people she brought here are absolutely reliable. At least they are more reliable than the two little maids before. If you start, you will catch Qin Chu people and Biliu. "You let me go, and you keep saying that you like Wang Ye. Aren''t you afraid that Wang Ye will be worried if he doesn''t see me when he comes back? Don''t you worry that he won''t forgive you? " Qin Chu asked. Princess feng''an covered her mouth and chuckled twice, as if looking at something funny: "Oh, you look up to yourself too much. Let''s not say that you two haven''t married yet, but say that the status of the princess is here. Will the Lord make a stiff relationship with me and annoy the emperor because you are a dirty concubine?" Qin and Chu people''s hearts seem to be poured with a basin of cold water. Yes, she used to be a member of the prince''s mansion, which is an indelible relationship and experience for her whole life. But she has no relationship with the prince Meng Xu. She is just a tool used by Meng Xu to deal with Meng Yan. How can Meng Xu treat her. But these relationships are unknown to outsiders, and she can''t say anything. The meaning of Princess feng''an''s words is to let her see her identity clearly. "Little lady Qin, don''t listen to her. What kind of person are you? How can the Lord not know that we are doing well and we don''t feel guilty at all?" Green said aloud, trying to comfort Qin Chu people. This time, Bili and the people of Qin and Chu were shackled, so they didn''t have a chance to struggle. Princess feng''an slapped her directly. With a loud and clear sound, Bili''s face immediately had another BA''s seal. It''s clear that the beaten person is green, and princess feng''an is still aggrieved there: "really, any cheap maidservant dares to challenge this princess! What kind of master, what kind of servant, don''t say anything good "That is, how can you compare with Princess feng''an? You are the sister of the empress and the future Regent princess. Who can imagine that you still have such a fierce side? If the Regent knows, what kind of idea will it be?" Qin Chu people looked at Princess feng''an with a sneer. Princess feng''an always pretends to be the same as a lady of a big family in front of Meng Yan. She never shows such arrogance. Qin Chu people''s words can poke at her weakness and make her angry. But anger is anger. Princess feng''an''s intelligence and intelligence are online. Qin and Chu people say that to her, either to delay time, or to irritate her. Thinking of this, Princess feng''an suddenly regained her composure. She looked at Qin Chu people with a smile and said, "I don''t know what the Lord thinks. I only know that you are in my hands now. Maybe you will have a chance to see him in the future." "Take them away!" Feng an princess''s face suddenly cold come down, to several bodyguards command a way. Qin and Chu people and Biliu tried to struggle, but it was useless. Chapter 424 But Princess feng''an still missed a little. This is Regent''s house. All the people are Meng Yan''s. The reason why she can make such a big noise outside the courtyard of Qin and Chu people is that Qin and Chu people like quiet and don''t order many people to wait on her. But if Princess feng''an wants to take people away from Regent''s palace, she should ask the guards and the housekeeper whether they agree or not. Princess feng''an led the way to the front yard and ran into the old housekeeper of Regent''s house. I saw the old housekeeper staring at Princess feng''an with a serious face. Behind them were eight guards standing in two rows. Qin and Chu people say that there is a good play now "Excuse me, was it not you who had been worried about being taken away by Princess feng''an just now?" The little fairy said scornfully. The Qin Chu people laughed twice and said flatteringly, "how can I have an accident when there is a little fairy, but now you can have a good rest. I firmly believe that the old housekeeper will be able to solve this problem successfully, and this little thing won''t bother you." The fairy gazed at the Qin and Chu people for a while, and deeply thought that the Qin and Chu people''s faces were not sincere at all, and they didn''t even bother to be perfunctory. It was obvious that all their attention was on the old housekeeper, so he took a deep breath and decided to wait for a good play. "I''ve seen Princess feng''an. I''m the housekeeper of Regent''s house." The old housekeeper nodded to Princess feng''an, which was a salute. When Princess feng''an saw the old housekeeper, she thought that this man was coming to help the Qin and Chu people. Unexpectedly, she was the housekeeper of Regent''s house. She thought that the old housekeeper had come to visit her when she regarded herself as the hostess of Regent''s house. "It turned out to be the housekeeper of the palace. In that case, it would be better. I had been worshiping Buddha in Lin''an temple before. I came back these two days and came to the palace specially to see the Lord. I didn''t expect to see such a woman who didn''t know her honor and inferiority. She dared to fight against me openly. I''ll take her away. Is that ok?" Princess feng''an looks at the old housekeeper with high spirits. It seems that she is asking if she can do it. In fact, she thinks that it''s okay for her to do so. The old housekeeper must agree. The old housekeeper gave a smile. Princess feng''an thought that it had been done. She said that although she hadn''t come through yet, the servants in her family were still on the road and listened to her. Who knows the next moment, the old housekeeper said: "I''m sorry, little lady Qin is one of our regents. No one can take her away except the Lord, and no one can hurt her." "What?" Princess feng''an asked in surprise. For a moment, she wondered if something was wrong with her ears. How did the old housekeeper of Regent''s house help the Qin and Chu people? Don''t worry about offending her future hostess? Qin Chu people knew that the old housekeeper would help her, and she bowed her head and laughed with pride. However, she knew that Princess feng''an was not easy to be offended, and she didn''t want the old housekeeper to be hurt, so she said to the old housekeeper, "housekeeper Meng, I think Princess feng''an should have some points in her heart, and she won''t do anything to me. You''d better not make trouble for this little thing, Wait till the Lord comes. " "Little lady Qin is going to be taken away. How can it be a small matter? Although Princess feng''an is her royal highness and a servant should not fight against her, the Lord has told you to ensure your safety in any case. Now you are going to be taken away by an outsider, but I am a servant who has failed in my duty." The old housekeeper said every word to the Qin and Chu people, but every word was aimed at Princess feng''an. Rao is the princess of feng''an. No matter how confident she is, she understands the irony of the old housekeeper. The old man didn''t treat her as the hostess, and he didn''t pay any attention to her. Are all the servants of the Regent''s house so rampant? Princess feng''an''s angry eyes were so big that she almost burst into flames when she stared at the old housekeeper: "the emperor has already ordered! I''m the Regent princess. Are you going to work together to deal with me now? What''s this woman living here without fame or distinction? If it is known by outsiders, will it be good for the Lord? " "Princess feng''an should also know that we slaves naturally have to listen to the master. What the master says is what he says. Since his Highness The Regent has said that we should protect little lady Qin well, we have to protect little lady Qin well. No matter who comes, the slave will protect little lady Qin even if he tries his best." The old housekeeper did what he said and let the bodyguard behind him rescue the Qin Chu people from the bodyguard of Princess feng''an. The people of Qin and Chu had never felt it before, but today they have seen that the bodyguards of the Royal Palace are all people with real skills. The bodyguards of Princess feng''an are not enough to see in front of the bodyguards of the royal palace. Finally, the Qin and Chu people who broke free from the shackles shook their arms and wrists, and the uncomfortable feeling finally disappeared. She went to the old housekeeper''s side and said to the angry Princess feng''an: "I''m really sorry about this today. If Princess feng''an feels aggrieved and wants to teach me a lesson, it''s better to tell the prince directly. I think the prince will do something in your future Princess''s face, but I can''t go with you." "Are you not afraid that I will tell you to the emperor and the queen? It will be his Highness The Regent who will suffer at that time. Do you listen to his Highness The Regent and watch him be punished for his good Princess feng''an said in a loud voice, with the meaning of breaking the pot. Qin Chu people smile: "I believe Princess feng''an really loves the Lord. In this case, you will not do anything to hurt the Lord. Otherwise, if the emperor punishes the Lord, you will be the most sad, right?" "You --" Princess feng''an was so angry that she couldn''t say anything, but on the other hand, the people of Qin and Chu were right. She said that she wanted to go to the emperor to report the people of Qin and Chu. It was just a talk. The Emperor gave her and Meng Yan a marriage without any reason. She couldn''t tell me what to pay attention to. Princess feng''an couldn''t guarantee that the emperor would really tolerate Meng Yan. If she went to the emperor so rashly, it would be bad for everyone. With this thought, Princess feng''an had to give up. She snorted coldly and said, "I''ll let you go today, but don''t think it''s over. The hostess here is still princess after all!" Chapter 425 "Yes, you are the Regent Princess granted by the emperor. Will you stay for dinner today? The Lord should be back soon. " Qin churen said with a smile, and then turned to look at the old housekeeper. The old housekeeper nodded and said: "yes, if Princess feng''an stays as a guest, the servant will tell the kitchen to prepare more. But the kitchen always does according to the taste of little lady Qin. I don''t know what you like to eat." The little fairy was surprised. The old housekeeper was really on the way. "I said," if you don''t give the old housekeeper a lot of money, you will be sorry for what they said for you. " The fairy clenched his fist and said, as if he had been the number one fan of the old housekeeper. Qin Chu people raised their arms and pressed them down. With a mysterious look on their face, they said, "keep a low profile, calm down. Do we need those belongings from Uncle Meng?" "Little Fairy".... " Qin churen: "well, he needs it." To be honest, the old housekeeper''s words really made her feel comfortable. Princess feng''an''s face turned red and white with anger. She could not speak when biting her lips. Qin and Chu people looked at her carefully and found that Princess feng''an was trembling with anger, so they were more happy. "You, you are all good, wait, one day, you will not laugh out!" Princess feng''an finally said something cruel and left with someone. Seeing that the figure of Princess feng''an disappeared completely, the Qin and Chu people were relieved. "Uncle Meng, thank you just now." The Qin and Chu people expressed their thanks to the old manager. The old housekeeper waved his hand and said, "these are not what I should do. Instead, you are not scared, are you? At that time, I was busy with other things. I was already like this when I received the news. Fortunately, I stopped her here. Princess feng''an is really brave. " "Well, I don''t know if it will bring trouble to the Lord." All of a sudden, the people of Qin and Chu had no previous momentum, and they were suddenly relieved, even their shoulders were not straight. Although she has been holding her breath just now, she is actually gambling. She didn''t want to wait in front of Princess feng''an, but she was also worried that it would cause trouble for Meng Yan. Princess feng''an came here in such a big way. It''s ok if it''s really just her idea. If there''s someone behind her to give advice, the Qin and Chu people are so rampant against Princess feng''an in the name of Meng Yan, isn''t they just caught by someone. After all, the old housekeeper grew up with Meng Yan, so he was not afraid of this kind of thing. On the contrary, he comforted Qin Chu humanitarians: "little lady Qin, you don''t have to worry about some things. Our Lord will solve them by himself, and this time Princess feng''an intruded into the Palace. There''s no reason to say it from any side. Besides, our Lord is the kind of bully." "I hope it doesn''t affect the Lord." Qin Chu people sighed helplessly. It turns out that Princess feng''an still cares about Meng Yan''s opinion on her, so even if she is not happy, she doesn''t tell others about it. After all, it''s only seven or eight days before the Mid Autumn Festival. She still has a chance to meet Meng Yan. Although the emperor decreed to get married, she didn''t specify the time of marriage. Naturally, Princess feng''an didn''t want to postpone it for too long, but she didn''t have the chance to see Meng Yan. So she planned to discuss the marriage with Meng Yan on the Mid Autumn Festival. As a woman, this is the most daring thing she has ever done. When Meng Yan came back after finishing his work, the Regent''s house had basically recovered its calm. The old housekeeper took the initiative to tell Meng Yan about Princess feng''an''s visit. Meng Yan knew that Princess feng''an had some ideas about him before, but after the emperor''s order, Princess feng''an didn''t move at all. He thought Princess feng''an had become honest, but he didn''t expect to hold big moves here. "The king will find a way to solve this matter, and let the Chu people be wronged." A trace of guilt flashed in Meng Yan''s eyes. After a pause, the old housekeeper nodded and said, "if you don''t want to be threatened, you''d better solve the problem of marriage as soon as possible. But on the contrary, it''s the emperor''s will. Compared with others, little lady Qin is more worried about your safety." "Well." Meng Yan answered and went to the courtyard of the Qin and Chu people. "Today, the old housekeeper has helped you to take a bad breath. Isn''t it that the emperor orders to marry her? Our Lord doesn''t like her. What''s she good for swearing sovereignty here?" Green again to Qin Chu hair side said. Qin churen sighed helplessly: "well, you know that the Lord is on our side. Don''t say this kind of words in front of him in the future. Otherwise, the Lord will feel bad when he hears it. There is still time. He can always find a solution." The Qin and Chu people don''t think it can cause any trouble for Meng Yan to have a love affair. She doesn''t care who Meng Yan has an engagement with. Anyway, the emperor forced Meng Yan to do it. What she cares about is the affair between Meng Yan and Turks. Just as the saying goes, there must be a demon when something happens. The emperor''s pointing out the marriage to Meng Yan without any reason must have a conspiracy. Biliu is just a little servant girl, but she can''t think so much. She pursed her lips and said, "the servant girl is wronged for you. Isn''t that Princess feng''an relying on her own queen sister? Otherwise, where can she compare with you?" "You see, you still haven''t learned to be cautious." The people of Qin and Chu scolded with feigned anger, "some words, after all, should not be said. I know you''re doing it for my good, but we''re in such a tough environment that we have to be careful no matter what we do, you know? " "I know." Green respectfully said. When Meng Yan came to the room of Qin and Chu people, he just heard the conversation. For such a long time, in fact, he was quite clear that Qin and Chu people must have suffered a lot of pressure together with him. At this point, even the situation is beyond Meng Yan''s control. He is not sure whether he can protect the Qin and Chu people well, and whether he can promise them good happiness. When the emperor marries him and princess feng''an, it''s definitely not to leave him behind. Either he knows that it''s not good to start with Meng Yan in the negotiation, or he wants to take the opportunity to drag Princess feng''an into the water. It''s a blow to the queen, and it''s not a good thing for the prince. Of course, it is more likely to kill two birds with one stone. After all, the emperor did everything for the throne. Chapter 426 "Chu people." Meng Yan made a series of psychological preparations outside before knocking on the door. Qin Chu people Leng Leng, way: "Lord, you come in." "I already know what happened to Princess feng''an. It''s my negligence that makes you suffer. Take it easy. I''ve arranged for it. The guard won''t let anyone in unless I have said hello in advance. " After Meng Yan came in, he apologized. He was very good at explaining his way of dealing with it, and expressed his heartfelt feelings to the people of Qin and Chu. Even this kind of thing Meng Yan should do, the people of Qin and Chu were still touched by it. After all, Meng Yangui was the Lord, and there was no need to apologize to her for such a small thing. The Qin and Chu people waved to Biliu. Biliu put the comb aside and stopped fiddling with the Qin and Chu people''s hair. "I know that the prince will solve this problem when he comes back, but Princess feng''an is the mother''s sister after all. Won''t this cause the mother''s anger? What''s more, if the emperor knows, will he trouble you? " Qin Chu people said with some worry. They both knew each other''s feelings, so no matter what happened, Qin and Chu people believed in Meng Yan''s friendship with her, so there was no need to be angry for an outsider. However, if Meng Yan suffered any more damage because of this incident, it would be really worthless. Meng Yan shook his head and said, "it''s OK. Maybe Princess feng''an is impulsive when she comes here. No one else should know. With Wang here, she doesn''t dare to say anything. Besides, even if there is something wrong, can''t wang solve it?" "Well, I know that the Lord is the best." Qin Chu people pull Meng Yan''s arm and coax children to say. "I already know about Princess feng''an''s going to Regent''s house. I didn''t expect that the people of Qin and Chu had some skills, and they made the people of the Regent''s house so devoted to her." The emperor pinched a black chess piece and put it on the chessboard. He said with a sneer. Facing a pair of fine jade fingers, painted with a red nail polish, holding a crystal white white chessman and putting it beside the sunspot: "Regent is always cold to women, and since he can leave that woman in his home, it shows that he is not very ordinary about the woman. The emperor should be the most clear. Feng an has a heart of love for Regent. But it''s no use not being liked by the Regent. " It was the queen who was speaking. Her eyes were fixed on the chessboard and her brows were frowning. It seemed that she was a little difficult to understand, and she seemed to be a little disgusted. Princess feng''an likes Meng Yan''s things. She naturally knows that she is a sister, but she also knows that Meng Yan doesn''t care about Princess feng''an. The emperor had never been in charge of the marriage of Princess feng''an before, but now he suddenly married her and Meng Yan at this juncture. The empress really couldn''t figure out what the emperor''s purpose was. But no matter what, the queen knows that Meng Yan is ruthless and decisive. If he doesn''t have Princess feng''an in his heart, he won''t be obedient and marry Princess feng''an as princess. In the end, Princess feng''an will be injured. The emperor raised his eyelids, looked at the empress and said with profound meaning: "since this game of chess has started, there is no reason to stop. If the empress has time, she might as well talk about the marriage with Princess feng''an. Maybe after the Mid Autumn Festival, she and Meng Yan will get married." "The emperor''s imperial edict doesn''t say which day they will get married. The Regent doesn''t like princess feng''an. Can he hold a wedding so eagerly? It''s not good for him or for the woman in his family. " The Queen''s tone is not so good, she is angry at this point, the emperor did not specify the time. That is to say, if Meng Yan wants to drag on, he can drag on all the time. Because of the engagement, Princess feng''an can''t find anyone else. Ten thousand steps back, no one dares to find Princess feng''an. This is not a good thing for Princess Yu feng''an at all. Even though the empress has been in the royal family for decades, she can''t bear to watch her sister jump into the fire pit. But the emperor not only pushed Princess feng''an down, but also gave her a reason why she couldn''t climb up. The empress knows that her sister likes Meng Yan so much. When she learns of the imperial edict, she doesn''t fall asleep all night and looks forward to marrying Meng Yan. The emperor chuckled and obeyed his beard: "if I don''t indicate the date, there is a reason for me, but how do you know that Meng Yan will not marry? Sometimes, it''s not as good as heaven. Queen, you lose this game of chess. " "I''m not as good at chess as the emperor. I''m convinced that I lost." The queen doesn''t care whether she wins or loses this game of chess. What she cares about is what the emperor does. The emperor ordered people to take back the pieces on the chessboard and said, "the queen is not inferior to others. She just has something in her heart. She doesn''t pay attention to the chessboard at all. In my opinion, we''d better play the next game again. The queen should pay more attention." "Yes." The empress knew that there were some threats in the emperor''s words, so she could only accept some thoughts for a while. The chessboard in front of him was nothing but black and white pieces, but in the game of Da Zhou, the emperor set up more than a few pieces. Even though he is old now, and his work is not as vigorous as he was when he was young, he is more cautious now, and pays attention to being safe. He was worried about Meng Yan and knew that Meng Xu was always thinking about the throne. But he won''t let anyone succeed as long as he''s still in this position. What Meng Yan wants is a peaceful life, and the woman in the palace. He doesn''t want Meng Yan to be happy. Since Meng Yan has done everything in the negotiation, he has to see how capable Meng Yan is and how can he disobey the emperor''s orders. The empress is holding a white son, a little hesitant. The emperor also didn''t urge, two people suddenly quiet down. There was some harmony in the atmosphere. Meng Yan is staying in the study to check the files when a spy suddenly comes in and reports: "Mr. Wang, it''s confirmed that GE Shulang is here to negotiate this time." Meng Yan nodded. This time Ge Shulang came here, I think he also remembered the agreement with him. Chapter 427 According to the Convention, this time, he lost the battle. If he was allowed to come forward, he would lose the face of Turks even more, so it is more likely that someone else would come. But maybe Ge Shulang strongly recommended himself, or maybe the court of the Zhou Dynasty asked Ge Shulang to come in order to make trouble for Meng Yan, and finally let him get what he wanted. But Meng Yan was thinking about what he would ask if Ge Shulang came. Meng Yan is a loyal and patriotic person, right, but he is not a person who breaks his promise, so he can give Ge Shulang some accommodation in some small things, as long as he is not caught. It would be better if these accommodations could pose some threat to Turks and cause some chaos. "Find out what''s going on in the Turks, especially in bregude." Meng Yan said. The Scout retired when he was ordered. And Ge Shulang has started to set out at this time, ready to come to the big week. Because of the defeat, he was punished a lot. This time, he acted as an emissary of the Turks. Many Turks begged for help from their ministers. For nothing else, because if he comes, he may be able to fight a turning over battle. If he doesn''t, he will be a real loser. It took five or six days from Turk to Dazhou, just to catch up with the Mid Autumn Festival. Ge Shulang also calculated, so he prepared a "big gift" for Meng Yan and Qin Chu people. The two men suffered a lot when they were at the border. If they don''t get it back, they really don''t accord with his identity as the second Turkic prince. "Meng Yan, wait! I will make you kneel in front of me and beg for mercy. " The corner of Ge Shulang''s mouth slides out a sinister smile. "Spies from Dazhou report that the emperor of Dazhou marries Meng Yan and princess feng''an of Dazhou. Princess feng''an is the sister of the empress and belongs to the same faction as the crown prince. The emperor can''t unite Meng Yan and the crown prince in this way, can he?" Asked one of Ge Shulang''s men. The military adviser next to him said, "the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty has always been suspicious, and now Meng Yan is the one who can threaten him most. The one who wants to get the throne most is the crown prince. No matter what, the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty will not do anything beneficial to these two people. It can only be said that he also has bad intentions." "That''s exactly what we thought. If the prince handed in the bill at this time, wouldn''t it be icing on the cake for the emperor of Zhou? Although Meng Yan has great ability in the battlefield, he may not be able to play with the prince in the officialdom. " Ge Shulang chuckled and felt very good about himself. Since the emperor of Zhou also wanted to get rid of Meng Yan, why didn''t he help him? Maybe we can get some benefits from the emperor of Zhou. This bill was made by the military division day and night during this period of time. The content in it is so detailed that it can correspond to what happened in reality in many places. Of course, it is on the surface, but it is enough for Meng Yan to arouse other people''s suspicion. In addition, the military counselor also refined Meng Yan''s signature and seal. In his words, even if Meng Yan came, he might not be able to find it. That''s why Gertrude really asked for orders to negotiate. He wanted to send the bill to the emperor of Zhou, and with the help of the emperor of Zhou, he would get rid of Meng Yan. As for the original agreement on the upper floor of the city, GE Shulang still remembers it, which is also within the scope of his plan. As long as the agreement is still there, after he enters the capital, he will definitely have contact with Meng Yan. As long as these are known by the ministers of Da Zhou, it will be even more unfavorable to Meng Yan. "How long will it take to get to the capital, and how are the pioneers now?" Ge Shulang asked, he can''t wait to see Meng Yan defeated by him. The military adviser said: "the second prince of Hui will have five or six days to Dazhou, and the first troops will have one or two days to arrive. At that time, they will sneak into the dark places of the capital and wander among the officials." "Well, the prince can''t wait." "Host, I think your worry is really reasonable. I''ve been informed that it''s Ge Shulang who''s coming to talk this time." That night, the people of Qin and Chu were about to fall asleep when they heard the voice of a little fairy. They sat up with a spirit. "Little fairy, what did you say just now, say it again?" The people of Qin and Chu opened their eyes and looked at the little fairy with great surprise. The little fairy, with a solemn face of disguise, nodded and said, "yes, Congratulations, host. You heard me right. You are going to face an old acquaintance." "He won''t think about the promise that the LORD promised him and come here on purpose to trouble him, will he?" Qin Chu people now want to fly directly in front of Ge Shulang and slap him. The Qin and Chu people did not know who should have been sent by the Turks to negotiate, but if the person who came was Ge Shulang, it would be wrong. "So, did the commander of Gertrude come?" Qin Chu asked. The fairy nodded tearfully. "It''s over. It''s going to be a big deal this time." The Qin and Chu people lay down on the bed with a thud, covered their face with a quilt, and wanted to leave. The little fairy comforted: "Oh, host, I''m still here. Maybe who will lose and who will win. Besides, can Meng Yan be such a smart man and let others bully him?" "It''s not that Wang Ye doesn''t know about the bill. I can''t tell him about it directly, and I don''t know how Wang Shi is preparing. I hope he can help Wang Ye, so that he won''t be blind at that time." Qin Chu people shriveled mouth, if you can, she really hope to never see Ge Shulang this God of plague. "It''s Meng Yan''s robbery. He can''t escape anyway. Host, the purpose I tell you is not to let you feel sorry for yourself here, but to let you know in advance so that you can have a psychological preparation. I think Meng Yan should have known about it. This is what he hasn''t told you these days." The voice of the little fairy suddenly became serious. Qin Chu gradually calmed down under this tone. She took a deep breath, straightened her hair, and said: "if only the Turks sent envoys to negotiate, the prince would not be so nervous. After all, according to the rules, there is a special person responsible for the negotiation, and it is not his turn, unless..." Chapter 428 "Unless the Lord is involved in it!" The people of Qin and Chu spoke out their conjecture in a loud voice, and were annoyed by their intelligence at the moment and their previous stupidity. Why didn''t she think of it before? Qin and Chu people felt that it must be because she had little experience of this kind of things, and she didn''t know much about the emperor, so they didn''t expect that the emperor would assign Meng Yan such things. She didn''t want to admit that she didn''t have enough brains. However, it seems that Meng Yan had already finished the preparation according to the normal process in the first few days of his disappearance, and there was no intolerable mistake. Therefore, the emperor would make the next plan, that is, to give the marriage to Meng Yan and princess feng''an. It''s just that the Emperor didn''t have a definite time. When they got married, probably because the Emperor didn''t know whether Meng Yan could spend the Mid Autumn Festival peacefully, that is, this negotiation. To some extent, it''s a back move for Princess feng''an. "The emperor is really evil in mind. I don''t think it''s any good intention for him to give his marriage to the prince and princess feng''an. Maybe he used some means on Princess feng''an." "If Wang Ye is planted in this negotiation, he can''t talk about getting married again. If Wang Ye succeeds in negotiating this disaster, he must marry Princess feng''an, who is another pawn of the emperor." The people of Qin and Chu analyzed their own conjecture. The little fairy seldom interrupted her. To some extent, the people of Qin and Chu were right in their conjecture this time. But even with that, what can they do? In the hearts of the Qin and Chu people, whether it is the emperor or princess feng''an, they can''t hurt Meng Yan in essence. Because no matter what they want to do to Meng Yan, they must have a proper reputation. Otherwise, even if the emperor takes the position of supreme in the ninth five year plan to deal with Meng Yan, it will be criticized by the audience. The most important thing in this matter is actually Ge Shulang. Furthermore, it''s the bill in Ge Shulang''s hand. Now their troops are still some distance away from the capital. The people of Qin and Chu guess that the emperor should not know about the bill. Otherwise, they won''t make any engagement. They have already started with Meng Yan. As long as you can intercept Ge Shulang''s bill, it will not pose a fatal threat to Meng Yan. Qin Chu people felt that they had finally found the key to the matter, and they were excited to share it with the little fairy. "You say, if we find someone to stop Ge Shulang on the way and grab the bill, will he not be able to make a report to the emperor?" The people of Qin and Chu winked at the fairy, which was very playful. The little fairy laughed twice, as if he agreed with the people of Qin and Chu. Then he became expressionless: "if things are really as simple as you think, you can tell Meng Yan directly and let him solve it. Maybe he has no worries about it." The people of Qin and Chu naturally understood that this was not a pleasant sentence. They said, "what do you say? I think it''s so simple. If you grab the bill and destroy it directly, you can''t leave any trace. How can ge Shulang give the evidence to the emperor?" If you don''t want to be found out, just do some camouflage. "Ge Shulang is here to negotiate with Dazhou. If there is any non natural disaster on the way, it is possible to put the responsibility on Dazhou. So since Ge Shulang entered Dazhou''s territory, Dazhou people have been watching secretly." "Correspondingly, some of Ge Shulang''s people have already arrived in the capital of Dazhou. Once you do something at this time, it belongs to being watched by both sides." The little fairy explained to the people of Qin and Chu. The Qin Chu people nodded, but they didn''t know if they understood. It is estimated that the Qin and Chu people did not intend to give up their ideas. For the people of Qin and Chu, it is the best way to solve the problem from the root. "Well, you can guess the same thing about him. You can only wait until the Mid Autumn Festival, so whether you are worried or not this evening will have no effect on Ge Shulang. It''s better for you to go to Wang Shi tomorrow to discuss. Since he believes what you said before, he must have worried thoughts now. As for now, you''d better have a good rest. " Little fairy way. At this point, Qin Chu people suddenly narrowed their eyes, looked at the little fairy with resentment, and said: "in this case, why don''t you tell me tomorrow, I have to worry about the damage all night, now I''m so excited that I can''t sleep." "I..." the little fairy suddenly had some poor words and said, "I didn''t want to get a notice. I have to share it with you. What''s more important than reporting the news to the host? As for the consequences... I don''t think the host will care about such small things if you are so good." Qin churen smiles and then closes his eyes without expression. She can''t talk to people like fairies, no, this system. Otherwise it will affect IQ. In the early morning of the next day, Qin and Chu people were awakened by the nightmare, and then they washed and ate without expression. They kept blaming the fairy for telling her such a cruel thing at that time. If it is a vicious system, it never cares about the safety of the host. Then the Qin and Chu people obediently went to Wang Shi on the advice of the little fairy. Strictly speaking, this is the second side of their confrontation. Compared with Wang Shi''s understanding of Qin and Chu people, Qin and Chu people are really not sure what Wang Shi thinks of her. "Little lady Qin did a good job of counting the palace and donating silver to Chicheng. I really admire her." Wang Shi said first. Qin Chu people were still flattered and said politely, "these are all thanks to Mr. Wang Shi''s ideas. Otherwise, how can a little girl think so well." "I just don''t know what happened when the little lady came here this time?" Wang Shi asked, he was not sure whether the Qin Chu people came to inquire about the result of his previous work, or whether he had something to say. Seeing Wang Shi''s straightforward question, the people of Qin and Chu simply said, "to tell you the truth, I want to ask Mr. Wang if he was involved in the negotiation with Turks when he said something before." Wang Shi hesitated for a moment, nodded his head and said, "it''s true. Moreover, this time, the emissary who came to Dazhou negotiation is the second prince of Turk, GE Shulang." Chapter 429 "That bill is in Ge Shulang''s hands. As soon as others arrive in the capital, they will certainly give the bill to the emperor. Then the Lord will be in trouble." Qin Chu people confirmed their conjecture and said anxiously. Now all things can be linked together, whether intentionally or unintentionally. Now Ge Shulang''s purpose and the emperor have almost reached an agreement. As long as the bill arrives, it can be regarded as evidence to sue Meng Yan. As long as the people of Qin and Chu thought of this, they began to worry. "Mr. Wang Shi, what''s your plan for this matter before? If this bill really exists, how likely is it to affect the Lord?" Qin Chu people some flustered of ask a way, she now expect Wang Shi can give what attention. However, although Wang Shi was also thinking about it, the reaction of the Qin and Chu people was a little too big. Wang Shi was slightly stunned, and then said, "fifty percent." "What, 50% At that time, there were two words in the hearts of the people of Qin and Chu. Facing the surprise of Qin and Chu people, Wang Shi nodded without expression. Although he has made some preparations, in the face of the double attack of the emperor and Ge Shulang, they can do very little. After all, the power controlled by the emperor is not comparable to that of everyone. As long as he wants to, he can take this opportunity to deal a heavy blow to Meng Yan. Even if they can save Meng Yan from the emperor''s hand, I''m afraid that Meng Yan will suffer a lot of damage. This kind of damage is not only reflected in the body, but also in Meng Yan''s rights. "As long as the Lord stays in the capital, he will not be able to escape this disaster. I found the old man who is most proficient in font research in Quanzhou. His reputation is well known in the industry. Once he comes forward, he can save the Lord once he can identify the difference of handwriting, but who knows if Ge Shulang or the emperor has any other back moves." Wang Shi said helplessly. In fact, he did not worry about Meng Yan''s affairs, but now they have done everything they can, except that they did not tell Meng Yan himself about it, they have paved all the way for Meng Yan. The Qin and Chu people bit their lips. It seems that the situation is more serious than she imagined. In her opinion, it is Ge Shulang who falsely accuses Meng Yan of betraying Dazhou and cooperating with Turks with the bill. As long as he proves that the handwriting of the bill is wrong and that Meng Yan is not greedy for the slightest bit of treasure, Meng Yan can get out of danger. At least no one can say anything with this false evidence. But now it seems that the emperor had an idea, and the arrival of Ge Shulang can only be icing on the cake. Even without Ge Shulang, the emperor was going to deal with Meng Yan. "Is it part of the emperor''s plan that Wang Ye and princess feng''an get married?" Qin Chu asked. Wang Shi nodded: "although this matter does not conform to the emperor''s usual temper, so we can''t determine what the emperor''s intention is. But we can know that if the Lord marries Princess feng''an, as long as the harm is not good, the emperor will not be merciful because Princess feng''an is the Queen''s sister, on the contrary, This is likely to be one of the reasons for this "That is to say, the emperor is very sure to get rid of Wang Ye now, but you only have five points to keep Wang Ye. What if you let Wang Ye leave the capital directly?" Qin Chu people some decadent said, she really can''t think of any way to let Meng Yan avoid this disaster. Mingming Meng Yan really didn''t have any interest in the throne. He didn''t pose any threat to the emperor. On the contrary, he helped the emperor stabilize the state of the Zhou Dynasty. So why did the emperor kill him? "If you don''t sit in this position, you naturally don''t know what this position stands for for for those who desperately want to sit in this position." The little fairy said with a sneer, "even brothers, fathers and sons can kill each other for the sake of the throne. What''s more, Meng Yan has no use for the emperor except to achieve great success." Qin and Chu people hardly know how they left Wang Shi. She remembers that Wang Shi finally promised that she would try to find a way as soon as possible to discuss preventive measures with several door guests before the Mid Autumn Festival. In addition, he would send someone to inquire about GE Shulang''s situation. Although the troops of geshurang and Turks are still about five days away from the capital, according to their temperament, they will definitely send a group of vanguard troops to the capital to make a thorough investigation. Therefore, what they really want to guard against is this group of people. The important task of the vanguard troops is to inquire about the situation, spread news and disturb the sight of the court officials. Wang Shi knew that he had dealt with Turks a lot. Therefore, now, especially in the Regent''s palace, we must take good precautions. Every servant girl and every slave should be strictly examined and noticed. In addition, Wang Shi also told the Qin and Chu people that it''s better not to talk about the bill these days. If there''s something really wrong, just tell the secret code in private, or they will be known by the ants hidden in the secret, It''s a lot of trouble. The people of Qin and Chu were almost obedient to Wang Shi''s words. After she relaxed her mood for a while, she directly called the servants of the royal family together and told them to review everything they did, especially the meals related to Meng Yan. If there were any problems, they would drive them out of the royal family. Originally, the servants of Regent''s mansion were not as many as those of other mansions, and they had been used for many years. Basically, they knew the root and the bottom. They had never seen such a battle before. For a moment, they didn''t know what the Qin and Chu people meant. The old housekeeper helped the Qin and Chu people to do this, so he knew what the Qin and Chu people were thinking. He didn''t complain about it. He also helped to explain the reason why the Qin and Chu people did this with other servants in the palace, which pushed back the hatred that the Qin and Chu people almost pulled up. So the whole Regent''s office began to be cautious. Although they didn''t know the real reason, they also achieved the purpose of Qin and Chu people in disguise. "Well, what kind of day do you call it? It''s the Mid Autumn Festival. It should be a good time for the whole family to get together and relax. But the emperor has to do something harmful to others, which makes us panic. I really don''t know when it will end." Qin Chu people sat in front of the window, looking at the moonlight outside, complaining to the little fairy. Chapter 430 The little fairy pillowed his arm, looked up at the sky and counted the stars: "according to the development of the story, this is the most critical disaster for Meng Yan, which can also be regarded as a climax. Maybe after this, you will all be happy and love your little life. Oh, forget it, you can continue to return to Meng Xu after completing the task, At that time, it should be regarded as the imperial concubine. " Qin Chu people blinked. If the little fairy didn''t mention it, she would almost forget the agreement. As long as she can complete the task assigned by xiaoshenxian and finally get out of the system, xiaoshenxian will transform Meng Xu''s memory, and she will be able to stay with Meng Xu as the most trusted person entrusted by the crown princess. Even after Meng Xu becomes the emperor, Qin and Chu people will be the most important one to Meng Xu. However, to be fair, Qin Chu people thought that maybe it was not the life she wanted. Maybe for her at the beginning, it''s really attractive, can''t say how happy, at least rich life. After all, the people of Qin and Chu had just died once. They were timid and could not do anything. She could not be a royal concubine, and she had a rich and peaceful life. Now... The people of Qin and Chu thought, it seems that there is no Meng Xu in her heart, or in other words, there was no Meng Xu''s heart originally, but now it is all occupied by Meng Yan. It seems that she has not only regarded Meng Yan as a task object Too deep into the drama, life is not a drama? "If I say that, little fairy, you are thinking too far. Instead of thinking about the irrelevant things, you might as well think about how to help the Lord through this disaster. You also say that if the LORD goes through this time, it''s a small climax, or maybe it''s too late? The end of the play The people of Qin and Chu deliberately diverged from what they had agreed to do, and they found fault with each other. The fairy felt tired. She clearly wants to tell Qin and Chu people something happy to make everyone happy. Now it''s not good for her: "OK, you can think about it yourself. Anyway, this kind of opportunity will not come out of your mind." "Little fairy, who do you despise?" Qin Chu people raised their fists indignantly. The people of Qin and Chu decided that they must work hard to make a careful plan. If they can''t save Meng Yan from this disaster, they will find a way to take him away. "Where are you going? The whole week is the emperor''s. It''s not easy for him to find you two? " Little fairy mercilessly poured a basin of cold water on Qin and Chu people. Meng Yan felt that the atmosphere of the Regent''s palace in these two days was so strange. As for what was strange, he could not say one thing, two or three. It''s like those servants are on different channels. Now that there are only five days left for the Mid Autumn Festival and four days left for the Turkic envoys to come, Meng Yan has to waste his energy on these things, so he has no deep research on the vision of the palace. It''s Ge Shulang''s business. He knows better than anyone. At the same time, Meng Yan has sent people down to track down the Turkic pioneers in the capital, but so far there is no harvest. No news, it means that he has no basis for the status quo, and can not speculate what to do next. He promised Qin and Chu that nothing would happen, but now he is not sure. If we shrink back now, once the negotiation with Turks is not handled properly, it will be his problem. At that time, other people in the palace, his staff, and even the army at the border will be the next people to be dealt with by the emperor. Meng Yan knows the emperor very well. "In another five days, we will be in the capital of Dazhou. In the past two days, our troops have brought a lot of news from the imperial court. Basically, it can be confirmed that the treaty this time is still within the scope of tolerance. In addition, Meng Yan is in charge of this matter. It seems that the first thing our prince will do after he enters the capital is to visit his Royal Highness The Regent." Ge Shulang rode leisurely, with a smile full of calculation in his mouth. The military adviser opened the note that GE Shulang had handed him just now, nodded and said, "but in addition, the Royal Palace seems to be very concerned about security issues. Recently, the prevention is much stricter than before. What is Meng Yan''s consciousness coming to "It is very likely that the Qin and Chu people did it." Ge Shulang''s eyes suddenly flashed a haze. Judging from the contents of the note, Meng Yan has been busy collecting information in the past two days. He should not be so attentive to the affairs of the palace. Moreover, although Meng Yan is cold, he pays attention to friendship and easily won''t start in the palace. Therefore, only the Qin and Chu people were able to rectify the situation in the palace. Qin and Chu people again Ge Shulang said the name in his mouth. When he was at the border, he had been with this woman for a period of time, and he was fascinated by this woman. However, under the temptation of the city, he still sent the Qin and Chu people to Meng Yan. But what GE Shulang didn''t expect was that he thought he had let a cat go. Who knew that he had let the tiger go back to the mountain. After almost every war, the defeat of Ge Shulang had something to do with the Qin and Chu people. Therefore, compared with Meng Yan, GE Shulang is more afraid of Qin Chu people who don''t know what their cards are. If the Qin and Chu people are really on guard against something, brother Shulang has to doubt whether the Qin and Chu people already know something in advance. Correspondingly, the military adviser was also impressed by the Qin and Chu people. However, no matter what the Qin and Chu people did at that time, he still did not believe that the Qin and Chu people could make predictions. He never told anyone about the bill, except for gertrum, only one witch doctor knew about it. And the witch doctor is dead now. No matter how talented the Qin and Chu people are, can they know such a secret thing without any reason? "My subordinates feel that the second prince doesn''t have to care so much about a woman. After all, she is just a woman. Maybe when he was at the border, it was just the illusion created by Meng Yan in order to make the soldiers accept the Qin and Chu people. Maybe the Qin and Chu people didn''t have such great skills at all? Otherwise, how could she have been arrested by her royal highness at that time? " It''s a military way. Ge Shulang suddenly heard the name of Burigude. He was a little displeased, but he just remembered that the people of Qin and Chu were arrested by him. Chapter 431 Four days before the Mid Autumn Festival, the old man who was selling lanterns in Qi''an street at that time sent the lanterns customized by Qin and Chu people in advance. Qin and Chu people first asked people to put the lanterns in the yard. Each lantern is different, but the workmanship of each lantern is very exquisite. In order to thank him, Qin and Chu people also paid more money for him. "It''s really a rare good thing in hard times." Looking at different lanterns one by one, the people of Qin and Chu said with emotion to the little fairy that she didn''t know that the Turkic envoys came to negotiate in time for the Mid Autumn Festival, and she was looking forward to eating moon cakes and enjoying lanterns with Meng Yan on August 15, but now Qin Chu people touched a red lotus lantern, some dejected said: "I don''t know if these lanterns can wait until August 15 after hanging up." Of course, lanterns can be seen on August 15. As for whether people can still see these lanterns, Qin and Chu people are not sure. Who knows when the emperor will do it? "Green, you go to take people and hang up these lanterns in advance." Qin Chu people smile very reluctantly. She just wants Meng Yan to see a bustling palace ahead of time. Seeing these exquisite and lovely lanterns, some maids could not help but look at them for a long time. Bili was also very happy. At this moment, hearing the orders from the people of Qin and Chu, she immediately picked up the lanterns in groups and hung them in the place she liked. The younger and stronger servant picked up the rope in the yard and helped the maid create a place to hang the lantern. The people of Qin and Chu had already thought about coming before they bought lanterns. If Meng Yan didn''t like to go out, and if she still needed to go to the palace to attend the Mid Autumn Festival banquet, she had to hang lanterns all over the courtyard, so that those who didn''t go out could see them. No matter where Meng Yan went, there were lanterns to guide him when he came back. This is Meng Yan''s home, but also the home of Qin and Chu people. The reason why it can be called a home is not to say how good the place is, nor whether people are rich and powerful. It''s about whether people are happy or not. Meng Yan felt that he was undoubtedly happy when he was with Qin and Chu people. Especially when the yard is full of lanterns. It''s just a small sample to see these things in the daytime. There is no candle in it, and it will not emit light. But in Meng Yan''s heart, these lanterns are the warmth of his heart. And this warmth was brought to him by the people of Qin and Chu. "I wanted to give you a surprise, but what if you have other things to do? It happened that the old man who sold the lanterns sent all the lanterns here today, so I let them hang them up. How about it, Lord? Is it beautiful The people of Qin and Chu are smiling and holding Meng Yan''s hand, walking between and under the lanterns. The sun shines down through the lanterns over the courtyard and reflects on the faces of Qin and Chu people, making her very charming and moving. Meng Yan could not resist gently pinching the face of Qin and Chu people, and said with a smile: "the lantern is really beautiful, but in any case, it can''t compare with your beauty. I like the lantern you prepared for me very much. I hope I can have you to watch the lantern with me every year." "As long as the Lord is willing, I will accompany him, no matter where you are, as long as you are willing." The eyes of the people of Qin and Chu are bright and moving, and only Meng Yan''s figure is in the fundus of their eyes. In her heart, this is the promise to Meng Yan. In any case, she will certainly save Meng Yan from this disaster. In any case, she will not watch those villains do things against Meng Yan. Mr. Wang, we will definitely get through this. Next year, later and every year in the future, we will watch the lantern together, and every year will be better and better. Qin Chu people looked at Meng Yan, thinking secretly. "Little fairy, I want to ask, are there any pills in your warehouse that can make people feign death?" Qin Chu people asked in secret. She thinks that since the emperor and Ge Shulang have done so much, they basically have the same purpose, that is to get rid of Meng Yan. If Meng Yan "dies" and disappears into the world, then they will not stop. Then she will try to save Meng Yan. Of course, at the beginning, she would not say this strategy. When Meng Yan really had no way out, she would carry out this plan. Fortunately, the Qin and Chu people expressed clearly that they would only use this method when they had no way out, otherwise the little fairy might really make a decision privately and tell the Qin and Chu people that there was no way out. "As like as two peas, the three day of the death can be maintained for three days, and it is not the same as the real dead person. It is not necessary to eat and drink. But when the suspended animation is released, it may cause a specific reaction. What side effects are there? I am not sure, because I have never used it... I haven''t seen it either." The little fairy told the truth and always hinted that Qin and Chu people should not take risks. When it comes to the side effects, the people of Qin and Chu hesitated. But apart from this method, she couldn''t think of any other good way. Anyway, as long as Meng Yan can escape from this place of intrigue and collusion. "Also, if you and Meng Yan leave, what should your task do?" Xiaoshenxian reminded, "although the tasks I release to you these days are very few, it''s because you often trigger task related events by yourself, which doesn''t mean that your tasks don''t need to be done. If you leave with Meng Yan, you can''t continue to complete your tasks." In other words, if Meng Yan "dies" and the Qin and Chu people disappear, it is likely to cause great fluctuations in the plot. The Qin and Chu people can not brush the green hat value in front of Meng Xu, and her life value will decrease every day, but will not increase. In short, as long as she leaves under abnormal circumstances, she can wait to die. For today''s Meng Yan, it''s the most important thing to be with the people of Qin and Chu. No matter how hard the days are, Meng Yan is relaxed and happy in front of the people of Qin and Chu. If the people of Qin and Chu really don''t live long, Meng Yan will not choose to leave. "Doesn''t that mean it doesn''t work?" The Qin and Chu people bit their lips, obviously they couldn''t accept the analysis of the little fairy. The little fairy sighed helplessly, and then said: "people say that when the boat comes to the bridge, it will be straight. Maybe there will be a way. But you have a system in hand. You can''t be so easy to die, so you can rest assured." Chapter 432 "You''re proud, aren''t you?" The Qin and Chu people glanced at the little fairy. So the fairy stopped talking again. In a crowd do not expect, GE Shulang or with Turks to the capital. For this country which is about to bring great benefits to Dazhou, the emperor has done his due courtesy, and let people arrange Ge Shulang and others to have a rest in the hotel in the capital. He didn''t even enter the inn, so he went directly to the Regent''s house. Meng Yan knew that GE Shulang would be here today, so he had already entered the palace early to discuss the specific matters of this negotiation with the ministers and the emperor, so he didn''t know what GE Shulang had come to. It was the Qin and Chu people who welcomed Ge Shulang. When Qin and Chu people learned from the old housekeeper that this was a person from the western regions, who looked different from us in Dazhou, she knew that it was Ge Shulang who must have found him. After she entered the reception hall, she completely confirmed this idea. "The second prince is all right." As if they were entertaining a friend they hadn''t seen for a long time, the people of Qin and Chu ordered someone to pour tea for GE Shulang. As soon as GE Shulang saw the people of Qin and Chu, he remembered what had happened at the border. He was not in a good mood. But this time he came to see Meng Yan specially for the sake of acting. At least to outsiders, he had a good relationship with Meng Yan. If he had a conflict with the people of Qin and Chu at this time, it would be bad. Thinking of this, GE Shulang took a cup of tea and took a sip of it. He suppressed his anger and said to Qin Chu humanitarians, "I''m sorry, the prince has a good life. This is not. I specially asked for an opportunity to come to the capital. I''m going to ask Meng Yan if I still remember what I promised the prince in the castle." "Wang Ye has always been a person who attaches importance to promises. Naturally, what he should remember is to remember. Unlike me, when I have no choice but to coerce and entice people, I have to consider what I have to do. If I connive at bad people and do bad things, it''s really not worth the loss." Qin Chu people said with a smile while drinking tea. Ge Shulang stares at the Qin and Chu people, and says in his heart how the Qin and Chu people laugh so happily and say such words with guns and guns? "Oh, second prince, don''t take your seat in the right place. I just want to talk about my ideas. The Lord is different from a little girl like me." Qin Chu people seem to be suddenly aware of something, cover mouth some embarrassed said. Ge Shulang sneered and looked at Qin and Chu people: "in this case, where is Meng Yan now? Don''t as for this prince all personally come to visit, he even individual all don''t come out? Is he hiding from the prince on purpose "This is the second prince''s joking. Since you are all here, it means that the Turkic envoys have arrived in the capital. Naturally, the prince went to the palace to discuss with the ministers. How can he still be idle in the palace? If you want to find the prince, I''m afraid you have to go to the palace in person." Qin churen said with a smile. She was not only smiling on her face, but also in her heart. Thanks to Meng Yan is not at home now, otherwise Ge Shulang is not so easy to deal with. Even if she has no brain, she knows that GE Shulang comes to find Meng Yan first at this time, which is certainly not good for Meng Yan. On the contrary, it also creates a good relationship between GE Shulang and Meng Yan. Isn''t that an obvious proof of that bill? She would not give such evidence to ge Shulang. Not only would she not, she would have to find a way to annoy him and create a wronged image for the palace, so that the big guy could know that GE Shulang, as an envoy of Turks this time, was thinking about how to revenge Meng Yan. Ge Shulang knew that Meng Yan was in charge of the negotiation, but the news he got was that except for the first few days when Meng Yan kept calling the ministers to discuss the matter, other times, even up to yesterday, Meng Yan was engaged in some idle activities and didn''t care about the negotiation. How could he enter the palace today? Is there anything more wrong? "Oh, but as the second prince is now, it''s really hard to enter the palace to find the prince. If you want to wait, you can also wait here, but I have other things to do, so I can''t accompany you here." Qin Chu said with a little regret, and then he got up to leave. Ge Shulang held the teacup tightly with his fingers, frowned tightly, and said in a very stiff tone: "I''m afraid it''s not the royal family''s way to treat guests just like this." "The royal family will not treat the guests like this, but when will the second prince become a guest of the royal family? Is it the invitation of the Lord? " Qin Chu people pretended to be ignorant and looked at GE Shulang askew. "But as far as I know, it seems that the prince has no Turkic friends, only Turkic enemies. It''s really thought-provoking for the second prince to come here. If I''m not a woman but a villain, I really doubt whether the second prince is deliberately looking for trouble." Qin Chu people suddenly showed a look of panic, as if Ge Shulang would do something unfavorable to her next moment. Ge Shulang looked at the actor in front of him powerlessly, and then he took a sip of tea. He was shocked: "the prince is just coming to get back what the prince should get back. Isn''t it natural? I''m afraid you''re just trying to renege on your debt by saying so! " "The second prince is not the prince, and I am not the prince. How can I know what the prince thinks? So it''s better to ask the second prince not to misunderstand the Lord just because of my words. After all, I''m a man of vengeance. I can''t settle down in the face of a man who once wanted to kill me. " Qin and Chu people refer to the fact that GE Shulang tried to kill her again and again when she was at the border. Compared with other things, Gertrude has no reason for this. No one can smile at an enemy who wants to kill himself, can''t he? In this way, the Qin and Chu people also asked someone to pour a cup of tea for GE Shulang, which is really rare. Ge Shulang didn''t have the ability to refute at all. He was speechless for a moment. He just stared at Qin Chu people and didn''t know what to say. "Some things are clear in the heart of the second prince. We don''t have to say so. Why did the prince promise you a condition at that time? You should know it in your own heart. Don''t think I don''t know why you came here today." Chapter 433 Ge Shulang suddenly realized that the people of Qin and Chu were more terrible than Meng Yan. It''s not that Qin and Chu people''s looks are terrible at the moment, or that Qin and Chu people really have the ability to threaten him, but instinctively, GE Shulang just felt some fear. He had already stood up and suddenly sat down on the chair. However, the Qin and Chu people with great momentum on the surface are at this momentˇŞˇŞ "Little fairy, this bonus is so easy to use. Do you see Ge Shulang''s look? He was scared to sit down. I didn''t know I was so powerful! Keep up the good work in the future The Qin and Chu people praise and flatter the little fairy like a dog, hoping to get such a powerful bonus in the future. Yes, that''s right. The tone and expression that scared Ge Shulang just now was not what Qin and Chu people could show. Fortunately, GE Shulang will not know this reason in his life, otherwise he may think he is too stupid at this moment. "Little lady Qin is good at speaking. However, since the prince is here to see Meng Yan this time, she will certainly wait until he comes back. If she has something to do, she should go and get busy. It happens that the prince himself is around here. I have never seen what the Regent''s house looks like before. I think that''s the requirement, Little lady Qin won''t refuse me as an envoy to visit Dazhou, will she Ge Shulang sat on the chair for a long time and drank all the tea in the cup. Then he was relieved. After sorting out his words in his heart, he said that he thought that the people of Qin and Chu dared to offend Ge Shulang, the second prince, but he did not dare to offend him, a Turkic emissary. Qin Chu people showed a smile, and then instantly recovered his expressionless face: "I think that the imperial court has already arranged all the procedures for how to entertain the Turkic envoys. The Best Inn in the capital should not be ungrateful to the second prince?" "Da Zhou is really considerate, but if the prince wants to stay here?" Ge Shulang decided that he would be cheeky once. No matter what the people of Qin and Chu said here, he would wait for Meng Yan here. "Little fairy, do you think he''s out of his mind? When does the Lord come back? Will he wait here? Forget it, for mentally retarded children, we should not ridicule them, but show a hundred times more care. " Qin Chu people make complaints about the inner world of God. SoˇŞˇŞ "Come on, pour another pot of tea for the second prince. Pay attention to the personal guard. If you don''t have it, add it to the second prince. Don''t treat the second prince badly, or I''ll try you." The Qin and Chu people told the servants who were guarding the hall. The servant answered immediately and filled Ge Shulang''s cup with tea. Qin Chu people nodded with satisfaction. Although Ge Shulang has enough in his mind, there is still a way to fight poison with poison. As long as he drinks more water, he will understand the fact that he has been poisoned too deeply. Ge Shulang looked at Qin Chu''s command. He said that Qin Chu had nothing to do with him. He immediately asked, "little lady Qin, you agree that the prince is waiting for Meng Yan here. The prince is here to thank her. Let''s wait for Meng Yan to come back for other things. The Prince doesn''t disturb her much. What should you do, I can''t sit on my own, so I''ll just walk around. " "Then sit down." The Qin and Chu people waved their hands and said, as if they really didn''t care about it, they left with green. She left with her front foot, and Ge Shulang looked out with his back foot. For fear that the Qin and Chu people would be hiding nearby, she drank tea by the way. In fact, Qin Chu people have no time to care what GE Shulang is doing. After she leaves the hall, she directly tells people to go to the capital to report to Meng Yan about GE Shulang''s coming to the palace, and tells Meng Yan never to come back. She will find a way to solve the problems here. Isn''t that why Ge Shulang is here waiting for Meng Yan? Let him wait here enough. The people of Qin and Chu planned that it would be better for Meng Yan not to come back this evening. Although it has no influence on Ge Shulang in the event, it can make GE Shulang feel cold and hungry. You should know that there is only one pot of tea in the hall. Qin and Chu people had arranged in private for those servants to do their own things as soon as possible and go to bed early. In addition to leaving a chef in the kitchen to cook for Qin and Chu people, other people had already gone to bed. Even the meal was brought by Biliu in the kitchen. The servant who had been ordered to pour water for GE Shulang in the hall before also left the hall and never went back after Ge Shulang drank up a pot of water. Joke, since the people of Qin and Chu all ordered us to have a rest, how could he serve the erlengzi from Turk here. The second prince drank all the water, but he didn''t realize what was wrong. That''s half a day. When it was dark in the afternoon, GE Shulang suddenly noticed that his stomach was a little empty. "Strange, it''s time. Why hasn''t Meng Yan come back?" He said to himself in a strange wayˇ° Don''t you really know that I''m here, so I dare not come back? " And he finally realized that the servant who said he would add water seemed to have not come back for a long time. Ge Shulang couldn''t sit down at last. He stood up and looked outside. The whole palace was dark, and there was no one quiet. Ge Shulang''s heart "clattered". He had never been to the palace, and had never seen such a situation. He really couldn''t tell whether the Regent''s palace was so dark or whether it was the deliberate act of the Qin and Chu people. "Who are you? The prince is thirsty. Where''s the tea man? " Ge Shulang cried out. "..." however, it was quiet outside, and there was no reply. "Shouldn''t this be the royal way of hospitality? Little lady Qin, do you just leave the prince here? " Ge Shulang said angrily. He suddenly realized that the people of Qin and Chu were on purpose. Maybe someone in the palace is staring at him now. Maybe the people of Qin and Chu are waiting to see a good play. At this time, GE Shulang suddenly doubts why he didn''t come with his men. At least in that case, he would not be isolated and helpless now. How could he let his subordinates find some trouble for the Regent''s house? After all, it''s only a Qin and Chu people who are in charge of the Regent''s house now, and he would not be in a passive position. Chapter 434 "Little lady Qin, do you really leave the second prince from Turk out there? He won''t complain. He won''t cause any trouble to the Lord, will he? " There is no light, no people come and go, the night is a bit quieter than before, Qin Chu people''s room with windows open, so green here also heard Ge Shulang angry roar. This elder brother Shulang is also the second prince. For biliv, the person who has the word "Prince" is not a simple person. In case the people of Qin and Chu really annoy him, what should he do if he does something bad to Meng Yan or the people of Qin and Chu? And now he is not at ease. Qin Chu talent doesn''t care about this. Anyway, GE Shulang is in a hurry to make trouble for her and Meng Yan. What''s the matter with GE Shulang now? Moreover, she keeps reminding Ge Shulang to leave here in the daytime, and don''t bring some unnecessary problems to Meng Yan. Who makes Ge Shulang have to stay here? Since this is Gertrude''s own choice, let him suffer? The people of Qin and Chu are in a good mood now. They are very open when they think about things. Ge Shulang has committed his own sin and can''t blame others. "My green, just relax. What''s the matter with the second prince who has never experienced, and will he be frightened by such a small thing? And this was originally his own choice. He didn''t want to wait for the Lord, so let him wait alone. It turns out that you don''t need to worry about this kind of person, because even if you talk to him in a good voice at the moment, he won''t give up his mind to deal with you. " Qin Chu people explained that she knew that Biliu was worried not about GE Shulang himself, but about whether he would bring trouble to the palace. But it was obvious that GE Shulang came here to find trouble for the palace. Whether there was such a thing now or not, the ending was the same. What makes the people of Qin and Chu happy is that in order to show their closeness to Meng Yan, GE Shulang rushes to the palace without any attendants. Now the gate of the palace is closed and all the places that can be locked are locked. Even if he wants to go out, he can''t get out and can''t find food. He may really have to stay in the hall for a night. Of course, if Ge Shulang is still in the mood to walk around, it''s not bad to stroll in the palace all night. This is not the thing that Qin and Chu people should think about, as long as she is responsible for a good sleep, to welcome a beautiful morning. There are towering trees and many flowers and plants in the palace. They are all served according to the preferences of the Qin and Chu people. It looks very artistic during the day, but it''s too quiet and dim to stay in such a place at night. Ge Shulang is walking along the path and feels that the Qin and Chu people are deliberately targeting him. There was really no one in the whole palace, no light left - except for the hall. This is telling him clearly that he is either waiting in the hall or strolling in this "gloomy" place. Here, the people of Qin and Chu wronged the time for her flowers and plants. After all, these flowers and plants are really good. Only Ge Shulang, who has no heart and doesn''t know how to appreciate them, will feel terrible. In desperation, GE Shulang decided to return to the hall. It''s not that he didn''t want to go over the wall to leave, but he thought that his second prince said he would wait for Meng Yan here. How can he break his promise? The most important thing is that such a thing as going over the wall is not suitable for his identity. Qin and Chu people also grasped this point, and then they expected that GE Shulang would suffer for a whole night. "I''m just embarrassed. I can''t go home to have a rest tonight." Qin Chu people lying in bed, some helpless said, also don''t know what Meng Yan is doing now, will also worry about GE Shulang in the palace she will be hurt. Green sat beside the bed, accompanied by Qin and Chu people. "The Lord has a place to go, so don''t worry about it. It''s clear that you won''t let him come back, but now you are thinking about it again." Bili laughs and jokes that she laughs at the appearance of a little woman who is determined to kill Qin and Chu people and starts to regret afterwards. The Qin Chu people shriveled their mouths and argued for themselves: "I didn''t mean to teach Ge Shulang a lesson. Alas, I think so much. The Lord should have rested now?" Meng Yan, who is lying in a guest room of the prince''s mansion, is sleepless at the moment. He hesitates whether he wants to secretly go back to his palace to have a look. After all, he is really worried about leaving Qin Chu people alone to deal with GE Shulang. When the people of Qin and Chu asked people to send him a message, they told Meng Yan that she would never go back to the palace. No matter what happened, she could solve it herself, and there would be no direct conflict with GE Shulang. Just let Ge Shulang wait in the palace. Meng Yan naturally obeyed the orders of the people of Qin and Chu. He also knew that if he met Ge Shulang today, many things would be unclear, so he stayed in the palace all the time and didn''t go back to the palace. Later, the prince went into the palace again. As soon as they met, Meng Yan casually found an excuse to go back to the prince''s house with Meng Xu, and stayed until now. Meng Xu thought that there was something wrong with Meng Yan and the people of Qin and Chu. Meng Xu couldn''t ask about such things as the quarrel between his concubine and his uncle. Therefore, Meng Xu directly chose silence. "It''s so late. Ge Shulang must have been impatient. What should he do if he takes advantage of this time to find trouble with Chu people? Although the servants of the palace must be partial to the Chu people, GE Shulang is not a small role after all. He is not as good as Princess feng''an. Even with the help of the old housekeeper, the Chu people must be in a dilemma. " Meng Yan was lying on the bed muttering, thinking that Qin Chu people had more confidence in Princess Fu feng''an because of the old housekeeper''s help last time. But Princess feng''an was just a little girl who had never seen the world. She was not the same level as GE Shulang. The more he thought about it, the more wrong it was. He was still worried that Qin Chu was alone, so he got up and dressed up and planned to go back to the palace secretly. He would come back after solving the problem, so that no one would know that he and Ge Shulang had met. There is still some distance from Meng Xu''s yard. For fear of disturbing Meng Yan, Meng Xu didn''t send someone to guard at the door. Meng Yan quickly turned out from the back wall and went down the path to the Regent''s house. Chapter 435 Meng Yan never thought that when he returned to the palace, he would see such a scene, black, really black. If it wasn''t for his thousands of times on his way home, if it wasn''t for his conviction that he had never lost his way, he really doubted whether he had gone to the wrong place. No matter how poor the palace is, the lanterns that should be lit will still be lit at night. The lighting that should be lit is all there is. It can''t be as black as it is now. Even the roads have to be illuminated by the moonlight. It''s so dark from the outside, and Meng Yan doesn''t think there''s any lighting in the palace. Don''t think about it. It must have been written by Qin and Chu people. Meng Yan thinks that he knows the people of Qin and Chu very well now. Only the people of Qin and Chu can do something that doesn''t conform to the common sense, such as GE Shulang. It''s impossible for him to have such a great influence on the whole palace. So think, Meng Yan has been carrying the heart is also put down. It seems that the Qin and Chu people not only did not get hurt, but also took Ge Shulang''s army. I just don''t know what kind of situation Ge Shulang is now. No matter where he goes, he should take his entourage with him. Therefore, Meng Yan didn''t expect that GE Shulang was still in the palace at this moment. He just thought that he would leave the palace after he had eaten. He is worried about whether there is a brother''s eye liner around the palace. So after confirming that the Qin and Chu people were OK, Meng Yan didn''t rush into the prince''s residence, but returned to the prince''s residence the same way. His nephew, now his attitude to him is a little better. Meng yanben didn''t want the relationship between the two families to be stiff, so he also wanted to take this opportunity to ease the relationship with Meng Xu. But whether this can completely erase the previous estrangement in the end, Meng Yan has no hope. Because the Qin and Chu people calculated Ge Shulang in this way, the fairy was very curious about the final outcome of Ge Shulang, so he secretly used a prop to observe the trend of the royal palace. In this way, GE Shulang''s trend could not escape the observation of the fairy. By the way, Meng Yan could not escape the eye of the fairy this time. However, the little fairy did not tell the Qin and Chu people. Some things have to be understood by the people of Qin and Chu. "Little fairy, what''s Ge Shulang''s mood now? In fact, I don''t seem to have done anything. It''s just to let those servants have a rest early. Originally, they have no obligation to serve Ge Shulang. Similarly, the lights in our palace can''t be on for such people as GE Shulang. It seems that all my disgusting things are just. I''m really a good master. " The little fairy watched Qin and Chu people from thinking about what GE Shulang was doing to boasting. His mouth twitched twice. Isn''t this a bad move? Is it justice? It seems that it''s justice to put it on Gertrude. So the fairy had no way to refute. Qin Chu people are very satisfied with looking at the little fairy, nodded his head with self approval and said: "little fairy, you think it''s good for me to do this, don''t you? Alas, there''s no way. Who let you have such a smart host?" "Well, you had a good time tonight, but what should you do next? If Ge Shulang left the Palace tomorrow morning and was seen by some people, would they think that he spent the night in the palace and had a good time with Meng Yan or you? " The little fairy asked, she can''t let Qin and Chu people just for a moment, but also learn to walk one step and see three steps, and pave the road behind. Qin Chu people were stunned for a moment, staring at the fairy and said, "it''s time to have a rest. Aren''t you sleepy, fairy?" "Oh." The fairy laughed. So the Qin and Chu people began to reflect: "in fact, I have thought about how to solve this problem." "You don''t look like that to me." The fairy still has a cold smile. Qin Chu people took a breath and looked at the fairy seriously: "the Lord has not come back tonight. No matter where he is now, he has the proof that he is not in the palace. As for GE Shulang''s leaving from here tomorrow, as long as he is not so happy, who can say that he is happy in the palace." "In case someone is picking on you and saying that you want to stay here for the night, what''s your selfish intention?" Then the fairy asked. Qin Chu people directly blow up their hair: "do I have selfish intentions? I was selfish to a man who shot a cold arrow at me and almost killed me. Am I ill? Who said that and asked Ge Shulang to give him an arrow? Is there any reason? " After that, Qin and Chu turned over, wrapped her little quilt tightly and made a sleeping appearance, ignoring the little fairy. The little fairy knew that Qin and Chu people didn''t know what to do. He deliberately evaded and said coldly, "if everything is natural, then Meng Yan won''t end up in the situation that this brother doesn''t love his nephew. How much did he pay for Dazhou and Meng? Don''t you know?" But what about knowing? In this world, not all things are natural. Qin Chu people thought that since the left and right sides are to be discussed, it''s better to let Ge Shulang expose a little more. It''s better to find a more reasonable name. For example, GE Shulang''s old grudge against her is unforgettable. In the name of visiting Meng Yan, she deliberately came to find her numbness. In order to avoid Ge Shulang, she stayed in her room all the time. As for why Ge Shulang stayed here all night, because Meng Yan didn''t come back all the time, GE Shulang was so greedy that he stayed? Qin and Chu people are very distressed to scratch their hair. It doesn''t make sense either on the left or on the right. What can we do tomorrow morning? "Host, I have a way. I don''t know if you think it''s feasible." The little fairy said suddenly. Qin Chu people like to seize the straw, eager to say, since you come up with the way, it must be feasible, quickly say what is the way? "If you really want to use my method, you have to be prepared for the safety of Meng Yan." The fairy warned. Qin Chu opened his mouth and asked, "you, what do you mean? What do you want? " She suddenly felt that the little fairy at this moment seemed to kick them into the fire pit. It''s like looking at a dying rabbit, full of kindness. Chapter 436 "I mean, since the purpose of Ge Shulang''s coming here this time is to give the bill to the emperor and use the bill as evidence to frame Meng Yan and get rid of Meng Yan, why don''t you preempt and say that you found the bill here?" Little fairy''s mouth with a hint of fun smile, as if thought of something interesting. Qin Chu people stared at the little immortal for a moment, then reached out and touched the little immortal''s forehead. His eyes revealed a trace of care, the eyes of a fool, and asked: "little immortal, do you people who do systems also have a fever? Or are you out of your mind? But what''s the impact on the system itself if you think about it? " If it wasn''t for xiaoshenxian who found that Qin and Chu people were very serious, she would almost feel that Qin and Chu people were deliberately shivering her. In fact, Qin Chu people had this idea at the beginning. She felt that there must be something wrong with the little fairy''s brain. Otherwise, how could she take the initiative to put the bill on the table? But she knew that the little fairy must have chosen to help her, so there must be something wrong with the system. It must not be the little fairy''s fault. "Do you think a system that doesn''t exist in reality at all, such a high-level existence, will lead to brain flooding and fever? I think you''ve just got water in your head. If you don''t believe me, maybe you can still hear the sound of water. " The little fairy retorted angrily, and then planned to explain why he did it. Qin Chu people "cut" a, way: "who let you out of the blue idea, I so guard against Ge Shulang, is worried about GE Shulang give the bill to the emperor, how can I take the initiative to take out the bill, I''m not trapped in injustice, how can I do this kind of thing." "If you say you are stupid, you have to prove it with practice. Can you listen to me? There''s a reason why I let you do it." The fairy explained, "it''s preemptive. Do you understand? Anyway, this bill will always be taken out. Your ability is not enough to stop Ge Shulang, so you can''t count on the God who can''t be one in ten thousand. " "It''s better for you to tell us the existence of this bill first. Tomorrow morning, you will send someone to the palace early in the morning to ask for orders. When you see the emperor, you will say that you have found a bill in Ge Shulang, but Meng Yan has nothing to do with it. All the things on the bill are forged, so you can find a way to trap Ge Shulang here." The more the fairy said, the more energetic and excited he was. He almost saw the emperor bringing Ge Shulang into the palace. After hearing the words of the little fairy, the people of Qin and Chu finally understood what the little fairy meant. After several seconds of silence, the people of Qin and Chu began to burst out their excitement. "Little fairy, what a perfect fairy you are. You can think of such a good way. You''re really powerful. I can''t describe you in words!" The people of Qin and Chu were not stingy of their excitement and praise, patting the little fairy on the shoulder. The little fairy coughed while being photographed, and realized that a little girl from the Qin and Chu people had so much strength. She would not have left all her strength to pat her. Now the Qin and Chu people are deliberately patting her so hard. After thinking about this, the little fairy remembered that she should give some advice to the Qin and Chu people. "Host, calm down. At this moment, you must calm down. If you shoot the system to death, no one will give you advice." The fairy warned. Qin Chu immediately stopped, looked at xiaoshenxian and said: "xiaoshenxian, don''t you care, I''m not too excited. I''m using my body movements to express my longing for you." "Come on, we don''t need these empty things. I have something to tell you about this plan. Once this bill comes out, no matter whether you say it''s forged or not, someone will come forward and say it''s true. It''s true that Meng Yan and Ge Shulang are connected. At this time, you must stick to it and cooperate with Wang Shi." Said the little fairy. Looking at the little fairy''s serious look, the people of Qin and Chu also restrained their jumping mood and said seriously, "don''t worry about this. I must be on the side of the Lord. When I send someone into the Palace tomorrow morning, I will send someone to tell Wang Shi about it and let him prepare early." "This is also a good opportunity for the emperor. On the surface, he will definitely say that he will find a way to deal with this matter and give Meng Yan justice. He will definitely say that he is on Meng Yan''s side, but behind his back, he will definitely act as a demon by taking advantage of the bill. You can find a way to stop the emperor''s action and don''t give him this opportunity." Qin Chu people nodded. She knew that what xiaoshenxian said now was very important for the next things, and she knew that xiaoshenxian was for her and Meng Yan, so she listened to every word and kept it in mind. "In fact, the situation I just mentioned is still good. If you''re afraid, you''ll be afraid. The Emperor didn''t even do his kung fu on the surface. He directly determined that Meng Yan had a private deal with GE Shulang, and directly sentenced Meng Yan to death." Little fairy said here, but also some worry. For her, Meng Yan is the target of Qin and Chu people''s task. If Meng Yan has an accident, Qin and Chu people''s task will not be completed according to the established plan, which is just a bad plan. However, for the people of Qin and Chu, Meng Yan seems to have become her dependence. If something happens to Meng Yan, it''s uncertain whether the people of Qin and Chu still have the desire to live. When she didn''t come into contact with these things before, xiaoshenxian didn''t realize how big a problem this kind of thing could be. She was a system with so many props in her hand, and she could do too many things for Qin and Chu people, such as helping Qin and Chu people through difficulties. She didn''t know how easy it was for her. But when she faced Meng Yan, she suddenly felt powerless. At this time, it is necessary to show the host. No matter how much the fairy can help her, the key thing is to rely on the Qin and Chu people themselves. Destiny is always in your own hands. "Little fairy, I know that it is a matter of life and death for the Lord. In my heart, no one can be as important as the Lord. Anyway, I will do it well even if I fight to death." Chapter 437 What the people of Qin and Chu said was firm, but their hearts were more firm. This is her belief. From the beginning of the acquaintance, to now two people meet, two people after all or Meng Yan pay more. However, this does not mean that she does not have the ability to protect Meng Yan. She believed that the difficulty would be overcome. "Come on Qin Chu people clenched their fists and said firmly and indignantly, "well, next, the first thing, sleep!" Little fairy, pawn. At this time, GE Shulang was immune to Wuqi Mahei''s palace. After a long journey and running to the palace without rest, he now lay on the bed and had a good rest. But now there is no bed for him in the palace, and he can''t open a door at will. If it''s a maidservant''s house, it''s embarrassing, so Ge Shulang chooses the same way to return. Forget it, just stay here for one night. Ge Shulang said silently. It''s better to leave secretly in the middle of the night than to make more noise tomorrow, so we won''t lose money, right? So comfort yourself, you will feel nothing. Although geshurang is the royal family of Turks, after all, Turks are on the border, and their living conditions are certainly not as good as those of Dazhou. Therefore, this little difficulty is nothing to geshurang. It''s just a little fun to sleep in a chair. Ge Shulang sat on the cold and hard mahogany chair, reached for the teacup, shook it, and made sure there was not a drop of tea in it, so he sighed. Why did the boy use such a bad excuse to exchange tea at that time? As a result, he has no water to drink. Ge Shulang took a deep breath and told himself to calm down. Then he thought about why he didn''t go back so long and why his men hadn''t found him. The next day, when he was just in the white, GE Shulang, who was sitting on a mahogany chair, shivered and opened his eyes. He found that he was not in a familiar place. After blinking, he reflected that he was in the Regent''s house! It''s dawn at last! Ge Shulang was very excited for a moment. He rubbed and stood up from his chair... He didn''t stand up. "Hiss --" Ge Shulang rubbed his neck in pain and anger. Sleeping here all night was torture. It was OK not to move just now, but now it hurts all over. When he felt less uncomfortable after a while, he opened the door and looked at the situation outside. It was dawn, but it was still early. He got up so early just because he was too sick to sleep here. Fortunately, he woke up early. If he woke up late and was seen like this by Qin and Chu people and a group of servants, it would be a shame. Ge Shulang is glad for his wisdom. Then he took a very domineering posture and sat on the chair, waiting for the arrival of the Qin and Chu people. However, it turns out that imagination is imagination after all, and imagination is something we can''t expect. For example, he was waiting for the people of Qin and Chu, but he was also waiting for the guards of Regent''s house. "Somebody, arrest him for me." The people of Qin and Chu roared loudly. With an order, the bodyguards of the palace went up and tied Ge Shulang up with a rope. Things didn''t go so well. But there is no way, who let Ge Shulang have too much confidence in his plan. All he thought about was how to make things big when the Qin and Chu people came in the morning, so when he saw the Qin and Chu people, he thought he could carry out his plan. When he was tied up and couldn''t move at all, he realized that something was wrong. For example, why did the people of Qin and Chu bind him so boldly? Didn''t the people of Qin and Chu know that he was an envoy sent by Turks to negotiate? Don''t you know if the two countries are at war? Don''t the people of Qin and Chu worry that the emperor will punish her and Meng Yan? If Ge Shulang was only surprised and ridiculous at this moment, then after he heard the next sentence from Qin and Chu people, he was only shocked. "The second prince of Turk, GE Shulang, was arrested on the spot with a forged bill in an attempt to frame his Highness The Regent!" The people of Qin and Chu announced the verdict in a loud voice, and then they asked people to push Shu Lang out of the palace. Although it''s morning, there are many people who are shouting to sell breakfast and rush to the morning market. Many people see a bound man coming out of the palace, who doesn''t look like a person from the Zhou Dynasty, escorted to the government by the guards of the palace. Although this matter is related to Meng Yan, it is absolutely impossible to leave people in the palace. The people of Qin and Chu have no such ability to escort Ge Shulang to the palace. They can only report this matter to Jing Zhaoyi first. "The people of Qin and Chu, our prince is the envoy of the Turks. You can''t do this to our prince. Do you want to cause a war between the two countries? What''s in it for you? " Ge Shulang said angrily. Of course, in addition to anger, GE Shulang was more shocked. He didn''t know why Qin Chu people knew about the bill and his plan! Up to now, only he and the military division know about it. Moreover, he was always very careful in his work, and even the bill was paid by his own hands. How could the people of Qin and Chu know? But now he can''t reveal anything about it, and the anger and shock in his heart can''t be said in the face. He can only find an excuse to argue with the people of Qin and Chu. Qin and Chu people can see that GE Shulang is in a panic now. This kind of panic is not just because things are broken. It''s because that bill is with Gertrude. Because he doesn''t trust anyone, he can only rest assured if he takes the bill in his own hands. Obviously, this is also a disadvantage. For example, if he goes to the government later, he is likely to face a body search, and by that time, the bill will be known to all. Even though Ge Shulang''s goal at the beginning was to hand over the bill to the emperor, he took the initiative to hand it over and cooperate with the emperor. It''s totally different from the present passivity. Moreover, what the people of Qin and Chu said just now is very clear. This one was forged by him! In this way, the people of Qin and Chu were on the active side, and Ge Shulang was on the passive side. Even if he really poked the emperor, it would not do him much good. In this case, how could Ge Shulang follow her to the government, as the people of Qin and Chu wanted? "The second prince should know that, compared with the two countries, the more important thing for me is the Lord." Chapter 438 The most important is Meng Yan. Ge Shulang stares at the Qin and Chu people for a moment, and suddenly he feels that they are terrible. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I don''t know what kind of bills you don''t have. Why did I forge such bills? Isn''t it bad for the prince? " Ge Shulang looks at the Qin and Chu people with doubts. Instead, the people of Qin and Chu were innocent: "does the second prince think I''m lying? But just now the second prince threatened me with this matter. Why don''t you admit it now? " "When did I threaten you with this, Qin Chu people? We can''t be so bloody." Ge Shulang said angrily. Ge Shulang is really angry. How does he feel that he is making wedding clothes for others? He suffered so much injustice last night and made so many preparations when he was in Turk, just to let everyone know that he had a close relationship with Meng Yan, and then sent the bill to Emperor Dazhou. How could it be like this now? Come to big week this trip didn''t see Meng Yan don''t say, also by a woman to calculate? Ge Shulang suddenly realized that whether Meng Yan really went to the palace yesterday or not, but later Meng Yan didn''t go back to the palace. He must have discussed with the people of Qin and Chu. No wonder the people of Qin and Chu are so confident and calm. They are already ready and ready for him. They are waiting for him to come in! I''m afraid that all the crimes he suffered in the evening were seen in people''s eyes, and he couldn''t figure out how to laugh at them. In shame and anger, GE Shulang blushed and struggled. However, the Qin and Chu people were so defensive that they ordered the two best guards to escort him. The ropes on his body were the strongest. It was useless to let Ge Shulang struggle. Qin churen pursed his mouth and looked at GE Shulang pitifully, saying: "second prince, don''t struggle. So many people are watching. Why can''t I lie in the name of the Lord, right? Otherwise, it will be the Lord''s people who will be lost at that time. But if you want to use this bill to force the Lord, and if the Lord is not at home, I don''t agree with you, you will become angry. It''s absolutely impossible to ask the villain to complain first. " "The prince is doing a good job. He doesn''t threaten the Regent with any bills at all. He doesn''t have any bills in his hand. Don''t blow your mouth!" Ge Shulang was so angry that he was about to vomit blood. Although the words of Qin and Chu people coincided with his original purpose, he never threatened Meng Yan with the bill! After all, even if it''s a real threat, Meng Yan won''t get any benefits. His purpose is to overthrow Meng Yan and Sue the emperor for this, OK? Now the first step of this plan has not been carried out. The villains will complain first. It is clear that the people who complain first are Qin and Chu people! Ge Shulang is really speechless now. Qin Chu people know that GE Shulang is very angry when they look at him. They can''t help it. Who let Ge Shulang do evil or be alone? Unlike her, she has a little fairy in her hand. "Little fairy, I think your idea is really good. Look at GE Shulang''s shriveled appearance, I''m really happy to think about it. Ha ha ha ha ha!" The people of Qin and Chu had already laughed wildly and could not be described in words. Little fairy speechless looking at Qin Chu people, opened his mouth, and chose to shut up. She really shouldn''t expect too much from Qin and Chu people. Although Ge Shulang is in a bit of a mess now, to some extent, he is right. For example, he is a Turkic envoy. Dazhou should treat him with a little courtesy. At least he can''t arrest people for no reason. This time, GE Shulang was caught by the Qin and Chu people because he was unprepared, and there was no one around him, which made the Qin and Chu people take advantage of the loophole. But if Ge Shulang tried to break free, and when someone came to save him, or gave him the chance to speak, he would certainly try to help himself, and would certainly try to overthrow the current theory. Maybe this bill will be handed over to the emperor. Another disaster for Meng Yan. Qin and Chu people now patronize Ge Shulang and forget to think about what happened afterwards. The little fairy sighed helplessly. Forget it, the boat will go straight to the bridge. Moreover, Meng Yan should be coming soon. With Meng Yan''s deployment, this matter should be more thorough. When Jing Zhaoyi learned about this, there was a lot of noise at the yamen gate. Originally, because of the recent visit of Turkic envoys, all kinds of preventive measures in the capital need to be strengthened, and there are many things he has to be busy with recently. Yesterday, after he arrived at the inn, he sent someone to inquire about it. However, he was refused by GE Shulang''s men who were resting in the boat. I didn''t expect to meet him in this way today. Although it''s very comfortable to see the second prince of the enemy country being made like this, Jing Zhaoyi deeply realized that if the Qin and Chu people were allowed to tie Ge Shulang, it would not be good for the relationship between the two countries. Therefore, Jing Zhaoyi was very business oriented and asked people to take charge of Ge Shulang. "Just now, little lady Qin said that there should be a bill on the second Turkic prince, which is a forged private transaction with his Highness The Regent, and he also used the bill to threaten the prince. This matter will be investigated carefully by our official. However, because of the special identity of the second Turkic prince, this matter needs to be revealed to the emperor, so we can only temporarily imprison the second Turkic prince." Jing Zhaoyi explains this fact without expression, but the people of Qin and Chu smile. On the surface, Jing Zhaoyi is really business, and even a little unfair to Meng Yan. After all, he didn''t immediately interrogate Ge Shulang and didn''t search his body. But in fact, if he was locked up, the possibility that GE Shulang''s men could directly rescue him was eliminated, and on the other hand, he told the public that it was Ge Shulang''s fault. Qin churen glanced at his brother Shulang, who was being pulled to prison, and gave a salute to jingzhaoyi with a smile: "the little girl couldn''t be the master of this matter, but she didn''t go back to the house last night. She had to be brave to send people here. Since jingzhaoyi said so, the little girl will give the people to you. When the Lord returns to the house, she will tell him the rest." "Don''t worry, little lady Qin. In any case, my official will act impartially and return the Lord''s innocence." Jing Zhaoyi road. This is a direct confirmation that Gertrude has done something wrong. Chapter 439 The people of Qin and Chu knew what jingzhaoyi would do, so they left at ease. Even if there was no good result, it would not be worse in the future. What she needs to do now is to be ready for the next thing. Even if Ge Shulang was arrested, he could not guarantee that the bill would no longer pose a threat to Meng Yan. The Qin and Chu people had to take a preemptive action, so that no one could speak with the bill. And the simplest way to do this is to let Meng Yan grasp into the palace and take the initiative to explain the whole story to the emperor. How can a person who intends to make an alliance with the enemy take the initiative to say such a thing? And Meng Yan''s personality is clear to all. As long as Meng Yan takes the initiative to say it, others will have nothing to say. So when Meng Yan returned to the palace in the early morning, he saw the anxious Qin and Chu people on the lobby. "Lord, you should go into the palace." Qin and Chu people. Meng Yan nodded: "but because of Ge Shulang?" "He came to threaten you with a bill in his hand. I have no choice but to send him to the government and let jingzhaoyi decide. However, since the prince has nothing to do with this matter, I should go to tell the emperor first." Qin and Chu people explained. Meng Yan had always believed in the Qin and Chu people, and he would not doubt it. He rubbed the Qin and Chu people''s cheek, and immediately turned and set out for the palace. Jing Zhao Yi''s chamber didn''t put Ge Shulang in the prison for ordinary people, but directly sent him to a room with simple decoration, which seemed to have nothing but a bed and a table. But unexpectedly, GE Shulang felt a trace of fear from it. "I didn''t expect that Lord jingzhaoyi was a sensible person. He knew that the prince had been wronged, so he gave him such a good place to live. However, it''s not necessary for him to get angry. Just let him go." Ge Shulang said with a smile. Jing Zhao Yi PI did not smile, but did not give Ge Shulang any face. She said: "you try to frame up your Highness The Regent of our country, that is, to frame up the great crime of the emperor''s relatives and relatives. It depends on the fact that the second prince is here to negotiate this time. I don''t really know what to do with you. You''d better say less and think about how to explain the case." After listening to this sentence, GE Shulang immediately cooled down. Is Jing Zhaoyi such a timid person? Obviously not, so in the face of Ge Shulang, who is about to get angry, Jing Zhaoyi just quickly exits the door and lets people lock the door, and creates the movement that has left. As for why did it happen? It''s because jingzhaoyi is waiting for an outcome. "I already know about it, but does that brother Shu Lang really have nothing to do with you?" The emperor''s words are obvious distrust. Meng Yan knelt down on one knee and looked at the emperor with firm eyes: "since Wei Chen dares to take the initiative to explain this matter to the emperor this time, Wei Chen can guarantee that he has nothing to do with this matter." "You can''t make it clear in one or two sentences. I still have to wait for the result of the adjustment. But before I send someone to investigate, I still want to give you a chance. If you admit it directly, I''ll take it as if it didn''t happen." The emperor''s cruel words are obviously in the stereotype, but Meng Yan is still unmoved. "Then don''t blame me for being impolite. Come and send the Regent into the imperial palace!" Meng Yan looked up in amazement. He didn''t expect that the emperor was so blatant! "Lord Hui, he really has a bill on him." Jing Zhaoyi took the bill and nodded silently. At first, he was not sure whether Ge Shulang was carrying the bill, so he put Ge Shulang into this room. Unexpectedly, he really got the bill. Now we just need to wait for people to identify that the handwriting on the bill is not Meng Yan''s. Naturally, Wang Shilai was in charge of this matter. "I didn''t expect that this time, little lady Qin was really vigorous and resolute. She also helped the LORD a lot." Wang Shi''s eyes stare at the old man who is identifying the handwriting and says to Jing Zhaoyi. Chapter 440 "I also heard that the Lord didn''t go back to the Palace last night. When GE Shulang came to threaten the Lord, it was all Qin''s ideas. This morning, she came with people. If you change other women, I''m afraid you''ll only have to cry." There is no lack of admiration in Jing Zhaoyi''s tone. "Who said no?" Wang Shi nodded with approval. "It seems that little lady Qin has a hundred sincerity for Regent Wang. At the beginning, I doubted her because of her identity." "It''s a hard way to go." Jing Zhaoyi sighed. He said that the Qin and Chu people followed Meng Yan. Now no one in the whole capital knows that the emperor has already married Meng Yan and princess feng''an. In any case, the name of Regent princess will not fall to the people of Qin and Chu. To say the least, even if there is no marriage. This identity of Qin and Chu people is not worthy of Meng Yan. But what can they say? Wang Shi did not respond to Jing Zhaoyi''s words, and they soon put the topic behind them. Now the most important thing is the result of handwriting identification. However, the fact that they are looking forward to gives them a heavy blow. "The handwriting, indeed, belongs to the Lord." Said the old man who identified the handwriting. Wang Shi and Jing Zhaoyi were surprised. They just stared at the old man for a long time and didn''t say anything. "You mean that the bill is really written by the king?" Wang Shi asked. The old man nodded. The result is completely out of their plan. Wang Shi suddenly thought of what the Qin and Chu people had said at the beginning. The military adviser imitated Meng Yan''s handwriting very well. Originally, he thought it was only because the Qin and Chu people''s Kung Fu was not good enough that he could not tell the true from the false. Now it seems that GE Shulang''s military adviser really imitated it well. Moreover, this person must know Meng Yan very well. Otherwise, you can''t even know Meng Yan''s little habits. "What should we do now? If the handwriting is the same as that of the Lord, he can''t get rid of it when he comes to the emperor. " Jing Zhaoyi''s expression is serious, the tone is more heavy. Wang Shi did not expect such a result. This kind of mood is even hundreds of times more shocked than when he learned about it from the people of Qin and Chu. But he was as like as two peas, and he knew that Qin Chu people did not know that the handwriting on the bill would be exactly the same as that of Meng Yan, otherwise Qin Churen would not rush to deal with Goslan''s plan when he did not plan well. There is more than one signature of Meng Yan on a bill. The old man identified it one by one just in case, but it is obvious that the handwriting on it is Meng Yan''s. Sitting on one side, the master looked at Jing Zhaoyi and asked, "my Lord, what should I do now?" Is it necessary to record truthfully and directly explain that the handwriting is Meng Yan''s? Even if this is a direct charge for Meng Yan, there is no chance to turn over. Jing Zhaoyi shook his head and said, "don''t write yet." "We can''t do nothing and wait for the emperor to make a ruling. It will be the same result then." Wang Shi sighed and said that they are now in a dilemma. It''s impossible to make false proof. Except for the old man, the emperor will find someone to identify the handwriting again at that time. At that time, they all say that if the handwriting is Meng Yan, things will be even worse. A group of them will be charged with the crime of deceiving the king. Jing Zhaoyi thought for a while and said, "first send the news to the palace, so that the Lord and the little lady Qin can have a psychological preparation." "The Lord must have entered the palace now." Wang Shi said, "at this time, the Lord will report the matter to the emperor first. It''s the most appropriate choice to seize the opportunity. Little lady Qin will certainly let him do so, but with the emperor''s heart, he can''t get out of the palace now. I''d better tell little lady Qin about it first. " Wang Shi refuses the suggestion that Jing Zhaoyi send someone to inform the Qin and Chu people, and plans to have a talk with them face to face. Jing Zhaoyi was silent for a few seconds and nodded. Now, they have no good way to deal with this situation. They can only take a step at a time. When Wang Shi returned to the palace, the Qin and Chu people were staying in the hall, discussing the next plan with the little immortal. Meng Yan has been in the palace for some time, but he hasn''t come back yet. That means that Meng Yan has been detained by the emperor. Now the people of Qin and Chu are the plaintiffs. Therefore, Meng Yan is not really imprisoned in heaven for the charge of treason, which is probably a soft ban. But the longer the delay, the more worried the Qin and Chu people were about the hidden dangers of that bill. If it''s not against the rules, she wants to wait for the result in jingzhaoyi. It''s better to wait to see if jingzhaoyi can find the place of the bill and prove Meng Yan''s innocence than she can only stay here and wait for the result, not necessarily the good result. "Little fairy, what''s the matter with Lord jingzhaoyi? Why do I always have a bad feeling? " Qin Chu people said to the little fairy in a panic. In fact, xiaoshenxian is also very nervous now. After all, their plan started in a hurry, let alone the Qin and Chu people. Now she is a little unclear about the system that put forward this proposal. Therefore, she can''t understand what to do next, so she doesn''t have the skill to laugh at the Qin and Chu people or comfort them now. Qin and Chu people are not surprised that they didn''t wait for the little fairy''s answer. Now she is nervous and needs to vent her anger. It''s more comfortable to spit out the depressed words, and it doesn''t necessarily need the little fairy''s answer: "although finding the bill and distinguishing the true and false handwriting in advance can prove that the Lord has nothing to do with it, everyone''s handwriting can be changed, Who knows if the emperor will get to the top. " "Do you think it''s wrong for me to let the prince enter the palace so early? What if the emperor decides that the bill has something to do with the Lord, and he just takes this matter to calculate the Lord? " Qin Chu people said with some regret, but it was just a trace of regret, because she knew that if Meng Yan really left, the charge would be with him for a lifetime. At that time, all the people in Dazhou will know how he won the battle. This is unfair to Meng Yan. "You don''t have to think about so many things that you don''t have. This can only be done in front of Ge Shulang, otherwise Meng Yan will face a greater threat, and there won''t be any chance to refute. Now it can be said that GE Shulang framed Meng Yan." The little fairy''s voice sounded a little low, more serious than usual. Chapter 441 Qin Chu people nodded. She knew the fairy was comforting her. But it''s also a fact. It''s better to strike first than to be controlled by others. Although it is almost controlled by others now. "This morning, it''s very serious. In addition to the people in Dazhou all know that GE Shulang is threatening Meng Yan, those subordinates of Ge Shulang should also know about it. It''s estimated that they will go to the Yamen in a short time. It will be more difficult. Listen to the news." Little fairy way. The people of Qin and Chu seized the handkerchief in their hands, and their mind was always on the bill, but they didn''t notice that the handkerchief had been twisted by her: "Wang Shi found the old man who identified the handwriting, at least he could prove that the handwriting was false, which was a delay for the Lord. If he could testify for this matter, there might be another one at the border." "You mean, Lin Xiaobao?" The little fairy asked incredulously. Qin Chu nodded, although she knew that the idea didn''t sound so reliable. But when she went to the Turkic camp alone, Lin Xiaobao knew about it, and only Lin Xiaobao knew about it. If Lin Xiaobao could prove for her that she had been to the Turkic camp, wouldn''t it be more able to testify for Meng Yan? The fairy slapped Qin and Chu people on the head. "What are you thinking? I''m a host with negative IQ. How can you tell others about this? Who else would believe that you have such great ability? " Said the little fairy in a high voice. Qin Chu people also feel that this idea is a bit off the mark, but she also has no other way, right? "I think Lin Xiaobao is very reliable. When I met him in the Turkic camp at the beginning, he was shocked, but his performance was very good." Qin and Chu people commented. "That''s not the reason why you say this kind of thing. If people start to investigate at that time, do you still have to give me up?" Little fairy way. Qin Chu immediately begged for mercy and said, "little fairy, you can rest assured. I will never tell you anything about you." "You''d better seriously think about what to do." Little fairy way. Qin churen nodded cleverly, but before it was her turn to think, Wang Shi came. Come on, come with the bad news. "Mr. Wang Shi, but the case has made new progress?" When the people of Qin and Chu saw Wang Shi coming, they immediately asked. But when she said this, she knew that she might not hear any good results. Because Wang Shi came in completely black. "The result of handwriting identification has come out. It''s the Lord''s right." Wang Shi''s business is not big, but this sentence sounds like thunder in the ears of Qin and Chu people. The bill has been found, but the handwriting is Meng Yan''s. It''s better not to find this bill. At least you don''t have to hear that. The Qin and Chu people felt that their legs were a little weak, and they could hardly stand. They staggered back a few steps. Fortunately, they were helped by green. "Little lady Qin, you must hold on. There must be other ways. The king has his own way. Nothing will happen." Although these words are just auspicious words on the scene, they all know in their hearts that Meng Yan is hard to recover. Qin Chu opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but suddenly she felt that her consciousness was separated from her body. She couldn''t hear her voice and didn''t know what she said. "Host, hold on, now this matter is not at the end, and the result may not be so good. Don''t convict Meng Yan of death first!" The little fairy roared in the ears of the Qin and Chu people. The people of Qin and Chu blinked and thought, yes, it''s not the end of the matter. No one has direct evidence to prove that the Lord really collaborated with the enemy and betrayed the country, right? There is still a chance to save, even if it can''t be saved, she tries to take Meng Yan away, at least she can save her next life. So thinking, plus green has been helping her smooth, Qin Chu talent finally have consciousness, sober up. "Little lady Qin, I know you are really worried about the Lord in your heart, but I''m afraid it''s not so easy to solve now. You''d better be prepared psychologically." When Wang Shi saw the reaction of the Qin and Chu people, he suddenly didn''t know whether it was right to say these things to the Qin and Chu people, but he could also see that the Qin and Chu people really took Meng Yan to heart. In fact, Meng Yan''s life is not satisfactory and happy. Born in the royal family is a thing without feelings, not to mention that the emperor has always been committed to fighting for the throne. Although Meng Yan has been sincerely guarding Dazhou and treating Meng Xu from the beginning to the end, he is still an unpleasant eyesore in the eyes of the emperor. It''s not without those who treat Meng Yan sincerely. For example, they are the counselors who have been guarding Meng Yan''s side. But their relationship with Meng Yan can only be the relationship between the master and his subordinates, not so close. Qin and Chu people are undoubtedly the first to enter Meng Yan''s heart, and the first woman to put Meng Yan in such an important position. Wang Shi can guarantee that if any woman is changed at this moment, even Princess feng''an who has already got an engagement with Meng Yan will not stand on Meng Yan''s side without hesitation. Maybe Princess feng''an will plead for Meng Yan, will let the empress come forward, will let the emperor keep Meng Yan''s life, but she will never try to prove Meng Yan''s innocence. Qin and Chu people can. From Qin and Chu people telling Wang Shi about the original bill to what Qin and Chu people are doing now, it''s not good for Qin and Chu people themselves, and they may even involve her, but she always tries her best for Meng Yan. Wang Shi had to admire the people of Qin and Chu. "Now, sir, is there no way?" Qin Chu people said word by word, she can hardly speak now, just these words cost her a lot of effort. "Unless there''s a new bill, forge it again on the basis of forgery. Now the fact that Jing Zhaoyi found the bill has not been reported, only the Yamen people and the old man who identified the handwriting know it. But I think it''s really a bad idea. Even if the bill comes out, it''s a problem for the emperor. After all, he has been waiting for such an opportunity. " Such an opportunity to get rid of Meng Yan with a legitimate reason. Wang Shi said in his heart. In fact, there is another reason, that is, Meng Yan is probably not willing to let them do so, after all, it is not a aboveboard thing. Chapter 442 "I, I know, can''t do this, it''s really sorry for the Lord, he''s such an upright person." The people of Qin and Chu murmured. Her voice is so small that if you don''t listen carefully, you can hardly hear it. Wang Shi showed a very sad smile. Qin and Chu people really know Meng Yan. "Little fairy, do you have any other way?" Qin Chu people almost cry and ask, she really can''t think of any other way. "I..." the little fairy stopped talking. She was the one who advised the Qin and Chu people to make this plan last night. Now she is also the one who can''t think of a way. It seems that if she doesn''t express something, it''s really a bit unreasonable. Qin Chu people sighed when they saw the little fairy''s reaction. While she knew Meng Yan, she couldn''t say she didn''t understand the little fairy who had been with her for so long. If the little fairy had a way, she wouldn''t keep silent all the time. "The Lord has been in the palace for some time. Now he has neither come back nor sent any news. I''m afraid the emperor has laid hands on him." Qin Chu people said in despair, "fortunately, the emperor has no exact evidence at present, so it should not be too difficult for him. If the emperor knows about the handwriting, he will not be able to turn over. You, you should know." Wang Shi nodded. He understood what the people of Qin and Chu meant. If the emperor was allowed to investigate slowly, maybe he would worry that it was Ge Shulang''s "forged" bill, and he would not do too much to Meng Yan. But if the emperor knew that the handwriting on the bill was Meng Yan''s, he would definitely directly convict Meng Yan. Treason and complicity are capital crimes. "If we can''t cheat, we''ll do it step by step, as if we didn''t find the bill, as if we didn''t ask the old man to identify the font. Everything is waiting for the emperor to investigate in person. We can''t rush to send these evidences." Qin Chu people hold eyebrows, some melancholy said. Wang Shi was silent for a moment and nodded: "for the time being, I''ll go to Jing Zhaoyi to make it clear. He used some special methods to get the bill this time. I think he should know how to put the bill back quietly. I''ll arrange it properly for the old man. At least he won''t follow the emperor''s instructions so easily." Up to now, it seems that how to do it is a dead end, which can delay some time. I just don''t know how Meng Yan is now. "Wait a minute." Just as Wang Shi turned around to leave, Qin Chu people suddenly stopped her, "Mr. Wang Shi, don''t go. Don''t take care of this. Let others go. Ge Shulang''s people should go soon." The words of the Qin and Chu people made Wang Shi sweat. How did he forget about it. Originally, it didn''t take so long to make trouble. When they came back in the morning, they wasted a lot of time. Ge Shulang''s subordinates didn''t all eat rice. How could they not go to the Yamen for such a long time? If he had just gone so straight, I''m afraid he would have run into Ge Shulang''s people. Although Wang Shi is only a disciple and military adviser of Meng Yan, he is also a member of Meng Yan''s family. When he appears in the yamen, the people of Ge Shulang will not give him any good fruit. "Thank you for reminding me." Wang Shi made a collection of Qin and Chu people, turned and left, ready to find someone to trust to send the news to Jing Zhaoyi. "Little fairy, what do you think of the emperor''s heart? Anyway, the Lord has helped him so many people, so he can be so cruel?" The people of Qin and Chu sneer, hoping to break up the emperor and brother Shulang. The little fairy drags her chin and stares at Qin and Chu people, but she doesn''t know where her mind has gone. She doesn''t hear what Qin and Chu people ask. She murmurs, "what can be said clearly in this world, just like you can''t believe that the royal family can have true feelings. Who can believe that you and the prince are also true love?" Qin and Chu people were still thinking about something with their heads down. When they heard the little fairy''s words, they immediately raised their heads and looked at the little fairy in disbelief: "little fairy, what are you talking about?" "What did I say?" The little fairy was frightened by the voice of the Qin and Chu people and immediately returned to her senses. She looked at the Qin and Chu people in confusion and asked. She thought she had come up with some unreliable ideas. Qin and Chu people stare at the little fairy for a while in a complicated mood. Their eyes are slightly narrowed, and there is a little inspection in their eyes. This person usually speaks more sincerely when he doesn''t care. But how can the little fairy''s strong system distract him? So she doubted whether the fairy really didn''t know or pretended not to say that. "Forget it, it doesn''t matter." Qin Chu shook his head, "do you have any other items like invisibility charm? I''d like to go into the palace and find out about the current situation of Wang Ye. " The little fairy disappeared for a few seconds. He probably went to check the warehouse. Then he came back with a silver cloak in his hand: "there is no other convenient one. Do you think this cloak is OK? The price is reasonable. " "Yes, as long as there is one." Qin and Chu people nodded calmly. Now she doesn''t want to use it easily or how cheap it is, as long as she can enter the palace. Then the Qin and Chu people recited the word "cloak" in their hearts, and the invisibility cloak appeared in her hands immediately. She didn''t know how long she would meet Meng Yan or finish her work when she entered the palace. So before she left, the people of Qin and Chu had to explain the people in the palace. Every time I see the old housekeeper, the people of Qin and Chu would see the old housekeeper defending her last time Princess feng''an came to the palace to find fault with her. But this time, the old housekeeper can''t protect her. The people of Qin and Chu only hope that the old housekeeper can protect the palace when she and the Lord are not in the palace. "Uncle Zhang, you know, no matter who is right or wrong this time, the emperor will not let the LORD go so easily. I don''t know how long it will take for this matter to pass. Now I want to go out because of this matter. Maybe the people of Ge Shulang will come here today, maybe the emperor will send someone to come here, but anyway, please keep the palace well." Qin Chu people solemnly said. Maybe they know that the burden on her is very heavy at this time, maybe they know that she must be strong when Meng Yan is away, so even though they are sad and want to cry at this moment, they seem to be calm and calm without cowardice. Chapter 443 The old housekeeper couldn''t bear to look at the picture of Qin and Chu people pretending to be strong. "Ah," he said solemnly, "don''t worry, little lady Qin. Even if I fight for my life, I will keep the palace. Unless you and the Lord come back safe and sound, no one will touch our palace!" Qin Chu people were almost ready to cry. She took a deep breath, stifled her tears, and then saluted the old housekeeper: "in a word, please give it to you. I will come back earlier." It seems that the old housekeeper couldn''t help it. He waved his hand to let the people of Qin and Chu go. Then he turned around. When the people of Qin and Chu left alone, he turned around and stared at the back of the people of Qin and Chu until he disappeared. Before, Meng Yan also went out along this road, and finally arrived at the palace, and never came back. When the people of Qin and Chu said they were going to leave, the old housekeeper no longer knew where she was going. Qin Chu people, a weak woman, had no power and no one to rely on. At this time, who could she ask for help? I think she had to go to the palace to plead for Meng Yan. However, Qin Chu people were really embarrassed, so it would not be a good result to go to the palace. But these hurtful words, the old housekeeper will not say to the Qin and Chu people. Except for Qin and Chu people, probably no one can treat Meng Yan so well, thought the old housekeeper. After leaving the palace, the people of Qin and Chu draped their invisibility cloaks around a corner where there was no one. In order to prevent the cloaks from falling off when she didn''t know, the people of Qin and Chu tied a knot. "According to the identity of the Lord and this incident, he can''t be sent to the heaven prison. That''s what GE Shulang has. This time, he should be the patriarchal clan. I think I can still find my destination smoothly." The people of Qin and Chu murmured that it was not only a way to explain their conjecture to the little immortal, but also a way to appease themselves. However, this kind of mood gradually calmed down under the self suggestion collapsed when I went to the palace gate. "The Regent is also unlucky. It''s said that it was not his fault. The emperor put him in the imperial palace. It''s estimated that there is no chance to come out." When Qin and Chu people passed by a little eunuch, they heard him talking with the little eunuch next to them. The little eunuch next to him immediately echoed: "who said no, but don''t be heard by others, or you and I will die." Before that, the old Eunuch in front of him coughed heavily, choked the duck''s voice and yelled at the back: "look at you all who have the ability. Your voice is going to turn the world upside down." The eunuch immediately closed his mouth, but he didn''t know why. When he passed there just now, he always felt that there was a woman crying in his ear. But when he turned to look, he didn''t see anything. He was so scared that he shivered. He just walked forward with his head down, and he didn''t dare to talk or look around. At the place where he had just gone, the Qin and Chu people covered their mouths for fear that they could not help crying. Even if they listened carefully, they could hear her choking voice. No wonder the little eunuch was so afraid just now. "Host, you have to learn to control your emotions." The little fairy said earnestly. Qin Chu people nodded. Although she just had this kind of conjecture and talked with the fairy, now she really heard it from other people''s mouths, and her heart was still like being beaten with a hammer. However, the eunuch''s words can be regarded as a confirmation of her conjecture. "The three eunuchs just now should have gone to the palace to make an edict. The emperor really didn''t know whether to say he was comprehensive or cruel. When he made such a decision, he didn''t want to make an edict. What kind of edict? Can we say that the Lord is treason and collusion with the enemy directly? Where can he get the evidence to say that the Lord is such a person? " Qin and Chu people are very unhappy, and their tone is full of hatred. The little fairy can hear that if the emperor appears in front of Qin and Chu people at this moment, Qin and Chu people really have the momentum to beat the emperor hard. If it wasn''t for the emperor''s suspicious nature, Meng Yan wouldn''t have been so miserable these years, and they don''t have to face so many hardships now. It is clear that Meng Yancai is the most loyal person to the Zhou Dynasty, but now he is locked up in the imperial palace as a traitor. I don''t know if the brain of the dog emperor was taken out and drenched outside when it rained. The people of Qin and Chu sneered and went to the Imperial Palace according to their memory. Meng Yan had lived in zongrenfu before, but he was more comfortable than his royal residence. The people of Qin and Chu never thought that a place with the same function as a prison could be comfortable, so they always thought that Meng Yan was just self teasing and self comforting. But now she is eager to see that zongrenfu is exactly what Meng Yan said. At least Meng Yan can live more comfortable. I don''t know how long it will take to finish this time. If the conditions of the patriarchal clan are very poor, she dare not think what she will do because of Meng Yan''s pain. "Everything should be optimistic. How can you say that you are not alone, and I am here? Even if the dog emperor really wants to kill Meng Yan, then what? When the time comes, let''s give Meng Yanlai a golden cicada to get rid of his shell and keep away from these right and wrong, isn''t it better? " Seeing that the state of the Qin and Chu people was so bad, the little fairy could not help comforting him. But... What she said is half true and half false. I''m afraid she can''t do much. I just hope that Qin and Chu people can understand her own situation and what she can do. Qin Chu nodded numbly. How could she not understand it? If things were as simple as the fairy said, she would not do the task at all. Now she would not want to save Meng Yan. Anyway, in the end, they would all be together. So don''t work hard. But is it possible? Even if the Qin and Chu people are not calm now, she can hear the simple comforting words of the little fairy. "Little fairy, I know what I''m doing now. I''ll find a way to save the Lord. I''ll let the emperor and Da Zhou return justice to the Lord! That''s what he deserves. " Qin Chu people clenched their fists and said calmly and firmly. Chapter 444 Three days later. "But, Lord, even if bregude knew about this, he would defend geshurang, but it was only to stir up the struggle between them. To say the least, bregude would intervene in this matter. We may not have so much time from here to Turk." Qin Chu people want to understand Meng Yan''s idea, put forward their own doubts. At the same time, she also realized how absurd the idea that she expected Lin Xiaobao to testify before was. If the handwriting is false, they can delay for a while, but now they know that they can''t find any evidence to prove Meng Yan''s innocence from this bill, so they don''t have so much time to waste. Meng Yan nodded: "I know, so this is just a gift for GE Shulang." Although this side has not been seen yet. He is not a fool. Qin and Chu people can think of it, and he can think of it. However, no one can prove his innocence in any way. There are two enemies who are desperate to death. What else can he do? We can only solve the problem from the root. Ge Shulang didn''t have so much to rely on. This time he dared to do such a thing under the pretext of signing a treaty of friendship. I''m afraid he just thought about what he could get and didn''t think about the consequences. And the strategist who gave him such an idea, who knows what he was thinking? As long as this matter spreads to Turk, after Ge Shulang goes back, the position of the second prince is still unknown. Let bregude know about this, the Turks will take action immediately. Or, who can be sure that this time, the people who came with gershurang are all gershurang''s people? Not to mention the Turkic emperor, Burigude would not be at ease with GE Shulang. What Meng Yan had to do was to mix up the water. Since the emperor can do such a ridiculous thing, then he just went on to help the emperor. Looking at the puzzled look of Qin and Chu people, Meng Yan continued: "I don''t know what way you used to come in, but in the future, we must remember that we should give priority to our own safety. Only when you are sure that you can protect yourself, can you continue to help me." Qin Chu nodded, then shook his head in his heart. "After you go back this time, let Wang Shi think of a way to make this matter bigger. Before the emperor finds any evidence, let go of the fact that GE Shulang has a bill for trading with the king and that the king has been detained in the imperial palace for summoning. Don''t say it''s true or false, just say it''s true." Meng Yan said. The Qin and Chu people were a little at a loss. Obviously, she had known Meng Yan for a long time, but she couldn''t keep up with Meng Yan''s rhythm. "It''s too big for the emperor. There is a certain difference between this and the fact that the emperor will make things big after he starts. " The little fairy explained to the people of Qin and Chu. Qin Chu people immediately made a promise to complete the task, holding a small fist said to Meng Yan: "don''t worry, Lord, I will finish what you told me! Do you have anything else to say? " "For the time being, if, if I can''t escape this time... Take the silver and go as far as possible." Meng Yan originally wanted to say that he wanted the people of Qin and Chu to go to Meng Xu. He asked Meng Xu to find a way to resettle the people of Qin and Chu, but in the end he failed to say so. Qin Chu people bowed their heads and sniffed. They were silent for a few seconds. They were probably trying to hold back their tears. Then they raised their heads and said to Meng Yan, "Lord, you must believe that we will find a way. Even if you really... Really... Sacrifice your life, you will not live!" Meng Yan sighed and stopped persuading the Qin and Chu people. He knew what the Qin and Chu people thought of him and would entrust others to take care of him. "You... Alas, I have nothing to worry about now. On the contrary, it''s you. Since the emperor has locked me up, I''m sure you will find trouble for the palace. You can hide when you can. The old housekeeper will deal with it. Don''t get hurt or do anything stupid." Meng Yan was not at ease, but in addition to these, he did not know what he could say or do. Qin and Chu people think of the eunuchs they met at the gate of the palace. They think that they should be near the palace by this time, and they don''t know if the old housekeeper can deal with it. However, she doesn''t plan to tell Meng Yan what has happened, otherwise she just worries Meng Yanbai. "Lord, you can rest assured that I will protect myself. I will come to see you as long as I have a chance these days. Take this medicine. If something urgent happens, I will take it." The people of Qin and Chu handed Meng Yan the pills she had bought at a high price from a young immortal. They looked at Meng Yan and left. Meng Yan looked down at the pills in his hand. When he looked up at the people of Qin and Chu, the people of Qin and Chu were no longer there, so that he doubted whether the people of Qin and Chu had really come. "Little fairy, I don''t know why. I was very flustered before. I didn''t know what I could do. Now I''m still a little flustered after meeting the Lord, but I have some confidence in my heart. No matter how bad the result is, we''re all dead. There''s not so much pain after all." Qin Chu people whispered to the little fairy. The little fairy rolled his eyes, covered his heart and said, "Oh, my host, it''s too much for you to think about it. If you lose your life, you''ll lose everything. You''re gone. What about me?" "Yes, if the Lord and I report to the local government, will you be helpless? So, little fairy, you must find a way to protect us, or what will you do then? " Qin churen churen chuckled. The little fairy narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the Qin Chu people with profound meaning. He gritted his teeth and said, "well, you Qin Chu people are waiting for me here. I really don''t know who you are learning from. You are beginning to learn badly." "Don''t we spend the longest time together? I must have learned from you too. Accept your fate, little fairy. You are going to help me Qin and Chu people. In fact, she was a little nervous when she talked to the little fairy. After all, the little fairy was just an ethereal system. If she lost one of her hosts, she would find another one. But she just wanted to test and see how much the fairy could help her. After all, it was too difficult for her. Chapter 445 The little fairy did not say yes to the words of the Qin and Chu people, but simply replied with a smile. She knows the careful thinking of Qin and Chu people, and that they are not as optimistic as they seem now. I''m afraid that Qin and Chu people are really afraid of this matter, because it is related to Meng Yan. At the beginning, Qin and Chu people were urged by her to enter the border for the second time. No one said that it was a dangerous array. Qin and Chu people once went in and knew how dangerous it was. They didn''t mean to retreat. "Come on, go back to the palace. You can''t leave the old housekeeper alone." The Qin and Chu people waved their hands and walked back step by step along the way they came. She had to take advantage of this way to smooth out the things Meng Yan told her. When she got to the palace, she directly told Wang Shi all these things. The eunuchs didn''t know whether it was just a simple edict or something else. The people of Qin and Chu had gone half the way, and they hadn''t come back yet. When they arrived at the palace, the people of Qin and Chu found that the door of the palace was wide open, and the little eunuch they had met before was guarding it. "Fortunately, I didn''t tear off my invisibility cloak just now. I don''t know what he''s doing here." Some of the Qin and Chu people were afraid of patting their chest, and then quietly walked into the yard from the door. She had to tell Wang Shi all the things Meng Yan told her before she could appear in front of everyone. However, the scene after entering the palace surprised the people of Qin and Chu. The leading old eunuch was standing in the courtyard, while the rest of the people in the palace, including the old housekeeper and Wang Shi, were kneeling on the ground at the moment. Qin and Chu people vaguely felt that these people were waiting for her. "Little fairy, what should I do? Wang Shi is also here. I can''t tell him what the Lord has told him. If I show up first, how can the old eunuch take me away? I can''t talk to Wang Shi in front of so many people. " Qin Chu people said with some distress, how can everything be against her? "If you make a sudden noise, I''m afraid you''ll frighten Wang Shi to death. You think you''ve hit a ghost." The little fairy said coldly. "Oh." Qin Chu people said she didn''t want to talk. Wang Shi and the old housekeeper didn''t have much pain in their faces, but seeing the faces of the other little servant girls, they were almost scared to cry. It is estimated that they have been kneeling here for quite a long time. Qin and Chu people thought about it, then ran to Meng Yan''s study, tore off a small half of the thin letter paper, and then wrote on it: inform Zhou Ping to send a letter to bu RI Gu De, and make a big trouble in the capital. After writing, the Qin and Chu people turned the note into a small group and went to the edge of Wang Shi again. While Wang Shi lowered his head, they directly threw the note on Wang Shi. Wang Shi did not dare to move at the beginning, quietly looked up and down, as if thinking about who threw it to him. After confirming that the old eunuch didn''t know about it, Wang Shi carefully opened the paper ball under the cover of wide sleeves. When he saw the content, Wang Shi''s pupils shrank and immediately understood that it must be Meng Yan''s idea, but who actually sent the message? Before Wang Shi could understand it, the voice of the Qin and Chu people came from outside. "What does it mean that my father-in-law is at the gate of my palace?" Qin Chu people coldly said, looking at the little eunuch''s eyes without a trace of emotion, scared little eunuch a shiver. This is the trick she learned from Meng Yan, but she can only scare the little eunuch. "I... I..." the eunuch didn''t expect that a woman from Qin Chu had such momentum. For a moment, she was so scared that she didn''t know how to speak. At this time, everyone noticed the situation here. The old eunuch glared at the little eunuch, and then looked at the people of Qin and Chu with a smile: "I think this is the famous little lady of Qin, but she came back after finishing her work?" "I don''t know who my father-in-law is. What are you doing here? You have let the whole royal family kneel down for you. You are the only one who can bear the four words of great fame. " Qin churen said with a sneer. The people of Qin and Chu always believed in a truth. At this time, they must not lose momentum. Even now she is facing eunuchs sent by the emperor. The old eunuch was not annoyed at Qin Chu''s glib, but said happily: "little lady Qin, you think highly of us. We are also worried that some people have lied and intend to deceive the emperor, aren''t you? Now that you''re here, it''s easy to do. Why don''t you come with us? " "See, this is really here to catch me." Qin Chu people whispered to the little fairy. I don''t know how, the little fairy even heard some satisfaction from it, which makes people very angry. "I don''t know where I did something wrong, or where I provoked the emperor. I''m flattered that I could make him fight such a big battle." Qin Chu people pretended to be surprised. The old eunuch was as smart as a human being. How could he not see that the Qin and Chu people were pretending, but he didn''t show it. He just told the Qin and Chu people to go into the palace with them again. When they saw the battle just now, the people of Qin and Chu knew it would be such a result. They were not flustered at the moment. They agreed to the old eunuch and glanced at Wang Shi. At first, Wang Shi thought that the Qin and Chu people would be frightened when they saw this posture. He did not expect that the Qin and Chu people should be so calm. When he looked at it carefully, he found that the Qin and Chu people were glancing at him, and they blinked too hard from time to time. Wang Shi didn''t know what to think. He showed the note to Qin churen. Unexpectedly, Qin churen nodded to him, and then he left with the old eunuch. Does it mean that this note was thrown by Qin and Chu people? Now make sure that he sees the note and does as it says, then he can leave at ease. But how did the Qin and Chu people think of this? Wang Shi had some doubts in his mind. According to the plan on the note, it should be Meng Yancai who came up with these ideas. However, there is not so much time for Wang Shi. Qin Chu people and Meng Yan are all arrested now. There are no leaders in the palace. He has to do what Meng Yan ordered before things get worse. Wang Shi is about to write a letter to Zhou Ping. When he turns around, he sees the old housekeeper kneeling on his knees and looking at the gate of the palace, which is the direction where the Qin and Chu people just left, with a trace of regret and guilt. Wang Zhongcheng said that the old housekeeper didn''t blame himself in his heart for not taking care of the royal family and the people of Qin and Chu, so the people of Qin and Chu were taken away. Chapter 446 "Steward, you don''t have to worry and blame yourself too much about this matter. The Lord and little lady Qin have their plans. Now you just need to stay in the palace. Don''t be dirty by those scum." Wang Shi patted the old housekeeper on the shoulder. The old housekeeper looked at Wang Shi suspiciously. He didn''t think there was anything to save. He immediately sighed and did his own thing step by step. Wang Shi didn''t give much advice. He hurried to his study and was ready to write a letter to Zhou Ping. Wang Shi understood Meng Yan''s meaning just by the words written on the note by Qin and Chu people. But when he wrote to Zhou Ping, he had to write in detail. At the same time, he explained the things here clearly and sent the letter to the trusted secret guard. It is harmful to ge Shulang to let Burigude know this, but it is too late. Wang Shi doesn''t know whether Meng Yan can survive until then. The second thing Meng Yan ordered, that is, to make a big fuss about the fact that he was framed by GE Shulang and forced into the palace by the emperor within the scope of the capital. To some extent, it can delay the time, but it may also infuriate the emperor and make the emperor step up and speed up the disposal of Meng Yan. Therefore, it is also very important to grasp the strength of this "Big Bang". This time the Mid Autumn Festival, is destined to be not calm. Tomorrow night is the Mid Autumn Festival banquet. Meng Yan can''t show up. The emperor will definitely take this opportunity to announce the news of Meng Yan''s collusion with GE Shulang. At that time, it is very likely that Meng Yan''s accusation will be given. At this time, the Yamen side is not peaceful, and jingzhaoyi faces his brother Shulang''s men, who come to beg for help, with a sigh. "I know you are eager to protect the Lord, but this is in Dazhou. Naturally, we have to abide by the laws of Dazhou. Now the second prince is taking advantage of the Regent''s absence to threaten the young lady of Qin and all the people in the palace with an unnecessary bill. This is a felony. I can''t because you are envoys from Turks, It''s so easy to let the second prince go, isn''t it? " Jing Zhaoyi sat on the throne, although he said that he wanted to think about GE Shulang, and that he wanted to make the big thing small and make the small thing small first, but all the words were about GE Shulang''s fault. Ge Shulang''s men are not vegetarians either. How can they not hear that Jing Zhaoyi doesn''t intend to release Ge Shulang at all? They are fierce and mean to rob people directly. Jingzhaoyi knew that the Turkic people were rampant, and they all depended on brute force. He was not sure that they would really do this kind of thing, so he didn''t give this group a chance to speak, and then blurted out: "in fact, my official also thought it was strange. After all, the second prince knew that this time he came to negotiate and sign a treaty with Dazhou, It''s a matter of great importance to the two countries. In any case, the second prince won''t make fun of it, will he? " "I think you are all reasonable people. Since we all know something is wrong, we should make a good investigation. Moreover, I don''t mean to embarrass the second prince or put him in prison. Instead, I have prepared a room and tea for you to live. You can rest assured that when the truth comes out, I will naturally release the second prince. " Jingzhaoyi''s words completely blocked the Turks'' mouths. After all, there is nothing wrong with what he said. This time, GE Shulang brought so many people here for the sake of business. Originally, GE Shulang had no reason to do such a thing privately. Besides, Jing Zhaoyi convicted Ge Shulang without saying anything about it. Fortunately, he was entertained, which was interesting enough. If they persist in robbing people and making trouble here, it is really wrong for Turks. Jing Zhaoyi''s sentence is related to the major events of the two countries. It directly elevates this matter to the height of national affairs, so that no one can act rashly. For a moment, the hall was quiet for a few minutes. No one spoke for a long time. Maybe it took a long time for one of Ge Shulang''s bodyguards to make a move. Maybe he has been with GE Shulang for a long time, and he still has some weight to speak in front of these people. He just stepped forward and said to Jing Zhaoyi: "what the adult said is really reasonable. We should not force him to take the second prince away, But this visit is always accessible, isn''t it "This..." Jing Zhaoyi made a pitiful and embarrassed look. "If it''s just ordinary people and ordinary things, I will try my best to let you visit, but the second prince is a distinguished guest from Turk, and this matter involves a lot. If there''s a little mistake, you and I can''t afford it. According to me, It depends on the emperor''s will. " Seeing that Jing Zhaoyi didn''t step back or get angry, the leader of the bodyguard said calmly, "it''s been a whole morning since it happened. Isn''t it because the Lord hasn''t reported it to the emperor yet? Do you want me to help you? You should know that tomorrow will be the Mid Autumn Festival banquet, and it will soon be the time for Dazhou to negotiate with Turks. If the second prince has a good or bad situation at this time, we can''t afford it. " The bodyguard leader is very good at talking and gives the big ball to Jing Zhaoyi. But... Whether to inform the emperor, whether it will affect the Mid Autumn Festival banquet, it is their blunder. Jing Zhaoyi knows that Meng Yan has taken the initiative to report the matter to the emperor, and has also received news that the emperor has locked Meng Yan in the Imperial Palace, so he also understands that the negotiation may not be possible The law went ahead as scheduled. And the reason for this result is all the things made by GE Shulang. So before Ge Shulang''s hand, Jing Zhaoyi was not a bit nervous. "You don''t have to worry. Someone has already told the emperor about the second prince and his Highness The Regent. I think the emperor should have started to deal with this matter, but there is a distance between them, so the will hasn''t arrived at the zongrenfu. This is also the reason why I don''t let you see the second prince now. I''m afraid that the emperor will be angry, and the second prince will be even worse." Jing Zhaoyi sighed, as if he was thinking about GE Shulang. In fact, what he sighed was that the emperor wanted to get rid of Meng Yan so much that now he locked him up. He was afraid that when the imperial edict arrived, it would be beneficial to ge Shulang. A few bodyguards see Beijing Zhao Yi oil salt does not enter, in the heart anxious and helpless. Chapter 447 In particular, jingzhaoyi has always been involved in this matter to the emperor and state affairs, so that they can not find a breakthrough at all. They are afraid that if they are not right, they will become Turkic criminals. In fact, the most important thing that makes them feel guilty now is that GE Shulang has never mentioned it to them before, and they don''t know whether Ge Shulang really threatened Meng Yan with the bill or was framed by Meng Yan, which leads to their passive state. First of all, although Ge Shulang''s military adviser suggested that they come to ask for help, GE Shulang''s military adviser himself is not here, and in order not to let those who do not belong to ge Shulang in the emissary group know about it, so the military adviser did not tell Ge Shulang''s plan and kept it absolutely secret. "My Lord''s words are reasonable, but as you said, we are here for the friendship between Dazhou and Turk, for the purpose of signing the treaty between the two countries. Not to mention that the second prince himself is not a person who can do absurd things. In such an important situation, who can do anything to undermine the peace between the two countries?" After a few moments of silence, the leader of the bodyguard said that he was probably racking his brains to think about the wording, but the reason is still too far fetched. Even Jing Zhaoyi has so much time to think about whether Turks'' IQ is generally lower than that of Da Zhou? No one can tell if there is a bad idea. Anyway, both sides have their own opinions. Jingzhaoyi doesn''t have to think that Meng Yan won''t do this kind of business with the enemy. Naturally, he takes the words of the bodyguard leader as nonsense. But he has seen the thought with his own eyes. He can make this kind of bill which can''t be identified by the most authoritative old man. He is farting when he says that GE Shulang is unprepared. Who knows what the people in front of them are paying attention to? Anyway, Jing Zhaoyi will never let go. He waved his sleeves and said with a smile, "ordinary people don''t dare to do anything about it, but now the problem is that people have brought a lawsuit to our official. At that time, so many people saw it, If I suddenly let you in, and someone with a heart saw it, and then spread it out, wouldn''t it mean that I have any friendship with the two Turkic princes? " "It''s just a visit. It''s a big deal that the adults send people around to watch. Since we are on the site of Dazhou, and we haven''t done anything wrong, we can''t rob people." The leader of the bodyguard doesn''t care if they are liberated to have a personal relationship with Jing Zhaoyi and Ge Shulang. Even if you want to break the prison, you have to make complaints about it. Now he suddenly realized that the Turk bodyguards either couldn''t understand the people''s words, or they were deliberately dealing with him here. Fortunately, the emperor knew that Jing Zhaoyi didn''t dare to make any moves. At the same time, he also wanted to teach Ge Shulang a little lesson. So he sent someone to the Regent''s house first, but didn''t send someone to the Yamen. Otherwise, when the emperor was obviously biased towards Ge Shulang, Jing Zhaoyi might not be able to stop these people. Thinking of this, Jing Zhaoyi is also a bit disconsolate. Although he said that he could delay these people for a while, he can''t change the fact that Meng Yan has been controlled. Now he doesn''t know what to do next. In a word, it''s right not to let these people see Gertrude. As for the bill, Jing Zhaoyi didn''t return it to ge Shulang according to the previous plan, but directly withheld it. If the emperor asked at that time, he would take it as if he didn''t know about it. If Ge Shulang wanted to take the bill as an article, he had to see if there was a bill. Fortunately, the room where Ge Shulang stayed was special. There was something left by a miracle doctor in it, which could temporarily blur people''s thinking. So when Jing Zhaoyi took the bill from GE Shulang, he didn''t know it. Thoughts fly so far away, and then be dragged over by jingzhaoyi, the bodyguards are still trying to persuade jingzhaoyi to let them go in and meet Ge Shulang in a reasonable way. Jing Zhaoyi sighed helplessly. When he was distracted just now, he didn''t really hear what the bodyguard leader was saying, but he guessed that it was the content. He coughed to show the seriousness of the atmosphere and said, "no matter what you say, my official or that sentence, this matter is very important, although I really want you to meet the second prince, But the law of the state, I can''t even disobey the law of the Zhou Dynasty, can''t I? " Turk bodyguards looked at each other, it seems that Jing Zhaoyi everything is going to be so serious, it is a bit naughty. However, the Beijing Zhao Yi did not give them the opportunity to Tucao, and then said: "otherwise, this is OK. Now the emperor must have known this matter and has already begun to deal with it. If you really want to see two princes, let''s make complaints about the emperor. You can see two princes, and I won''t be so embarrassed." The leader of the bodyguard clenched the long sword on his waist and looked as if he was going to pull it out to jingzhaoyi next moment: "I''d better wait for Haosheng to talk to you. You''d better know the current affairs. Don''t hit your face when the emperor of Zhou orders that the second prince is innocent!" "I have been reasoning with you all the time. Except that I didn''t let you see the second prince, did I neglect you? If someone falsely accuses your second prince of treason and collusion with the enemy in your Turkic territory, will you let him see his partner? " Jing Zhaoyi saw that the bodyguard had the meaning of tearing his face, and his tone was heavier. He didn''t flinch because of the threat of the bodyguard. This is not only his selfishness, but also his face. If it really happened to Gertrude, I''m afraid he would have done something to that man for a long time. He would not leave any chance to threaten him. Comparatively speaking, the people of Qin and Chu were kind enough. At least they sent people to yamen according to the normal procedure. This is the Qin and Chu people''s "trust" in him, and Jing Zhaoyi naturally has to show his "justice". The head of the bodyguard saw that Jing Zhaoyi didn''t eat hard or soft. He really had no choice. A few people looked at each other, and they had the idea to leave. Anyway, no matter how long they were here today, they couldn''t see Ge Shulang. Jing Zhaoyi''s attitude is very firm, merciless and slippery. If they don''t use brute force, they can''t break in at all. Chapter 448 The head of the bodyguard glared at Jing Zhaoyi for a while with fierce eyes. Finally, he raised his arm to the bodyguard behind and said, "let''s go." "Take your time." Jing Zhaoyi said with a smile. Seeing off the group of murderers, Jing Zhaoyi breathes heavily, but he also knows that the matter is not over here. Ge Shulang''s people are gone, and the emperor''s people should be coming soon. But what he didn''t expect was that it was Wang Shi who came earlier than the emperor. This person has a letter in his hand, which indicates that Wang Shi wrote to Jing Zhaoyi according to Meng Yan''s meaning. Jing Zhaoyi looks at this person in no hurry and guesses that this person should have been here for some time, but because Ge Shulang''s people have been here all the time, they didn''t show up. "Did Wang Shi say anything else?" After reading the letter, Jing Zhaoyi asked about the delivery of the letter. The man shook his head and said, "no, it''s just that the Lord has been put into the palace now, and the little lady Qin has also been called into the palace by the emperor. Now the situation is very bad for the Lord." "What?" Jing Zhaoyi was shocked. He didn''t expect that the emperor was so straightforward and merciless. He not only put Meng Yan in the patriarchal clan without investigating clearly, but also beat the abacus on the Qin and Chu people. For the emperor, the people of Qin and Chu are just ordinary women. The emperor is not clear about what happened to her and how the people of Qin and Chu behave. But it is because of this that Wang Shi thinks that the emperor has the idea of using the people of Qin and Chu to deal with Meng Yan. How can you control a person well, either give him wealth and power, or give him feelings, and Qin and Chu people are the most important person in Meng Yan''s life. As long as the Qin and Chu people are in their hands, there is no need to worry that Meng Yan will not comply with the emperor''s orders. Jing Zhaoyi feels that the emperor is really stupid in everything, but he has no number in his heart, but he is really gifted in the matter of people who are threatened by the restriction of rights. The messenger couldn''t say anything else, so he nodded in the face of Jing Zhaoyi''s surprise. Jing Zhaoyi feels that his sigh these two days is really more than before. "I know how to do it, but what I can do is limited. You tell Wang Shi that it''s better for him to start from the emissary group and let them take the initiative to make it big. The people in the capital don''t care what it is. If the Regent brings them a stable life, they will support the Regent, And it''s unconditional and unreasonable support. " Jing Zhaoyi said to the messenger. He said it carefully enough that Wang Shi should know how to do it. The messenger made a compilation of jingzhaoyi and left. The yamen, which has been struggling for a whole morning, calms down a little at this time. However, Jing Zhaoyi doesn''t dare to relax. He knows that there are still a lot of things waiting for him. He tells his subordinates that if someone comes to him because of Meng Yan, he will report to him immediately. After that, Jing Zhaoyi goes to the room where Ge Shulang is imprisoned. And the people of Qin and Chu have already entered the palace. Although she didn''t know what the emperor wanted her to go to the palace for, she had a brilliant little fairy. With two people along the way, you could say a word to me, which basically made it clear that it was more suitable for the emperor. The people of Qin and Chu had been in the palace before. However, when the emperor summoned her to enter the palace, the people of Qin and Chu were still the first time that Granny Liu entered the Grand View Garden. So it''s impossible to say that they didn''t feel a little nervous. However, when they thought that Meng Yan might be directly affected by her entering the Palace this time, the people of Qin and Chu began to cheer themselves up. "Don''t be nervous. The emperor only treats you as a handle. As long as you are still here, the emperor will have the momentum to talk to Meng Yan. If anything happens to you, it''s hard to guarantee that Meng Yan will go mad. It''s not good for the emperor." Little fairy comforts Qin and Chu people. The fact is basically the same as xiaoshenxian''s analysis. The emperor understands Meng Yan and knows that Meng Yan does things for the sake of the Zhou Dynasty. If there is a time limit, it is before he knows the Qin and Chu people. Generally, people who care about love will fall down on the word "love". Qin and Chu people can accompany Meng Yan for such a long time, and they can accompany Meng Yan for so many roads. For Meng Yan, Qin and Chu people have long been the people he plans to spend his life together. Once someone hurts Qin and Chu people, Meng Yan will certainly be the first one who disagrees. If we can control Qin and Chu people, In order to coerce Meng Yan, Meng Yan had to be led by the nose. The emperor only chose to call the people of Qin and Chu at this time after he had calculated this point clearly, and it was right because only the people of Qin and Chu were present in the palace when this happened in the morning, so he wanted to ask the people of Qin and Chu about the situation at that time. The people of Qin and Chu felt that the emperor was an old hand at scheming. "I''m from Qin and Chu. I''ll see the emperor. Long live the emperor." Qin and Chu people folded their hands and knelt on the ground to salute. Maybe it''s to give the Qin and Chu people a bad impression, or maybe the emperor is really obsessed with observing the Qin and Chu people. He didn''t let the Qin and Chu people lie down for the first time. Instead, he turned his eyes around and looked at the Qin and Chu people. He was still holding a teacup in his hand, with a teacup cover in one hand and skimming the tea powder. Qin Chu people are not so kneeling, but now so the emperor to hang in the side, her heart is really uncomfortable. "Little fairy, what''s the matter with him Qin Chu asked with a shriveled mouth. "Just listen to what you are asked to do, and just don''t move if you are not asked to do. Do you still need to ask me?" I don''t know if it''s the illusion of the Qin and Chu people, but the little fairy has a relaxed attitude of eating melon seeds. "I''ve heard about what happened in the Regent''s mansion today, but Ge Shulang arrived in the capital yesterday. According to you, he also went to the Regent''s mansion yesterday. Why didn''t you sue the government until today? Did you not inform Meng Yan about it for such a long time yesterday? " The emperor asked suspiciously, saying that the people of Qin and Chu still had doubts. Qin Chu people, who were still tucking away in their hearts, had planned to let her kneel all the time. He showed a very grieved expression on his side. Some choked, he said, "two Prince did make complaints about the palace yesterday. But the concubine also told him clearly that Wang had entered the palace to talk about what he was doing, and when he could not return." Chapter 449 "I also know that the second prince is here for negotiation. If I really meet with the prince at this time, I''m afraid it will make people think that the prince and the second prince have private affairs. So I specially told the prince not to come back for the time being. I was worried that it would bring trouble to the palace, so I told my servants not to provoke the second prince. Maybe he would leave by himself, But I didn''t expect that the second prince''s stay would be one night, and he said something about the bill angrily. " The more Qin and Chu people said, the more aggrieved they were. Tears almost fell down. Their superb acting skills almost cheated the emperor. Why should we say almost? Because the emperor would not directly believe anything except himself. Although the words of the Qin and Chu people were very formal and sincere, the emperor still felt that things were not like what the Qin and Chu people said. "The second prince of Turk came to see Meng Yan privately, which means that there is a more special relationship between them than others. Is it true that Meng Yan didn''t care about this because of your reminding?" The emperor asked suspiciously. He mainly wanted to dig out more things that were not good for Meng Yan. Qin Chu nodded, then shook his head, and then explained: "in fact, I didn''t directly tell the prince that it was the second prince. I just told him not to go back to the palace. If the Emperor didn''t believe me, I could ask him directly." "I didn''t expect that you, a little girl, have such great ability. Meng Yan can listen to you. I already know that Meng Yan was in the crown prince''s house last night. After knowing about GE Shulang this morning, Meng Yan immediately went to the palace and reported it to me. In fact, compared with Meng Yan, I certainly believe in Meng Yan, but I can''t decide some things in a word, Do you understand? " The emperor looked at the people of Qin and Chu seriously, trying to show the meaning of using emotion and reason. Qin Chu people smile and take a deep breath. It''s really a memorial archway to build. The emperor clearly didn''t believe what the people of Qin and Chu said. He just wanted to put all the blame on Meng Yan. Now he is still here to make a look for Meng Yan. But what make complaints about the brother''s mind is that she still does not dare to show anything before the emperor. She makes a clever look and looks up at the emperor. "My wife knows that the emperor can''t make complaints about this matter, but Goslan really has a false reputation. But her concubine believes that the emperor should be a sensible man. It''s the emperor''s decision whether to deal with the matter in accordance with the emperor or impartially. I know I''m humble and dare not speak in vain. I just listen to the emperor''s arrangement. " "Qin Chu people, what do you mean?" The emperor slapped the table and glared at the people of Qin and Chu. The people of Qin and Chu said humbly, "I just want to express my position. I don''t have any other meaning. Why is the emperor so angry? Is there anything wrong with my words?" The emperor sneered twice, then took two pens from the table and threw them at the people of Qin and Chu. There was no other meaning. Could he not recognize them? The Qin and Chu people are changing their ways. They are saying that he is partial to ge Shulang and wants to take the opportunity to deal with Meng Yan! It''s just a little girl who dares to say this to him! Is she dying? "Qin Chu people! You''d better show me your situation! You are just a concubine. Even if you are with Meng Yan, you are nothing! How dare you say I''m wrong? " The emperor said angrily that if it wasn''t for the fact that the Qin and Chu people were still useful to him, he would have let people pull the Qin and Chu people out and cut them. "I don''t have to guess now. I can imagine with my eyes closed that the emperor has the heart to kill me now." Qin Chu people make complaints about the fairies, and now she knows her own form very well. As the saying goes, when you see good things, you will stop, and there are clouds left in the Castle Peak. You are not afraid of no firewood. The people of Qin and Chu feel that they are still outstanding people who know the current affairs. They are not ashamed to counsel the emperor. The people of Qin and Chu kowtow to the emperor respectfully and fearfully. "Please forgive me. I don''t mean to say that the emperor has done something wrong. You are the leader of a country and the head of a country. You must have your own reasons for doing things. How can I say that you have done something wrong? I just said that I was wrong. Please forgive me." The people of Qin and Chu murmured that the emperor was right and that she was wrong. They all felt that their acting skills had risen to a higher level. When the emperor saw this reaction from the people of Qin and Chu, he immediately snorted: "I don''t think you have the courage to challenge me. It turns out that''s all." "I''m humble. How can I do something disrespectful to the emperor? It must be because I didn''t express myself very clearly. That''s why the emperor misunderstood me. In fact, I''m sure I''ll follow the emperor''s advice. I believe his Highness The Regent is the same. I just didn''t expect that I would be framed by evil people for this reason, It''s really sad. " The Qin and Chu people expressed their sincerity to the emperor and tried to conquer the emperor with tears. The little fairy looked at him and praised Qin and Chu people sincerely. He commented on Qin and Chu people''s performance just now: "host, I find that your performance ability is really getting stronger and stronger. Just now, this performance is really irritating. I can''t find any reason. I have to feel that you are too loyal." "That''s right. You don''t know where I started. I tell you that as long as the emperor wants to take me against Meng Yan, he can''t do anything to me, so I dare to go on. Didn''t he call me here for questioning? Then let''s say enough. " Qin and Chu people''s oblique smile has a strong flavor. The little fairy immediately decided to shut up and watch the play seriously. If Qin and Chu people were really able to climb up with a pole, when they were in such a critical situation, they still wanted to make fun of her? Joke, this is a joke time? What if the emperor is really angry and doesn''t want to use the chess piece of Qin and Chu? As long as it starts, there is no just in case. If the people of Qin and Chu didn''t know the emperor''s mentality at first, they are very confident about it. Besides using her to threaten Meng Yan, the emperor has no good idea at present. Chapter 450 For the emperor, Meng Yan is a hard bone. If the emperor wants to easily suck out the bone marrow without extra effort, the best way is through the Qin and Chu people. Qin and Chu people feel that since the emperor can rest in intrigue, which can be regarded as a gift, he will definitely not give up the easy to find the difficult, what about Qin and Chu people''s chess piece. In this case, why not be willful in front of the emperor? Maybe you can get more chips. "In my opinion, you''ve never put yourself in the right place. You don''t think that if I summon you to the palace today because of Meng Yan''s affairs, you will be needed. You know, I''m the head of a country and the master of the whole Zhou Dynasty. I''ll kill you just like killing an ant." With a cold hum, the emperor stood up, shook his sleeve and put his hand behind him. It''s not true to say you''re not afraid. Qin Chu people kept praying in their hearts that the face beating plot would not come so fast, and then they looked at the emperor fearlessly. "Come on, take her out to me. No one is allowed to let her out without my order, and no one is allowed to go in." The emperor orders with a cold face. Qin Chu people blinked. They didn''t know where the emperor was going to shut her. "Take it as soon as you see what''s good. If you go on, I''m afraid the emperor won''t be able to bear the power of his body." The little fairy patted Qin and Chu people on the shoulder and said solemnly. Qin Chu people squinted at her and said without mercy: "as far as you know, do you know what he''s going to take care of me for a while?" "Zongrenfu." Finally, the fairy couldn''t hold his face and sighed heavily. The little fairy sighed that originally, the people of Qin and Chu were just ordinary women. Even if they had a position next to Meng Yan, after leaving Meng Yan, the people of Qin and Chu were nothing. They had committed a great crime, and they were not qualified to enter the patriarchal clan. Qin and Chu people said that if she committed a big crime, she would be beheaded directly. She didn''t have to wait for the kind of beheading after autumn, and she was locked up. She thought it was beautiful. But... There''s one thing that the little fairy can''t say wrong, that is, the emperor really wants to shut her up! And it was planned early! "He''s really an old fox. He''s very cunning. He keeps me close to the Lord when he keeps me in the mansion. Maybe he''ll send someone to follow me and the Lord nearby, hoping to find evidence against us from the middle." Qin Chu people narrowed their eyes and muttered in a low voice. They deeply thought that they had seen through the emperor''s conspiracy. Although they were all imprisoned in the Imperial Palace, they were not in the same room with Meng Yan. Maybe the Emperor didn''t want to show it too clearly. Qin and Chu people thought that the room where they were imprisoned was still a long way away from Meng Yan. The Qin and Chu people have never looked at the zongrenfu carefully before. Now they are locked up here, and they really have nothing to do. Apart from discussing the situation of Meng Yan and the bill with the little fairy, they can only observe the zongrenfu in the rest of the time. In fact, they have nothing to discuss now, and there is still a lot of time left. After all, it''s the place where the Royal people are imprisoned, so it''s a clean room, but it''s very cold and unpopular. It''s lonely and it seems to swallow people up. It''s like the cold palace of the harem, full of gloomy atmosphere. In fact, if you think about it, it''s true that those who can stay here are either wronged or targeted, or those who are greedy and have really committed a felony. One kind of people dies with great injustice, and the other with great resentment. If everyone has a soul and resentment, the Qin and Chu people feel that since there is a little immortal, the existence of this system can make him reborn. Maybe they really have a God, then they must have been filled with resentment. Thinking of this, the Qin and Chu people suddenly froze in the same place and no longer dare to move. Although she didn''t want to admit it, she still had to say that she scared herself. "Little fairy, do you really think there are ghosts?" Qin Chu people sat on the bed, holding the pillow, staring at the door and asked. "You said that if Meng Yan knew that it was such a time, you would still be thinking about whether there were ghosts in the world. How sad he would be." The little fairy held his chin and looked at the door of the room with Qin and Chu people''s eyes. Qin Chu people nodded: "so I will not let the Lord know that my thoughts have been off topic." The little fairy turned his head and looked at the people of Qin and Chu rigidly, showing a rather reluctant and admiring smile. Naturally, the emperor would not say that he would confine the Qin and Chu people here. Just as the Qin and Chu people and the immortals had guessed before, he had his plot. When there was a lot of noise outside, the zongrenfu was very quiet. Even when the Qin and Chu people came in, the group of servants tried to stir up some noise, but they didn''t cooperate with each other, so Meng Yan didn''t know that the Qin and Chu people had entered the palace. In the evening, when she was lighting, a little servant girl in a cloak suddenly came into Meng Yan''s yard with a food box. Meng Yan was able to fight on the battlefield because of his resourcefulness and excellent martial arts. He could hear the small sounds around him, especially in such a quiet situation. Zongrenfu had a fixed time and a fixed person to deliver food to him. This man came late, and his pace was lighter than that of the slave who delivered food before, like a woman. Meng Yan''s heart suddenly a meal, breathing stagnated for a moment, eyes tightly staring at the door of the room. The little servant girl in the cloak didn''t knock at the door, but she pushed the door directly. She was very flustered. But Meng Yan''s face changed in that instant. He thought that the person who came here would be from Qin and Chu, but now it is obvious that although he did not see the face under his cloak, he can be sure that this person is definitely not from Qin and Chu. "Who are you?" Meng Yan looks at the people with a cold face, and his expression is full of precaution. The little servant girl was afraid that Meng Yan might misunderstand her, so she quickly took off the cap of her cloak and revealed her food box: "Lord, I came to see you secretly!" Meng Yan frowned. It''s not easy to come in without saying how tight the guard of the patriarchal clan is. Just say that the little servant girl actually said that she came to visit him? It''s just a fable. It''s more incredible than the emperor''s saying that he was released. Chapter 451 Ask Meng Yan, who has never been close to women and has no contact with women. When did he get involved with a little servant girl? This is a ridiculous reason. Meng Yan retreated several steps after listening to the little servant girl''s words, obviously hiding from the little servant girl: "I don''t know who you are, and I don''t know what your purpose is, but don''t think you can cheat me." In fact, he can''t be afraid of hiding. After all, let alone a little girl like this, he can fight. Another pair is more than enough. It''s just that it''s not good to fight in zongrenfu. Especially when he doesn''t know what the purpose of the visitor is. The little servant girl seemed to see Meng Yan''s defense, and she didn''t rush forward. Instead, she walked around the corner to the table and opened the food box she brought. There were some exquisite cakes in it, and she put them on the table. Meng Yan''s eyes were always fixed on the little servant girl. Naturally, he saw these kinds of cakes. To his surprise, they were all what he liked to eat! You should know that Meng Yan doesn''t usually eat sweet food. These cakes are not too sweet and greasy in taste, so Meng Yan can still accept them. In addition, the Qin and Chu people often make them for him, and even make some improvements. Therefore, the Regent''s house often keeps these cakes. However, this is only known by the royal family. This little servant girl is not a member of the royal family. Meng Yan can''t make a mistake about this. So how does she know about the cake problem? "Mr. Wang, would you like to taste this cake?" The little servant girl looked at Meng Yan with a smile and reached out to show him the cakes. Meng Yan looked at the little maid suspiciously, but he didn''t move. "Don''t worry, Lord. There''s no poison in these cakes. If you don''t believe me, I''ll show you." With that, the little maid really broke off a small piece of cake and put it into her mouth. It turns out that this cake is free from any poison. Meng Yan hesitated a little and decided to go ahead and have a try. I don''t know why. There is always an intuition in his heart, which is that these cakes are made by Qin and Chu people. When the cake was melted in his mouth, Meng Yan suddenly narrowed his pupils and widened his eyes. "What''s your relationship with Chu people?" Meng Yan asked in surprise as like as two peas. He did not have his illusions. The cake and Qin Chu usually made the same taste, which was the taste after improvement. Since the little maid in front of her is not from the palace, but she still knows about cakes, she must be sent by the Qin and Chu people. Meng Yan took it for granted that he had seen Qin and Chu people during the day and the little servant girl in front of him. The little servant girl bit her lip. Compared with the calm just now, it seems that she is much more nervous now. She hesitated for a while before telling Meng Yan the truth. "Mr. Wang, in fact, these cakes are made by maidservants themselves, not by little lady Qin." Little servant girl way. As like as two peas, she looked at her little girl. "This cake is specially modified by Qin Chu people. No one knows about this recipe except for her. How can you make cakes that taste the same?" The little maid didn''t seem to know that there was such a thing in the middle. So when I heard that, I was panicked. Meng Yan immediately threatened her and said, "who sent you! Who told you about the pastry? " This time, the little servant girl couldn''t hold on, so she knelt down on the ground and cried and said, "please forgive me, my servant girl, I''ll tell you everything." "In fact, this cake was made by Qin xiaoniangzi. She gave me the recipe and told me that I must send it to you on time and never reveal her trace." The little servant girl seems to remember what Qin and Chu people told her, but now she can''t hide Meng Yan. What can she do? Meng Yan accurately grasped the key words. We must not reveal the trace of the Qin and Chu people. Where did the Qin and Chu people go and what did they do to be afraid of being found by him? "What did the people of Qin and Chu let you hide? Where is she now? Who are you to her? " Everyone who listens to Meng Yan''s crosstalk knows that he is worried. When the people of Qin and Chu suddenly came in to look for him today, he realized that the people of Qin and Chu were abnormal, but he didn''t think so much at that time, and he didn''t even think what the people of Qin and Chu would do. In the face of Meng Yan''s question, the little servant girl was very clear: "today, after you entered the palace, little lady Qin also went out. In the state of no leader in the palace, the emperor sent someone to the palace to issue an imperial edict, but the imperial edict has nothing to do with you. His aim is little lady Qin." "What did the emperor do to the Chu people?" When Meng Yanyi heard something happened to the people of Qin and Chu, he was worried. "The emperor called Qin xiaoniang into the palace, saying that he wanted to know what happened in the Palace this morning. Naturally, Qin xiaoniang did not dare to disobey the emperor''s orders, so she had to go into the palace with her father-in-law." The little maid explained. In fact, if Meng Yan can carefully calm down now and think about it, he can also find that what the little servant girl said seems to be something. The typeface contradicts itself. For example, the little maid said that she was taught to make cakes by the Qin and Chu people. But since the Qin and Chu people were in such a hurry at that time, there was no time to teach the little maid to make cakes. The Qin and Chu people''s weight in Meng Yan''s mind is even heavier than Meng Yan thinks, so that when he heard the Qin and Chu people now, he didn''t doubt the little maid at all. "Do you know where she is now?" Meng Yan asked. It''s been a while now. If the people of Qin and Chu returned to the palace safely, they would not have sent this little servant girl. So it must be something happened to the people of Qin and Chu. It must be the emperor who embarrassed the people of Qin and Chu. At this moment, Meng Yan suddenly realized that he had evaded everything and stayed in the patriarchal clan, but people outside had to work hard for his safety. He was a little sorry to the people of Qin and Chu. Thinking of this, Meng Yan sighed heavily. The little servant girl who was shocked by him said with some trembling: "in fact, Lord, little lady Qin has been locked up near you. There is not much distance." Meng Yan''s first reaction did not expect that the Qin and Chu people were imprisoned in the imperial palace. Chapter 452 After all, the Qin and Chu people have nothing to do with the patriarchal clan. Meng Yan only thinks that the Qin and Chu people are under house arrest in the imperial palace. But looking at the look of the little servant girl, it seems that the matter is far more than that. Out of concern for the people of Qin and Chu, although Meng Yan didn''t believe the little servant girl in front of him, he still couldn''t help asking, "where is she locked up?" "Zongrenfu is just a wall away from you." It seems that the little maid is waiting for Meng Yan to ask this sentence. She can''t wait to spit out her position, and her eyes are shining. Meng Yan pressed his fingers on the edge of the table. His tendons burst. He stared at the little servant girl thoughtfully. Then he sighed heavily and closed his eyes. "You say, the Chu people asked you to hide this from the king?" Meng Yan closed his eyes and was silent for a long time before he spoke again. The little servant girl was slow and didn''t even put away her curiosity in her eyes. After hearing Meng Yan''s inquiry, she was quite frightened. She immediately lowered her eyelids and hid from Meng Yan''s eyes: "it''s true." "Did the emperor embarrass her?" Meng Yan asked. A little servant girl didn''t know a lot, but unexpectedly, she knew a lot. What Meng Yan asked, she could answer more or less: "maybe the emperor thinks that little lady Qin is still useful, so although they are a little nervous in Jinluan hall, and little lady Qin has angered the emperor several times, The Emperor just shut her up in the imperial palace. " Maybe it''s really because it''s autumn, so the wind at night is cooler. Through the open window, it blows to Meng Yan''s body and heart. Meng Yan knows better than anyone what kind of person the emperor is. He is a man who likes to control everything in his own hands, so how can he tolerate an ordinary woman from Qin and Chu to yell at him? It can only be said that Qin and Chu people can help the emperor deal with Meng Yan, who makes the emperor even more unable to control. In fact, he doesn''t need to ask the servant girl any more now. He can probably guess why the emperor let the Qin and Chu people into the palace. Calm down and think rationally. If he pretends that he doesn''t know what happened to the Qin and Chu people, the emperor can''t force him to do. Maybe he won''t do anything to the Qin and Chu people. After all, the Qin and Chu people are useless at this time, but it''s just a possibility. Meng Yan didn''t dare to gamble. He couldn''t imagine that if Qin and Chu people were hurt because of his mistake, he didn''t have the courage to bear the consequences. The patriarchal clan is really too cold. It''s cold, and it''s eroding people''s hearts. The little servant girl looks at Meng Yan, who hasn''t spoken for a long time. She suddenly feels a little hairy. She doesn''t know whether she''s right or wrong this time. But if she doesn''t come, she may not even have this life. The most important thing in such a huge palace is maidservants. Without her, no one will know and no one will care. Even though it may not be a happy thing for a little maid to stay in the palace, it is better than losing her life. People are afraid of death and the process of death. This little maid who lives in the deep palace is even worse. She wants to wait until she is 24 years old to leave the Palace. She is also eager for the outside world. Maybe she''ll meet her husband again. Even if two people are not so rich, but just a simple day, is also expected. "Compared with the current ups and downs, I''m more looking forward to living a peaceful life with the Lord. Even if we don''t live in the palace, we live in other small corners. As long as we stay together, we will be happy." Qin Chu people lean against the window and look up at the moon in the night sky through the window. It is said that the moon will be round on the 15th, and the people of Qin and Chu feel that the moon will be round tonight, big and round, waiting for the arrival of the mid autumn night and the trial of Meng Yan. "If the emperor really wants to deal with the Lord tomorrow, I will try my best to let him live and leave the palace. Even if I have to fight for his life, I won''t let the emperor''s trick succeed. He is not a good king, let alone a good elder brother. He doesn''t deserve what he wants." The little fairy suddenly realized that the tone of Qin and Chu people''s speech was colder than the night outside, which made people feel cold from the heart, but with so much sadness and helplessness. This reminds her of the time when she first met Qin and Chu people. At that time, Qin Chu people were just Meng Xu''s concubines. They were bullied by other concubines and didn''t dare to fight back. They even died in the fight in the back palace. Even after they got the system, they were still timid when they did many things. Anyway, they were timid, as if others were going to eat her. But since when? From one task to another, the people of Qin and Chu made great efforts to accumulate their own courage and charm, and became a new person. And now in front of the little fairy is another Qin and Chu people. Calm and paranoid. In fact, what can she do as a little girl? Almost every time something happens, people will first examine her identity as a woman, a person who has been to the prince''s house and the Regent''s house, but is no longer an ordinary person. But xiaoshenxian had such an intuition that if Qin and Chu people wanted to, she would be able to use her own way to rescue Meng Yan. However, how did Meng Yan want to see Qin and Chu people hurt. The little fairy touched Qin Chu''s hair and said: "host, in fact, you don''t have to be so tired. Although it may be difficult this time, you have accomplished so many difficult tasks. Why worry about this? You and Meng Yan are both blessed people. He won''t be OK and you won''t, believe me, It''s not a dead end. " "I know that you are comforting me. There are many miracles in the world, but they will not fall on my head every time. It is my greatest blessing that I can meet you. For things like this, there is no turning point at all. I can only say that those who should be punished will be punished sooner or later, I may not be able to wait for Wang Ye and me. " Qin Chu people laugh at themselves. Once she was full of confidence in herself, because she always had a little fairy around her. Chapter 453 Xiaoshenxian is just like her back-up. She will always give her some help in the most difficult time. If not, she can''t complete so many tasks and experience so many dangers. At this stage, she can''t have any fate with Meng Yan. All these things are paralyzing the people of Qin and Chu, making her think that xiaoshenxian will always help her. But when the biggest difficulty came to her, when she was locked up in the patriarchal clan and gradually watched the night fall, when she thought that Meng Yan was living in a place separated by her wall, she suddenly felt helpless. Even if she knew in her heart that Meng Yan always put her in the most important position in her heart, even if she knew that as long as she was still in this world, the little fairy would never abandon her, but the sense of helplessness and emptiness in her heart still came. "Little fairy, you don''t know. Sometimes I want to cry and let out all my emotions, but I don''t dare, because I know that no one will understand me and no one will comfort me. When I finish crying, I don''t care about those things in my heart. Maybe I don''t know what to do." Qin Chu''s forehead was against the cold wall. She closed her eyes and felt the cold. She murmured in a low voice. She said it was for the little fairy to listen to, but in fact it was for herself. Since rebirth for such a long time, in fact, there has been a big stone in the heart of Qin and Chu people. She knows what the little fairy wants to do, and she knows that she has to strive to get permanent life value. However, it is unknown what is waiting for her in the future, and whether she can wait until the day of rebirth. Even sometimes people in the Qin and Chu dynasties wonder if Meng Yan''s love for her is false, just a process that she has to go through in the process of her mission? Every time she thought of this, the people of Qin and Chu were very depressed, but she never said it. Even the little fairy didn''t know what she really thought. "We do the system, and we know how to do it all the time. Since you are my host, I will help you to complete the task. Before the task is completed, I will not let you lose your life. I also promise you that I will find a way to let Meng Yan live. That is to say, I can''t directly provide you with any useful props, but the way is people''s idea, We will find a way. " A thousand words, in fact, the little fairy just wanted to say that Qin and Chu people are not just one person, she also has Meng Yan and the little fairy. In fact, to be able to say this, xiaoshenxian has not only talked to Qin and Chu people as a system, but also regarded them as her friends. For a system, it is a taboo to be friends with the host, but who can say that it is a bad thing? Qin churen closed his eyes and laughed at the little fairy in his divine sense: "little fairy, in fact, I really want to thank you. You taught me so much, you took me so many roads, you made me get friendship and love, and you always accompany me, no matter what the result is this time, You are always a very important, very important presence for me "In the future, I will always accompany you, until you really get reborn." The little fairy promised. Qin churen breathed a sigh and said with a smile, "maybe I can''t wait any longer. Little fairy, you must keep your eyes wide open when you choose the host. Don''t choose me as useless. If it were for another person, you might have finished the task already, and you could become more powerful." "What nonsense are you talking about? Come on, it''s getting late. Don''t think about it here. You''d better save your strength and prepare for tomorrow." The little fairy urged that she had never seen Qin and Chu people so sad, but she probably figured out the reason. It was not good for Qin and Chu people to go on like this. It was just enough. Qin Chu people to the fairy smile, said: "I know, I am, is a little miss the Lord, I will rest." When the little fairy saw the look of the Qin and Chu people, he suddenly understood how to laugh and cry. The night was not peaceful for anyone. Meng Yan didn''t speak all the time, and the little servant girl didn''t dare to ask. She had to stay there and stare at Meng Yan quietly, hoping that Meng Yan could make some decisions as soon as possible. No matter what the decision is, at least the little servant girl can go to the office and will not lose her life. "This cake is the taste of Chu people. You make it very well. Since you can come here, I think you can meet Chu people. Please tell her that I will make her safe." Meng Yan said to the little servant girl. The little servant girl nodded. When she saw Meng Yan lifting the Qin and Chu people, her eyes were full of light, with the tenderness she had never had before. Maybe only Qin and Chu people were worthy of the tenderness. "Don''t worry, Lord. I''m sure I''ll take your words with me. I believe little lady Qin will be happy to hear that." Little servant girl to Meng Yanfu a blessing, finally packed the food box, with a person''s expectation to leave. However, whether this sentence can be spread to the ears of the Qin and Chu people, Meng Yan did not report any hope. In other words, he didn''t say this to the people of Qin and Chu, but to the people behind the little maid. It''s true that they will protect the Qin and Chu people, but this kind of protection is not only by saying two words, but by action. The little servant girl is wearing a black cloak and gradually melts into the night. Meng Yan just takes a look and closes the window. Tomorrow is the Mid Autumn Festival. He and the people of Qin and Chu have agreed to spend the Mid Autumn Festival together. It is said that the people of Qin and Chu have prepared a gift for him, but he probably can''t see the gift. It would be good if he could see the people of Qin and Chu tomorrow. Hope, everything has not been out of their control, everything has not been too far from the original track. Meng Yan breathed heavily, lying on the bed and closed his eyes. As she passed the courtyard of the Qin and Chu people, the little servant girl glanced inside. Without stopping, she left directly along the way she came. She passed through the red walls and many green brick paths, and finally came to a prosperous palace. "Back to the emperor, the LORD already knows." Chapter 454 The palace is home to the country''s most respected people, but also a shameful person. When the little servant girl saw Meng Yan''s reaction, heard what Meng Yan said, and then came back to face the emperor, she suddenly realized that some of the emperor''s methods were too mean. She used the people''s heart to deal with the people''s heart to maintain his power and status. "The LORD said that he would make little lady Qin safe." The little servant girl repeated what Meng Yan said to the emperor. The emperor stroked his beard and laughed twice. The little maid didn''t know what was funny about this sentence. She shrunk her head and tried to lower her sense of existence. Now, Meng Yan has been framed by GE Shulang and resented by the emperor. He is doomed. Although the little maid didn''t know what would happen next, she could vaguely guess that Meng Yan''s words took off all his armor. "I will never do anything that I am not sure of, let alone tolerate Meng Yan''s breaking away from my control." The emperor waved back the servant girl and said to the old eunuch who had been with him for so many years. The old eunuch pointed her voice and laughed twice. She followed the emperor and said, "after all, you are the emperor of this big Zhou. Who can and who dares to disobey you? Even the Regent is just a little prince, isn''t he? Emperor, you can take 10000 hearts. It''s yours. You can''t run away. " "You can talk." The emperor glanced at the old eunuch. It seemed serious and terrible, but the tone was with a little smile. How could he not know that the eunuch was just comforting and flattering him. But the old eunuch who has been with him for decades is just such an old eunuch. At least, compared with other concubines in the harem and ministers in the former dynasty, this eunuch does not want to usurp his power or use his power. Destined to be not quiet night is still as usual, most people and usually do not seem to be different. Still send off the first day of the moon, ushered in the second day of dawn. At this time, GE Shulang was lying in the room that Jing Zhaoyin had arranged for him. When he felt the warm sunshine, he suddenly realized that his opportunity had come. Time is a good thing. It can solve many problems. For example, in this mid autumn festival, Dazhou has to face the issue of signing a treaty with Turks. Even the unexpected toss of Ge Shulang could not change the important matter agreed between the two countries. Jing Zhaoyi doesn''t want to, but doesn''t show any emotion. She tells people to open Ge Shulang''s door and let him out. At this time, the envoys from Turks were all guarding outside the Yamen. Ge Shulang looked at Jing Zhaoyi with a sneer and warned: "don''t think that the prince doesn''t know. It''s you who left the bill. Don''t think that Meng Yan can escape without the bill. You know, the person who wants to get rid of Meng Yan is not the prince." Jing Zhaoyi nodded slightly, stretched out his arm, and made a gesture of please to ge Shulang: "second prince, please." Ge Shulang saw that Jing Zhaoyi directly ignored his words, and said with a cold hum: "hum, I''m still making a strong crossbow bow here at the end of my life." "Please." Jing Zhaoyi doesn''t respond, just does what he should do step by step. If you don''t feel it, it''s a joke. Ge Shulang''s words seem to be a sharp blade, piercing everyone''s hope. It is the emperor''s will to release geshurang. With this will, the new candidates for negotiation with Turks will be selected. It has nothing to do with Meng Yan. In other words, Meng Yan is the one who avoids suspicion, and Meng Yan is the one suspected by the emperor. It''s really sad that the emperor can be so fatuous. "If Gertrude had pointed out that the bill was here, the emperor would not have believed it. Now he really did anything to get rid of the Regent." The master of Yamen said, looking at the group of people who surrounded Ge Shulang. Jing Zhaoyi nodded: "then we can''t destroy the bill directly. After all, it''s really a fake bill. If the Lord turns it over at that time, maybe we can still use the bill." As like as two peas in the capital, the most authoritative handwriting writer said that the above handwriting is exactly what the Regent is, unless what is left behind by the bill maker himself, or there will be no new discoveries from the handwriting. The master shook his head and sighed. The sky light from the weak fish belly white, to directly tear the whole sky. Qin Chu people and Meng Yan are sitting by the window, thinking of each other, but also sad about the expected Mid Autumn Festival. Outside the bustle is isolated from the patriarchal clan, Qin and Chu people staring at the yard paved with a layer of fallen leaves, all cold. "However, we should be able to feel if there is any movement on the side of Wang Ye from a distance of a wall, but so far, there is no movement on the side, which means that the emperor did not let Wang Ye negotiate with Turks according to the original plan." Qin Chu people said in a flat tone. Since last night, she has been very calm, even now know the emperor''s decision, also very calm. But the little fairy always has a sense of wind and rain coming. As the saying goes, the storm is always calm, even warmer than usual. "After tonight, the emperor has really stabilized his relationship with the Turks, and the prince is no longer useful. As long as he can be ruthless, the hidden danger of the prince can be completely solved. Ge Shulang, as his help, has also become a handle, which is more convenient for him to control the Turks." In less than a day, there will be no turning point at all. It is not so much that the people of Qin and Chu are abandoning themselves, but that she is just expounding a fact. To a certain extent, the little fairy can also find out some activities of other people, but this method is not commonly used by her, but now she has separated part of her mental energy and inquired about some outside activities. All things are just like what the people of Qin and Chu said. Ge Shulang had been released from the yamen, and was welcomed back to the Inn by his subordinates. After some rectification, he continued to be the second prince of Turks, and then he was the envoy of Turks to negotiate this time. What happened in the middle of the two days was just a blink of an eye for GE Shulang, and there was no damage. He even got a blessing in disguise. He didn''t need to worry about how to negotiate with the emperor. Chapter 455 In this way, the world is really unfair. The little fairy took back his divine sense and looked at the people of Qin and Chu in embarrassment. "Meng Yan still has that pill in his hand, which can at least save his life. Before that, you take him away." The little fairy, who has always been upright, even began to encourage the host to do things against the rules. After saying this, the little fairy himself was a little surprised and helped his forehead with some chagrin. However, the people of Qin and Chu didn''t take xiaoshenxian''s words seriously. She had been with xiaoshenxian for such a long time. She didn''t know what authority xiaoshenxian had and what things she could do. She just listened to xiaoshenxian''s words and couldn''t be taken seriously. "I... I know I can''t do that much, but I must have been on your side all the time." The little fairy is guilty of exaggerating Haikou, but this sentence is true. Qin churen laughed and said, "if you don''t stand on my side, do you have the ability to change hosts?" This said, quite a bit to beat, the little fairy is angry teeth itch, turned to disappear his trace. But with the disappearance of the fairy, the smile of Qin and Chu people gradually became bitter, until it disappeared, until the whole person began to become lonely and depressed. "Little fairy, in fact, you don''t know how much I want to take the prince away with your ability. You say that if I leave with the prince, I will give the crown prince green completely. Maybe my green hat will be full, and you can finish the task. But there is no such good thing in the world. I''m afraid the prince won''t go with me." The people of Qin and Chu murmured in a low voice. She thought the little fairy could not hear. But what she didn''t know was that the little fairy, who had disappeared, showed his figure again after feeling that the Qin and Chu people had begun to calm down, and heard this sentence at the same time. For a moment, the little fairy really felt the despair of the Qin and Chu people. It was like something she had experienced. The pain that was buried in her memory came in a rush, which made it difficult for the little fairy to resist. That''s irreparable. But the Qin and Chu people and Meng Yan still have a chance, at least, they are still alive. As long as people are alive, no matter what they have to face next, they still have a chance. A golden pill appeared in the little immortal''s hand. It was once obtained by the Qin and Chu people in the depths of the array. It was also the first time that the Qin and Chu people used it for the private affairs of the little immortal. Now it seems that it will come in handy. She pretended to be angry and come back. She glanced at the people of Qin and Chu, and said, "since you still have the idea of fighting, don''t complain here. Let''s just order directly, find Meng Yan, and directly stir up the emperor''s Mid Autumn Festival dinner. Let''s continue to make a big deal of this matter, and then see how the emperor will end." "If he decides directly that Wang Ye and Ge Shulang have personal relations? That''s not bad for the Lord. " Qin Chu people shook their heads. Obviously, they didn''t want to do such a big thing with xiaoshenxian, and they didn''t want to bet Meng Yan''s safety. If they really lost, it would only accelerate Meng Yan''s death. The little fairy sighed a long time. She was ready to take out the good things that she had put on the bottom of the box, but the people of Qin and Chu retreated again. It was very noisy. "Even if you don''t do it, Meng Yan will come to such an end sooner or later, and it''s very likely that the emperor secretly gave him the charge, and then publicized that it was Meng Yan''s fault. If you and Meng Yan come forward to explain in person, and the capital is already noisy, the emperor will not dare to do it easily, I promise you. " "You have no entity, how can you promise me?" Qin Chu people cut a, and then sit anxiously looking at the little fairy, "then let''s have a good talk about what I should do at that time, after a while, should I go to the Lord and say this thing?" The little fairy had never seen such a quick change of face, and his thought almost didn''t keep up with Qin and Chu people. "If you think you have the ability to make things clear with Meng Yan, you can go and study the escape route by the way. It''s very important tonight. The emperor certainly doesn''t want to expose you to the public, and he will guard you strictly here." At the beginning, the fairy was joking. Speaking of the back, he looked serious. Qin Chu people nodded: "it doesn''t matter to see Wang Ye. It''s better to study the route first." After reciting the invisibility cloak in her heart, the hands of Qin and Chu people reappear the invisibility cloak she used when she came in to see Meng Yan. She skillfully draped it on her body, tied it alive, and then quietly walked out of the room. After such a trip, the more Qin and Chu people realized that she was really close to Meng Yan. If she yelled at me, maybe Meng Yan could hear her. "Don''t look at me like that. I just want to think that there must be a conspiracy for the emperor to shut me and the Lord so close, so how can I easily scare the snake." Qin Chu people showed a standard smile, said to the fairy, and then walked in the opposite direction of Meng Yan''s courtyard. The emperor did use his heart when he imprisoned Meng Yan. The four sides of the Zongren mansion are so big. The emperor directly put Meng Yan in the most central position. No matter around, there are heavy guards, which absolutely let Meng Yan experience the most comprehensive service at the least cost. If you want to go out, you have to be careful, unless you are like the people of Qin and Chu, wearing invisibility cloaks. After seeing the three layers of soldiers guarding outside the palace, the people of Qin and Chu suddenly realized that the reason why the emperor could be the emperor was not without reason. When dealing with outsiders, he didn''t know to do his best, didn''t know to provide soldiers with the best equipment and enough rations, but now he is willing to do his best to deal with his own people, just like Meng Yanzhen would run away by himself. "The dog emperor, don''t look at who our Lord is! Can you get out of here on your own for such an hour? I look down on our Lord. But now that you are ready for us to escape, we can''t let you down for nothing The people of Qin and Chu have nothing to say. She is really tired of the emperor''s behavior, but there is no way, who let others be the emperor. The Qin and Chu people observed around for a long time, and quietly remembered where the manpower was weak and when they would change their posts. Then they went back contentedly. Chapter 456 "The Mid Autumn Festival dinner doesn''t start until you. Before that, let''s hold still. After his dinner, we can tell the truth in front of everyone. Even if no one believes it, it also lays a foreshadowing in people''s hearts. They don''t know who the emperor is." Qin Chu people tightly grasp the edge of the windowsill, staring out of the window at a bird in the yard. People say that magpies report good news and crows come to disaster. The black crow in the yard is clearly a crow. "Those folk sayings are all superstitious. If magpies can really bring luck, then the most common thing among the people is the happy event." Afraid of Qin and Chu people''s imagination, the little fairy said quickly. But what she didn''t say is that although crows can''t bring disaster, they can predict it. When a person is about to die, there will be a kind of dead air on his body, and the crow''s smell can smell this kind of dead air, and fly over ahead of time, waiting for the person to die and peck it. Generally speaking, this is a way for crows to hunt. And now crows appear in zongrenfu, does it mean that zongrenfu who is going to have an accident? No matter who it is, xiaoshenxian and the people of Qin and Chu didn''t think about Meng Yan. The Qin and Chu people nodded and closed the window. Then Shenzhi turned to xiaoshenxian''s warehouse and began to study whether she could use it at night. In recent days, few tasks have been done. The life value of Qin and Chu people depends on what they have saved. Although there is a lot of time, now they are facing a tough battle, and there are many things she needs to use. "You just need to select the necessary things, and I will keep the others for you. If you really need them, you just need to recite them, and then you can exchange them directly without going through me. Otherwise, all of them will be exchanged in advance, which will really consume your life value." Xiaoshenxian dissuades her. She knows that the people of Qin and Chu are eager to save people, but if they lose their lives, it will not be worth the loss. "After this pass, I must be welcomed by a large number of health values, but it''s a sacrifice, which will have no impact on me; But if I can''t pass this pass, I can''t escape the emperor''s sanction at all, and my life in reality will be gone. What should I do with those illusory life values? " Qin churen said with a smile that she could see her situation clearly. Little fairy did not speak. She knew what Qin and Chu people meant. Even if she gave Qin and Chu people more health points, if the emperor really ordered them to be cut down, she did not use these health points to revive them again. After he returned to the inn, he made a new repair and began to prepare to enter the palace at the end of time. The emperor pretended to be the same. When he faced Ge Shulang, he didn''t say anything about Meng Yan and the bill. He just exchanged a few words with GE Shulang as usual and began to prepare for the negotiation. Ge Shulang''s purpose this time is not only to negotiate, but also to Meng Yan. Seeing that Meng Yan, who was supposed to be among the judges, didn''t appear at this time, GE Shulang knew that Meng Yan was in danger this time. Even if he wasn''t treated by the emperor, he should be restricted. "The prince heard that it should be his Highness The Regent who is responsible for negotiating and signing the treaty with us this time. Why didn''t he see his people?" Ge Shulang scanned the room, and finally looked at the judge with a smile. Even if Meng Yan is not here, this kind of thing does not need the emperor to come out in person, so at present in this room, that is, the Turkic envoys led by GE Shulang and the judge team of Da Zhou. Among these people, there are some officials with relatively large positions, and there are also some people who are willing to follow Meng Yan. At the moment, when GE Shulang asked, his face turned white. Even those who don''t deal with Meng Yan on weekdays can''t help hating Ge Shulang''s invincible appearance. Ge Shulang this is relying on the emperor to release him, began to be proud. On the surface, this time, although it is negotiation and signing of a friendly treaty, it is not that Turk lost to Dazhou and had to come to talk about peace. How can goshulang be rampant! He looks like an old man here. Who can I show him. Because of all kinds of ideas, or even the officials in Dazhou thought that the other party would give Ge Shulang an explanation and an answer, no one answered Ge Shulang''s question for a moment. The scene was very quiet. You can hear Gertrude''s breathing in silence. "What do you mean?" Ge Shulang''s face revealed a bit of ferocity. No one of these officials in Dazhou answered his words. After all, it made him a little embarrassed. The chief judge then raised his mouth and said with embarrassment, "the officials who came to negotiate this time were all ordered by the Emperor himself. Whether the Regent''s palace will come down or not is not something we can control, let alone we can know." "Why doesn''t the emperor allow Meng Yan to come here? Don''t you know?" The corner of Ge Shulang''s mouth was full of that kind of complacent smile again. He didn''t care if anyone present was willing to take care of his topic. The chief judge always kept a decent manner, pushed the paper forward a little half an inch, and said: "Your Highness The Regent naturally has his business to do. How can we ask more about it? What''s more, this time it doesn''t need too much negotiation. His Highness The Regent has finished the negotiation with us. The second prince is better to talk about the business first." This words inside and outside obviously with respect to Meng Yan and disdain to him this second prince. Ge Shulang''s fists suddenly clenched, and his tendons showed. He was about to lift the table. But reason told him that he couldn''t do it. After persuading himself for three seconds, GE Shulang suppressed his desire to go away. "The prince only asked more because he had some friendship with Meng Yan before. If someone else didn''t ask me, since you are so afraid of this question, I won''t ask. But even if I don''t ask, I can''t cover up the fact that Meng Yan is now in this situation, can''t I?" Ge Shulang sneered and put his finger on the paper with the treaty written. He didn''t mean to read it. Instead, he kept staring at the main judge. There are officials who are not against Meng Yan. Hearing this, they are more and more sure that Meng Yan has been punished by the emperor, but they don''t show a happy mood at the moment. Chapter 457 Compared with the emperor''s absurdity, these officials who took part in the negotiation had a little advantage. For example, they know very well that if they want to fight against the outside world, they must first settle down inside. In the face of Ge Shulang''s provocation, they have always been consistent with the outside world. Even though some officials are not on Meng Yan''s side and are glad to know that Meng Yan is going to be defeated, they just show their disdain for GE Shulang with no expression. After all, except Meng Yan, none of them could lead the army to fight better than Turks. On this point, they can''t let Ge Shulang suppress Meng Yan''s face here. "If the second prince is really curious, he will ask the Emperor himself after signing the treaty. It happens that his Highness The Regent is coming to attend the Mid Autumn Festival dinner. It''s really no good. You can have an interview with him. But now, you''d better sign the treaty. After all, this is the main thing you should do this time." It''s no use talking about so much gossip. Ge Shulang snorted coldly. Obviously, he didn''t expect these ministers to be so uncooperative. But when he saw the treaty, he was even more angry. Although it is said that Turk is the failed party and should submit to Dazhou, this treaty is unfair! "Is this treaty really put forward by Meng Yan?" Ge Shulang said angrily, if it is true, it really can''t blame him for being cruel to Meng Yan. After all, Meng Yan didn''t plan to give him face. The chief judge smoothed his beard and said with a smile: "originally, the terms put forward by the LORD were not these. It was just that on the eve of the negotiation, the emperor suddenly made us change our mind. However, please rest assured that the previous treaty proposed by the prince is too soft hearted. This one is really in line with the rules. " This is to say, once Meng Yan really wanted to release water, but because of what happened in the middle, he was changed by the emperor. Ge Shulang was very upset and didn''t know what to say. The judge looked at GE Shulang''s shriveled appearance and felt very comfortable. Ge Shulang looked at two pages, but he never picked up the pen, let alone signed his name on it. These treaties were too bad for Turks, and the tribute to Dazhou was beyond his expectation. Originally, he volunteered to come to Dazhou to sign the Treaty for the purpose of dealing with Meng Yan and getting some benefits from emperor Dazhou. But more importantly, he intended to force Meng Yan to release water, which could be regarded as helping the Turkic emperor. At that time, it would also increase the impression of the Turkic emperor on him. But if he really took the treaty back this time, I''m afraid it''s time for the Turkic emperor to be furious. His position as the second prince was in a precarious situation, not to mention fighting with Burigude. "Why, the second prince hasn''t signed yet?" The chief judge saw Ge Shulang''s hesitant face and immediately urged him. Of course, he knew in his heart that the treaty was indeed harsh for Turks, and even some figures were doubled, which was far from the figures determined by Meng Yan before. It must be difficult for him to accept it. But what can we do? Who let Ge Shulang have to do this kind of thing at this juncture. Although dealing with Meng Yan can help the emperor to some extent, on the other hand, if the emperor really takes advantage of Ge Shulang to deal with Meng Yan, then as long as GE Shulang is still alive, the emperor will remember his knife for one day, so the emperor will certainly not treat Ge Shulang well. From this point of view, GE Shulang is still very tender. Ge Shulang behind the military division whispered: "delay time." "The prince just felt that since Meng Yan had decided the treaty, why should he change it temporarily? As a matter of fact, the treaty written by someone as righteous as the Regent should be very convincing. By contrast, this treaty is really difficult. " Ge Shulang closed the treaty and looked at the chief judge. He understood that as long as he didn''t sign the treaty, people in Dazhou would have nothing to do with him. Moreover, tonight is the Mid Autumn Festival dinner, and he still has the chance to see the emperor. As long as he discusses the matter with the emperor face to face, there may be a chance to recover. He can''t just go back to Turk with a very unfair treaty, otherwise it will be a huge punishment for him, and the Turkic emperor will never pay more attention to him, so he will really lose too much. A nearby judge was a little angry. Seeing that GE Shulang''s defeated party was still so rampant, he immediately retorted: "what do you mean? Can''t you say that the emperor''s signing is not a reasonable treaty, so it''s not convincing? In my opinion, his Royal Highness The Regent is too soft hearted. On the contrary, the treaty is just right now. " "The prince just said that. He never said anything bad about the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty, but this treaty is a bit harsh for Turks. I wonder if several adults can let the prince and the emperor meet and discuss the treaty in person." Ge Shulang asked tentatively. He had known that this was the case. He should have asked when he saw Da Zhou''s yellow disc. When the judge saw that GE Shulang even proposed to see the emperor to discuss the treaty, it broke out immediately: "so the second prince wants to change the treaty that we have already discussed? Since the emperor has ordered to use this treaty, it shows that he is reasonable. Even if you go to the emperor again, it''s useless. Moreover, you should ask the second prince to face up to his position. This time, after all, it''s Da Zhou Sheng. " In other words, as a failed country, you are not qualified to express your opinions. Ge Shulang was blocked. He was just about to attack when he was pressed on his shoulder by the military division. "Second prince, peace of mind." The voice of the military division was always very small, so Ge Shulang could hear it. However, such a small voice made Ge Shulang calm down. What those people said was right. He just came to sign a treaty on behalf of the failed party. He didn''t have the right to amend the treaty, so he was forced to accept it. Originally, he wanted to get a suitable treaty with the help of Meng Yan, but he didn''t expect that things would come to this stage. But as the military adviser said, time still needs to be delayed. Ge Shulang took a deep breath, then said with a smile: "the prince understands the thoughts of several adults, but maybe this thing has other opportunities?" Chapter 458 In fact, the reason why the judge and Mr. Jia dare to say and do so is not without reason. Although it is said that the emperor has locked up Meng Yan in the zongrenfu and did not allow him to participate in this negotiation, correspondingly, the emperor did not give Ge Shulang any benefits, and even revised the contents of the treaty, which was more and more unfavorable to Turks. This also reflects from the side that although the emperor wanted to take this opportunity to overthrow Meng Yan, he also decided to use GE Shulang''s strategy to hit Turk hard, which was the strategy of killing two birds with one stone. Whether or not to sign today''s treaty is good for Dazhou, but it''s simple and troublesome. But as long as it can bring benefits to Dazhou, it''s OK. Of course, the chief judge took advantage of the situation to leave this time, five points true and five points false. It''s true because the negotiation should have been led by Meng Yan, and the main negotiator didn''t want to take over. Five point leave is because if the current treaty is not signed successfully, GE Shulang will have a chance to see the emperor. He is worried that GE Shulang will speak ill of Meng Yan in front of the emperor, so that Meng Yan''s situation will be worse than it is now. There was a lot of silence in the room. Both sides were careful and thoughtful. Seeing that all the judges were going to leave, GE Shulang knew that it would be even worse for him to say that he didn''t want to sign a treaty and cause misunderstanding between the two countries. After several hesitations, he stopped the main judge. "Lord he, I will sign this treaty." Ge Shulang said a little dejected. This group of old foxes is much more difficult to deal with. If bregude is here, there may be some hope, but Gertrude''s skill is obviously not as good as bregude''s, and his attitude is too erratic from the beginning, which means that he has shown his cards at the beginning. In this way, it is obviously not conducive to him to achieve his goal. The judge and Mr. Jia looked at each other, and both of them showed a look of impatience and unwillingness - as if they didn''t want to sign the treaty so much, and then they sat back. "The second prince is so straightforward. We have already solved the problem, and we don''t have to worry so much about it, do we? But now that you''ve made your decision, please sign and seal as soon as possible. We can do other things as well. " The tone of Jia''s words was very arrogant and anxious. After listening to ge Shulang''s heart, he almost wanted to burst out and scold Jia back. But reason told him that if he really did, I''m afraid it would be him. The military adviser was also helpless. Knowing that the treaty had to be signed, he had to take out the Turkic seal from the brocade box and pass it to ge Shulang. Ge Shulang took the seal and put it on the paper with the treaty. Now, it''s hard for GE Shulang to go back. "Now that it''s over, the second prince doesn''t have to think too much about it. In the end, it''s Dazhou who is not benevolent, but we are sure to get rid of Meng Yan." After several negotiators left, only Turks were left in the room. The military adviser comforted him. "But the prince always felt that this matter was not so simple. Even if the emperor of Zhou really locked up Meng Yan, it was not up to him to deal with him. He was afraid that something might go wrong in the middle." With resentment in his eyes, GE Shulang wanted to cut Meng Yan directly. The military adviser also sighed helplessly. The emperor of Zhou did not act according to common sense. No one knew what his next action was: "but he always wanted to get rid of Meng Yan. If the ruler of a country wanted to get rid of a person, it was not easy." "It''s easy to separate people. OK, let''s not talk about it. When we wait for the Mid Autumn Festival dinner today, we should know the result. Be careful that walls have ears." Ge Shulang took a meaningful look at the door. The military commander immediately banned the speech. It was supposed to be the time for the whole family to get together and enjoy themselves. None of the Turks was of a high quality. They were all dejected and chagrined at the failure of the negotiation. Of course, there are also some people who are quite special. After knowing the result of the negotiation, he immediately handed out a letter from a flying pigeon, and then returned to ge Shulang''s side. Fortunately, GE Shulang has been immersed in a low mood and has not noticed these. From the afternoon, the Imperial Palace has become a lot more lively. The little maids and eunuchs in various palaces and courtyards are all busy. They hang lanterns and prepare moon cakes. Even some of the usually cool courtyards in the back Palace are also decorated with various kinds of lanterns. Unfortunately, the excitement is only external, more people are still cold. Most of the concubines in the harem are not favored by the emperor. There are even some women who may not have seen the emperor in their life. For these people, the harem is just a lonely cage. The Mid Autumn Festival is certainly a day of reunion, but as long as they enter the palace and the courtyard, there will be no family reunion. For most people, the red tiles and green bricks are all they have. The lantern added just reminds them of the lonely past year. However, there are also places where lanterns can''t be found everywhere, such as the cold palace and the zongrenfu. At this moment, the two places seem to be isolated from the outside world. They are still living their own quiet and cold days. The occasional breeze may bring a little noise in the distance, but after a moment, they can no longer be captured. "It''s too late." Qin Chu people lie on the window, counting the number of green bricks outside, murmuring. The little fairy nodded: "yes, the treaty with Turks should have been signed. I really don''t know what reaction Ge Shulang will have now." "What else can I do? Up to now, the matter has finally been solved. Ge Shulang didn''t see Wang Ye, so he must be happy. But... The emperor won''t let them get cheap so easily." Qin Chu people narrowed their eyes, and their tone was a little resentful. Good people always have nothing to repay. They didn''t know about the emperor''s temporary amendment of the treaty, so they didn''t know that GE Shulang was very sad now, but they guessed the emperor''s attitude. Chapter 459 "I''ll see you tonight. Anyway, we all talk about the Lord''s affairs in empty words. No one has any evidence to prove the truth. Why can''t we talk about it?" Qin churen sneered, thinking about how to make the battle bigger. She''s ready to be tough with the emperor. Even if the emperor really punishes her with a death sentence, she''s not afraid of it. It''s better than being locked up by the emperor and not knowing what kind of result she will face. The little fairy yawned and disappeared into the consciousness of the Qin and Chu people, and went to rest. At the beginning of the Lantern Festival, other princesses and princesses who lived outside the palace rushed back to the palace one after another. The emperor had people set up a banquet in the Chang''an palace, arranged songs and dances, and enjoyed themselves in advance. In fact, the royal family has never had much real feelings. The Mid Autumn Festival dinner is just an occasion for intrigue. Even if there are a few brothers and sisters who have a good relationship, most of them are competing with each other. Not surprisingly, this time most people are talking about a topic - what Meng Yan did and how the emperor decided. Meng continued to sit at the top of the stage, poured a glass of wine for himself, quietly listening to the comments around. In fact, what happened these two days made him feel a little sudden. After all, he took the initiative to leave Meng Yan in the prince''s mansion that night. The next day, Meng Yan had this kind of thing. If he didn''t leave Meng Yan that day, what would it be like? Unfortunately, these are things that can''t be assumed. Meng Xu knew something about it. Regardless of the result, the people of Qin and Chu did it very neatly. It didn''t look like they were suddenly threatened. No one knows what else is going on. But one thing is certain. The emperor really wants to attack Meng Yan. There''s something big going on at the party tonight. For Meng Yan, Meng Xu''s attitude is always a little hesitant. First, with the existence of Meng Yan, the Zhou Dynasty can be more powerful, and the throne can reflect its value. But on the other hand, it''s an established fact that Meng Yan has achieved great success. Even the emperor can''t wait to get rid of Meng Yan. As a prince, how can he be better than Meng Yan? So on his way to the throne, Meng Yan must be a huge resistance. No matter whether Meng Yan wants to seize power or not, it can''t change the fact that he is really too powerful. Powerful to the extent that no matter which superior will fear. Meng Xu took a sip of the wine in his cup, and his face was a little agitated. Of course, in order to be more stable on the throne, he could take a schadenfreude attitude towards Meng Yan, and even be more down to earth. But there was still an idea in his heart that stopped him from doing so. "Cousin prince, are they all true?" Meng Xu heard the voice and looked up. The speaker was Princess feng''an. He didn''t know whether he had painted too much powder or was frightened by Meng Yan. In short, his face was pale and his lips were trembling. Oh, Meng Xu suddenly reacts that Princess feng''an is still Meng Yan''s fiancee. Before the emperor married Princess feng''an and Meng Yan, he didn''t expect Ge Shulang to give him such a big gift, did he? "Meng Yan didn''t go out after entering the palace yesterday, and so did the people of Qin and Chu. It''s a bit late for you to know the news today." Mencius continued to lead the way to Fengan county. "How, how can this happen? Meng Yan can''t do such a thing." Princess feng''an said in a high voice. She finally realized her wish that she could marry Meng Yan in the future. When she heard the bad news, she couldn''t believe it. However, this scream also attracted people''s attention. Who didn''t know that Princess feng''an was Meng Yan''s fiancee? At this moment, they all talked about Meng Yan''s affairs with relish. Seeing a good play, they couldn''t help glancing at Princess feng''an and Meng Xu. Meng Xu narrowed his eyes. When he talked with Princess Feng an, his tone was not so good: "Feng an, you know what occasion it is, you can''t let it happen." Princess feng''an also wanted to get more information from Meng Xu. Naturally, she didn''t dare to offend him. Seeing that Meng Xu was angry, she softened her tone and explained, "don''t be angry, cousin prince. I was also a little excited just now. However, the emperor really believed what the Turks said. Does Meng Yan have anything to do with this?" "It doesn''t matter if anyone can say a word, but Uncle Huang has been locked up in the Zongren mansion now. Today''s negotiation is also presided over by Lord he and Lord Jia. If you want to know the outcome of Meng Yan, you''ll know later at the Mid Autumn Festival dinner." Meng continued light to say. In fact, he also wanted to know what the emperor''s plan was and whether there would be any accidents next. Now Meng Yan and Qin Chu people have been arrested, but there is no restriction on Meng Yan''s subordinates. If he gets the right information, Wang Shi should have sent someone to send it to the border. Although Meng Yan will not do mutiny, who knows what Zhou Ping will do after the news reaches the border? Or, what instructions were given in the letters sent to the border? These are unknowns. Meng Xu started to think about how to deal with the cloth in the corner of his clothes. "Meng Yan has always been loyal to Da Zhou. You should know, cousin prince. Over the years, Meng Yan has been very kind to you." Princess feng''an looks at Meng Xu with pleading eyes. Meng Xu, who had been interrupted, raised his eyelids. Seeing that Princess Feng an said this kind of words with such a look, there was always a feeling of impatience in his heart. Is this woman still counting on him to save Meng Yan? He is just a prince. Before he really sits on the throne, his position is unstable. It''s not his style to act for someone who is likely to threaten his position. "I advise you to give up your heart. When the dinner starts, the emperor will explain it. At that time, you just need to protect yourself. Since you haven''t married Meng Yan, the emperor should not even blame you." Meng Xu said with a sneer. Chapter 460 "I... how can I watch him have an accident and ignore it? Prince cousin, please help me to ask the emperor. Meng Yan can''t do anything bad to Da Zhou. He must have been wronged. There must be something else about this. If the emperor has come to a conclusion like this, he will not have wronged the good man. " The tears of Princess feng''an kept on, and what she said was more and more outrageous. Meng Xu scolded secretly in his heart. He immediately got up and covered Princess feng''an''s mouth. He took her and sat down: "what do you mean by that? Are you questioning the emperor''s decision? Now I have heard these words. If they are heard by others and spread to the emperor''s ears, you will be free from death and live sin! " Princess feng''an didn''t know where to go just now, because Meng Xu''s words came back again. Later, she realized that she had just said something she shouldn''t have said, and quickly closed her mouth. But although the mouth closed, but Meng continued to look at her that look, still want to let him to save Meng Yan. All the people who have eyes in the court hall know that Meng Yan can''t find him when something happens. Meng Xu, Princess feng''an is still here to say these innocent words. He really doesn''t know how to evaluate his cousin. "Cousin prince, I know it''s wrong. Don''t be angry." Princess feng''an said in a low voice. "Listen to me, stay here honestly, and don''t try to find your mother to intercede with the emperor. Meng Yan''s affair is not trivial. This time it''s a rare opportunity for the emperor. He won''t let it go so easily. Anyone who intercedes for Meng Yan this time may be on the Emperor''s blacklist." Meng Xu said calmly. Princess feng''an also heard that the emperor deliberately took advantage of this opportunity to kill Meng Yan. But since the emperor already had the idea to get rid of Meng Yan, why should he marry her and Meng Yan? You know, the emperor has been good to her all the time. It''s impossible to push her into the fire pit in person. Or is Meng Xu misunderstood? The Emperor didn''t let Meng Yan participate in the negotiation just to avoid suspicion. In fact, the Emperor didn''t kill Meng Yan''s heart? "Well, I advise you not to think so much about it. Although it''s a family dinner tonight, do you think the royal family''s heart is really the same? These people here don''t know how many of them are picking my fault. Maybe they are waiting to see your joke. The emperor and the Empress will come soon. Please tidy up your mood and don''t be found by them." Meng Xu''s expression is a little chilly. After glancing around, he says to Princess Feng an with a little warning. Just now, Princess feng''an''s behavior has caused quite a stir, which has attracted many people''s attention. If she is still so stubborn, when the emperor and the empress come, it''s hard to ensure that she won''t be used by someone who wants to intercede for Meng Yan in front of the emperor. I''m afraid it''s not only princess feng''an, but also the empress who will be blamed. When it comes to him and the empress, how can Meng Xu allow Princess feng''an to fool around here. However, Princess feng''an likes Meng Yan and wants to marry him immediately. Now she hears that something has happened to Meng Yan. How can she calm down? Even in the face of Meng Xu''s repeated warnings, she just converges a little. Her restlessness still reveals her true thoughts. Meng Xu has no other requirements, just for a while, Princess feng''an doesn''t say something about Meng Yan in front of the emperor. However, for the emperor''s attitude, Meng Xu also had to be vigilant. The emperor obviously aimed at Meng Yan, but he married Princess Feng an at this time. This is pushing Princess Feng an into the fire pit. Princess Feng an is Meng Xu''s cousin, which makes Meng Xu think more. Although it is said that sooner or later the throne will have to be his royal highness, no one can tell how early or how late it is. It would be wishful thinking if the Emperor didn''t guard against the prince''s early usurpation. Meng Xu is very agitated in his heart, but the reality is that he doesn''t have much time to be agitated. Soon it''s time, and the queen comes with the emperor. The hall, which was full of whispers, suddenly became quiet, and everyone got up to salute the emperor and empress. "Today is a family dinner. You don''t have to be restrained. Enjoy the singing and dancing and talk about the family routine." The emperor smiles to order a way, at this moment look unexpectedly still have so a few minutes close. But it also shows from another aspect that he really wants to attack Meng Yan. After all, up to now, Meng Yan has never appeared. On the contrary, GE Shulang and his party came to the Palace Banquet because they came to negotiate. They don''t know if they suffered a loss in the negotiation process. Now they are angry and come later than the emperor and queen. "Oh, I''m so sorry. I didn''t expect the emperor of Zhou to come so early. But I''m late. Please forgive me." Ge Shulang saluted the emperor decently, but his expression and tone were not so respectful. The emperor hesitated a little, then said with a laugh: "tonight is a family dinner, not so much to restrain, the second prince does not have to mind, please take a seat." "Thank you, Emperor." Ge Shulang smiles, turns to take a seat, and glances at Meng Xu. Or... Meng Xu took a look at the seat next to him, which should belong to Meng Yan. Now it''s empty. In contrast, the funny smile on Ge Shulang''s face makes Meng Xu feel uncomfortable. "Cousin of the prince." Princess feng''an called Meng Xu in a low voice and pulled Meng Xu''s clothes. Meng Xu immediately an eye knife throw past, scared Feng an Princess immediately shut up. This stupid woman, at this time, is still thinking about Meng Yan. I really don''t know whether to call her infatuated or stupid. Although these two people''s movements are very small, they can''t avoid observing Ge Shulang here all the time. This princess feng''an was given a wedding to Meng Yan. Ge Shulang has known for a long time that Princess feng''an likes Meng Yan. Ge Shulang has also heard about it. At this moment, seeing this gesture of Princess feng''an, he knows what Princess feng''an is thinking. "Think, this is Princess Feng an?" Ge Shulang raised his glass and looked at the main road of feng''an county with a smile. Princess feng''an didn''t expect that she would be nominated. What''s more, she didn''t expect that GE Shulang would recognize her. For a moment, she didn''t know how to respond well. Then she asked Meng Xu for help from the conditioned response. Chapter 463 "The second prince has good eyesight. This is the cousin of our palace. She has never met the second prince before, so she is a little shy and surprised. Please forgive me." Meng Xu also holds up the wine glass and gives a lift to ge Shulang, which can be regarded as a response on behalf of Princess feng''an. At this time, Princess feng''an was relieved and nodded to ge Shulang with a smile. The emperor had been thinking about when to bring the topic out. Now he laughed twice and said to ge Shulang, "it seems that the second prince has a different view on Princess feng''an. It''s just a pity." "Oh?" Ge Shulang naturally knew that the emperor was telling lies with his eyes open, and he knew what the pity meant. But he was willing to follow the emperor and asked, "the emperor''s words seem to have some deep meaning. What''s the matter with Princess feng''an?" The emperor sighed, shook his head and said, "feng''an is nothing. It''s just that I just married feng''an and Meng Yan a while ago. So even if the second prince looks at feng''an differently, I''m afraid he doesn''t have a chance." This is a joke everywhere. Intermarriage between the two countries is called intermarriage. If there is no need, how can the princess or Princess of Dazhou marry to Turk? And now it seems that Turk is not worthy of Dazhou, but the emperor suddenly said this. When Princess feng''an heard that the emperor had mentioned something about her and Meng Yan, she immediately sat up, her eyes drooping, and did not dare to look up at the emperor, but her ears were bulging. What did they say. Meng Xu takes a sip of wine. He knows that GE Shulang and the emperor are in harmony. They dig holes for Meng Yan. Now there are two ways in front of him. One is to let the emperor say so until they say something about Meng Yan and the bill. The second way is to stop Ge Shulang. To tell you the truth, Meng Xu really can''t understand. Is it good for him to say these words now? You know, Meng Yan can''t do this kind of thing alone. Another hero of the bill is Ge Shulang. As soon as the two countries have signed a friendly treaty, he poked it out. I''m afraid Ge Shulang himself can''t come down. Now I really follow the emperor''s words. Is it so attractive to bring down Meng Yan? Meng Xu puts down the wine cup and looks at the emperor''s position. He says that if he wants to stay in this position, he has to get rid of Meng Yan. In this way, he is still attractive. "The cousin of our palace is not very good tempered. She is used to lawlessness. I think the second prince''s eyes should not look at feng''an any more." Meng continued to say with a smile. Ge Shulang immediately showed that he was misunderstood. He looked at Princess feng''an apologetically, and then said to Meng Xu, "Princess feng''an looks gentle, but I don''t think she has a bad temper. Maybe she''s just a bit wayward. Her royal highness and princess feng''an are close to each other. I don''t dare to say that." "What''s the matter with the second prince? This palace is just making a joke about you and your father. It doesn''t mean anything else." Meng continued a way, finger ordered twice on wine cup. Princess feng''an''s attention has been on Meng Xu ever since she began to speak. At this time, when she saw Meng Xu''s action, she suddenly had an idea in her heart. She felt that Meng Xu was waiting for her to speak. She raised her head slightly, looked at GE Shulang and said, "the crown prince''s cousin is too bad. He even said in front of so many people that she is not my sister, Fortunately, the second prince is a sensible man. " "Tut, look at the bold people. They all start to say that they are not from our palace." Meng Xu said this as if he was accusing Princess feng''an, but his eyes were smiling. This discerning people can see that Meng Xu is joking with Princess feng''an. Joking to joking, but also directly to the topic of Princess Feng an itself, directly to the engagement of the wrong thing in the past. The emperor looked at Meng Xuyi thoughtfully, but he was already unhappy. Meng Xu certainly can feel it, but the more the emperor is like this, the more he doesn''t know. He whispers to Princess feng''an in private, and his brother and sister have a good relationship. Empress some embarrassed smile, she can sit in this position, naturally know how to observe, since mengxu began to speak, the emperor''s reaction has been some bad. In the Queen''s opinion, the emperor''s attempt to overthrow Meng Yan is justifiable, which paves the way for Meng Xu. In principle, Meng Xu has nothing to care about, just waiting to sit aside and wait for the result. At this time, the emperor is not happy. With this in mind, the empress could not help looking at Meng Xu more. Unexpectedly, he was still chatting with Princess feng''an. She didn''t notice the emperor''s change. "Cousin prince, did that work?" Princess Feng an was a little nervous. She looked around with her head down and asked in a low voice. Meng Xu nodded. In fact, it''s the most appropriate thing for Princess feng''an to do. Princess feng''an has all spoken, and others can''t still laugh at her with a woman: "but you''ve just given this topic the wrong way. The emperor will definitely find a chance to tell Meng Yan''s story, and Ge Shulang''s performance just now is enough to show that, He wants to get rid of Meng Yan. " Even in front of so many people, even if someone would say that this negotiation is unfair "No!" Meng Xu suddenly raised his head and flashed a light in his eyes. No wonder the emperor temporarily asked people to change the contents of the treaty and raise the conditions a lot. At first sight, he was very harsh on Turks. In this way, no one could say that there was anything wrong with the signing of the treaty with Turks, and the people of Dazhou could not blame him. Although he didn''t know how to explain when GE Shulang returned to Turk, at least during the period of Dazhou, he was all right. He could say that Meng Yan wanted to cooperate with him, but he thought this kind of activity was really shameless, so he reported it to Emperor Dazhou and performed the play for Meng Yan together. In this way, this matter has nothing to do with GE Shulang, only Meng Yan is guilty! Meng Xu''s heart rate suddenly accelerates, and his fingertips are numb. He doesn''t know whether his idea is right or wrong, but the emperor''s plan will not be too far away. "Cousin prince, what''s wrong?" Feng''an county master Meng Xu suddenly became gloomy, and he was a little afraid. Chapter 464 On such occasions, accidents are easy to happen. Meng Xu, the chief of feng''an County, is more worried. "You remember, no matter what happened to Meng Yan at that time, you should never interfere in this matter. The emperor is really going to be cruel this time. Besides, Meng Yan doesn''t have you in his heart, and you don''t have to sacrifice so much for him." Meng Xu''s voice was low, a bit gnashing. Princess feng''an clenched the corner of her clothes, a little nervous. She didn''t know why Meng Xu thought of anything, and would let him tell her again at this time. Meng Xu''s eyes narrowed slightly, seemingly staring at the wine in the cup, but in fact, his attention was all on Ge Shulang''s body. During this period of time, he did not pay much attention to ge Shulang. He did not see any connection between him and the emperor at all. As for the side before the negotiation, it was even more difficult to count. There was no chance for the emperor to collude with GE Shulang. Later, Meng Xu asked Mr. Jia, who also directly explained that at the negotiation table, GE Shulang was very surprised at the change of the treaty, and the subsequent performance was not satisfactory, even a little confused. If it wasn''t for the military division at that time, maybe the negotiation could not go on well. All this shows that he did not know the reason why the emperor changed the treaty at that time. But at this moment, GE Shulang can cooperate with the emperor in order to frame Meng Yan. I really don''t know what to let people say. "Why does your highness seem to be in a bad mood? Is there something embarrassing?" Ge Shulang sees that Meng Xu''s face suddenly becomes gloomy. He is in a better mood. He holds a wine glass and looks at Meng Xu with great interest. Meng Xu sneered, raised his head, arched his glass to ge Shulang, and said, "today is the Mid Autumn Festival, the day of family reunion. What''s the matter with our palace? On the contrary, it''s his Royal Highness the second prince. He can''t go back to Turk at this time, and he can''t see his family. His mood is not as good as it seems?" "Please worry about the prince, but how can the prince''s private affairs compare with the national affairs? Compared with the two, it is necessary to make some sacrifices." Ge Shulang''s mouth was slightly raised, as if he was such a selfless man. Meng Xu didn''t talk to him any more. Some things have almost become a foregone conclusion, even if Meng Xu wants to change, I''m afraid it doesn''t have a good effect. On the contrary, it will cause the emperor''s dissatisfaction with him. At this time, Meng Xu''s heart was a little tangled. It was good for him to conform to nature and let the emperor deal with Meng Yan, but there was a voice in his heart telling him that he would be doomed if he went on like this. If you can delay for a while, just delay for a while. Meng continued to think. Among so many people present, several of them are not good at watching the drama. Seeing Meng Xu and Ge Shulang against each other, they are all eager to watch, and almost become the food and drink. At this moment, Meng Xu suddenly ignores Ge Shulang, and is still a bit uncomfortable. Since Meng Xu''s "wrong" sentence, Princess feng''an feels that Meng Xu''s mood is very irritable and weak. "The party should have started. We don''t have much time. Let''s go now." Inside the mansion, the Qin and Chu people put on their invisibility cloaks, looked at the door seriously, and said to the little fairy. Even though she may not get any good results this time, what she can do is to disturb the emperor''s plan as much as possible, but this is the only way she can think of now, and she must try. "Don''t worry. Even if the emperor really wants to do something to you, I can find a way to let you go. Just do what you want to say and do at that time." Little fairy way. Qin Chu nodded and opened the door carefully. The guard was waiting at the gate of the courtyard. Naturally, the Qin and Chu people could not walk directly through the main gate. With the help of the little fairy, she jumped out of the wall. Before she left, she took a special look at Meng Yan''s courtyard. When she looked through the window, she did not see Meng Yan''s body. Qin Chu people''s heart "clattered" a, don''t know why, she always has a kind of uneasy feeling. "My humble minister, Meng Yan, see the emperor." Meng Yan, dressed in plain clothes, stood outside the hall and said in a loud voice. The atmosphere inside the hall became tense immediately, and all the people kept silent. The emperor waved his hand, and the singing and dancing stopped and stepped aside. Ge Shulang took a look at the emperor, and then looked at Meng Yan, who gradually came into the door. He thought it was more interesting. "The prince''s cousin, Meng Yan, is it Meng Yan? Did he come out by himself, or did the emperor let him out?" Princess feng''an asked nervously. Meng Xu shook his head. He didn''t know what was going on. According to the emperor''s temper, it is impossible to let Meng Yan out, so Meng Yan is more likely to come out by himself. But now looking at the emperor''s look, he is not surprised. I''m afraid that Meng Yan will come out, which is also within his expectation. "My humble minister, Meng Yan, see the emperor." Meng Yan''s pace was slow and he felt weak, but no one at the scene dared to question, and no one dared to make small moves. He watched Meng Yan walk to the center of the hall and kneel down to salute the emperor. The Emperor didn''t let Meng Yan get up, but with a trace of exploration in his face, he was more relieved. "Do you know what it means to leave the patriarchal clan without permission?" The emperor asked directly. Before that, he had never made public the fact that Meng Yan was put in the patriarchal clan. Those people knew that it was only passed on in private, and no one dared to say absolutely about it. But now it''s not the same to say it from the emperor''s mouth. This is the direct conviction of Meng Yan. "Wei Chen is here to plead guilty. If you want to come, the emperor is willing to give Wei Chen this opportunity." Meng Yan looked up at the emperor, saying this in a very rebellious tone, but the content of the words made the emperor lose his temper. Yes, if Meng Yan comes to plead guilty in person, no one will be able to turn the tables for him. Meng Yan''s crime of complicity with the enemy and treason is settled, and the crime of death is inevitable. As long as Meng Yan pleads guilty at this time, the emperor will have no worries. Naturally, the emperor is willing to listen to such words. "Well, before you said that the second prince framed you, why do you confess now?" The emperor knowingly asked, he really can''t understand why Meng Yan can pay so much for a woman, is it worth it? Chapter 465 "The emperor should know that Wei Chen has always worked hard for Da Zhou. It can be said that he has not mixed any personal feelings. But this time, Wei Chen may not have no choice but to make such a bad decision. At this point, Wei Chen is naturally at the disposal of the emperor Meng Yan said, staring into the emperor''s eyes. The emperor knew that Meng Yan was angry, so there was resentment in his words. But the emperor is more angry. On the surface, Meng Yan seems to have really confessed his crime, but he didn''t say what crime he committed in the whole process, and his words are ambiguous. Fortunately, it sounds to outsiders that Meng Yan has completely confessed his guilt. The emperor doesn''t want to make any mistakes at this time, and doesn''t want to force Meng Yan to be too tight. On the contrary, he pretends to be angry and smashes the glass to the ground. "Meng Yan! You should be put to death for committing the crime of treason and complicity with the enemy. Seeing that you have made great contributions to Da Zhou, you should postpone the death penalty and put it in the zongrenfu, and deal with it after a month! " The emperor said angrily. The reason why it was postponed for one month was that the Emperor gave Meng Yan time and left him a reputation. After all, Meng Yan did what he said. As long as he took the charge at this time, there would be no turning over. Therefore, there would be no hidden danger in the future. The emperor is confident about this. Meng Yan sneered in his heart. The emperor always wanted this kind of good thing. This time, he was given a chance. A month''s time is not long, but it can do a lot of things. A month later, Burigude will know about GE Shulang. Within a month, Meng Yan will try his best to settle the Qin and Chu people, and will not let the emperor threaten her again. Even this month, Meng Yan will still be locked up in the patriarchal clan, and he can gradually transfer the dominant power to his own hands. The emperor always thinks that he knows Meng Yan very well, but he doesn''t understand how much Meng Yan wants to give happiness to the people of Qin and Chu. "Thank you, Emperor." Meng Yan bowed his hand and saluted the emperor. But, at this time, at the gate of the hall, suddenly another person. No one knows how she appeared, and no one noticed this person before that. "Lord!" Along the way, the people of Qin and Chu imagined many situations that they might face in the future. They even thought that the emperor would increase her punishment, and that the emperor would give Meng Yan some time because of these different opinions. But she did not expect Meng Yan to appear here. At the beginning of hearing Meng Yan''s voice, the people of Qin and Chu were still joking with the little fairy. The voice sounded similar to Meng Yan''s. when they really saw the situation in the hall, the people of Qin and Chu''s brain exploded, and the whole people were in a daze. She suddenly remembered that when she passed by Meng Yan''s yard just now, she didn''t see Meng Yan. At that time, she thought that Meng Yan was in the room, or resting. She never thought that Meng Yan had come out of the patriarchal clan and came here. At that time, there was no movement in the zongrenfu. It didn''t look like a fight. Therefore, Meng Yan walked out of the main gate peacefully. That is to say, this is the way the emperor left for Meng Yan and the choice for him. "He did it for me, didn''t he? Little fairy, right Without blinking an eye, the people of Qin and Chu stared at the figure kneeling in the hall, and their tone was full of grief. The little fairy patted Qin Chu on the shoulder: "go, now, go." While Meng Yan did not directly say what he had done, while there was still a chance to retain everything. So, the Qin and Chu people went to the gate of the main hall, took off their invisibility cloaks, and when everyone didn''t notice, they appeared in a dignified way. "Mr. Wang, why do you admit what you haven''t done, or do you just say that the bad policy is to protect me, so you can''t compromise with the emperor''s coercion and inducement?" Qin Chu people stare at Meng Yan, word by word, clearly said. Meng Yan turned around in shock and looked at the Qin and Chu people who came slowly towards him. Isn''t the Qin and Chu people locked up in the patriarchal clan at this time? How did she get out and why did she know the whole story! No, Meng Yan shook his head in his heart. These are not important. The important thing is that the Qin and Chu people told the emperor''s plan in front of so many people. The emperor would not let her go easily! "Chu people, what are you talking about?" Meng Yan''s look was a little ugly. He motioned to the people of Qin and Chu not to say any more. "You see, he has done this for me. Don''t you think he is sincere? If the Lord really has a problem, then the price for me to survive is too high, and I still have this hope for the emperor. As long as he dies, how can the emperor leave me who knows the inside story? " Qin churen said to the fairy with a sneer, then went to Meng Yan''s side and turned his eyes to the emperor. "Emperor, what you said is reasonable?" The people of Qin and Chu looked at the emperor like a little girl next door, looking at her trusted elders. Naturally, the emperor couldn''t bear the trust. He was so angry that he patted the table heavily and said, "be presumptuous! Who gave you the courage to slander me like this! What Meng Yan has done, he himself has admitted. Where can you be a woman to speak? " "Did the Lord admit it? I don''t know. What did the Lord admit? If I hear you right, the Lord just says that I have to make a bad decision. It seems that I have to compromise with your threat. Otherwise, I really don''t know that the imperial family is on such close guard. How can the Lord come here without making any noise? " The people of Qin and Chu "giggled" twice, as if they had heard something funny. Then they looked at all the people in this room: "all of you here should know where zongrenfu is, right? If it''s really so easy to get in and out at will, what''s the need to close up? " "Chu people, stop talking." Meng Yan reminds Qin and Chu of humanity in a low voice. He hasn''t seen Qin and Chu people so bold. You know, in front of the emperor, killing people is just a matter of one sentence. Even if Qin and Chu people face other things, they can''t escape the emperor''s sanction. But the people of Qin and Chu shook their heads to Meng Yan: "Shh, Lord, don''t say what should be said, don''t say what shouldn''t be said. People in the province have misunderstood you. They think that you have really done something treacherous. We can''t take the blame for this unwarranted crime, can we?" Chapter 466 "Besides, the originator of this incident is sitting here. I think that no one knows this better than him." Qin churen turned around with a smile and put his eyes on Ge Shulang, "right, your highness, second prince? How did you threaten me at that time? " Ge Shulang was not surprised to be nominated. "Cough." Ge Shulang clenched his fist to cover up the embarrassment. He coughed twice and said, "don''t laugh, little lady Qin. The prince has never done this kind of thing to threaten women. Don''t do me wrong." Hearing this, the people of Qin and Chu laughed more happily. She covered her mouth and bent over to cover her stomach. After a long time, she was out of breath and said, "can''t the second prince be a prince? When I was at the border, you tied me up and threatened the Lord. When you came to the capital, you made even greater efforts and used me to threaten the Lord. That''s what we all know. " It has to be said that the case of Ge Shulang has really caused a stir. At that time, the Qin and Chu people didn''t have the slightest taboo and concealment about this matter, and directly sent the people to the government, which also shows that the Qin and Chu people and Meng Yan are worthy of their hearts, and Meng Yan''s temperament is placed here, no one can do anything harmful to Dazhou. Therefore, people with clear eyes are inclined to Meng Yan. The rumors outside are all aimed at GE Shulang. The emperor looked a little unhappy. He knew that if he let the people of Qin and Chu go on like this, things would be irreparable. But he didn''t know why. He always felt that he couldn''t open his mouth. He felt that there was something in his heart but he couldn''t say it. He could only let the people of Qin and Chu "make a fool of themselves" here. "Don''t worry, you still have time. Just say what you should say. The emperor can''t do anything about you for the moment." The little fairy said to the people of Qin and Chu. The Qin Chu people nodded in their heart and looked at GE Shulang with a smile on their face. Her smile is not a happy smile, but a mocking smile, just like now saying a very funny joke. Ge Shulang is not without a tit for tat confrontation with the Qin and Chu people, but no matter which time he was teased by the Qin and Chu people in the past, he could not be more terrible than this time when the Qin and Chu people came in front of him. Even if he didn''t know what would happen next and what the Qin and Chu people still had, GE Shulang had such a feeling in his heart that the Qin and Chu people would surely help Meng Yan turn over the game. And that means that he, Gertrude, has to face failure again. Now cooperating with the emperor here, GE Shulang has lost a lot. Even now, he has not figured out how to explain to the Turkic emperor when he goes back. If he is upset again by the Qin and Chu people, he will really lose his wife and lose his army. This kind of thing is absolutely not allowed to happen. "I''m afraid the young lady of Qin doesn''t understand the meaning of the emperor and his Highness The Regent just now. What''s more, she doesn''t know that the prince didn''t get any benefits from this negotiation. So she makes this remark. The prince will tell the young lady of Qin well. Just now the Regent has admitted his mistakes, and the prince has been cheated by him, and has not got any benefits." Ge Shulang unfolded the fan and pretended to fan it. The people of Qin and Chu blinked and looked at the emperor again. When did they get their lines right? Ge Shulang''s last words are definitely not casual. "Little fairy, what''s wrong with this negotiation? Ge Shulang wanted to profit from it when he found Wang Ye. Even if he made such a fuss in the middle, he would not give in a lot. How can he say that he has not gained any benefits now? " Qin Chu people asked strangely. She always felt that GE Shulang''s words were meaningful. The little fairy disappeared for a second or two. When he reappeared, he said, "you may not know that this time, koshulang was ruined by the emperor. That treaty is very bad for Turks. If koshulang really takes that treaty back, I''m afraid there will be punishment from the Turk emperor, but he still has to sign it. I''m afraid his heart is on fire." The people of Qin and Chu nodded clearly. It seems that the emperor''s plan is to kill two birds with one stone. It can not only bring down Meng Yan, but also benefit a lot from this treaty. Ge Shulang was also unlucky. He couldn''t win the war and lost the negotiation. After Qin Chu people knew these things, they had more ideas in their heart. She looked at GE Shulang sympathetically, "tut tut" twice and sighed: "I didn''t expect that his Highness the second prince would speak for the sake of people who hurt your interests. You know, it''s not the Lord who really hurt you to this extent." The Qin Chu people glanced at the emperor''s direction as a sign to ge Shulang. In fact, how could Ge Shulang not understand these things? But he wanted to get rid of Meng Yan more than deal with the emperor at that time. Now when Qin and Chu people said so, he found that what the emperor did didn''t seem to do him any good. Even if he was asked to blame Meng Yan for planting and framing on the ground of "no good", there was no loss for the emperor. The emperor is really smart. But Ge Shulang is not a fool. Although he knows that the emperor is using him, it doesn''t mean that he can be bewitched by the Qin and Chu people. "Little lady Qin is really eloquent. She thinks you are telling the truth about the prince. But in fact, Meng Yan did find the prince to cooperate and even promised to give him many things. But the prince didn''t compromise. He just conformed to him on the surface. This time, he made a rumor that the prince threatened him. Maybe it was for revenge." Ge Shulang said, shaking his fan. "We don''t need you to judge what kind of person the Lord is. There are so many things here, but I''m not here to make contributions this time. So don''t talk about any other nonsense. Please explain to us what''s the matter with your bill. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being impolite." Qin Chu people drooped their eyelids and said darkly. Ge Shulang couldn''t help shivering, and then stammered a little: "who didn''t make a mistake, how long did you stay with Meng Yan? How do you know that he won''t do anything wrong, collude with the enemy and betray the country?" "Trust, how can a person like you understand it? Second prince, I gave you a chance." Chapter 467 "It''s better for you to tell the story yourself than for me to tell you the whole story. After all, I don''t know what to say and what not to say." Qin churen said with a sneer. "Emperor, is this your way of hospitality? Even an ordinary woman can make a lot of noise in the main hall. You know, it''s still the Mid Autumn Festival dinner of the royal family. Can you bear it? " Ge Shulang knew that it would be no good for him to talk to the people of Qin and Chu again. The more he said, the more loopholes he had. He could only turn his eyes to the emperor. The people of Qin and Chu have been making trouble here for so long, but the emperor can sit there so calmly without interrupting. I really don''t know what he thinks. In fact, the emperor''s heart was also worried about this matter, but I don''t know why. He just couldn''t say anything. Now when GE Shulang asked him, he felt light and could say something: "please forgive me, second prince. In fact, before that, Meng Yan and Qin Chu people had been put in the patriarchal Mansion by me, I don''t know why it''s here. " "The imperial palace is heavily guarded. It''s impossible for the princes to come out. Can the people of Qin and Chu, as a woman, walk out by themselves?" Ge Shulang asked some questions. "This..." the emperor looked at the people of Qin and Chu hesitantly. In fact, when he first met the people of Qin and Chu, he also had this idea. If Meng Yan was able to come out, he let Meng Yan come out deliberately. It was very strange for the people of Qin and Chu. In order to grasp the handle of Meng Yan, he had to be more strict with the people of Qin and Chu. Moreover, it seems that the people of Qin and Chu suddenly appeared at the gate of the main hall just now, otherwise the guard could not even give a notice. In addition, he suddenly felt speechless just now, and the emperor suddenly felt a little more afraid of the people of Qin and Chu. "The second prince is guilty, so he deliberately leads the topic to the emperor?" Taking advantage of the emperor''s silence, the people of Qin and Chu said, "this matter is very clear now. Look at this, the second prince not only threatened his Royal Highness The Regent here, but also hoodwinked the emperor." These words, also can be regarded as reluctantly to save some face for the emperor, not to say too dead, the mistake of this matter is attributed to ge Shulang. However, this wave of a fold, so that the presence of people feel a little nervous stimulation. Especially those who are waiting to see Meng Yan''s play. Now they see that the people of Qin and Chu are making such a fuss, and finally they are sure that Meng Yan can''t escape the disaster. After all, the emperor is the supreme one, and can''t bear the unreasonable treatment of him by the people of Qin and Chu. Although Meng Xu hoped that someone would disturb the emperor''s plan and give Meng Yan some opportunities, the people of Qin and Chu had gone too far! "Cousin prince, how can this woman be so bold? In this way, the emperor will not let Meng Yan go! She and he are fighting against the emperor Princess feng''an said in a low voice, obviously dissatisfied with the people of Qin and Chu. In the eyes of Princess feng''an, no one wants to save Meng Yan more than she does. However, the people of Qin and Chu have blocked Meng Yan''s chance! Meng Xu''s heart is also a little nervous. Objectively speaking, the emperor does not allow anyone to disrespect him. Qin and Chu people dare to say such words on such a serious occasion, which completely obliterates the emperor''s face. Let alone Meng Yan, even Qin and Chu people themselves can''t escape the emperor''s sanction. But the emperor''s reaction today is also very strange. As usual, when the Qin and Chu people first came, the emperor should have dealt with them. How could he have given them the chance to talk so much. This matter son, more think more strange, Meng continued to drink a cup of wine, didn''t answer the words of Feng an princess. After all, he didn''t even think about it. "In fact, I can''t say anything about it, but the emperor can go to inquire about it. At that time, the second prince stayed in the Regent''s house for such a long time, and was finally sent to the government by his concubine. But so many people have seen it. If the second prince didn''t do anything, could he not be so bold?" The look of Qin and Chu people began to become more serious: "I know that Meng Yan is a thorn in the eye of too many people. There are too many people who want to get rid of him, including his royal highness, the defeated second prince. When I was at the border, I was surprised to know that the second prince and the military adviser had planned the bill. I was just worried that the prince would be impulsive, So I never told you about it. " "If I had known that things would be like this, I might as well have told them in advance." Qin churen sneered. She was worried too much and overestimated the emperor. Only in this way could she turn things into this situation. Others may think that the words of Qin and Chu people are unreasonable, but Ge Shulang''s heart is a "clatter". If the people of Qin and Chu had known about it for a long time, they could really explain it. At that time, he was wondering why he didn''t tell us about the bill. The people of Qin and Chu seemed to know about it and directly escorted him to the government. Now it seems that that was the plan of the people of Qin and Chu. But later, I don''t know why there was a mistake in the plan of the Qin and Chu people, which led to the arrest of Meng Yan. The Qin and Chu people also had to take this bad strategy to confront the emperor in front of so many people. Naturally, the people of Qin and Chu noticed Ge Shulang''s change of face. Chen Sheng pursued him and said, "I think the second prince is thinking, how do I know about this? I think the traitor you executed wanted to know why you refused to give him a chance to explain? " "What, you?" Ge Shulang looked surprised. He didn''t expect that Qin and Chu people even knew about it. At the beginning, he set up a trap to catch the traitor, so he didn''t listen to any explanation at all and executed the person directly. What''s more, he didn''t realize that there was anything strange in it. Now, it seems that this is also the plan of the Qin and Chu people? If so, it would be terrible. "Who on earth are you?" Ge Shulang looks at the Qin and Chu people with a vigilant face. There are too many extraordinary things happened to the Qin and Chu people. Qin Chu people "chuckled" and looked at GE Shulang innocently and said: "the second prince, what are you talking about? I''m Qin Chu people. It can''t be fake." Chapter 468 "You know, I don''t mean that." Ge Shulang said with gnashing teeth. Of course, he knows that the people in front of him are Qin and Chu people, but what is behind this Qin and Chu people? If she is really just an ordinary concubine, how can she do so many strange things, and how can she be so bold and dare to do something against the emperor on such an occasion. Meng Xu takes a look at Meng Yan and hesitates whether he wants to make a sound. Meng Yan took a deep breath. He had planned to carry all the things down by himself in exchange for the emperor''s letting Qin and Chu people go. But he never thought whether Qin and Chu people would like to accept this kind of payment. Now the people of Qin and Chu came out of the Imperial Palace and made such a show in the main hall, which has proved that the attitude of Qin and Chu people will not be outside. In this case, there is no need to bear the sin of this desire. "Chu people, don''t worry, I will let you leave here safe and sound." Meng Yan suddenly turned to look at the Qin Chu people, solemnly said. The people of Qin and Chu opened their mouths, looked at Meng Yan in surprise, and then laughed with relief. "So, Mr. Wang, you are finally willing to tell the truth?" The people of Qin and Chu had some quirks. Meng Yan nodded, then turned to look at the Emperor: "emperor, things have developed to this point, although it is not Wei Chen''s original intention, but since Chu people would rather risk their lives, but also want to tell the truth, Wei Chen naturally can''t live up to her sincerity, can''t he?" The emperor looked at Meng Yan in consternation, and suddenly opened his eyes. If Meng Yan had said this before, even if he knew that Meng Yan could not do this kind of thing, no one would be so inclined to Meng Yan. But now that the people of Qin and Chu have been so involved, I''m afraid most people are not willing to blame Meng Yan. "Meng Yan, the people of Qin and Chu are your people. Naturally, they stand on your side and help you speak. Who knows whether her words are true or false. And as the second prince said, he didn''t make any profit from it. It''s your own idea from the beginning to the end. You can''t be sure about many things. You have just pleaded guilty, and now you begin to defend yourself. It''s inevitable that you can''t convince the public." The emperor can''t think of a serious reason to refute Meng Yan. He can only show his tough attitude first. When it comes to evidence, whether it''s on Ge Shulang''s side or on Meng Yanlai''s book, the only one that can be called evidence is the bill. But this bill Qin Chu people know that the bill has been withheld by jingzhaoyi, and it was withheld unconsciously by GE Shulang. Ge Shulang can''t openly ask for the bill from jingzhaoyi, so he is in a state of anxiety. In this way, he can''t directly prove that Meng Yan has a trading relationship with GE Shulang. But correspondingly, there is no way to prove Meng Yan''s innocence. Ge Shulang obviously thought of this and looked back at the military division. When he came back from the Yamen that day, he found that the bill was no longer with him. But when he recalled carefully the time he stayed in the yamen, he didn''t have any impression that Jing Zhaoyi took the bill. Moreover, he was charged with framing Meng Yan, so he couldn''t go to Jing Zhaoyi directly. Now things have developed to such an extent that the emperor has picked him out of the bill, which is equivalent to a deal. But Ge Shulang didn''t make a profit, just to test Meng Yan''s meaning. If Ge Shulang tells Meng Yan about the bill at this time "Can the second prince confirm that the bill is really in the hands of Jing Zhaoyi?" As soon as the military adviser saw Ge Shulang looking at him, he understood Ge Shulang''s meaning and asked. Ge Shulang hesitated. He couldn''t remember what happened at that time. From the beginning to the Regent''s residence until he left, he didn''t mention the bill with Qin churen. When he came to the yamen, Jing Zhaoyi didn''t directly ask him to take out the bill, so others should not know that the bill was on him. But it''s strange that he can''t remember what happened in Yamen very well. Especially about the bills. Because of this, GE Shulang was more sure that the bill was in jingzhaoyi''s hands. But who knows if jingzhaoyi has destroyed the bill now? If it can be confirmed from the bill that Meng Yan is innocent, I believe that Qin and Chu people and Jing Zhaoyi have already done things according to the normal process. They won''t watch Meng Yan being seized by the patriarchal clan. It''s impossible to do this kind of treacherous thing with all their lives. So there is a great possibility that the Qin and Chu people have already seen the bill, and that bill is definitely against Meng Yan. In this case, will the Qin and Chu people still keep that bill? "Jing Zhaoyi must know that bill. Now, whether he can get that bill is not the key. The key is that as long as there is this bill, Meng Yan can''t speak freely. The emperor also has a time to relax and deal with Meng Yan slowly." There was a light in Ge Shulang''s eyes. The sergeant nodded and suddenly asked for instructions. "See the respected emperor of the Zhou Dynasty, CaoMing is the second prince''s military adviser. There is a saying that the second prince has never said it, but seeing that things have reached an irreversible level, it is obvious that it is not necessary. Our second prince has to bear a bad reputation, so it is up to CaoMing to say it." The military adviser can''t stand the bullying of his second prince. As soon as the emperor heard this, a little hope flashed in his heart. What the people around Ge Shulang said must be beneficial to ge Shulang, but what is beneficial to ge Shulang is unfavorable to Meng Yan. "If you have clear evidence, you can solve the problem as soon as possible. If the Regent is really innocent, I can release the person directly." The implication is to say that Meng Yan''s accusation has been told. Qin Chu people frowned. She knew that the military adviser meant to tell them about the bill. Now the bill is not in Ge Shulang''s hands at all. She doesn''t understand what good it is for GE Shulang to say it, but it just adds a lot of trouble to it. "If the military adviser really tells us about it, it will take a while. Who knows what will happen then. I just hope that Mr. Jing Zhaoyi has already dealt with the bill. Don''t be found by these people. " Qin Chu people make complaints about the fairies. Chapter 469 "Since the signing of the treaty, he has been in a passive position. It is certain that he has been treated by the Turkic emperor, but the emperor of Zhou did not see him in the eye, but demonstrated against him, which is also established. Since the current situation is not good for GE Shulang, he can only break the pot and fall. Anyway, he can drag Meng Yan into the water, and his goal has been achieved. " The little fairy said slowly, explaining the current situation and her understanding of this matter to Qin and Chu people. Qin Chu people nodded seriously. When all the related events had become established events, GE Shulang made this choice, which was not to blame. However, the Qin and Chu people absolutely did not allow Ge Shulang to do any harm to Meng Yan. "Ha ha, Mr. strategist, don''t you want to say that you have the bill for the transaction between the second prince and his Highness The Regent?" The people of Qin and Chu looked at the military adviser with a crooked head and a smile. The military adviser made a compilation of the Qin and Chu people, and did not deny it: "it seems that the little lady of Qin is very clear in her heart." "Yes, that''s right. When the second prince of junior high school was in the Regent''s palace, he also kept saying that there was such a bill to threaten the prince. However, whether it was me or the later Lord jingzhaoyi, we didn''t really see the bill. Everything was just a one-sided statement of the second prince and the military adviser." Qin Chu people are not impatient said. At that time, the situation was urgent. Meng Yan just heard Qin Chu people say that he was threatened by a Shu Lang, and he didn''t know about the bill. But now he can hear that Qin Chu people were deliberately hiding the bill, and he guessed that the bill might really be bad for him. He immediately echoed: "I, the client, don''t know the existence of the bill. What are you arguing about here?" "As like as two peas, you know, you know, you know, the bill is signed by your own signature and seal. This is a handwriting for everyone. Even a more powerful person can''t imitate a person''s handwriting. It is natural that he can identify someone after he gets the bill. Notice, the sergeant said here, after finding the bill. Almost everyone present noticed this. Especially the emperor. Just at the beginning, when he heard that there was a bill, he was lucky. He hoped that Meng Yan''s accusation could be given immediately by virtue of the bill. But now, after listening to the military adviser''s words, the bill was not in their hands. The corners of the mouth of the Qin and Chu people began to smile. Meng Yan also looked at the military strategist with profound meaning: "since the military strategist swore that the bill had Wang''s signature, what about the bill? Besides, since it''s a trade, the protagonist can''t just be Wang. Even if the second prince says he''s acting, I''m afraid he''s also involved in a lot of it? " The military counselors are still a little nervous about the fact that they can''t get the bill out, but fortunately, their current goal is not to directly let Meng Yan, as long as they can help the emperor delay time and make Meng Yan a suspect all the time. "Your Majesty knows about this matter, and his Royal Highness the second prince has explained it clearly with the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty. After all, we will be friends. Naturally, the second prince will not do anything harmful to the interests of the two countries, but his Royal Highness The Regent is really serious. Please don''t worry about him." "Why do you care about Zuo Yan?" Qin and Chu people asked angrily, "first, the bill was put forward by your second prince. Second, what kind of person is the Regent? I think you all know that if it wasn''t for the prince, do you think you could have a stable and rich life now? Bah, it''s just a dream Qin and Chu people are really angry. These people''s conscience is eaten by dogs, and their brains are all in trouble. In front of the prince of the enemy country, he framed his own family. You know, Meng Yan is the general who leads the troops to attack and frame the battle. He led the frontier officers and soldiers to use their lives in exchange for Da Zhou Anwen. Now that Dazhou is stable and the country is in peace, even the Turks who have been making trouble for Dazhou have become the losers. The emperor can finally live in peace and kick Meng Yan away? Even Meng Xu, at this time, still know hesitation, know in front of Ge Shulang to help Meng Yan speak, he is the emperor, really don''t understand anything? Even now he is still working with GE Shulang to frame Meng Yan. Qin Chu people dare to guarantee that this time, as long as the emperor really dares to deal with Meng Yan, Dazhou will definitely fall into an irreparable predicament in a very short time. The world is changing with each passing day. If there is such a controller in a country, who will willingly work for him? "Emperor, since you can sit in this position, you must have come from the bloodbath. At the beginning, there must have been a group of followers who worked hard for you. Now that you can sit in this position, it''s because someone really helps you. You should understand the role of people''s heart. If you really insist on going your own way, you should know what you will face next." Qin Chu people coldly looking at the emperor said. Indeed, the emperor had been blinded and wanted to get rid of Meng Yan wholeheartedly. Especially after winning this battle, Meng Yan made great achievements. As a leader, he can''t tolerate the existence of such a powerful and threatening subordinate. Even he was complacent that he took advantage of geshurang, which not only won an overwhelming victory in solving the problem of mengyan, but also made Turks suffer a dumb loss. But now, just now, he was chilly behind what the people of Qin and Chu said. It has to be said that the Qin and Chu people are not only courageous women, but also smart women. She chose a very suitable time to pick out Meng Yan''s affairs, and even more chose a time when the emperor could not really attack Meng Yan. All the people present were princes and nobles, and they were all related by blood. Everyone knows what kind of person Meng Yan is. If the emperor really decides to convict Meng Yan after the people of Qin and Chu have said so much, it will undoubtedly put his idea of getting rid of Meng Yan on the table. Obviously, this will hurt a lot of people''s hearts and give others a warning. That is the emperor, for the sake of power, unscrupulous, ruthless. Although some people will be more loyal to the emperor, but more or disappointed. Chapter 470 "Meng Yan, you know, I don''t mean that. All the time, the person I trust most is you. This time, I don''t really want to cure you, but I want to help you find the truth and clear your grievances." The emperor knew that the words of the Qin and Chu people were unreasonable, so he put his eyes on Meng Yan. Qin Chu people looked at Meng Yan and frowned slightly. There was a refusal in their eyes. People with a clear eye can see that the emperor wants to kill Meng Yan this time. Now, it''s just because what she said just now is worried that it will affect the emperor''s own interests. If Meng Yan really obeys the emperor''s words, it will only give the emperor a chance to delay. As the saying goes, dogs can''t change their habits. The emperor''s fear of Meng Yan has existed for a long time. This time, the emperor can''t bear to make such a big move. So he will certainly find another way to solve the hidden danger of Meng Yan. But now Meng Yan doesn''t have too many demands. As long as the emperor can no longer embarrass the people of Qin and Chu, and no longer engage in these unnecessary things, he is willing to maintain superficial peace with the emperor. After all, no matter what, the emperor is the master of Dazhou. If he wants the people of Qin and Chu to live a good life, he has to endure the emperor''s control. Thinking of this, Meng Yan looked at the people of Qin and Chu with some guilt, then turned to the emperor and said, "Weichen is willing to believe in the emperor, but please also the emperor believe in Weichen. The people of Chu have nothing to do with this matter. This time he made such a bold move, he was also worried about Weichen. The situation is justifiable. Please forgive the people of Qin and Chu." That''s the condition. Meng Yan only had this requirement, let the Qin and Chu people go, and let them live safely. The emperor stroked his beard to hide his disdain. Meng Yan''s brilliant life was not planted on a woman in the end, which made him confirm that as long as he grasped the handle of Qin and Chu people, Meng Yan would not escape from his palm. However, he just missed this opportunity. The emperor knew that at this stage, he had lost the best opportunity to use the bill to convict Meng Yan. Instead of continuing the stalemate and getting a bad reputation, it would be better to give Meng Yan a step down to show his generosity. "I''m very glad that you can believe me. As for the people of Qin and Chu, I can see that she really cares about you. In this case, I can''t think you are guilty without any evidence. Tonight is the Mid Autumn Festival banquet. We are all family. Let''s take a seat and the banquet will continue." The emperor''s words fully showed his magnanimity and tolerance. Ge Shulang kept saying that there was a bill. When they all affirmed Meng Yan''s accusation before, they now regard it as if nothing had happened. They even let Qin Chu people and Meng Yan sit down together. This operation is really puzzling. Meng continued to hold the wine cup to be stupefied for a long time, only then was called back to God by Princess Feng an''s call again and again. "Cousin prince, what do you mean, emperor? Not only did he not get angry because of what the people of Qin and Chu said, but he also declared that Meng Yan was innocent in public. What''s the meaning of what the people of Qin and Chu said? " Princess feng''an didn''t know, so she couldn''t imagine why so many people couldn''t solve the problem, but they were stirred up by Qin and Chu people. You know, it''s a felony for the Qin Chu people who should be locked up in the imperial palace to appear here. She even dared to talk back to the emperor. If it had been another time, she would have been pulled out and beheaded. But now the emperor not only didn''t punish the Qin Chu people, but also let her attend the royal banquet. But even a lowly embryo can have this ability? I have to admit that Princess feng''an was jealous and angry. Meng Xu glanced at Princess feng''an. Seeing her look, he knew what Princess feng''an was thinking. This time, the people of Qin and Chu were in the limelight, and they did what Princess feng''an wanted to do but couldn''t do, which would inevitably make Princess feng''an''s mind unbalanced. However, before the end of the matter, who knows what it will be like. According to his understanding of the emperor, the emperor is only using a delaying tactic and can''t really give up dealing with Meng Yan. Meng Yan is a thorn in the emperor''s heart. If he can''t pull it out, he will always think about it. Qin and Chu people probably understood this, so after Meng Yan said that, his face was pale and dark. A brief escape from these problems can only bring temporary stability. Meng Yan, who has never been careful in his work, is also flustered this time. He was really worried that the people of Qin and Chu would force the emperor to go on. "Ah, cousin prince, why don''t you talk?" Feng''an county master Meng continued to look at himself, but did not answer his question, some doubt asked. "You don''t have to show any dissatisfaction. To some extent, she at least dares to stand there with her life and confront the emperor. You can only ask me and my mother for help here." Meng Xu''s tone is full of praise for the Qin and Chu people, but it''s nothing more than that. He is still a little uncomfortable. How to say, Qin and Chu people were his people before. Feng''an county chief Meng Xu said this for the people of Qin and Chu, but also with a little mean to belittle her, in the heart also some unhappy, grunted twice, not willing to talk with Meng Xu. "I really don''t know what''s good about this Qin and Chu people. You all admire her so much." Princess feng''an thought, "even if she helps Meng Yan now, Meng Yan has already got an engagement with me. The position of Regent Princess must be mine." Of course, the people of Qin and Chu didn''t know the little thoughts of Princess feng''an, and she didn''t have the heart to think about such little things. Now her mind is full of Meng Yan. Why did she compromise with the emperor. This compromise is equivalent to forgiving the emperor for directly convicting him. At the same time, it also gives the emperor time to find evidence. Although it seems that Meng Yan was acquitted now, the people of Qin and Chu knew that the emperor could not let Meng Yan go so easily. After what she said, the emperor let Meng Yan go as if she had threatened the emperor. "It''s a delay for the emperor, but it''s also a delay for us. Let''s go step by step." Said the little fairy. Chapter 471 Qin Chu people nodded. The fairy has a point. Wang Shi has already sent the news to the border side. After Burigude knows about it, there must be a good play to watch. But those are only indirect to deal with GE Shulang. There is still no way to prove Meng Yan and that bill. Meng Yan knows that the people of Qin and Chu are resentful now, but she is so hard with the emperor. It''s good enough that the Emperor didn''t kill her directly. He doesn''t ask for anything else now. It''s good that the people of Qin and Chu are safe. "Chu people, let''s take a long-term view of this matter. At least now we are stable. For a while, the emperor will not do it again." Meng Yan leaned on the side of the Qin and Chu people and said in a low voice that he invited them to sit down together. The elder brother Shu Lang saw that things suddenly developed like this, and he was also filled with anger. Seeing that Meng Yan and the people of Qin and Chu were all right, he turned to the emperor and said, "emperor, is it because of the words of the people of Qin and Chu that you directly found the Regent innocent? If there is any hidden danger, don''t blame the prince for not telling you about it. " The emperor knew that GE Shulang was unwilling, and he was also reminding him not to let go of this opportunity. However, what the people of Qin and Chu said was just so reasonable. If he insisted on making Meng Yan guilty when there was no evidence, it would make many people cold. In case these people really do something revengeful for Meng Yan, does he want to sit down firmly. However, in the face of Ge Shulang''s "goodwill reminder", the emperor did not reply too absolutely: "the second prince''s reminder is naturally in my mind, but I also ask the second prince to provide evidence for everything. If you really think Meng Yan is guilty, you can take out the bill you said and find a professional to identify it. In addition, I really can''t convict Meng Yan directly. " This also reminds Ge Shulang that as long as he can find the bill as soon as possible, he may see Meng Yan convicted before he leaves Dazhou. But if Ge Shulang can''t get the bill, he can only watch Meng Yan continue to live in the world. Another worry for the emperor is that his action this time can be regarded as frightening the snake. Everyone can see his determination to get rid of Meng Yan, but Meng Yan himself has little control. I''m afraid he will be more careful and protect the Qin and Chu people better. In this move, the emperor admitted that he had failed. Ge Shulang turned his head and looked at the military adviser. Seeing that the military adviser nodded, he knew that the military adviser meant that he should come down from the emperor. "The emperor is right. I don''t think it well enough. For the benefit of your country, I will try my best to get that bill back. Maybe it will involve your country''s Lord jingzhaoyi. Please make it convenient." Ge Shulang made a compilation to the emperor. His words are very clear, and he will never let Meng Yan go. At the same time, it also implies that the emperor, jingzhaoyi adult may also have something to do with this matter. Or, the bill is in the hands of jingzhaoyi. At that time, after Ge Shulang threatened the Qin and Chu people, the Qin and Chu people sent Ge Shulang to the Yamen. Maybe when he was in the yamen, Lord jingzhaoyi took the bill away. It makes perfect sense. The emperor nodded clearly, thinking that he must summon Jing Zhaoyi into the Palace tomorrow and interrogate him well. "If I didn''t know the second prince, and know that the second prince is indeed the prince of Turk, I thought you were the right man around the emperor, so I thought for the emperor''s sake. However, it''s a pity that our prince would never do those things. Even if we found the bill, it''s true or false. The second prince should know clearly in his heart." The people of Qin and Chu couldn''t stand Ge Shulang''s picture. They sneered. However, she was also a little worried. Originally, Lord jingzhaoyi did things according to the normal process, and should not be involved in this matter too much, but it was he who left Ge Shulang''s bill. If it brought him disaster, Qin churen felt that he would really die of guilt. "If jingzhaoyi can sit in this position, he has his ability. Don''t worry, GE Shulang doesn''t have any evidence to prove that jingzhaoyi has taken away his bill. Jingzhaoyi also has a sense of propriety in his heart. What should he say?" Meng Yan saw the tension of the Qin and Chu people, and quickly calmed them down. "Although Ge Shulang has no ability, the military adviser around him is very crafty. I''m afraid they can''t deal with you directly now, so I''ll start from the people around him. Jing Zhaoyi has nothing to do with this. He just helps us a little. I don''t want him involved." Qin and Chu people. The little fairy walked around the Qin and Chu people and said, "as far as I know, there is a door in the room where Jing Zhaoyi imprisoned Ge Shulang. It is estimated that GE Shulang has no memory of all the things he did. In other words, his memory has been changed. All that is said now is just speculation, as long as Jing Zhaoyi insists on not doing it, The emperor can''t help him Qin Chu people nodded, there are Meng Yan and small fairy two people comfort, her mood also gradually stabilized. In fact, the result is much better than expected. After all, now she and Meng Yan are still alive, and in a short time, the emperor has no way to take them. "Well, my dear host, although things have become a mess now, you have stabilized things. As long as he can be stable for a while, we can turn the tables." The little fairy said confidently. The people of Qin and Chu kneaded their eyebrows. She is a little melancholy now. Just now in the hall to say those words, she really plucked up the courage, now things are a mess, no one knows how to take the next step, but her brain is also a mess. "Don''t talk about turning the tables. I don''t know what to do next now, little fairy. I think what I''m going to do tonight is my limit. You can do something about the rest. There''s jingzhaoyi''s side. You have to find a way to inform him in advance, so that he won''t be prepared at all. After all, he helped us, I don''t want anything to happen to him. " "Don''t worry, that Jing Zhaoyi is also a capable person. He will be fine." Chapter 472 A good Mid Autumn Festival dinner was disturbed by this incident. Although the middle affair was settled temporarily, and the emperor ordered the banquet to continue, most of the people present were no longer focused on singing and dancing, but were thinking about what kind of ending Meng Yan would have. However, until the end of the banquet, the emperor did not say a word to Meng Yan. Although Ge Shulang tried to get into trouble several times, he was blocked by the people of Qin and Chu. He never gave Ge Shulang and Meng Yan a chance to talk. After this battle, most of the people who attended the banquet knew how brave the woman around Meng Yan was. "My heart says that in addition to saying more, I''m still very gentle at other times, and I have a very good appearance, so people who see me should think I''m very good." The people of Qin and Chu lowered their heads and glanced at the people around them. They muttered to the little fairy in their heart. The little fairy ignored her and left the Qin and Chu people to play there alone. But to tell you the truth, the people of Qin and Chu, who were originally hidden behind the scenes, were put on the surface this time. They came into everyone''s sight, but at the same time, they also brought a lot of trouble. One of the reasons is her awkward identity. Once with Meng Xu''s side, now he has a private engagement with Meng Yan. Beside him, there is a princess feng''an who has been given a marriage. Apart from Meng Yan''s dilemma of being framed, the trend of this relationship is really bloody. Qin Chu''s heart is clear. I''m afraid there will be trouble after the banquet. If you don''t say anything else, Princess feng''an around Meng Xu has been eyeing Meng Yan. I guess it''s because there are too many people now, and that happened just now. I''m sorry to come to Meng Yan. After the banquet, I''m sure I have to come and make friends with Meng Yan. Qin Chu people don''t like this kind of people in their heart. "Mr. Wang, as soon as the banquet is over, we''ll go back to the mansion. Remember?" The people of Qin and Chu are probably in the limelight tonight. They feel that they haven''t got rid of the momentum just now. Now they talk with Meng Yan a little bit more. Meng Yan felt funny in his heart, but he didn''t feel that Qin and Chu people didn''t respect him. He just nodded and said, "but what''s the matter? If you are in a hurry, we can leave at once. Anyway, the emperor doesn''t want to see us at the moment. " Hearing this reply, the people of Qin and Chu shook their heads and sighed: "otherwise, it''s not without reason that the prince can''t find the princess for so many years." "It''s nothing, just..." Qin Chu people really don''t know how to explain to Meng Yan. It can''t be said that she doesn''t want to see Meng Yan have any contact with Princess feng''anˇ° I just think that after the party, maybe Ge Shulang will come to our trouble, so we''d better leave as soon as possible and not give him the chance to talk. " Well, it''s also a good choice to find goshulang top pot. The people of Qin and Chu praised their wit. If it is true, Meng Yan''s look became more serious: "you are right. Ge Shulang has lost a lot this time. It''s hard to say anything at the banquet. He will find it in private. But you can rest assured that I won''t give him the chance to hurt you." "Thank you very much? I wish you a happy mid autumn festival. Here''s to you Qin Chu people mischievous said, and then take up the wine cup, to Meng Yan. Meng Yan''s indulgent and relieved smile also brought up his wine cup and touched Qin and Chu people, and drank it all. Not far away Princess feng''an has been staring at this side, naturally also see this scene clearly, a face is ferocious, like the hell climbing up. "The position of Regent princess is not so easy to do. Now Regent''s palace is in troubled times. If you want to live well, don''t always think about Meng Yan. After all, you are not from Qin and Chu." Meng continued to say to Princess feng''an without raising his head. He didn''t need to look at it to know what Princess feng''an was thinking. Princess feng''an was very unwilling and said with gnashing teeth: "why can she sit beside Meng Yan? You know, I''m the Regent Princess given by the emperor. How can I follow Meng Yan? " Some people say that women who are immersed in love will have lower IQ. Maybe even women like princess feng''an who are immersed in unrequited love can. Meng Xu can only convince herself in this way. "Even if I give you this opportunity, how can the people of Qin and Chu debate for Meng Yan in front of so many people on this occasion, face the emperor, and even tell Meng Yan a way to live? Can you do that? Not to mention how much she helped Meng Yan before. " Meng Xu said this is very realistic, vague, but also mixed with a little regret. Although Princess feng''an is very dissatisfied with Meng Xu''s praise of the Qin and Chu people and her help in speaking, she has to admit that Meng Xu is right. She really can''t do what the Qin and Chu people do. Her present status as a princess is still due to the empress. Her engagement is in charge of the emperor. If she offends the emperor here today, I''m afraid it''s her whole family who will face punishment. She can''t afford the consequences. On the contrary, the Qin and Chu people really had a feeling of letting go. "Does Meng Yan really like her so much?" Princess feng''an looked at Meng Yan, who was smiling to bring food to the people of Qin and Chu. She said bitterly that she always felt something was blocking her heart, and even her breathing was not smooth. She really likes Meng Yan. She has loved Meng Yan since a long time ago. She also tried to persuade Meng Yan to be with her, and tried to help Meng Yan when he died, but how did Meng Yan choose at that time? He refused her directly without any respect. At that time, she thought that Meng Yan was such a fickle and indifferent person. But now seeing the way Meng Yan and Qin Chu people get along with each other, Princess Feng an realizes that her conjectures are wrong. Meng Yan is not without feelings, but has not met the person he likes. "Lord!" Just at the end of the banquet, Princess feng''an was ready to go. She really stopped Meng Yan before he leftˇ° Lord, please stay Qin churen pursed her mouth and blinked her eyes. Who can tell her why a little girl of Princess feng''an moved so fast? Such as her this kind of small family Jasper, big family girl, should not take a small step is very reserved walk? How did you catch up with her and Meng Yan so quickly? Chapter 473 Meng Yan made up his mind that GE Shulang would come after him, so when the emperor announced the end of the banquet, he immediately took the Qin and Chu people out of the seat. But he never thought that GE Shulang didn''t come after him, instead, Princess feng''an came after him. Dealing with women is more troublesome than dealing with men. And the easiest way to deal with women is to let women deal with women. Although Meng Yan didn''t know how to get along with women, he knew that Qin Chu people must be very reluctant to get along with Princess feng''an, so he gave Qin Chu people this opportunity to vent: "what''s the matter with Princess feng''an? The king and the people of Chu have to hurry back to the house to discuss something. " "Mr. Wang, can I talk to you alone?" Princess feng''an was shyly fiddling with the corners of her clothes. She lowered her head and blushed, as if she was expecting something. But just because she didn''t look up, she directly missed the sight of Meng Yan and Qin Chu people. "Well, princess, I''m really sorry. Now I''m in charge. The Lord really has to go back with me as soon as possible. If you want to meet me, you can send a post to the Regent''s mansion next time. If I see it, I will help the princess arrange it." The people of Qin and Chu talk with a smile. The words are very powerful, revealing the relationship and way of getting along with Meng Yan. When Princess feng''an heard these words, her tears almost came down. She didn''t expect that Meng Yan would really indulge a woman like this. And this woman even shows off in front of her real princess! It''s tolerable, but it''s intolerable! Princess feng''an swept away her shyness and nervousness, and her eyes were full of haze. She glared at the people of Qin and Chu, and said, "why do you want to be the master of the king''s affairs? What kind of thing are you? I''m the princess Regent given by the emperor. After that, you''d better pay attention to what you say. " "So what?" Qin Chu people glanced at the people who were going to watch the excitement around him. Then suddenly, little bird leaned against Meng Yan. His body was so soft that he couldn''t stand up and spread it on Meng Yan''s body. "The Emperor didn''t say when you would get married. As long as you didn''t go through the door, you''re not the princess. The prince can still give the right of housekeeper to others, such as me." "You! You have no shame Princess feng''an looked at the Qin Chu people and Meng Yan in front of her face so close, angry almost spit blood, also quite some tongue. Now even Meng Yan could not bear it any more. He pulled the Qin and Chu people directly behind him. He looked at Princess feng''an coldly and said, "please pay attention to her words. Don''t lose your sense of propriety. The Chu people are the most important people in the king. There is nothing wrong with what to do. Even if Princess feng''an has an engagement with the king, it''s the emperor''s meaning, The king is only obeying the will. " "What do you mean?" Feng an Princess asked a very nutritious words, she knew that Meng Yan didn''t mean that to her, now she had to come to confirm. "What does this king mean? Princess feng''an must be clear in her mind. You can see what happened tonight. Now the emperor doesn''t pay attention to this king, and even... Some things don''t need to be said by this king. The princess also knows. So I''d better advise the princess not to have too much contact with this king, so as not to catch fire." Meng Yan is good at persuading each other. Before Meng Xu said that, Princess feng''an could deceive herself and say that Meng Yan was worried about her and refused to involve her. Now when she heard Meng Yan''s words, she felt a little embarrassed. It was the same in Meng Yan''s mind. Only Qin and Chu people could fight side by side with Meng Yan, and she was just a little woman who was greedy for life and afraid of death, Nothing can be done. The more she thought of these, the more sad she was. Mingming once worked hard for Meng Yan. "The king''s words are all here. Princess feng''an, you''d better think about it. There''s something else between the king and the Chu people. Let''s go first." Meng Yan said while Princess feng''an was lost in her meditation, and then took the Qin and Chu people and left. Before leaving, the Qin Chu people also looked at Princess feng''an. They just saw that they were not reconciled to her. They gave a "tut" in their heart. They didn''t pay much attention to Princess feng''an. "She is aware that Meng Yan only saw me out in the limelight, and did not pay attention to her private efforts. She felt that Meng Yan was partial to me and that I was a fox?" On the way back, the Qin and Chu people and the little fairy discussed with each other about Princess feng''an. "We have to speak with conscience. What did she do for the Lord? Well, even if she pleads for the Lord, so what? Wang Ye doesn''t like her. She has to paste it upside down to Wang Ye. At the beginning, she used this kind of thing to threaten Wang Ye. Did she think that other people are fools? " Before the little fairy could speak, the people of Qin and Chu continued her thoughts. But the little fairy can see it. In fact, the people of Qin and Chu now really put Meng Yan in a very important position, and they put their identity very clearly. They just boast of Meng Yan''s wife. In her opinion, Princess feng''an''s behavior is a provocation. "Host, you are jealous, and it''s sour." After the Qin and Chu people finished reading, the little fairy joked. Qin Chu people hummed twice, indicating that she just didn''t like princess feng''an. "Chu people, don''t worry. In my heart, only you are my wife. I will deal with the affairs of Princess feng''an. Even if she really wants to marry to the Regent''s house, I will never touch her." Along the way, Meng Yan''s heart has been thinking about Princess feng''an. Originally, he could not accept the engagement, but the imperial edict had come down, so he could not resist the edict. He thought that the emperor did not specify the specific wedding time, and he could delay the time. Unexpectedly, Princess feng''an even put her mind on the people of Qin and Chu, which made him a little flustered. Recently, so many things have happened. The people of Qin and Chu must be very flustered and insecure. Princess feng''an always talks about the engagement. He is really worried that the people of Qin and Chu will be depressed after hearing it. After hearing Meng Yan''s words, Qin Chu people grinned: "I know what the king thinks about me, and I believe in him more. It''s just the emperor''s marriage. It''s no big deal. As long as I''m the only one in the king''s heart, we soldiers will come to block the water and cover the earth. No matter how bad things are, there will always be solutions, right?" Chapter 474 "I''m just worried that you''ll be confused. There are so many things happened recently. Even if I met you, I would feel a bit tricky. What''s more, you''re a woman. Princess feng''an''s words are clearly provocative. I''m not so stupid that I can''t even hear them. After all, I have nothing to do with her, How can you watch her bully you? " Meng Yan was not good at saying love words at ordinary times, and he seldom said love words to the people of Qin and Chu. But now, this kind of words sounds more joyful to the people of Qin and Chu than those serious love words. "What does this mean? It means that I''m the only one in Wang Ye''s heart, and all the other Yingyan are floating clouds." The people of Qin and Chu said to the little fairy very much. The little fairy did not refute the face of the Qin and Chu people, but nodded with a smile. When they came to the door of Regent''s mansion, the people of Qin and Chu looked at the plaque with a few words of Regent''s mansion, and suddenly felt as if they were separated from each other. In fact, she''s only two days away. But it is just these two short days, now it seems to be so long. Maybe Meng Yan also had this kind of feeling. He and the people of Qin and Chu stood at the door and looked at each other. "Good mid autumn festival, Wang Ye." The people of Qin and Chu, with curved eyebrows and eyes, smile at Meng Yan. "Good mid autumn festival, Chu people." Meng Yan said the same. When the Mid Autumn Festival was coming, the people of Qin and Chu prepared a gift for Meng Yan. However, no one thought that this kind of thing would happen in the middle, and the gift could not be delivered to Meng Yan in time. Fortunately, it was half an hour before the second day. The people of Qin and Chu were relieved. Somehow, they felt lucky. She thought that this was the first Mid Autumn Festival that she and Meng Yan spent together. It could not be all those irrelevant and unpleasant memories. Since the past cannot be changed, create new memories. "Lord, I have something for you." Qin Chu people took Meng Yan''s hand and leaned on Meng Yan''s shoulder. It''s strange to say that Meng Yan''s first reaction to this sentence was not what the Qin and Chu people wanted to give him. Fortunately, they had already returned to the palace before the night passed. Otherwise, the Qin and Chu people didn''t have the chance to give him this gift on the night of the mid Autumn Festival. The little fairy thought, maybe this is love. Because love each other, so the first thought is always each other''s feelings. For the invitation of Qin and Chu people, Meng Yan readily agreed. At this time, it''s too late to make moon cakes now. Moreover, the palace has been frightened these two days. I don''t think there are enough food materials for the people of Qin and Chu to prepare. However, the lantern was ready at that time, so the people of Qin and Chu brought Meng Yan to their room. Although the two people have expressed their feelings and have been close to each other, Meng Yan was not so late in the Qin and Chu people''s room when he was in the palace. Now he was pulled by the Qin and Chu people, and he was still a little nervous. Even the Qin and Chu people who are pulling Meng Yan over are a little nervous. Their cheeks are slightly red and their heads are low. It''s not very nice to talk to Meng Yan. "Or are you just suitable for talking on paper? You''ll have the gift ready tomorrow morning, and you won''t be nervous about what you say. Now you''re just following the previous plan, but you''re still shy. Host, you''re not brave enough." The fairy held his arm and sighed. Qin Chu people "cut" a, first appease Meng Yan, sit down and wait, and then take small steps to the place where the rabbit lantern was placed before, and take out the lantern. When Meng Yanfang saw the lantern, he thought that the Qin and Chu people took the one he had given to the Qin and Chu people. When the Qin and Chu people took a closer look, he found that the lantern was slightly different. "Mr. Wang, this is a lantern made by me myself. It''s for you." Qin and Chu people hold lanterns in their hands and look at Meng Yan with curved eyebrows. Meng Yan did not take the lantern directly, but got up and held the Qin and Chu people in his arms. "Ah! Lord! Watch out for the lantern Worried that Meng Yan would crush the lantern, the people of Qin and Chu said quickly. "Chu people, thank you. It''s you who brought me this emotional Mid Autumn Festival. It''s you who made me understand the feeling of love. It''s you who made me live like a normal person." Meng Yan leaned against the ears of the Qin and Chu people and said. Meng Yan''s voice is very small. But the people of Qin and Chu knew that these were the sincere words Meng Yan seldom said. Maybe these two days are not so happy, and tonight''s mid autumn night is not as good as people''s heart, but at least for this moment, they are free and close together. No one can limit them, no one can separate them. The Mid Autumn Festival is a day for family reunion. The two of them are here, that is home and reunion. The Qin and Chu people knew that Meng Yan seldom expressed his feelings in this way, so they didn''t interrupt Meng Yan. They just let Meng Yan hold her and rely on her. They didn''t know how long it took. "I really haven''t seen Meng Yan''s childlike appearance. In fact, all the time, he has been very hard." The people of Qin and Chu talked with xiaoshenxian with divine sense instead of Meng Yan about his inner depression. Xiaoshenxian said solemnly: "in fact, for Meng Yan, it''s all normal. He saw through the ruthlessness of the royal family. He always did what he should do step by step, and he didn''t have any feelings for any women. It''s certain that he was depressed." "So, I will try my best to make him happy. Even though I may not be able to do much, I will try my best." Qin Chu people clenched their fists and said firmly. The little fairy didn''t know what he thought of, and suddenly his eyes were moist. She seems to remember, I don''t know when, she also had this idea of a person. "Let''s light this lantern together." Meng Yan, who didn''t know how long he had hugged the people of Qin and Chu, finally released his hand and took the lantern from the people of Qin and Chu. Qin Chu people nodded heavily and found a fire fold to blow. Meng Yan held Qin Chu people''s hand and lit the lantern together. They are also rabbit lanterns, which seem to inherit the memory of the last one. Looking at it, Qin and Chu people unconsciously remember what happened to Meng Yan and her on the way back from Turks. It seems that at that time, she had been worried that Meng Yan would be calculated by the emperor and Ge Shulang. But when it all happened, she was suddenly relieved. Chapter 475 It''s not that she doesn''t worry, but that she finally understands that no matter what happens, there are two people to face together. As long as two people are still together, no matter what they face, they are fearless. Mencius Yan was the support of Qin and Chu people, and Qin and Chu people could also be the support of Mencius Yan. "Mr. Wang, I will always be with you. This time, it''s not over. But you should believe that bad people have their own way. It''s not that there is no retribution. It''s just that the time has not come. If the emperor insists on going his own way, he will be punished sooner or later." Qin and Chu people. Meng Yan didn''t realize how cruel these words were. On the contrary, he felt very distressed. A little girl like Qin and Chu people should be protected by Haosheng and live a happy and carefree life. But now I was forced to say that by reality. "Chu people, those things don''t need you to solve, everything has our king. Even for you, our king will not be as indifferent as before, and won''t let those people frame our king." Meng Yan promised. It was not until this evening that Meng Yan realized that blindly giving in would not change anything at all, it would only make those people worse. If he really wants to protect the Qin and Chu people, and if he really wants to spend his life with them, he can only take up his sword and protect his own life and interests. Only in this way can he have the ability to protect the Qin and Chu people. "In that case, let''s grow up and protect each other." Qin Chu people laughed mischievously. Meng Yan nodded and held the Qin and Chu people in his arms again. The rabbit lantern in the courtyard of the palace is very bright on this day. A few happy, a few sad, a few warm, a few full of smoke. Ge Shulang doesn''t feel much about the Mid Autumn Festival in the Central Plains, and he doesn''t think it''s hard to see his family today. But he has paid so much and lost so much, and he hasn''t solved Meng Yan, which makes him very angry. Mingming was fine at the beginning, and the emperor took the initiative to choose Ge Shulang from the bill, but how could he suddenly change the camp because of the words of the Qin and Chu people? Is the so-called face so important? With a Meng Yan, I don''t know how much threat it will bring to the emperor. This time, the bill is an excellent opportunity. As long as the emperor''s heart can be a little harder, it can completely solve the hidden danger of Meng Yan. But why doesn''t the emperor do it? "What''s the origin of the Qin and Chu people? How can they ruin the prince''s good deeds every time? It''s clear that Meng Yan has to confess his guilt just now. It''s clear that the prince can get revenge immediately and get rid of Meng Yan. But the Qin and Chu people appear at this time and say that the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty can bear it and let Meng Yan go?" Brother sulang thought not even thinking. He came up with a Tucao. But if he thought about it, he could make complaints about it. He knew that the emperor made this decision for the sake of the persistence of the throne. The military counselor also understood this. He knew that GE Shulang was just in a bad mood. He just let out a little. Some words could not be taken seriously. Therefore, he neither echoed Ge Shulang''s words nor dissuaded him from acting cautiously. On the contrary, the military strategist thinks that it''s better to solve the problems in jingzhaoyi''s side. Since the bill is not in Ge Shulang''s hands, it must be in Jing Zhaoyi''s hands. Like this kind of evidence, even if it doesn''t benefit Meng Yan at present, in case, Jing Zhaoyi will not directly destroy the bill. Moreover, all of a sudden, Jing Zhaoyi didn''t have any contact with the Regent''s house after that, so the bill must still be in Jing Zhaoyi''s hands. If Ge Shulang can catch up with Meng Yan and Qin Chu people and get the bill, then he can directly convict Meng Yan, and Meng Yan will never be able to turn over. But just because jingzhaoyi can take the bill away from GE Shulang without any trace, and also let Ge Shulang have no memory at all, it shows that the adult of jingzhaoyi is not easy to deal with. If they want to get the bill from jingzhaoyi, they just have to think out a plan quickly. "That Jing Zhao Yi doesn''t take oil and salt, and doesn''t eat hard or soft. Moreover, he seems to have a good relationship with Meng Yan. According to Prince Ben, no matter what we do, he won''t give us the bill." Ge Shulang, who has been unreliable, finally said a very reliable word, so that the military division did not know what to say to refute. The idea of the bill was first thought out by the military strategist, and even more because some things were forced to be said by GE Shulang, and began to be implemented. But in the end, it was still a bit too close to the paper. They did not expect that Qin Chu people had already known the secret of the bill, which made the whole plan fall into a state of anxiety so far. The military strategist has been thinking about how to get the bill back from jingzhaoyi, while GE Shulang is thinking about the identity of the Qin and Chu people. Whatever he did at the border or after he came to the capital, or whatever he did for Meng Yan, he would be destroyed by the Qin and Chu people in the end. In the end, it was his brother Shulang who was unlucky. Besides the dead witch doctor, no one else knows the secret of the military counselor. How could the people of Qin and Chu know about it, and the soldier who was executed at the beginning? What the people of Qin and Chu said is quite right. There are only two possibilities. First, Qin and Chu people really have special ability to know all this; Second, in the Turkic camp, there are other undercover agents of Meng Yan. "Military strategist, send someone down to investigate the experience of Qin and Chu people in the capital. The prince doesn''t believe that a woman has such great ability. Someone must be behind her back." Ge Shulang vowed. Although the military adviser also felt that the Qin and Chu people were not simple, he didn''t feel that there was anyone behind the Qin and Chu people. Otherwise, how could Meng Xu have let go easily. But now that GE Shulang has given orders, it''s OK to check. The military adviser nodded and assigned the task directly. "Although the treaty has been signed, we can still stay here for some time. We must solve Meng Yan within this period of time. In this way, we can have an account with our father after we go back. Otherwise, we will not be able to get away sooner or later." Ge Shulang clapped the table angrily and said. Chapter 476 Since Wang Shi ordered people to bring the news to the border the day before the Mid Autumn Festival, he rushed to the border quickly. Even in the evening, it was just a symbolic break. He kept his spirit and went on his way, so the time to go to the border was much shorter than the normal time. Just three days later, the man arrived at the border. Although tired half dead, but at least ahead of time to complete the task. At this time, time is the most urgent. It''s about Meng Yan''s safety. No one dares to delay. When Zhou Ping saw Song Xing, Song Xing was lying on the horse''s back and fell directly from the horse''s back. With trembling hands, he took out the letter written by Wang Shi from his arms and handed it to Zhou Ping. At that time, Zhou Ping''s heart "clattered" and knew that the event was not good. Over the years, Meng Yan has not been so flustered. After reading the letter, Zhou Ping didn''t dare to delay at all, so he directly asked people to prepare horses and went to the nearest town in Turkey. "Well, what happened and what are you doing?" Huadengwu saw that Zhou Ping was worried and flustered. He also began to worry and asked Zhou Ping. Zhou Ping didn''t have time to explain to Hua dengwu. He handed Wang Shi''s letter to Hua dengwu and rode away. After all, it''s about Meng Yan, and there are a lot of things involved. This kind of thing still has to be said by Zhou Ping himself to Burigude. Only then can it have weight, and Burigude will believe it. Huadengwu had a clear idea of everything, and he was so angry that he almost didn''t pull out his sword. How difficult is it for Meng Yan to live in the border these days? How much sweat and effort did these people put into fighting? The people of Qin and Chu suffered a lot at that time. They finally pushed back the Turks and won the battle. Is that how the emperor rewarded Meng Yan? Let''s not say what Meng Yan thought in his heart. They all felt cold when they looked at them. This kind of emperor is really unworthy. "If you want me to say that Meng Yan should not still hold this kind of emperor and directly take his old nest away, but also accept this kind of cowardice? Anyway, he is also an unreasonable emperor. Don''t worry about it. " Huadengwu said angrily. When Lin Xiaobao heard it, he immediately made a gesture of forbidding sound: "OK, lady Hua, be careful when you talk. Good things don''t go out, bad things spread far away. We all know that the dog emperor is not a thing, but it''s easy to cause trouble if you say it." "I''m afraid that won''t work? Besides, it''s all our people here. There''s nothing to be afraid of. Anyone who has seen this will be angry. My reaction is calm enough. If the dog emperor is in front of me, I really want to cut him off. " Lin Xiaobao make complaints about the lantern Wu, but he still has a tendency to become aggravated. Lin Xiaobao was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat. He took the letter huadengwu showed him and understood everything. Then his fear turned into anger: "Lady Hua, I think you are really patient enough. Our Lord paid so much and almost lost his life. In exchange for the stability of this big week, is that what the dog emperor did to him?" "There is also little lady Qin. At that time, little lady Qin had been enduring the attack of Turkic toxin, which made Ge Shulang have internal problems. Otherwise, this battle would not have been so easy to win. Moreover, little lady Qin used her special ability to do so many things. The emperor really could have done it." Lin Xiaobao said angrily. Others don''t know, but he knows that a woman from the Qin and Chu dynasties, in order not to let Ge Shulang find his real work, went to the Turkic camp alone, set a trap, and led Ge Shulang''s eyes to others. Otherwise, Lin Xiaobao would not be so happy in the Turkic day. But now, the emperor wants to deal with Meng Yan and the Qin and Chu people for his own benefit, which is something the frontier soldiers can''t accept. "The emperor only has his own rights in his eyes. You can see that he even guards against his royal highness Meng Xu now. How can he not guard against others? I think he is just a muddle headed old man. He thinks about his two Mu and three Fen of land all day long, and doesn''t notice who is responsible for his current security." The lantern Wu hummed coldly. Lin Xiaobao also echoed: "who said it is not? No wonder general Zhou''s action was so fast just now. I think he should also be angry. Now he wants to run to Burigude, explain the matter clearly, and then take Burigude to the capital." Of course, Lin Xiaobao thinks that even if Zhou Ping is in such a hurry, it will be more than half a day before he finds Burigude. The night is a bit cool, but people are very impetuous. Zhou Ping was in a hurry. He finally got to the border of Turk. The officials there were not willing to meet Zhou Ping and even less willing to report the incident to Burigude. It was Zhou Ping who, at least, raised the incident to the relationship between the two countries and also explained that it was related to gershurang in the capital city. That official rushed to report the incident to Burigude. This makes Zhou Ping deeply feel that Da Zhou has not yet subdued the Turks. This time I went to Dazhou for negotiation, although it was said that GE Shulang went there, but bregude also sent his own people in the team. It''s just that this person can''t come at any time, and can only fly pigeons to deliver letters. What bregude knew was also what GE Shulang was locked up at the beginning. But it''s enough to know that, at least when Zhou Ping comes, he won''t be regarded as a liar. "The second prince of your country took a bill to frame our Regent. On the surface, he forced the regent to cooperate with him, but in fact, the one who finally cooperated with the second prince was the emperor of Dazhou. After I said that, his royal highness didn''t seem to be surprised. It seems that he already knows something. " No matter how anxious Zhou Ping was, he was also a man with brains. When he said these words, he was always observing Burigude. To this extent, it''s meaningless for Burigude and Meng Yan to stand on the opposite side again. Moreover, Zhou Ping''s initiative now indicates Meng Yan''s cooperation. Since Meng Yan takes the initiative to bow his head, bu RI Gu de always wants to sell face. Why not do this kind of win-win thing? "The mighty general is right. The prince really knows something about it, but as far as the prince knows, GE Shulang was escorted to the government by the people of Qin and Chu?" Bregude asked, what he knew was up to that time period, but Zhou Ping said more than that. Chapter 477 "That''s right. I''ve explained the following things to the prince just now. Now the emperor is really inclined to help the second prince, and has taken the Regent and the little lady Qin to the zongrenfu, which means to convict the Regent." Zhou Ping explained. In this way, even now Ge Shulang is still being held by the government, he has the capital to negotiate with the emperor. Because the so-called Bill never appeared. And only after the emperor got the bill, can he be regarded as having the evidence to convict Meng Yan. Nowadays, the relationship between Dazhou and Turk is different. As soon as the treaty is signed, Turk becomes a subsidiary state of Dazhou. The words of emperor Dazhou are more authoritative in Turk. If emperor Dazhou really stands on the side of geshurang at that time, it will be very disadvantageous for bregude. This is also the reason why bregude now chooses to meet Zhou Ping. Zhou Ping carefully observed Burigude''s expression, and knew that Burigude knew that the situation on the other side of Dazhou was not good for him, and he should have learned something about GE Shulang from his own channel, so now he still believed Zhou Ping''s words. But if there is no interest point, Burigude will not help Meng Yan wholeheartedly and cooperate with Zhou Ping. Considering this, Zhou Ping said to Burigude: "in fact, the present form of the prince should have been very clear. Once the second prince cooperates with the emperor, he is the one who has the right to speak. So this time I come here to reach an agreement with the prince. You block the second prince''s plan, and I guarantee that you get what you deserve." "No matter what the outcome of Ge Shulang is, now the crown prince is already the crown prince, and his father also attaches great importance to him. Is it because Ge Shulang has some cooperation with the emperor of your country that he can erase his status as the crown prince?" Burigude asked Zhou Pingdao. This is not only a test of how far the capital has progressed, but also a test of where Zhou Ping''s bottom line is. In fact, bregude knew in his heart that if Ge Shulang really had the help of emperor Dazhou, it would be very dangerous for him to be the crown prince. Zhou Ping is not a vegetarian either. Since he dares not to do anything, he comes to discuss with Burigude directly. Naturally, he understands Burigude, and knows more about Burigude''s heart. Since bregude is not willing to reach a good direct cooperation, he originally intended to give bregude some better conditions, which can be postponed for a while. "Yes, or no, your highness should know in his heart that the status of Dazhou and Turks is different now. The weight of the words of emperor Dazhou is still very heavy in Turks. Who doesn''t want to have a stable life now? I don''t think your emperor wants another war. " Zhou Ping said meaningfully. No matter who is the prince of Turk after a period of time or a few years, there are still some possibilities for the king of Turk to change his position in order to avoid war. Anyway, the rules of Turk and Dazhou are different. There is not so much to say. Even the son of a commoner, as long as he has the ability, he can inherit the rule. It''s nothing more than a word from the emperor. Naturally, Burigude knew this, and from Zhou Ping''s reaction, he was sure that Burigude would definitely cooperate with him. "This battle was defeated by GE Shulang. His father was very angry about it, so he strongly requested to go to Dazhou for negotiation. The prince had always thought that GE Shulang wanted to atone for his sins. Unexpectedly, he went through with this kind of mind. He not only did something bad for Turks, but also destroyed the relationship between the two countries, The prince will tell his father. " After thinking for a while, Burigude said solemnly. While listening, Zhou Ping felt the meaning. "OK, I''ll ask the prince to solve this matter. As long as you are responsible for recalling the second prince and making his conspiracy impossible, I''ll do the rest." Zhou Ping said with a smile. Bu RI Gu de nodded: "in this case, happy cooperation." "I like to talk to smart people, but his highness is a smart man." Zhou Ping said, "Dazhou and Turks have entered a stable period, and there will be no conflict in a short period of time, so even if they lose the war, it is not necessarily a bad thing for Turks." Although we can''t get up for the time being, we can''t occupy the border area of Dazhou, and we have to pay some tribute to Dazhou every year, we are still stable. If Ge Shulang really solved Meng Yan''s problem and made a good relationship with the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty, he would have something to say in front of the Turkic emperor. After this incident, Meng Yan must have been extremely disappointed by the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty. Even though he was still guarding the Zhou Dynasty, he was not as loyal to the emperor as before. Therefore, although Zhou Ping is at the border now, he may not be able to dominate the meaning of the capital, he will no longer pose a threat to bregude, which is also a benefit to bregude. Bregude naturally understood these things. This time Zhou Ping came to discuss this matter with Burigude. Now that both sides have reached an agreement, he has no need to stay. After a few polite words with Burigude, he left. "Your Highness, are you sure what he said is true? Is there any risk in cooperating with him? " After Zhou Ping left, Burigude''s men asked. Bu RI Gu de tapped his fingers on the table. His eyes were deep and meaningful, and he said: "Meng Yan is in trouble now. He must come to the prince to solve it. No matter how Zhou Ping is, Meng Yan is a man who knows his kindness and will repay his kindness and reason. As long as he agrees, he will do it." "What''s more, even if you don''t get anything, it''s really those little moves that can hinder Gertrude. Why not do it?" Referring to the younger brother, Burigude could not help but sneer, "Ge Shulang is a bit too bold, even dare to do this kind of thing in private. At that time, he will look good." "The second prince was defeated by Meng Yan several times at the beginning. This time, he even calculated Meng Yan on such an important occasion. In my opinion, he was so angry that he might end up in the future." His men echoed. Bregude snorted coldly, disdaining. Chapter 478 After learning the action of gershurang, the first thing brygud had to do was to report it to the Turkic emperor. No matter what extent of his current plan, no matter what extent he has achieved, as long as bregude tells the Turkic emperor at this time that he has a rebellious mind and even cooperates with the emperor of Zhou, all that he has done will be abandoned. In any case, it is the first to break the back of Ge Shulang. As for the rest of the matter, we should settle it slowly. If there is any change in the capital, Burigude''s men will continue to send messages. It''s only a matter of time. "Ge Shulang is also a fool. He can even do this kind of thing. Do you really think that all of us are fools? I''m afraid that even the emperor of Zhou didn''t really plan to cooperate with him." Cloth day solid de said with a sneer, the tone is full of disdain. His subordinates echoed and said: "it seems that the defeat this time is not a small blow to him, but he is still in a delusion to move your position, and he doesn''t know how to weigh his weight. As long as we tell the emperor about it today, I''m afraid he will be arrested when he returns to Turk." "No one can tolerate others to covet their own status, even the father is the same, GE Shulang is completely provocative to the father, since he dares to do so, he should think of such a result." Bregude road. Near the palace of the Turkic emperor, Burigude and his subordinates stopped the topic. On the contrary, they were all in a hurry, saying that they had something important to report to the emperor. Since the defeat, the Turkic emperor''s mood is not very high, and he is very upset every day. At this moment, he is not willing to meet Burigude. But after all, Burigude is the prince, and he has always been very steady. This time, it can''t be said that there is anything important, so the Turkic emperor let Burigude in. "My son''s ministers see my father." Burigude gave a courtesy to the Turkic emperor. "What are you doing here today? As a prince, he is anxious and flustered The Turkic emperor said with some displeasure. Burigude knew that the Turkic emperor was upset, so he could find an excuse to vent his anger. He followed the Turkic emperor and said, "it''s my son''s fault, but this time my son''s son was really worried, so he didn''t pay attention to the etiquette. Please forgive me." As the saying goes, the etiquette of Burigude is enough. After all, he didn''t really do anything. The Turkic emperor was also bad. He always held on to him, coughed twice and asked, "OK, what happened?" "Report back to my father and emperor, my son''s minister just received the news that the second emperor''s younger brother was imprisoned by the Yamen in the capital of the great Zhou Dynasty. It is said that the second emperor''s younger brother took a bill and went to the house of the Regent Meng Yan, threatening Meng Yan to cooperate with him. As a result, Meng Yan was not at home, and there was only a woman from the Qin and Chu people, so the Qin and Chu people directly sent the second emperor''s younger brother to the government." Bregude road. Basically, without saying a word, Burigude would carefully observe the change of the Turkic emperor''s expression. From the beginning of surprise to the back of anger and doubt, it was basically within Burigude''s expectation. He didn''t wait for the Turkic emperor to ask, and then he took the initiative to say: "just now, my son''s ministers also got the news from the troops of Dazhou stationed at the border, saying that the second emperor''s younger brother was holding the bill for private transactions with Meng Yan during the war. Now the second emperor and the emperor of Dazhou have probably joined hands to deal with Meng Yan." In fact, it is a good thing for Turks to solve Meng Yan. If Ge Shulang really had the method and ability to get rid of Meng Yan, then the Turkic emperor could not accept Ge Shulang as a demon now, but what did brygud say? Ge Shulang cooperated with the emperor of Dazhou. Even if he came back to Turk after a while, who could guarantee that he didn''t count on Turk''s heart, or that the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty didn''t agree to any conditions to help Ge Shulang ascend? These are not accurate, so bregude predicted that the Turkic emperor would be angry when he heard that GE Shulang cooperated with the emperor of Dazhou, and he was sure that he would die. "How bold he is!" The Turk emperor said angrily, and directly waved the tea set on the table to the ground, jingling to pieces. Bregude knelt down on the ground and said sincerely: "father, please calm down. Fortunately, now we already know about it. It''s not irreparable. Even if the second emperor''s younger brother cooperates with the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty, it doesn''t necessarily have a bad impact on you. Besides, it can get rid of Meng Yan. Without Meng Yan, the Zhou Dynasty has no barrier, There are some advantages "He got rid of Meng Yan, but I won''t let him go if he betrays me secretly!" The Turkic emperor said in a loud voice, hoping to be dragged in front of him now. Burigude lowered his head, as if in fear. In fact, he was smiling. He said that on purpose just now. Only by holding Ge Shulang up to Gao Gao can he fall even worse. As for the throne, the emperor is always the one with the smallest mind. On the surface, Burigude said that he was helping Ge Shulang to speak. In fact, he was reminding the Turkic emperor that he might have rebellious thoughts. Maybe he would directly cooperate with emperor Dazhou to pull the Turkic emperor down from the throne. All this is not good for the Turkic emperor. Even without a Meng Yan, it''s just more beneficial to ge Shulang. Therefore, the Turkic emperor will certainly not tolerate such things. Burigude sneered, looked up at the Turkic emperor, and dissuaded him: "father, you must think twice. When Er Chen just heard this, he was very angry, but maybe Er Huang''s younger brother had his own reasons. Moreover, Zhou Ping and ER Chen of Da Zhou said this thing, and it''s hard to ensure that it''s not a little conspiracy played by the troops of Da Zhou." "Other people in Dazhou may not be reliable, but those who are Meng Yan won''t do this kind of cheating, so what Zhou Ping said must be true." The Turk emperor said coldly. Chapter 479 "It takes three days at least from the capital to the border. There are a lot of things that can happen in these three days. What you know now is that GE Shulang was arrested, which was three days ago. Now that the Mid Autumn Festival is over and the negotiation is over, maybe Ge Shulang has reached an agreement with emperor Dazhou." The Turkic emperor said with worry. This was also what brygud was worried about, so he came to tell the Turkic emperor about it. In any case, let''s cut off Gertrude''s retreat first. As long as the Turkic emperor does not stand on the side of geshurang, the position of Prince Burigude will be stable. As long as the Turkic emperor no longer believes in geshurang, geshurang will only face death when he comes back to Turkey. "This..." Bu RI Gu de said. He had inserted his own Eyeliner into the messenger. No one knew it. He could not help revealing it at this moment. In that case, he had no way to do this to his brother. When the Turkic emperor saw this reaction, he also understood that brygud could not do anything at all. He could only command people to guard the border. Once he found the trace of gershurang''s return, he directly arrested him. For this result, although bregude is not very satisfied, but the result has been very good. Burigude saluted the Turkic emperor and said, "my son is willing to help my father to do this, and send the second emperor''s younger brother to you intact. If the second emperor''s younger brother really has any grievances, he can also tell you a good confession." "What else can he say, huh?" The Turkic emperor was very angry and said, "OK, don''t stay here any more. What should you do? Just bring people to me and leave here at that time. I don''t care so much whether it''s perfect or not." That is to say, if Ge Shulang resists at that time, he will directly use force to subdue him, which is just in line with Burigude''s intention. However, bregude didn''t really intend to do so. When he arrived in front of the Turkic emperor, he was sure to make the Turkic emperor despise him. It''s just that today''s Ge Shulang has a hard life, which no one in the border can think of. "Second prince, the boat will go straight to the bridge. Don''t worry too much. In fact, you can see from the emperor''s reaction that he really wants to get rid of Meng Yan. It''s just a matter of time. We just lost an opportunity. We still have time." After returning to the rest Inn, the military adviser comforted Ge Shulang all the time. This time, GE Shulang lost a lot. He thought that acting along with the emperor at the banquet could at least solve Meng Yan''s problem. But now, Meng Yan has not been solved. Instead, he has been given an army by the people of Qin and Chu, which is extremely uneconomic. Ge Shulang''s heart is now abnormal uncomfortable, eager to kill. He thought that the treaty had become a foregone conclusion, so he had to get rid of Meng Yan. After he went back, he could make a deal with the Turkic emperor. Unexpectedly, he killed a Qin and Chu man and asked her to save him. Although the emperor of Zhou really had the determination to kill Meng Yan, the problem now is that he had the heart and didn''t have the courage! Because of the words of the Qin and Chu people, Meng Yan was released. Ge Shulang was helpless enough. "Well, what''s next? The Qin and Chu people have taken people away now. Even if it is, we still have a chance, but the emperor of the Zhou Dynasty is dragging time. I''m only worried that we can''t wait that long. Once the negotiation is over, the Turks will soon know the result. " What GE Shulang worried about was that before he solved the problem of Meng Yan, the Turkic emperor or brygud would know about the negotiation of the treaty, especially if brygud knew about it first, it would certainly trip him. Since the military strategist is a military strategist, he must think more carefully than Ge Shulang, so he knows what GE Shulang is worried about. However, it''s useless to worry about these things now. Many things have been determined. What they have to do now is to try their best to remedy and minimize the loss. This time, Meng Yan was not disposed of at the banquet. The emperor of Zhou also urgently needed the bill as evidence to dispose of Meng Yan. This is where the emperor of Zhou needed to go to geshulang. If Ge Shulang wants to do something, he can only take this opportunity to negotiate with emperor Dazhou and reach an agreement. "Since we were able to forge a bill at the beginning, we can do it now. Although it will take a certain amount of time, this time we all know that this bill does not have to be simulated. As long as it exists, it has its function. Therefore, compared with the last bill, it should take a shorter time to make it." The strategist gave his idea out. Since jingzhaoyi doesn''t hand in the bill, and the emperor needs another bill, they will make another one. Anyway, the last bill was made by the military division. This time, he can do it. "Although the previous bill was forged by you, are you sure it won''t be counterproductive to take it out? If jingzhaoyi takes out that bill at that time, how should we deal with it? Moreover, even if it is forged, it will take a certain amount of time and conditions. " Ge Shulang obviously did not agree with the military adviser. The commander nodded, but he didn''t insist any more. In this matter, he also knows that he lacks some consideration. After so many things, it is obvious that GE Shulang''s idea is more mature than before, which is gratifying. "According to my subordinates, even if you don''t have to do it with the second prince, the emperor of Zhou will send someone to ask Jing Zhaoyi about the bill. Even if Jing Zhaoyi has great ability, he can''t avoid the search of the emperor of Zhou. Unless he has solved the bill in advance, he won''t be searched by the emperor of Zhou. According to our previous conjecture, Jingzhaoyi still has this bill. " That is to say, what they have to do now is to wait quietly. When the emperor finds the evidence, they can directly convict Meng Yan. Ge Shulang glanced at the military adviser. He knew that the military adviser had this idea just now. Why did he ask him about forging the bill again: "it seems that the military adviser has a good plan in mind." Chapter 480 "I can''t talk about the plan. I''m just watching the change. Now, the one who wants to solve Meng Yan most is emperor Dazhou." It''s a military way. After the trouble of the Qin and Chu people, although Meng Yan is OK for the time being, it also shows that Meng Yan''s status is more unshakable and the emperor has a sense of crisis. Therefore, they just need to wait and see what happens. With such an explanation, GE Shulang understood immediately. It''s just that... The devil is a foot high, and the way is a foot high. How could they not think of the Qin and Chu people and the little fairy? Therefore, on the night of the Mid Autumn Festival, the moon is bright and the wind is clear. The people of Qin and Chu came to yamen wearing invisibility cloaks. In the middle of the night, all the doors of the Yamen had been locked, and the Qin and Chu people didn''t have the skill to jump over the high wall, so they could only find a "dog hole" in the back wall under the detection of the fairy. "Little fairy? Are you sure, are you sure, just let me get in here? I, the one who dared to quarrel with the emperor in the Jinluan palace just now, did you let me go through the dog hole Qin Chu people pinch waist, stare, can''t believe and very not willing to say. The little fairy nodded seriously: "unless you have other ways to get in, you''d better drill in from here. Besides, it''s not a dog hole. As long as you drill in from here, it''s just a hole in the broken wall." "What''s the difference between that and the dog hole? Why don''t you try? I think the reputation of Qin and Chu people will be destroyed in this dog hole. " Qin Chu people cry chirp of say, and then admit the life of lie on the ground. Thanks to the fact that the Qin and Chu people are thin and weak, they might not even be able to get into this dog hole. Then she can only think of a way to make a big noise and attract Jing Zhaoyi. But in that case, she may attract the attention of other people, and it will be more troublesome. "I''ll tell you, this is how my informal host can do it. You say that all the ladies from all walks of life, who''s going to drill this dog hole with you." While complaining, the Qin and Chu people skillfully drilled through the dog hole. The little fairy was stunned. "Host, I''m afraid you have more than one or two experiences with this method." The little fairy exclaimed, and then before the Qin and Chu people became angry, he quickly converged his divine consciousness, which made the Qin and Chu people have no place to get angry. The Qin and Chu people stamped their feet and hummed angrily. They began to look for Jing Zhaoyi''s bedroom, and their expression gradually became serious. She usually talks and laughs with the little fairy. When she gets down to business, she is still serious, but she has never been to the Yamen. It''s hard to find Jing Zhaoyi''s room for a while, so she has to call the little fairy out first. "Do you have a map of Yamen? You can''t do that. The whole yamen courtyard is very big. I don''t know where jingzhaoyi''s room is. " Qin Chu people some helpless said. The little fairy pointed out a direction to the people of Qin and Chu: "go from there." "All right." The people of Qin and Chu readily responded and walked in the direction of the little fairy. People say that if you don''t do bad things, you are not afraid of ghosts. Jing Zhaoyi thinks that he is fair and honest enough. At least he has never done anything bad. He even often helps some common people. But why does something knock on his door in the middle of the night? And when I looked at it from the door, there was no shadow shining on it. Did something else hit the door? Jing Zhaoyi and his wife looked at each other, and they saw fear and doubt in each other''s eyes. "Master, is there really something Jing Zhao Yi''s madam some afraid of say, tightly hold Jing Zhao Yi''s clothes all don''t dare to let go. Jing Zhaoyi swallowed her saliva and tried to calm herself down. She was ready to get out of bed and planned to see what it was: "madam, don''t be afraid. We don''t have to worry about ghosts knocking on the door if we don''t do bad things. I have to see what it is that is playing tricks here." The people of Qin and Chu were very anxious when they were waiting outside. She''s been knocking on the door for a while. Why hasn''t anyone come to open the door yet? Does it mean that this is not Jing Zhaoyi''s room and nobody lives in it? "Little fairy, it can''t be that you''ve made a mistake. How come no one has opened the door?" The Qin and Chu people asked suspiciously. The little fairy looked at the room and the people of Qin and Chu, and said, "they are not scared to death now. I''m really lucky." The people of Qin and Chu still didn''t understand and asked, "what do you mean?" "My host, you are still wearing an invisibility cloak. If someone knocks on the door outside, they can see the figure from inside. But now you are wearing an invisibility cloak, they don''t see anything. They think it''s a ghost knocking on the door." Little fairy hate iron not into steel said, but there is no way, it just didn''t realize this. The Qin and Chu people responded and quickly took two steps to remove the invisibility cloak. Then they went back to the door again. Just as they wanted to knock, they didn''t expect that the door would be opened by Jing Zhaoyi. At this moment, both sides were scared. The Qin and Chu people jumped one foot away. "This, this, this, little lady Qin?" Jing Zhao Yi is surprised of all some stammer, Wu heart is busy giving oneself Shun Qi. The people of Qin and Chu discovered that jingzhaoyi didn''t restrain her curiosity. She came to open the door and gave a long breath. Then she motioned for jingzhaoyi to enter the door and said, "I''ve seen Lord jingzhaoyi. I have something important to discuss with Lord jingzhaoyi this time." Jingzhaoyi knew that Qin Chu people and Meng Yan were arrested and locked up in the zongrenfu. After all, it was yesterday. But they don''t know what happened at the Mid Autumn Festival dinner. When Jing Zhaoyi saw the Qin and Chu people coming, he thought that they had escaped from the patriarchal clan without permission, and his expression became nervous. He looked around and welcomed the Qin and Chu people into the room. When jingzhaoyi''s wife saw that jingzhaoyi had brought a young woman in, she was also surprised. She looked at the people of Qin and Chu, then looked at jingzhaoyi and asked, "master, what''s the matter?" "This is the young lady of Qin, her Royal Highness The Regent." Jing Zhaoyi said simply. Qin Chu people nodded to Mrs. jingzhaoyi, indicating that Mrs. jingzhaoyi was at ease: "Mr. jingzhaoyi is right, please rest assured, I am not a bad person." "In fact, the little girl came here this time to ask the Lord jingzhaoyi, the bill is still in your hands?" Qin Chu people said straight to the point. Chapter 481 "Yes, although this bill is not good for the Lord, I''m still worried that it will be useful later, so I didn''t destroy it. But what happened?" Jing Zhaoyi''s face is tense, and her worry about Meng Yan is obvious. "In fact, today''s Mid Autumn Festival dinner, the emperor has released the king, but Ge Shulang has told the existence of the bill, which means that the bill is with you..." Qin churen''s serious tone tells Jing Zhaoyi everything about the Mid Autumn Festival dinner. After understanding this matter, Jing Zhaoyi''s expression became more serious. Even Jing Zhaoyi''s wife was solemn at the moment. To put it mildly, the emperor will only come to the Yamen to investigate. As long as jingzhaoyi doesn''t let go and the emperor can''t find the bill, it means that jingzhaoyi didn''t leave the bill. This is the past. But if the emperor must take advantage of this opportunity to get rid of Meng Yan, he will certainly bully and lure Jing Zhaoyi and increase the search. If he doesn''t, he may be able to say that he has. In this way, it''s a way of thinking for Jing Zhaoyi, and it''s not good for Meng Yan. "I know what little lady Qin said. I will try my best to deal with it. As for the Lord, please rest assured that I will never betray him." After a short silence, Jing Zhaoyi made a serious promise. Qin churen shook his head and said, "I don''t mean to ask Lord jingzhaoyi to take care of this. You can give me the bill and the room you own. From now on, you have nothing to do with it." "It''s OK to give you the bill, but it doesn''t matter if it doesn''t matter. If the emperor insists on executing the Lord, even if he can''t find any evidence from my official, he will make evidence by force." Jing Zhaoyi sighed, feeling that the idea of Qin and Chu people was too simple. Speaking of this, Jing Zhaoyi''s expression suddenly became surprised: "you, how do you know that room?" Just now, Jing Zhaoyi hasn''t noticed this. Only a few of his confidants know about his room, and others don''t know anything about it. Jing Zhaoyi won''t tell anyone that all the people who have been imprisoned in that room will gradually lose their memory of that room. How do Qin and Chu people know about it? And just now, it''s clear that he and Mrs. jingzhaoyi just didn''t see anyone at the door. How could Qin and Chu people appear at the door as soon as they opened the door? It''s all very strange. Is it... Is it? Jing Zhaoyi pointed to the Qin and Chu people and said, "are you --" "Don''t think about it, my Lord. I''m a real person, but I know an expert who knows astronomy and geography. He told me about your room, and this expert helps me when I can enter the Yamen quietly." Qin and Chu people explained. Behind the master - the fairy nodded, yes, she is the master. After listening to this explanation, Jing Zhaoyi reluctantly calmed down a little bit, but he looked at Qin Chu people with a little doubt. "In fact, as long as we are on the United Front, other things are not important. Do you think it''s right to let the LORD out of danger and keep you and the whole yamen safe? That''s OK. We don''t need to consider other things." The Qin and Chu people made their stand very clear. Sure enough, as soon as Meng Yan''s safety was involved, Jing Zhaoyi began to be serious, and her suspicion of the Qin and Chu people was also reduced. After all, he and Wang Shi were still praising the people of Qin and Chu together before, so he didn''t say anything about the people of Qin and Chu. He was just scared by the incident just now. "What little lady Qin said is reasonable, but we can''t change the emperor''s meaning. Even if I can''t find the bill here, even if the room is OK, the emperor will make evidence by himself. Even if you have a way, it''s useless." Jing Zhaoyi felt that he had made his words quite clear just now. Unexpectedly, Qin and Chu people were still so blind and confident. Qin Chu people waved his hand and said: "since the little girl has said this to you now, it means that the little girl has a way. You just need to give me the bill now, or you have a safe place to hide the bill. At that time, you must choose yourself to ensure your own safety. That''s enough." Jing Zhaoyi is still hesitant. The main reason is that the people of Qin and Chu are just a woman. Although she is really bold at the Mid Autumn Festival dinner tonight, the enemy she has to face is the emperor, the head of a country. What can she do as a woman. On the contrary, Mrs. jingzhaoyi pulled jingzhaoyi''s sleeve and said, "this little lady seems to be very sure. Master, if you really have no way, in my opinion, just listen to this little lady." The people of Qin and Chu are very pleased that women really know women, but this lady is still sensible. "This..." Jing Zhaoyi still hesitated. Qin Chu people smile and blink. If it''s someone else, she really wants to say it directly. Anyway, jingzhaoyi has no other way. It''s doomed to suffer such a disaster. It''s better to listen to her try. Maybe there''s a chance to recover. It doesn''t affect jingzhaoyi at all, OK? Is there anything else to be hesitant about? "Little lady Qin, I know where the bill is. I''ll get it for you." Seeing that Jing Zhaoyi still didn''t believe in people, Mrs. Jing Zhaoyi took the initiative to help the Qin and Chu people get the bill. The people of Qin and Chu immediately replied, "thank you, madam." I was moved to tears. "This - alas." Beijing Zhaoyi see Beijing Zhaoyi lady all went to take, also have no way, had to admit an order of let madam sit down, oneself go to take. "Tut Tut, little fairy, have you seen it? In fact, Lord jingzhaoyi is also a favorite daughter-in-law. As soon as lady jingzhaoyi speaks and gets up, Lord jingzhaoyi has no choice. He must be a good man at home." Qin Chu people and small immortals make complaints about their way of life. Little fairy very perfunctory with a smile, said: "yes, home essential." "In fact, my Lord is the best." The people of Qin and Chu had a smile like a flower maniac. The fairy rolled his eyes and stopped talking. At this time, Jing Zhaoyi also brought the bill to the Qin Chu people: "little lady Qin, this bill is from GE Shulang." Chapter 482 "Good." The Qin and Chu people took the bill and casually opened it. They found that it was no longer the one she saw in the border military division room. No matter the material or the signature of Meng Yan, it was not the one she had seen before, let alone any sign of improvement. Even the Qin and Chu people who have been studying Meng Yan''s handwriting recently can''t tell whether it''s true or false. No wonder the old man said that it''s Meng Yan''s handwriting at that time. If the bill is really in the hands of the emperor, Meng Yan''s accusation can be decided immediately. The people of Qin and Chu were full of fear and quickly collected the bill. On the surface, the Qin and Chu people put the bill into the sleeve bag. In fact, they hid the bill in the warehouse of the little fairy. In this way, even if the great Luo fairy came, they would not find the location of the bill. "Don''t worry, Mr. jingzhaoyi. No one will find the bill, and no one will know what happened tonight. Please remember that. I will rearrange the room according to the advice of the expert later, even if the emperor really finds someone who knows the business, I won''t find anything wrong with the furnishings of that room. " After the Qin and Chu people collected the bill, they said to Jing Zhaoyi. Jingzhaoyi and his wife can only believe that Qin and Chu people really have such ability. "Little fairy, what''s the origin of his room that makes it so mysterious?" Although the Qin and Chu people learned that this room was different from the ordinary one from a young immortal, it might bring some problems to Jing Zhaoyi, but the Qin and Chu people didn''t know exactly what the room was like. "In fact, it''s an ordinary room, but the master jingzhaoyi was really instructed by an expert. The layout of this room is related to the five elements and eight trigrams. In addition, there are some special plants in it. As a result, this room will have a certain impact on people''s spirit." The fairy explained. Qin Chu nodded, but she thought that since the room was so powerful, if it was destroyed by her now, there was no possibility of recovery. Xiaoshenxian is very open-minded. Since she can destroy it, she will surely have a way to get back. Even if she can''t recover, she can help jingzhaoyi transform successfully. It''s almost the same. In a word, she won''t let jingzhaoyi suffer a loss. In this way, the Qin and Chu people are relieved. Fortunately, the people of Qin and Chu came in time that night, because the emperor''s action was also very fast. The people of Qin and Chu suspected that the emperor had not slept all night. Seeing that it was almost dawn, they asked the guards to come out and wait in advance. Otherwise, they could not explain that the whole yamen was surrounded by people. Why did the people of Qin and Chu know so well about this, because up to this time, she had not been able to get out of the Yamen successfully. "Fortunately, the room was disposed of in time. Otherwise, when those people saw it in the middle, they would feel that there was something wrong with jingzhaoyi. Little fairy, you have a large amount of tasks. At the beginning, you told me that you could just change it Qin Chu people sat in the cloak of invisibility and sat on the side of the path and make complaints about the fairies. "Don''t worry, I''m still very accurate about the timing. You see, now you''ve finished it in time, and you can see the spectacular scene of the surrounded Yamen with your own eyes. It''s a psychological preparation. In case the emperor finds something else to find the Regent''s house, you can face it calmly." At the beginning, the little fairy was a little out of tune, and then he was very serious. So that the Qin and Chu people have a feeling that they can''t beat people even if they want to. The emperor''s intention to kill Meng Yan is well known by Sima Zhao. It''s just a matter of whether or not to follow the normal procedure. Obviously, after the words of the Qin and Chu people, the emperor intends to follow the normal procedure to find evidence, but the process is still simple and rough, Directly ordered people to gather Jing Zhaoyi, his wife and the servants and bodyguards of the Yamen together. In addition to interrogating Jing Zhaoyi, most of the others are searching everywhere. Maybe the emperor also thinks that such an important thing will not be destroyed as long as Jing Zhaoyi is in his hand. At that time, Meng Yan and the people of Qin and Chu had been arrested, and the people of Regent''s house were under monitoring. There was no chance to contact Jing Zhaoyi, and Jing Zhaoyi had no chance to give the bill to others, so it must still be in Jing Zhaoyi''s hands. "I really haven''t seen any bills. Why doesn''t the emperor believe it? You can also ask. At that time, Wei Chen didn''t treat the second prince as a criminal. On the contrary, he served him well and arranged to live in the wing room, which was enough to give the envoys of friendly countries face. How could he steal from the second prince? " Jing Zhaoyi is very aggrieved to say. The bodyguards who are in charge of the search can''t believe this, otherwise they can''t explain to the emperor when they go back. But in fact, none of them knows whether the bill really exists, and they can''t find anything from jingzhaoyi''s house now. The hundreds of people who came here almost turned the back yard of the Yamen upside down. So far, they still haven''t seen the bill that GE Shulang said. "As you can see, I really have nothing here. Even if you kill me, I can''t change a bill for you out of thin air." Beijing Zhao Yi spreads to say. In fact, in order to show his loyalty, Jing Zhaoyi even revealed the location of some secret passages and darkrooms. The leader of the bodyguard was also very upset. This time, the Emperor gave a death order. He must find the bill. But now the problem is that they really can''t find the bill, and Jing Zhaoyi doesn''t look like he has something to hide. On the contrary, GE Shulang is more likely to lie. Maybe he just wanted to arouse the suspicion and struggle between the two sides. But the leader of the bodyguard didn''t dare to say that and didn''t have any achievements. He took people back to the palace directly. He is now in a more tangled psychology. "Xiaoshenxian, do you see that he already believes that jingzhaoyi is innocent, but he doesn''t dare to say that because the emperor has given the death order, and the death order is to find the bill. The problem is that he can''t find the bill, so there is a contradiction between the two. Maybe the bodyguard will find another way and do something else at that time." Chapter 483 "How can we find something that is fabricated out of thin air? Make it up again. If you can''t make it up, blame the scapegoats. " So said the little fairy. But the scapegoat is not easy to find. Obviously, jingzhaoyi is impossible. He is too important. If the emperor really wants to blame Jing Zhaoyi for the crime, it will only involve more things. Telling a lie requires countless lies. At that time, there is no proof of Jing Zhaoyi''s private bill. The emperor still has no way to convince the public, so he has to find other evidence. Instead of this, it is better to find a trivial person to blame. Before coming out, Qin and Chu people had already said to Meng Yan that no matter what happens, don''t panic and just wait and see what happens. Moreover, the emperor can''t say that he will go to Meng Yan directly without finding any evidence. Therefore, Qin and Chu people are not in a hurry to go back to the palace now. They just wear invisibility cloaks and observe the situation with little immortals. By the way, think of a solution. Jingzhaoyi was told by the people of Qin and Chu that he would not let go if he was killed. The bodyguard couldn''t find any evidence. He even turned the room he was staying in two or three times. Finally, he had to wait for a group of people here. "As I said, I didn''t leave anything of the second Turkic prince. When he came here, he didn''t bring anything with him. Even if you dig three feet, you can''t find anything. Instead of sticking here, I think you might as well inquire whether what the second Turkic prince said is true." Jing Zhaoyi said with a sneer. Qin and Chu people deeply feel that Jing Zhaoyi''s words are euphemistic enough, but he really can''t say heavy words. After all, these people come here by the emperor''s will. If they really point out some things, they will find fault with them. "My Lord, I found this!" Just as the Qin and Chu people and the little fairy were thinking about what the head guard would do, a very discordant voice came from the side. Qin and Chu people took a deep breath and looked at it. One of the guards was holding a porcelain basin in his hand, and the other was escorting a little servant girl. It was really a standard scapegoat template. "Little fairy, isn''t it really what I think it is?" Qin Chu people''s eyes fixed on the little servant girl, some said with gnashing teeth. The little fairy nodded and said, "I think it will." The head of the bodyguard asked the two bodyguards in an artificial surprise, "what''s the matter?" "Lord Hui, when several of his subordinates were searching the backyard just now, they saw that the little servant girl was secretly burning things. They felt that something was wrong. They immediately went forward to check it and found that it was a bill, but most of it had been burned, and they could not identify anything." The guard replied. On hearing this, the leader of the bodyguard was very happy. He immediately turned around and looked at Jing Zhaoyi: "didn''t you say that if you dig three feet, you can''t find any evidence? What is this? If it''s not the bill, why is the servant girl in a hurry to destroy it? " Qin and Chu patted her chest and let her go. If she didn''t show up now, she really wanted to slap the two people. She said it so well that she couldn''t see anything and thought she had found evidence. Jing Zhaoyi has been working on the case for so many years, but she has never seen such a natural thing. She almost didn''t come up in one breath. It''s better that Mrs. Jing Zhaoyi was anxious to let him go. Maybe he was really short of breath, and Jing Zhaoyi couldn''t manage anything else. He pointed to the nose of the bodyguard leader and yelled: "I know you are sent by the emperor, so I give you enough face, but don''t be too aggressive. First of all, don''t say what this person is burning, just because she is burning things, you say it''s the bill of the second Turkic prince?" The leader of the bodyguard nodded naturally and said, "yes, if it''s not the second prince''s bill, why are you in a hurry to destroy it? In my opinion, you are in such a hurry because you have been searched." "If I''m really afraid you''ll find it, wouldn''t it be better for me to destroy it in advance? I have to ask someone to destroy the evidence in front of you and send it to you on purpose? That book is too brainless. " Jing Zhaoyi said angrily. He really doesn''t know what these people in the palace do. The people of Qin and Chu sighed helplessly, saying that a person who pretends to sleep will never wake up. Obviously, the leader of the bodyguard has already been ordered in advance, and the little servant girl is also placed. As long as the leader of the bodyguard can''t find the evidence through the normal way, he can only take out the scapegoat. It seems that the fairy is right. Jingzhaoyi''s wife is also an understanding person. Looking at the little servant girl''s appearance of shrinking and not daring to look up at people, she almost guessed what''s going on. Then she pulled jingzhaoyi''s sleeve and whispered: "master, don''t argue. I guess it''s time for the little servant girl to plead guilty for you." This for, not to say for Jing Zhaoyi to bear the charge down, but for Jing Zhaoyi to admit the charge. When Jing Zhaoyi just heard this sentence, she was stunned for a moment. Then she immediately understood it and turned her spearhead to the little servant girl: "just tell me, what good do these people give you? My yamen is very good to every servant. You dare to do this to me." "Maidservant, I didn''t receive any benefits." The little servant girl seemed to be really scared. She knelt down on the ground with a runny nose and tears on her face and said in horror. The leader of the bodyguard sneered and said, "look, Lord jingzhaoyi is frightening me. I didn''t cry just now. Now I kneel down on the ground and say that your yamen treats people well. I think you are afraid that she will tell the truth of the matter?" "In any case, I have a clear conscience. No matter what she says, I never have any bills here, and I never detain anything from the second Turkic prince." Jing Zhaoyi said hard. "Is there really nothing, my lord?" The little servant girl seemed not afraid again. She looked up at Jing Zhaoyi doubtfully and said, "if not, why did you come here for the man who asked to identify the handwriting, and why did you let the servant girl burn the bill?" As soon as these words came out, both Jing Zhaoyi and Qin churen seemed to have been awakened. Yes, in addition to the bill, they also forgot one thing, that is, the man who came to identify the handwriting. Chapter 484 As long as they check the trace of the old gentleman, they can find out that the old gentleman has been to the Yamen. "Little fairy, what should I do? Forget this stubble. It seems that the little maid really knows something." The people of Qin and Chu said in a flurry that Wang Shi and Jing Zhaoyi didn''t think so much about it at that time. They thought that the handwriting on the bill was not Meng Yan''s, so when they called the old man over, although they were careful to avoid outsiders, they didn''t avoid the people in the Yamen. If this little servant girl only makes the small action of burning the bill, she may be able to understand that she is threatened by the emperor or some force, and she has to betray jingzhaoyi. But now she has told the old man all the things that happened, that is, she really wants to betray jingzhaoyi, which is not worth forgiving at all. Jing Zhao Yi is shocked, see to the small servant girl''s facial expression also took a bit of cool idea. "I''m very kind to all the servants in this family. You''ve always got a lot to do in your daily life, and even help the poor family. Is that how you repay me?" Jing Zhaoyi looks at the servant girl coldly, "it''s just something that doesn''t need to happen. I never said that I would let an old man identify something related to the second Turkic prince. How dare you say that?" "You are the master. You are popular and spicy every day. You can''t feel anything. If you give us a little benefit, you will feel how much happiness you have given. But do you know what kind of life I live?" The little servant girl seemed to feel that Jing Zhaoyi was completely standing and talking without backache. She was also very angry. "In a word, what I said is not a lie. Do you dare to say that no old man came that day?" "What should I do? Who knows that the little servant girl said something about the old man temporarily, but she had already said it to the person who contacted her before. If this confession is not right, it will harm both the Lord jingzhaoyi and the old man." The people of Qin and Chu were a little worried. They watched Jing Zhaoyi face a difficult choice, but they didn''t know what they could do. The little fairy thought for a moment and said, "take a gamble and ask Jing Zhaoyi to admit that the old man has been here, but it''s not ge Shulang''s script that came to identify, but some other things. Do you remember that there is an ancient book in the room where Ge Shulang is imprisoned? It''s also a treasure, which can''t be seen in the market at all. It''s just to ask the old man to identify the book. Even if the old man has met Ge Shulang, it will be natural. " "Is that all right? Then what if they ask the old man again? " If there is one thing that can''t be told, the emperor can grasp it. "Solve this problem first, and then you can find a way to inform the old man." Little fairy way. The Qin Chu people nodded, picked up a big stone, hit it to the side, made a little noise, attracted several bodyguards to look this way, and then quickly went to jingzhaoyi''s side, whispered the solution to jingzhaoyi. "Don''t be afraid, my Lord. I''m from Qin Chu. I''ve arranged the array near you, so you can''t see me. Now you listen to me and say this..." there is not much time left for Qin Chu. She can only make a long story short and sneak out randomly to study how to make the old man cooperate with her. After all, the bodyguard leader is the leader, and he is more cautious. Even if he hears a strange voice, he just orders one or two bodyguards to check. He still stays next to Jing Zhaoyi, so the voice of Qin and Chu people is still relatively small. Jing Zhaoyi is in a trance, and he is scared by this way of speaking. For a moment, he thinks he is hallucinating. Fortunately, they are all people who have gone through the wind and rain, and there is nothing exposed on the surface. Now that the people of Qin and Chu had a solution, Jing Zhaoyi was not afraid of anything. She cleared her throat and sneered at the head of the guard and the little servant girl. "I don''t deny that the old man did come here, but he came here because there was an ancient book in our government, which was handed down from generation to generation. The outside world didn''t have it, so I asked the old man to identify and watch it, That''s all That little servant girl is also an insightful one. The reason why she told the old man about his coming is that she wanted to make Jing Zhaoyi plead guilty quickly, and her task was quickly completed. She didn''t expect that Jing Zhaoyi would suddenly come up with other reasons. Although Jing Zhaoyi may have said it on purpose, the little servant girl is a little servant girl after all. She doesn''t know much about it, so she is a little nervous. She looks a little anxious and retorts: "who knows what you say is true or false, maybe it''s in the name of reading ancient books to see the bill, and this bill is what you let me burn, and the evidence is here." The little servant girl pointed to the bill in the brazier. She couldn''t see the handwriting clearly. Whether it was the one that GE Shulang said or not, no one could guarantee. They all held their own opinions. The head of the bodyguard said that if jingzhaoyi said all these words, there would be nothing to charge. He quickly helped the little servant girl and said, "Lord jingzhaoyi, what the little servant girl said is reasonable. Who knows what you have done in it after you shut the door? Now the only evidence is the testimony of the little servant girl. You can''t refute it." "If so, the bill has been burned down, how can we prove that it is the share of the second Turkic prince?" Jing Zhaoyi angrily scolds a way. In a word, the scene is stuck again. The leader of the bodyguard has no other way. If he delays any longer, I''m afraid he won''t be able to finish the task assigned by the emperor. He has to order his subordinates to arrest Jing Zhaoyi and the little servant girl, and then take away the whole brazier. It''s hard to gather up a personal evidence. Anyway, let''s wait in front of the emperor. After all, the identity of Jing Zhaoyi is also here. It''s not easy to start. "You can take me away, but you should leave my wife. Anyway, she is innocent. You can''t involve her." Beijing Zhao Yi see bodyguard leader speech impassable, directly to hard, tone is also very strong to bodyguard leader said. The leader of the bodyguard looked at Mrs. jingzhaoyi and nodded to the bodyguard nearby, indicating that someone would untie Mrs. jingzhaoyi. "Master, you can''t go with them. These people are obviously setting you up. When you go, what should I do? What should the Yamen do?" Jingzhaoyi''s wife is also very flustered. Seeing that these bodyguards are really going to take jingzhaoyi away, her tears are about to fall. Chapter 485 "Don''t worry, madam. I''m clear. I won''t admit what I haven''t done, and I won''t let them frame it up at will. If the old gentleman sends back the ancient book, you can keep it." Jingzhaoyi tried to appease jingzhaoif, and always frowned in places that others could not see. Seeing that jingzhaoyi was not worried at all, Mrs. jingzhaoyi guessed that jingzhaoyi had an idea in her heart, or that the people of Qin and Chu had a solution, so she relaxed a little and let the bodyguards take jingzhaoyi away. As for the ancient version mentioned by Jing Zhaoyi just now, Mrs. Jing Zhaoyi only knows a little bit, but she doesn''t know why Jing Zhaoyi said that. The voice of the Qin and Chu people was too low just now, so that Mrs. Jing Zhaoyi didn''t know about the plan at all. Now she is also in a daze. She just tells the rest of the servants that if the old man comes to visit, she will be a good host. But he said that GE Shulang sent people to the Yamen to watch and listen to the latest trend in the early morning. Therefore, GE Shulang and the military adviser knew in time about the arrest of Jing Zhaoyi. They also heard about the bill in the brazier. "Sergeant, do you think that bill is real or fake?" Ge Shulang asked suspiciously. The bill book doesn''t exist, so no matter what the bill is, it can only be fake. However, the military counselor also understood Ge Shulang''s words. He asked whether the burnt bill was his forged one, or the one sent by the emperor to fabricate it out of thin air. There are some differences between the two. "In my opinion, this bill may not be the one forged by my subordinates. Jingzhaoyi should not be stupid enough to order someone to burn the bill when someone comes to search. This must be the plan of emperor Dazhou." Said the sergeant slowly. Ge Shulang nodded, and he also felt that this matter had a lot of doubts at a glance. I just don''t know if the emperor is going to waste jingzhaoyi, or if he has other plans at that time. "What should we do now?" Ge Shulang asked in a tone that was hard to suppress. He really wants to go into the palace now and see how the emperor deals with this matter. After all, this bill has something to do with him. It''s reasonable that the emperor should issue a decree to let him enter the palace later, thought Ge Shulang. The military strategist followed Ge Shulang for a long time. Seeing his expression, he knew what GE Shulang was thinking. He gently dissuaded him: "second prince, what we have to do now is to hold our arms still. No matter what the outside scene is like, no matter what the emperor decides now, it has nothing to do with us temporarily. Even if we have actions, we have to wait for half a day at least." No emperor is suspicious. When jingzhaoyi is just captured in the palace, GE Shulang has an action. It''s not obvious that he is telling the emperor that they have been secretly observing the emperor''s action. Maybe it''s not good for GE Shulang. "You should know that there is no room for sand in my eyes. You''d better give me an explanation about this bill and that gentleman. Otherwise, don''t blame me and decide the charge directly." The emperor said with a cold face. In fact, he is not satisfied with the result. To some extent, jingzhaoyi has been doing things more reliably in recent years. The security of the capital is also well managed, and it never creates any embarrassment for the emperor. Therefore, if it is not a last resort, the emperor does not want jingzhaoyi to be involved in this matter, and even more does not want jingzhaoyi to be directly involved in this matter. Otherwise, at that time, the emperor will have to find a way to replace the current position of Jing Zhaoyi. It''s not certain that that person will be better than Jing Zhaoyi. But looking at the frustrated face of the bodyguard leader, we can see that the Yamen business has nothing to gain at all. For the emperor''s psychology, Jing Zhaoyi also has a part of speculation. At this moment, listening to the emperor''s saying, he is more sure that the emperor still has a chance to give him life. What he has to do is to use this chance to solve the old man''s problem when the people of Qin and Chu are there. "In reply to the emperor, Wei Chen always pursues a clear conscience. Wei Chen says that he has not seen any bills from the second prince of Turk, even if he has not seen them. Today, I don''t know what the bills are burned by the little servant girl, but what we can know is that the old man who she said came to yamen didn''t identify any bills, but an ancient version." Jingzhaoyi is very confident and orderly. If you look at the flustered little servant girl again, you will find that there is something wrong with the little servant girl. The emperor is silent for a while. He looks at the shivering little servant girl and the calm jingzhaoyi. He laughs twice. "Ai Qing said that it doesn''t matter. Naturally, I would like to believe you, but this little servant girl is a member of your family. At this time, she burned a bill. You should give me an explanation for this matter. Otherwise, I can''t give an account to the second Turkic prince. No, he also said that the bill was lost in the Yamen." The emperor narrowed his eyes with a slightly threatening tone. "In fact, as long as you admit that it was Qin Chu people or Meng Yan who asked you to do so, I will not blame you too much. After all, you are threatened by others, but if you don''t tell the truth, I can only wait for your explanation." This is quite clear. That is, if Jing Zhaoyi puts the pot on Meng Yan and the people of Qin and Chu, the emperor will take it as nothing to do with him and only arrange charges for Meng Yan, and everyone will be happy. If Jing Zhaoyi still insists on taking sides with Meng Yan, the emperor will have to be ruthless. "I don''t need to go there. I know that Jing Zhaoyi will not say anything about Meng Yan and the bill. Even if the emperor wants to convict Meng Yan, he is still too tough. I''m afraid it will take a while." Ge Shulang took the lid of the teacup, skimmed the ink in the teacup, and took a deep breath. The military officer nodded: "according to the eyeliner, the bill was burned very badly, and some of the handwriting was not seen. The only thing that was more fortunate was that the little servant girl was burning the whole thing, so he could still see the approximate shape of the bill. I think it''s also a more intuitive proof that what the little maid burned was a bill, not anything else. " Chapter 486 "Although the account book has been burned out of shape, it still depends on what the emperor thinks. The emperor can''t hold them by just relying on a burned account book and the empty words of a servant girl." Ge Shulang put down his tea cup and looked out of the window as if he was thinking about something. If the situation doesn''t get to the point where he has to, GE Shulang won''t show up either. After all, Meng Yan can be eliminated by such a good chance to kill people with a knife. How can he give up easily. At this time, Jing Zhaoyin was a little tongue tied, because the account book was really lost in the yamen, which could not be changedˇ° Tell the emperor back, I believe that the emperor is very clear about Wei Chen''s character. Wei Chen thinks that even if the account book is lost in the yamen, it can''t directly explain that Wei Chen took it. " "But it''s your responsibility to lose the account book!" The emperor''s tone is more and more unfriendly, "what the emperor said is extremely true. For now, it''s extremely untrustworthy to only rely on what the servant girl said!" Jing Zhaoyin is a little flustered. He doesn''t know what''s going on in the Qin and Chu people. At least, people who have seen big scenes can''t show their shyness. "Listen to you, there was an old man in the Yamen to identify the ancient books that day?" The emperor sipped the good tea and said, "yes, that old gentleman is indeed Wei Chen. Please come to your house to identify the ancient books. He can prove what happened to Wei Chen that day." The emperor snorted coldly. It seems to be saying that since you don''t admit it, I''ll have to let you be the undertakerˇ° Well, come on, go and invite the old man who was in the Yamen that day to identify the ancient books for Lord Jing. " Then, a confused sound of footsteps gradually left. Jing Zhaoyin clenched his hand nervously. "My life is in your hands, but don''t make mistakes!" he said Then, he arranged for Jing Zhaoyin and the servant girl. Before leaving, Jing Zhaoyin took a look at the servant girl, and without saying anything more, he said, "you should do it yourself." He left without looking back. On the other side of the Qin Chu people aimlessly looking for the old man who was in the Yamen that day. While walking, he muttered, "yes, this is it!" The Qin and Chu people looked at the prompt given by the system and looked around. Can''t make complaints about it, "will you make a mistake?" The little fairy rolled his eyes helplessly: "how can this system cheat you! Can you have a good look at it? " Qin and Chu people blinked their big eyes for a week before they found a small room beside a haystack. Qin and Chu people walked quickly. The old man had been tampering with his own things. He didn''t notice the arrival of the Qin and Chu people. The old man was wearing a pair of ancient Western glasses and sitting in a pile of books. As soon as the old man turned his head, he saw the small face of the Qin and Chu people. To tell the truth, he was a little scared. "You girl, don''t you know how to knock at someone''s house?" The old man stroked his heart and said, "I knocked. You didn''t hear me." The old man looked at Qin Chu and asked, "what''s the matter with me?" Hearing the old man say so, the people of Qin and Chu didn''t beat around the Bush to find out the reason directly: "you are the old man who came to the Yamen to identify the handwriting that day, right? Now Mr. Jing Zhaoyin Jing is in trouble. I wonder if you can help us? " The old man snorted contemptuously and said, "I''m a bad old man who can only identify handwriting. How can I help you?" After looking at the old man turning his head in a direction, the people of Qin and Chu changed placesˇ° That being said, if there is nothing you can do for me, why should I come to you? " Then Qin churen said with a smile, "come on, what can I do for you? First of all, I won''t do murder and arson! "ˇ° Ah, we just want you to tell a lie. If someone asks you what you went to yamen that day, you say you went to identify ancient books. " After that, the Qin Chu man looked at the gray haired old man''s words, "no, I''m too old to lie!" Suddenly the little fairy said, "we don''t have much time left. The emperor''s people are going to find this place." The people of Qin and Chu didn''t want to talk about it any more. They directly asked, "come on, how can you help us?" The old man was also a little alarmed at the change of the Qin and Chu people. He was very polite and changed his face as soon as the girl saidˇ° Well, it''s not impossible. I can tell from your words that Jing Zhaoyin has ancient books? If you can show me, I''ll help you "It''s not easy. You can see it when you help us." After the Qin and Chu people finished, they left. Standing on the mountain not far away, I watched several black spots move here. It must be from the emperor, and the people of Qin and Chu went back without much thought. Before long, the old man was brought to the emperorˇ° Long live the emperor, long live the emperor The old gentleman who just arrived gave a big gift to the emperorˇ° Get up The voice is still so majesticˇ° The grass people kowtow to the emperor. " "I heard that you were in Yamen that day, helping Lord Jing read ancient books? Is it true or false? " The old man standing below was a little flustered, but he was so old that he had never seen anythingˇ° Back to the emperor, it''s true. I was in Yamen that day to help Mr. Jing read ancient books. " On the other side, GE Shulang couldn''t sit still any more. He called the Army division and took a team of people to the palace. After the emperor''s interrogation, the emperor weighed the pros and cons of the situation. Even if Jing Zhaoyin is brought down now, it will do no harm to Meng Yan. On the contrary, he has lost such a man with good ability. Command a person, "come a person, bring up Jing Zhao Yin and that servant girl!" After a while, Jing Zhaoyin and the maid came inˇ° What else do you have to say, you cheap maidservant? Who on earth ordered you to frame Jing Zhaoyin? If you tell me, I may be able to spare your life. " After hearing the emperor''s words, Jing Zhaoyin, who was still a little uneasy in his heart, sank downˇ° The Emperor... The Emperor... "The servant girl fell down on her knees with a plop. As soon as she was about to say something, the eunuch outside the palace screamed:" I''ll meet you, GE Shulang! " The emperor had to let Ge Shulang in. And kneeling on the ground of servant girl unconsciously tremble, elder brother Shu Lang stride intoˇ° I have seen the emperor The emperor looked at the wind, wind servant came to ge Shulang some surprisedˇ° I don''t know what happened when the second prince came to the palace, but it happened that I was examining the account book. I should have called you Ge Shulang made a collection to the emperor and said, "this time I came to the palace for this matter!" The emperor to ge Shulang''s words, slightly ironic pick eyebrow, "Oh?" Chapter 487 And kneeling on the ground of servant girl unconsciously tremble, elder brother Shu Lang stride intoˇ° I have seen the emperor The emperor looked at the wind, wind servant came to ge Shulang some surprisedˇ° I don''t know what happened when the second prince came to the palace, but it happened that I was examining the account book. I should have called you Ge Shulang made a collection to the emperor and said, "this time I came to the palace for this matter!" The emperor to ge Shulang''s words, slightly ironic pick eyebrow, "Oh?"ˇ° Yes, I''ve come here to tell the emperor that this account book is actually the account book of my transaction with the Regent! " Hearing this, the emperor immediately became interested, quickly put down his cup and said, "Oh? What does the second prince mean? I remember that day at the Mid Autumn Festival banquet, you didn''t say that At this time, GE Shulang was a little tongue tied. He wanted to let this matter not end so quickly, but he didn''t know how to make it over. This unreliable Ge Shulang was still thinking about how to say it was more reasonable, so that the scene was a little embarrassed. Fortunately, GE Shulang''s military advisers always accompany him when he goes outˇ° Tell the emperor that the second prince of my family suddenly remembered today. " Although some of these words are hard to believe, there is nothing wrong with them. Just here, the case is still in a stalemate, and brygud has led a large number of people from Turk to capture geshurang. The emperor thought a little and looked at GE Shulang: "since the second prince has said so, this account book must be..." After the emperor finished this sentence, suddenly there was no following. Jingzhaoyin just put down the heart again, "so jingzhaoyin, what else do you have to say?" The emperor suddenly pointed the spearhead at Jing Zhaoyin. The meaning was the same as that in front of him. If he recognized it, he would be fine. If he didn''t, he would die for Meng Yan. The situation fell into a stalemate again, and Jing Zhaoyin knelt down with a plop: "emperor, Weichen is naturally upright and not afraid of the shadow. Although the second prince''s account book was lost in Weichen yamen, it doesn''t mean that the servant girl was burned!" Hearing what Jing Zhaoyin said, the emperor had no choice but to pinch his eyebrows. There was some pain in the center of his eyebrows, because what they said was not unreasonable. At this time, the old man who had been standing on one side silently suddenly said: "tell the emperor, Cao min thinks that what the two adults said is reasonable. Instead of standing here in a stalemate, it''s better to give Mr. Jing a chance and let Mr. Jing investigate this matter in detail. Maybe we can find some clues from it." The emperor nodded slightly, but didn''t say anything, but in the current situation, even if Ge Shulang didn''t agree, it was impossible, so he had to wait for the emperor''s meaningˇ° I think what the old gentleman said is reasonable. It''s better to check it out than here. " Now it seems that both sides hold their own views and are not willing to let go. Just from the relationship between Jing Zhaoyin and Meng Yan, even if the emperor forcefully buckles an unnecessary charge for him, Jing Zhaoyin will also bear the responsibility. Since there is no way to get rid of Meng Yan, it''s better to find out the truth. At this time, after hearing the emperor''s words, Jing Zhaoyin was secretly relieved. In this way, it was also a delay. Seeing the emperor''s appearance, there was no way for themˇ° Let the old man supervise this matter. I''ll give you three days to find out about it. Otherwise, it will be punished as a crime! " After that, the emperor left. The rest of them look at each other with disdain. Ge Shulang looks at Jing Zhaoyin with disdain. He thinks he has dealt with it cleanly. Even if it''s only a matter of time before Jing Zhaoyin is executed. They just have to wait, and Gertrude and his military division leave. After Jing Zhaoyin ordered the servant girl who burned the account book to go back, the old man pestered Jing Zhaoyin for the ancient book all the time. The impatient Jing Zhaoyin said, "don''t bother me!" After that, the old man did not speak again. On the other hand, the Qin and Chu people find out that a witch doctor who is believed to have betrayed Ge Shulang has been executed in their interpersonal relationship, which makes the Qin and Chu people suspect. That period of time coincides with the time when this event happened, but maybe what we did was not this event, but the preparation of this event. Thinking of the Qin and Chu people here, they began to investigate this aspect. On the way, the silent fairy said, "as you expected, this matter is not so easy to solve. The Emperor gave Jing Zhaoyin three days to check it out." The people of Qin and Chu turned their lips and said, "we''re just beginning to investigate. What are we doing at the beginning?" On this side, Jing Zhaoyin has no clue about this matter and doesn''t know where to start, so he can only interrogate the girl who burned the account book. As soon as Jing Zhaoyin went to the dungeon from above, he saw that the maid was dead. This makes Jing Zhaoyin more like a headless fly. He didn''t know what to do in his heart, but from the last time it happened to now, what Jing Zhaoyin trusted most was the people of Qin and Chu, so he had to pray in his heart that the people of Qin and Chu could help him get out of this prison. The Qin and Chu people here have checked all the relations between the witch doctor and Ge Shulang, but there is no clue. Seeing time slowly come to the last day, Jing Zhaoyin''s wife hasn''t stopped since she got up. She has been crying all the time: "if you leave, what can we do?" Jing Zhaoyin also knew that she was concerned about her, but his anxiety and irritability made him yell at her. The Qin and Chu people did not find any evidence, and they were also anxious. She came to the witch doctor''s home. As soon as she entered the door, there was a strong smell of herbal medicine and a mixture of unknown gases, which made Qin and Chu people cry. Qin and Chu people hold their noses and try their best to rummage in the room. Later, they collapse on the chair and clap the table angrily. Suddenly an envelope fell from the bottom of the table. The Qin and Chu people opened it and looked at it, showing a happy smile. Regardless of their own image, they rushed back. At this time, Jing Zhaoyin pretended to be calm on the surface, but in fact he was flustered. There are still seven hours before the three-day deadline agreed by the emperor. At the last moment, Jing Zhaoyin felt that nothing was more terrible than waiting for death. He didn''t want to try again. The sky is getting brighter. Just after the rooster crows, a group of bodyguards break in and take away the old man who is still reading the ancient books in the room and Jing Zhaoyin who has lost hope. Chapter 488 On the other side of the brother Shu Lang also got up to start, before starting also proud smile. Who knows that bregude is coming here soon. Jing Zhaoyin and Ge Shulang stand here again three days later. The emperor looks energetic at the momentˇ° Ai Qing, how is the matter I want you to investigate? It''s a matter of life and death. I hope Ai Qing won''t let me down. " On the way here, Jing Zhaoyin thought a lot, and finally summed up an idea, that is, never give up until the last moment of death, there may be a miracleˇ° Tell the emperor that I have found nothing, but I will never give up any truth, even after I die. " The Emperor didn''t expect that Jing Zhaoyin''s attitude would be so firm, and he secretly made up his mind to get rid of Meng Yan. Ge Shulang stood aside and said nothing, just waiting for the result. The emperor pretended to be very sorry and sighed, "Oh, it''s not that I didn''t give you a chance, it''s just that you don''t cherish Ai Qing. Come on..." Before he finished speaking, a little beggar with a dirty face rushed in, followed by Qin and Chu people. Jing Zhaoyin''s eyes showed gratitudeˇ° I see the emperor After a simple ceremony, the people of Qin and Chu said, "the emperor should not make a conclusion so quickly." Hearing this from the people of Qin and Chu, brother Shu Lang couldn''t help but say, "is it hard for little lady Qin to find anything else?" Qin Chu people coldly looked at GE Shulang and said, "it''s not as good as the second prince. You are so clean. It''s really easy for me to find!" Both inside and outside the story are full of light irony. Ge Shulang didn''t pay attention to it. He was just curious about what kind of evidence Qin and Chu people had found to prove that Meng Yan and Jing Zhaoyin were innocent. Naturally, the people of Qin and Chu didn''t want to have too much communication with GE Shulang, so they went straight to the subject. "I''ve found a witness, that''s the beggar!" The Qin Chu people pointed to the dirty little beggar, and the emperor motioned curiously for the little beggar to speak, "the grasshopper kowtowed to the emperor. I saw this adult and this adult talking about forging bills in the street that day." The little beggar pointed to ge Shulang and the military adviser as he spoke. Ge Shulang''s face was a little flustered. The military didn''t panic at all and said, "who knows how this man came from? What he said is not credible at all." Qin Chu people white that military adviser one eye: "say is also, also don''t know who is, because a servant girl said those words believe." The military division was speechless because of the words of the Qin and Chu people. Qin Chu people looked at GE Shulang with disdain and said, "I can''t be left a place for gossiping." Then he handed the letter to the emperor, which was found in the witch doctor''s home where Ge Shulang was executed. After reading it, the emperor was very angry. "I have a little bit of trust in you Turks. Who knows, you will take a fake bill and give it to Jing Aiqing unlimited!" When he saw the Qin and Chu people take out the letter, GE Shulang already had a premonition that he would fail. It''s so close. The military counselor is still trying to explain, "maybe this letter is not written by the witch doctor, but you imitate it?" The people of Qin and Chu seemed to have expected that. So he took out an old big book from his arms. "I had expected that you would think so, so I brought the handwriting of the prescription written by the witch doctor. It happened that the old man was also here, just to argue the truth." The emperor couldn''t help admiring the people of Qin and Chu. He was speechless. After some identification, "after grass identification, I can be sure that this letter was written by the witch doctor." The emperor immediately clapped his case and said, "what else do you have to say? I''ll give you a chance for Turks. Is that how you Turks repay you? Come on... "This time, an uninvited guest came. "The Grand Prince of Turk, Burigude, is here!" The emperor looked like rolling beans, one after another people can not help but some anger. Bu RI Gu de was dusty all the way. As soon as he arrived, he heard that GE Shu Lang had gone to the palace. Bregude immediately set out to the palace for fear that there would be any more trouble here. "See you, Emperor!" In order to show his sincerity, Burigude made a special gift, "OK, get up, you see the good things you Turks have done, I trust you so much to sign the treaty, you actually take this fake bill!" After listening to these words, Burigude felt that he was too late to make any trouble. "Tell the emperor that I''m here just to take my disobedient brother back and educate him. Please agree with me." The cloth day solid Germany has to truthfully say, in the side of Ge Shu Lang some surprised, why father emperor will send cloth day solid Germany to come over, also want to take oneself back. From the fierce appearance of bregude, we can see that this operation is not simpleˇ° But you, brother Huang, have made a lot of mistakes here. I can''t just let him go. It''s hard to convince the public! " The emperor is embarrassed of say, in fact don''t want to let him go at all. Moreover, according to the malposition he committed this time, he could blackmail Turks. Bregude looked at GE Shulang in disgust and said with a smile, "don''t worry. The mistake made by Emperor''s younger brother is my fault. We Turks will give you a satisfactory explanation." The emperor was full of interest in the satisfactory reply when he heard bregude say soˇ° Good! Then I''ll give you another chance. I''d like to see what your satisfactory answer is Qin Chu people watched Ge Shulang be taken away intact, some indignant heart. But under the emperor''s authority, he compromised. Bregude, who just came out of the palace, can''t wait. After waving to the bottom, two bodyguards tied Ge Shulang up. Gertrude had expected it to be like this for a long time, but he didn''t expect it to be so soon. At least out of the palace gate. "Bregude, if you do this, your father will not let you go!" Gertrude was struggling. Bregude suddenly turned his head and looked at Gertrude straightly. "Do you think I will take the risk of doing what my father won''t let me do?" Bregude''s words are like a bolt from the blue. It''s like he gave the final order to kill Gertrude. Gertrude no longer struggled, but closed his eyes and waited for the coming of death. Bryguide faced the sun and laughed wildly. As if I saw the funniest joke in the world. As long as geshurang dies, this Turk will be bregude''s. Chapter 489 Since then, Jing Zhaoyin has been acquitted. The next day, the emperor received a letter from the Turks, which said: "because Ge Shulang tried to rebel and escape, he has been put into prison!" The treaty that the Turks want to sign is attached. The emperor was shocked when he saw the news. Anyway, GE Shulang is also the prince, so he goes to prison casually, so he must be a man with means, otherwise Ge Shulang would not have come to this point. The emperor signed the treaty and ordered people to send the news back to Turk. It''s like a pebble thrown into a calm lake. It always returns to calm. It was Ge Shulang who made the lake ripple, and it was he who finally sank to the bottom of the lake. As soon as the matter here was solved, the little fairy sent a prompt sound, "the host has completed this task, and the system rewards living alone outside the palace! The goal is to make it easier to complete the task. " Qin Chu people''s hands suddenly out of a key, "Yeah, finally have a house of their own." The Qin and Chu people took the keys and went back to the womb. After cleaning up, he swaggered out of the gate. On the other hand, the people of Qin and Chu who just came out of the palace saw that Meng Yan went out of the palace in a panic, and looked at Meng Yan leaving doubtfully. Naturally, the people of Qin and Chu didn''t know what Meng Yan was going for, so she quietly waited for Meng Yan to come back in the palace. An hour ago, Meng Yan suddenly received an oral instruction from the emperor, ordering him to enter the palace immediately, saying that he had something important to talk with him. Meng Yan had to answer the oral instruction and go to the palace quickly. But this time the emperor not only called Meng Yan, but also Princess feng''an. Meng Yangang came in from outside the hall and saw Princess feng''an. He knew what the emperor called him to do this time. "See the emperor." After the ceremony, Meng Yanxing did not speak, and the scene was a bit awkwardˇ° The Regent, do you remember that I said before that I would marry you and princess feng''an? It''s just that I have some time today, so I called you two here to discuss the date of engagement. " When Princess feng''an heard this, she looked at Meng Yan shyly. Unfortunately, Meng Yan didn''t look at her from the beginning to the end, which made Princess feng''an feel a little depressed. Meng Yan knew that it was a difficult matter. It can be said that Meng Yan never thought of marrying Princess feng''an from the beginning, but he was just procrastinating. What''s more, a lot of things happened later, and Meng Yan was almost put in prison. This matter was not mentioned on the positive side. This sudden mention made Meng Yan feel a little at a lossˇ° Back to the emperor, Weichen thinks that the country and the country should be the most important. This engagement has not been considered yet. " "It''s not too late to think about it now!" Princess feng''an couldn''t help saying, but she was frightened by the emperor''s eyes and swallowed the rest of the words, "princess, you go back first. I''ll discuss the engagement day with the Regent." Princess feng''an wanted to say something, but she didn''t say anything. She left the hall angrily. Only Meng Yan and the emperor were left in the big room. The air was so quiet that you could hear a needle drop on the ground. In fact, the relationship between the two people has been tit for tat, but there is no obvious expression. Two people are so deadlocked, "Meng Yan, you don''t know what to do, I do it for you, you don''t appreciate it!" This words a Meng Yan secretly smile. But Meng Yan is on guard all the time, so he can''t tear his face at the emperorˇ° I can''t understand what the emperor is saying. " When answering questions you don''t want to answer, the best way is to pretend you don''t understandˇ° I know that you are still complaining about me because of what happened last time, but it''s all the same. " The emperor snorted coldly: "hum, this matter is not discussed. If you don''t respect the order, I will have to do business. Even if Princess feng''an doesn''t give up, I won''t show mercy. If you want to see the Qin and Chu people bury you, I won''t stop you. " Hearing that the emperor mentioned the Qin and Chu people, Meng Yan was in a panic. Even if he died, he could not watch the Qin and Chu people bury him with him. Meng Yan had a little anger in his eyes: "if Wei Chen married Princess feng''an, could the emperor let Qin and Chu people go?" The emperor said nothing, so Meng Yan had to agree to the marriage. It''s not easy for the emperor to kill someone. Meng Yan is afraid that he can''t protect Qin and Chu people. He owes her too much. He can only do his best to protect her. Meng Yan sat in the carriage with a heavy face. As soon as Meng Yan left, Princess feng''an returned to the palace. Seeing the emperor''s expression, she knew that Meng Yan had agreed. She was so excited. As she walked back, Princess feng''an thought about what reason she would find to see Meng Yan tomorrow, while the people of Qin and Chu had been waiting for a long time in the Regent''s palace. Seeing that Meng Yan hasn''t come back, I feel a little anxiousˇ° Don''t walk around. I''m tired if you''re not tired! " The little fairy Tucao Road, obviously Qin Chu people are not in the mood to make complaints about him now. Soon after, Meng Yan returned to his house and saw the people of Qin and Chu waiting for him at the door. He swept his tired face. "How did you come back? The emperor asked you to embarrass you?" Qin Chu people rushed up and asked anxiously. Meng Yan shook his head with a smile: "let''s go in. I''m just a little tired." The Qin and Chu people didn''t pay attention either. They talked and laughed at dinner, as if nothing happened today. "Dangdang, I have a house!" Qin Chu took out the key, "did you buy a house? Don''t live in the prince''s mansion? " Meng Yan asked two questions in succession, and the people of Qin and Chu said with a smile, "yes Meng Yan actually wants her to live in the palace. After all, he is the only one in such a big palace. But seeing that the people of Qin and Chu were so happy, they gave up the idea. This is also very good, two people came to the courtyard and sat, "you see the moon is so big and round!" The Qin and Chu people pointed to a full moon in the sky. Meng Yan looked up at the sky and circled the Qin and Chu people''s waist and flew to the roof. They sat on the roof, watching the moon. All of a sudden, the Qin and Chu people said, "I feel that something is missing!" Meng Yan mysteriously took out a bottle of good osmanthus honey brew from behind, "is this it?" Qin Chu people stare big eyes: "or you know me." The Qin and Chu people sipped. The white face was flushed, and the eyes were slightly blurred. Meng Yan couldn''t help laughing and said, "if you don''t drink enough, you can still drink so much." Hearing this, the Qin and Chu people said, "will we always be like this?" In a moment of silence, Meng Yan looked at Qin Chu people with a smile and said, "maybe, maybe not." Chapter 490 There was silence again. Suddenly Meng Yan said, "you are drunk. Let''s go." At this time, the Qin and Chu people''s consciousness vaguely responded with a "um". Meng Yan carried the Qin and Chu people and flew down from the roof. Meng Yan put the Qin and Chu people in the guest room, then turned around and left. The Qin and Chu people who had drunk vaguely opened their eyes. She knew that Meng Yan''s marriage with Princess feng''an was the emperor''s order. As the saying goes, the emperor''s order cannot be violated. How can she marry a married man? She can''t. Especially after hearing Meng Yan''s answer, the heart of Qin and Chu people became more clear. At least we can stay with him for a while now. After a night of thinking, Qin and Chu people have been trying to make themselves not look so sad and fall asleep very late. The next day he was woken up by a loud noise. The people of Qin and Chu pressed their sore temples, and their throats hurt. Come out just know, Princess Feng an is outside the door clamoring to see Meng Yan. Qin Chu people can''t help sneering: "I''m in a hurry to come here before I get through the door. How I hate to get married!" When the housekeeper heard this, he agreed and nodded. Then Meng Yan came out after hearing the news. The people of Qin and Chu wanted to pull Meng Yan away, but they found that they were not qualifiedˇ° Open the door and let her in As soon as I opened the door, I heard Princess feng''an''s arrogant voice: "if you don''t let me in, I''ll let Meng Yan cut off your dog''s head..." I don''t know how Qin Chu people want to laugh. The bodyguard standing outside is scolded by Princess Feng an. There is no change on her face, but she won''t come in. "Come in." Meng Yan said a word, Feng an Princess see Meng Yan after like a hungry dog rushed up. See standing on the side of the Qin Chu people proud of her rolled a white eye. Just came in, it was like a dog skin plaster sticking to Meng Yan. What surprised Qin and Chu people most was not this, but that Meng Yan didn''t escape when Princess feng''an came up. But let her how sticky, Qin churen wry smile turned and walked back, passing the kitchen. Thinking of the Qin and Chu people who both drank a little wine last night, he ordered the kitchen to make two pieces of wake-up soup and send them to the room. On the other hand, as soon as she saw Meng Yan, Princess Feng an kept talking. Maybe it was the closest time since Meng Yan became an adult. Meng Yan didn''t resist her, which made Princess Feng an a little excited. Meng Yan''s head aches because of his hangover. Now another person is talking in his ear. Let him lose most of his patience, the whole palace people can see that Meng Yan is not happy, only princess feng''an is still talking thereˇ° Don''t talk Meng Yanshi couldn''t stand it any more. He pushed her away and pressed his sore temple. However, Princess feng''an still felt that she was very successful. She took the food box from the maid and said, "I made a snack. Do you want to try it?" Meng Yan didn''t look up to see what the cake looked like, but he smelled a greasy smell. He didn''t even bother to look up. Princess feng''an, who was still looking forward to it, had no choice but to take back the cake she had worked hard to make all night. When Princess feng''an saw Meng Yan''s perfunctory appearance, she was not angry, but she could only hold it. Meng Yan thought that he went to sleep after he came back last night, and there were still some things to deal with. See Meng Yan get up of Feng an princess also quickly get up, "I help you research ink!" After that, roll up the sleeves to study ink. After the Qin and Chu people washed, two bowls of wake-up wine soup had already been sent to Meng Yan. While it was still warm, they rushed to send it to Meng Yan. I didn''t expect to see such a scene. After the Qin and Chu people settled down, they knocked on the door and came in and said, "your sobering soup." With that, he left without looking back. He didn''t want to take another second here. Meng Yanduan drank all the wine. However, all this changed the original meaning in the eyes of Princess feng''an. Meng Yan didn''t even take a look at the things she sent, but the people of Qin and Chu drank so simply. Princess feng''an thought in her heart, and unconsciously increased her efforts to study ink in her hands. Inadvertently, he used too much force and splashed all the ink on Meng Yan''s things. Meng Yan, who was still in pain, was even more agitated when he saw that the things were covered by ink stains. The speechless Meng Yan pushes Princess feng''an out. Forced by the helplessness, Princess feng''an is pushed out of the door. Without being discouraged, she begins to turn around in the palace. Qin churen, who calms down his emotions, prepares to leave. Unexpectedly, Princess feng''an, an uninvited guest, rushes in. The maid outside the door has been blocking, but Princess feng''an has been in the palace for so long, only to see that the courtyard is more beautiful than the others, and she insists on going in. The maid outside the door couldn''t stop her, so she had to let her in. The Qin and Chu people in the house didn''t know what was going on outside, and they packed up their things full of worries. It was not until the door was opened that Qin Chu realized that someone had come in. Princess feng''an thought that the courtyard was decorated by Meng Yan in order to marry her. I didn''t expect to be a guest room for Qin and Chu people. Heart a belly of anger, no place to spread the Feng an Princess want to find faultˇ° Oh, it''s the people of Qin and Chu who live here! I said, "it looks so good here." However, the people of Qin and Chu didn''t want to pay attention to Princess feng''an and continued to pack things by themselves. "Well, you haven''t lived long, and this is mine." Princess feng''an continued to say sour, "I''m talking to you!" Seeing that no one paid attention to her, Princess feng''an couldn''t keep her face. She interrupted the Qin and Chu people to clean up. "Do you hear me? This is mine right now!" The Qin and Chu people said, "Oh? Is it? I remember Meng Yan hasn''t agreed yet! " Princess feng''an snorted coldly: "just yesterday my marriage to Meng Yan had been settled!" Hearing this news, the people of Qin and Chu were a little surprised, and then changed back to the original expression of indifference. On the other hand, after Meng Yan finished his work, he was ready to go to another hospital and ask the people of Qin and Chu to have breakfast together. After listening to the maid said, Feng an princess also ran to other courtyard, Meng Yan immediately rushed to the past. At the moment, the princess of feng''an is still an irresistible and aggressive posture. Fortunately, Qin and Chu people didn''t care what she said, but now her mind is full of the marriage that was settled yesterday, but Meng Yan didn''t tell her. The people of Qin and Chu laughed at themselves: "yes, people''s fiancees have come to visit us. What''s the reason for them to live here in vain." At this time, Meng Yan thought that Princess feng''an was driving the Qin and Chu people away. He rushed up, pushed Princess feng''an away, and made a gesture not to let the Qin and Chu people leave. Chapter 491 "You go!" Qin Chu people said coldly that Meng Yan didn''t mean to let himˇ° Good! Now tell me, have you promised that marriage? " Meng Yan can only nod. "Do you think I have any reason to live here and let others talk about me?" Qin Chu people looked at Meng Yan indifferently and said, now Meng Yan slowly put down his arms. The people of Qin and Chu are about to leave with their baggage. They just walk to the door and suddenly turn back. Meng Yan thought that she had repented. Who knew that Qin Chu people looked at Meng Yan with their slightly red eyes. "By the way, I almost forgot. I wish you happiness!" Meng Yan''s corner of his mouth just lifted the radian and slowly put it down. Princess feng''an roared angrily at the back of the Qin and Chu people: "go, the farther you go, the better!" The little fairy suddenly appeared: "what? Is it heartache? " The people of Qin and Chu didn''t speak. They walked out quickly and covered their mouths tightly, not letting any sound come out. Until they came out of the palace, the rest of the Qin and Chu people had to choke. In the palace, Meng Yan is sitting on the ground. Princess Feng an wants to help him, but she is stopped by the housekeeper. Princess feng''an naturally didn''t want to. Meng Yan roared: "send her out to me!" After saying this word by word, Princess feng''an no longer struggled. Finally, he said, "I will come again tomorrow!" Then he came out of the palace. He kept mumbling something, and the Qin and Chu people went back to where they lived. Because it''s a new house, it hasn''t been cleaned. Nuota''s house is quiet, which seems to be in the heart of the Qin and Chu people. She quietly cleaned up a person, and then a person quietly lying in bed, empty eyes. Tears unconsciously from the corner of the eye. However, Meng Yan did not decadent, sent a group of people to look for Qin and Chu people. However, one day later, there was no news, which made Meng Yan regret why he agreed to the marriage. The next day, in order to avoid Princess feng''an, Meng Yan went out early. At this time, the talent was shining slightly. On the empty street, Meng Yan realized the loneliness. Qin Chu people stay in their new house all day. The whole room is not quiet. She needs time. I didn''t feel hungry until midnight. After suffering from hunger in the second half of the night, the Qin and Chu people came out early and had nothing at home. Qin and Chu people walk aimlessly in the streets. In the moment of raising her eyes, she saw Meng Yan, so she turned and left without looking back. Meng Yan yelled her name behind the Qin and Chu people, which made them stop. Meng Yan hugged her from behind, and they were so deadlocked. No one spoke first, until the Qin and Chu people felt that their left shoulder seemed wet, and immediately turned around. The Qin and Chu people were not sure, so they didn''t say it. Instead, they kept staring at Meng Yan. Meng Yan took the people of Qin and Chu by the hand and came to a meadowˇ° Do you know why I promised this marriage? " Meng Yan''s cold words startled the people of Qin and Chu. "No... I don''t know.", Meng Yan sighed: "the emperor takes you to coerce me, I have no way." Qin Chu people widened their eyes and said, "are you stupid?" Meng Yan turned his head and looked into Qin Chu''s eyes seriously: "I''m not stupid, I just don''t want you to get hurt." Qin Chu people looked at Meng Yan and suddenly laughed. "Why do you tell me about this? Sooner or later, you will marry someone else." Qin churen choked out the words she didn''t want to face. Meng Yan lost the following, Qin Chu people stood up and left here, but Meng Yan was unable to retain. At this time, it was almost dawn, and the people of Qin and Chu went hungry to the street. Suddenly, he collapsed in front of a medical hall. Qin Chu was unable to make complaints about himself. "My God, I am so unlucky." Before fainting, Qin Chu people seem to hear a man''s voice, regardless of the first faint. It was afternoon when Qin and Chu people woke up. As soon as the people of Qin and Chu wanted to get out of bed, they heard a funny voice: "you are awake at last! I''ve been sitting all morning. " Qin Chu people looked at the man behind the screen suspiciously, "are you?" The man came out from behind the screen, "you practice your life-saving benefactor can''t remember, ah." The Qin Chu people turned their lips helplessly and said, "did you tell me your name? Besides, I fainted! How can I remember who you are! " The man suddenly approached the Qin and Chu people, "remember that girl, I will not change my name. I will not change my surname. My surname is Tang Dan and my name is a domain." Qin Chu people just wanted to get out of bed, but they were pressed backˇ° You haven''t recovered yet To tell you the truth, when they first got up, they were dizzy. Had to sit back, the other side of Meng Yan made a crazy look for Qin Chu peopleˇ° Wang Ye, Miss Qin''s residence has been found, but there is no one in it. " A guard came to report. Meng Yan anxiously hammered the table with his fist. The bodyguard thought he had said something wrong, and he was so scared that he fell down on his knees. Meng Yan impatiently asked the bodyguard to leave quickly: "keep looking for me. If you can''t find it, don''t come back to see me!" The bodyguard rushed out. On the other hand, Tang Yu brought a bowl of millet porridge and a few light dishes to the people of Qin and Chu. "You can only eat something light now, nothing else." Tang Yu said with a fan in his handˇ° Oh Qin and Chu people tasted it and thought it tasted good. In addition, she had been hungry for a long time, so the problem was solved. In front of this big boy, looks like he is younger than himself. After lying in bed for a while, the Qin and Chu people can come down. Before leaving, the people of Qin and Chu took some silver and wanted to thank Tang Yu. But Tang Yu refused, "you don''t have to refuse. You should take these." After that, Tang Yu shook his head and said, "I mean, the silver is not enough!" Qin Chu''s eyes widened, "isn''t it enough? Are you here to steal money? " On the other hand, Meng Yan, who was already agitated, was always harassed by Princess feng''an. This happened again. "Lord, I brought you Western things. Would you like to have a look?" Meng Yan said coldly, "no, I''m not interested." This sentence dampened the enthusiasm of Princess feng''an. Had to quietly put away those things, "Lord, if you are hungry, squeak, I''m outside..." words have not finished, Meng Yan mercilessly issued the order. Princess feng''an''s smile disappeared a little bit. "Can I give it to you next time?" The people of Qin and Chu pleaded and said that the Tang region rejected the idea of the people of Qin and Chu. After taking the people of Qin and Chu out for a look, the people of Qin and Chu found that they were on the mountain. Chapter 492 The people of Qin and Chu standing on the top of the mountain could not help exclaiming, "how can we be on the mountain?" Tang Yu laughs and doesn''t speak. He calmly takes out a recipe from the room. The people of Qin and Chu look at it suspiciously and are stunned for a moment. The Qin and Chu people just ate more than just a few liang of silver. At this time, they had a medicinal diet, such as Millennium ginseng, Tianshan snow lotus and so on. Tang Yu took the recipe and asked jokingly, "do you know why it''s so expensive now?" Qin churen curled his mouth: "I didn''t ask you to eat for me, either!" The expression of a dead duck. "If you don''t eat, I''m afraid you won''t be able to stand up now, and don''t think you can leave here. At that time, I''ll have to carry you back in the middle of the mountain." Tang Yu said with disapproval. The people of Qin and Chu glared at Tangyu: "what should we do now? If you want money, you don''t want life!" He who repents in his heart will die. After two rounds around the Qin and Chu people, Tang Yu looked at them and said, "then you can stay on the mountain and work as a coolie for two months! I''ve saved you this time. I think I''m unlucky! "ˇ° It should be my bad luck! I was saved by you. " The people of Qin and Chu met back. When the two returned to the house, Qin Chu found that the house looked like a very ordinary one from the outside, but actually it was very simple inside. After careful consideration of the Qin and Chu people, anyway, they don''t want to go back to face Meng Yan. In the face of that feeling, it''s better to give themselves some time to calm downˇ° Well, I''ve decided to stay here. " Qin Chu people suddenly said. "Well, go and wash all the dishes and chopsticks you just used." Tang Yu retaliatesˇ° Good The people of Qin and Chu reluctantly agreed. After all, they had to know some rules. As soon as the Qin and Chu people bowed their heads, they found that they had a big cut in their clothes. "Oh, this is the time to save you." Tang Yu said with disapproval. Just as the Qin and Chu people were concentrating on washing dishes, Tang Yu suddenly appeared behind her: "by the way, what''s your name?" The people of Qin and Chu shook their hands and dropped the plateˇ° My... Surname is Qin, my first name is Chu, hey hey Tangyu gritted his teeth and said, "people of Qin and Chu!" "Well, I didn''t mean to." Then the Qin and Chu people left the plate and ran away, leaving Tang Yu alone to deal with the mess. On the other side, "a bunch of rubbish, you can''t find anyone in such a place! Look for it again, and don''t leave any corner behind. " Meng Yan scolded the bodyguard anxiously. After everyone left, Meng Yan sat down decadent in his chair and buried his head in his arms. Meng Yan was very afraid of this feeling of loss. It was like someone was cutting flesh from him with a knife. In the twinkling of an eye to the evening, is still no news of her. Meng Yan climbed to the roof alone and drank sweet scented osmanthus honey. It''s like back to the day when she was still there. She is the first and last woman to enter Meng Yan''s heart. That night, Meng Yan sat on the roof all night, and only came back to his room when the sky was shining. Meng Yan, who had just finished washing, had a bodyguard report that there were traces of Qin and Chu people. Meng Yan swept tired, excitedly asked where she wasˇ° Lord Hui, we have searched all over the city, but we have not found any trace of Miss Qin. So we expanded our scope. At the foot of a mountain named Wulin in the suburb of the city, we unexpectedly found fragments of Miss Qin''s clothes. " "How did she go where?" Meng Yan rushed to Wulin mountain with a group of people. Feng''an princess, who is standing at the gate of the palace, sees Meng Yan coming out. She just wants to speak, but she is directly ignored by a group of people. On the way, Meng Yan''s brain filled countless possibilities, but the more he thought about it, the more scared he was. "You follow the Lord." Princess feng''an said to a man in black. Early in the morning, the Qin and Chu people who had not slept enough were pulled up by Tang Yu, "what are you doing! One morning''s disturbing dream, don''t you know there''s a saying that you''d rather tear down ten piles of marriage than disturb a clear dream? " In the end, the people of Qin and Chu had to get up because they were annoyed by Tang. "I tell you, the plan of the day is in the morning." Tang Yu led the Qin and Chu people to an open grassland to do "stretching exercise"ˇ° Then you are so boring The Qin and Chu people follow the Tang Dynasty in a hazy way. After a few minutes. "Don''t say it, it works!" The people of Qin and Chu looked at the Tang region with great energy. After they finished washing, Tang Yu took Qin and Chu people to the kitchenˇ° What are you doing? Don''t call me cooking. " Qin Chu people a face of resistance, "you help me to fight." Tang Yu looked at the people of Qin and Chu in disgust: "it''s still a question whether you can eat what you make." The people of Qin and Chu said nothing at all when they came to the Tang regionˇ° Help me get the shallot Tang Yu pointed to the corner Tang Yu took a look at the scallion that the Qin and Chu people had taken. "Can''t you just peel it?" On the other side, Meng Yan came here with people and horses. A group of people found Qin and Chu people in the woods. When they came to the top of the mountain, the Qin and Chu people, who were still peeling onions, vaguely heard someone calling for her outside. "Hurry up, I''ll use it soon!" Tang Yu just finished, and in a twinkling of an eye, the people of Qin and Chu took things and went out, "no, what are you doing out there?" Tang Yu took the spatula and went out with him. Meng Yan, who just came here, just saw this scene. Qin Chu people and Tang Yu are like a couple! The deep meaning of Meng Yan''s eyes is more intense, "you, how did you come?" Qin Chu people some flustered say. Meng Yan hugged Qin Chu, "I miss you so much. How did you come here?" Qin and Chu people were surprised at Meng Yan''s behavior and stood stiff. "Who is he?" Meng Yan was hostile, but the Qin and Chu people intended to distance themselves from himˇ° Lord, who he is has nothing to do with you Meng Yan didn''t care about the attitude of the Qin and Chu people at all, and directed his spearhead to the Tang Dynasty. "My name is Tang Yu. She''s my maid now!" Tang Yu said with prideˇ° Servant girl Meng Yan''s dangerous eyes. The Qin and Chu people directly pull Tang Yu back to the house and close the door. No matter how Meng Yan shouts outside, the Qin and Chu people don''t hear it. In the room, the people of Qin and Chu and the people of Tang looked at each other, "what''s the taste? Tang Yu, your pot is burnt! " Qin Chu people kindly told Tang Yu, "my pot!" Tang Yu trots to the kitchen. "Chu people, open the door, we have something to say!" Meng Yan was still standing outside the door, trying to talk to the Qin and Chu people. The bodyguard outside the door with Meng Yan couldn''t help laughing. The only one who could embarrass Meng Yan was the people of Qin and Chu. "What are you laughing at? Go down the mountain and get ready. We''ll spend the night here tonight!" Meng Yan had no choice but to do so. Chapter 493 Here, "report to the princess that the prince went to Wulin mountain. When his subordinates heard that the prince seemed to be looking for a woman named Qin Chu. And then there''s the king''s plan to stay in Wulin mountain. " "Come on, you go down!" Princess feng''an''s fingers of pinching the cup gradually turned white. "Why, she Qin Chu people can let Meng Yan like so much!" Princess feng''an was still indignant. "Take your things with you, and we''ll go to Wulin mountain!" A maid said, "princess, there will be many mosquitoes on the mountain. Are you sure you want to go?" Princess feng''an angrily dropped the cup on the ground: "what? Do you want a little servant girl to take care of me The servant girl was so scared that she knelt on the ground: "princess, I''m wrong..." "Come on, this servant girl''s below offend, take down." At this time, Princess feng''an''s heart was calmed down. Just came to the foot of the mountain, Princess feng''an retreated, "where the devil is, so many grass." But for Meng Yan''s sake, she climbed up with her teeth clenched. Meng Yan, who has just set up a military tent, suddenly sees Princess feng''anˇ° What are you doing here? " Feng an Princess see Meng Yan still care about her, her heart just balanced a little. "Why, if you''re allowed to come up, I can''t?" Then he ran up on his own. Fortunately, this place is big enough. Forced by helplessness, Meng Yan has to order someone to help Princess feng''an, which makes her more proud. "Well, take this and look for it according to the pattern on it. Don''t make a mistake!" The Tang Kingdom gave the Qin and Chu people a large collection of herbs. The Qin and Chu people looked at the door anxiously. The Qin and Chu people who were still hesitating about going out were pushed out mercilessly by the Tang kingdom. "Go early and return early!" Tang Yu revealed a flat picture in the crack of the door. After that, he quickly closed the door, and the people of Qin and Chu had to carry a basket to accept their orders to collect medicinal materials. As soon as I went out, I saw that Meng Yan and princess feng''an were slightly stunned. It''s a little reasonable for Meng Yan to come here, but why did Princess feng''an come with me to sincerely block the Qin and Chu people? Meng Yan, who originally wanted to return to Princess Quan feng''an, saw the Qin and Chu people coming out and immediately left Princess feng''an behind and trotted to keep up with the Qin and Chu peopleˇ° Chu people, you finally come out, can you listen to me to explain to you, I... " Meng Yan was interrupted by the people of Qin and Chu before he finished his words: "Lord, please be quiet. Otherwise, go back to accompany your fiancee, don''t follow me Meng Yan closed his mouth in an instant. However, how could Princess feng''an give up so easily? She put down her things and followedˇ° Lord It took Princess Feng an a long time to find Meng Yan and the Qin and Chu people squatting under a tree to collect medicinal materials. Meng Yan looked at Princess feng''an and said, "why did you come here? Go back!" Meng Yan mercilessly drove her away, "you can''t come here alone!" Then he followed them all the time. "You all go away, don''t show up in front of me!" Qin Chu people roared to Meng Yan loudly that the tiger didn''t take her as a sick cat. "Chu people, I..." Meng Yan also wanted to explain, but was mercilessly interrupted by Qin Chu people: "now! Now! Now Helpless Meng Yan had to follow her far away. Princess feng''an, who always wanted to be close to Meng Yan, turned to Qin and Chu people after several failures. So Princess feng''an went to the Qin and Chu people. "Well, what are you doing?" Fengan county master Qin Chu people ignore her, also did not ask for trouble. The three came to the mountain. Qin churen flipped through the book and muttered, "don''t you think there will be one in the mountains? Isn''t it deep enough? " The curious Princess feng''an looked at the shape of the herbs on the book, then looked to the ground, "is that there?" Princess feng''an pointed to a puddle beside the cave. The people of Qin and Chu had a comparative look, as if they were. They went over with some joy, but Meng Yan was always three feet away from them. The Qin and Chu people carefully dug with small shovels, while Princess feng''an helped pluck the leaves of the medicinal materialsˇ° Thank you The Qin and Chu people took back their smile, but they still wanted to thank them. Qin Chu people who didn''t get a response looked at Princess feng''an, and she looked at the ground in panicˇ° What''s the matter? " The people of Qin and Chu followed her eyes. "There are... There are snakes!" Princess feng''an''s voice was trembling. Meng Yan stood three feet away and did not dare to act rashly. The snake is thick and long. "What should I do?" The people of Qin and Chu spoke in silence. "Ah, seven inches for snakes!" The little fairy was kind enough to give a hint. Just at the critical moment, Meng Yan quickly led the Qin and Chu people to leave the place. The snake was white and red, and it was really inconspicuous on the edge of the cave. It was Princess feng''an who suffered. The snake left the scene of the crime with a "sizzling" voice. Meng Yan came forward to check. In a few seconds, Princess feng''an''s lips began to turn purple. "Take her back quickly!" Qin Chu people said without hesitation that Meng Yan looked at Qin Chu people and picked her upˇ° Tang Yu, open the door quickly The people of Qin and Chu clapped anxiously at the door. "It''s coming, it''s coming." Tang Yu, who just opened the door, still had a Dogtail in his mouthˇ° Princess, she was bitten by a snake when she went up the mountain to collect herbs. Please show her quickly Qin Chu people said, while pulling Meng Yan to the house, motioned to put on the bedˇ° No, how do you know I''m good at medicine? " Tang Yu asked curiously. "From you to save me, to medicated diet, to today''s medicine collection, you can see that you are good at medicine. Stop talking nonsense and have a look. " The Qin and Chu people finished in one breath. Tang Yu just began to help Princess feng''an see a doctor. "Where is this snake venom?" The Qin and Chu people answered truthfully, and Tang Yu said with a happy face: "this snake is a very difficult medicine to get!" Qin Chu people frowned: "it''s time, you still think about medicinal materials, you quickly see how to solve this." "Well, it''s not that there''s no way out. It just depends on whether you like it or not." Tang Yu said slowlyˇ° We will do whatever we can Meng Yan made a sudden noise. "I''ll write a prescription to suppress the snake venom for seven days. You go to the nearby mountain and invite a man named Yuling Tang Yu said as he wrote the prescription. Qin Chu people could not help but ask curiously: "can''t you solve this poison? Or will this man called Yu Ling understand? "ˇ° You''ll know when you go. There''s no such nonsense. " Seeing the temporary relief of Princess feng''an, Meng Yan was relieved. Qin Chu directly turned back to his room, "I''ll take care of her for you during this time, but when the time comes, no one can keep her life." Tang Yu said the last word and left. Chapter 494 After a while, Meng Yan and the people of Qin and Chu were ready to set out. Before they left, they were given two objects by the Tang Dynasty. One is a letter, the other is insect powder. This bottle of insect repellent powder looks different from the ordinary one. The whole body of this bottle of insect repellent powder is pinkˇ° At this time, a special kind of bumblebee is specially driven. This kind of bumblebee is extremely fierce. If it is bitten anywhere, if it is not treated in time, the bitten place will be partially rigid. In short, being bitten will lead to immediate disability and no cure, unless the owner of the wasp is willing to hand over the queen "Save it. I''ll just have one." Tang Yu was not willing to look at the bottle of insect powder. The little fairy in my mind had to make Qin and Chu people worried about this trip. The mountain near Wulin mountain is called Jieli mountain because its top is covered with ice and snow all the year round. But when you think about it carefully, the names of Wulin mountain and Jieli mountain match unexpectedly. They are ready to start when they are ready. Along the way, they are silent, while Meng Yan has been looking after Qin and Chu people carefully. "Why don''t you worry about the one on the mountain?" There was a strong jealousy in the words of Qin and Chu people, but Meng yanleng didn''t hear it: "I will only worry about you from the beginning to the end." "I don''t think so. Just now the prince was so worried about the princess!" Qin Chu people slightly turned his head to look at Meng Yan''s perfect face and said. "I was so nervous just now, just for the identity of the princess. If she is injured, can the emperor bypass us?" Meng Yan explained patiently, then the heart of Qin and Chu people was relieved. Just then, inside the palace, "what do you say? And the Regent The eunuch who came to report was trembling and kneeling on the ground, "even Princess feng''an was not in the palace when he returned to the emperor. The maid in the princess''s Palace said that the princess went to Wulin mountain with the prince. " Hearing this, the emperor suddenly grinned, "I''ll tell you! Come on, call back all the people I sent. Don''t disturb them However, the emperor has forgotten that they have not been married yet. Jieli mountain is much higher than Wulin mountain. It''s impossible to climb it in one day. It took Meng Yan and the people of Qin and Chu a day to get from the foot of Wulin mountain to the foot of Jieli mountain. At this time, it was very dark. After walking for a long time, they found a village not far away. Two people happily walked quickly in the past, "aunt, two meat buns." Meng Yan took two hot steamed buns and handed them to the Qin and Chu people. "I didn''t expect that there were people selling steamed buns in the middle of the night here!" Qin Chu people took two steamed buns, "don''t you eat them?" Qin and Chu people just picked it up and found that Meng Yan had never eaten it. "I''m not hungry. Like our martial arts practitioners, I can still play for three days if I''m hungry." Meng Yan explained that it was actually because they went out in a hurry and didn''t bring anything. The Qin and Chu people tore off half a bun and said, "I can''t eat any more. Here you are!" There is no way to refuse this reason. Qin and Chu people are still secretly happy. As a result, Meng Yan put up the half steamed buns. "What are you doing?" The people of Qin and Chu asked suspiciously, "I can''t eat this time. I''ll keep it for tomorrow." Meng Yan looked at the Qin and Chu people seriously and said. Qin churen was amused, "how can you be so stupid? I mean to let you eat." Meng Yan said: "I know, but I still want to leave you the best." That night, two people crowded in a small broken Hotel, sleepless all night. The next day, they started their journey again. There were so many small animals along the way. Because there are many beasts in Jieli mountain, so few people live there. Most of them are passing woodcutters. They can''t go home too late and spend the night in a relatively safe place. Coincidentally, it rained heavily at this time. They found a cave to escape. Because of the snake last time, Meng Yan made a special inspection this time. After confirmation, he let the Qin and Chu people in. Meng Yan, who was just on fire, heard the voice of "Gulu," you wait for me for a while Then he left the cave, "where are you going?" Qin Chu people can''t help but ask, only the crackling rain left to answer her. Because they hid in time, they were not soaked. When Meng Yan came back, he was all wet. He ran in with a hare in his hand and said to the people of Qin and Chu, "look what I caught." All of a sudden, the people of Qin and Chu felt sorry for him: "look, you are all wet!" Meng Yan took off his wet clothes and hung them to dry. Qin and Chu people roasted rabbits by the fire. As soon as the hare was roasted, Meng Yan grabbed it. "You eat rabbit legs." Tear off both legs and put them into the hands of Qin and Chu people. It rained for a long time, but Meng Yan sneezed. "How are you? Are you ok?" Qin Chu people want to get close to Meng Yan to help him see the situation, but Meng Yan pushes Qin Chu people awayˇ° Stay away from me. I''m afraid I''ll infect you. I don''t know what''s going on. Why are you so weak today? Ah, cut Fortunately, it''s just a slight cold and no fever. It''s just floating on the road. When the rain stopped, they had to keep on going. The road was muddy and easy to slip. Meng Yan suddenly came to the Qin and Chu people and squatted down slightly. "What are you doing?" The Qin Chu people asked suspiciously, "the road is slippery, I''ll carry you!" Then he patted himself on the back. Qin churen walked over with a smile: "just you? You can walk lightly by yourself. I don''t want your back. I''m afraid of slipping. " He ran forward with a smile, and Meng Yan ran after him. In the twinkling of an eye to the third day, the two people to the mountainside. The strange thing is that there is no tree here on the hillside. It looks desolate. They quickened their pace, and soon after they left, they saw that there was a lot of tender green mixed with black in front of themˇ° Go and have a look When they came here, they found that they were all Sophora trees. But every tree seems to have been watered with a kind of black material, otherwise how can these locust flowers become black. After a turn, they found that the place was not very big. So I''m going to have a rest here, and then I''ll continue on my way. "Warning, there are bumblebees here. Please leave as soon as possible." The small fairy issued a harsh warning, indicating that the danger this time is not generally small. Qin Chu people grabbed Meng Yan who just wanted to leave to look for food: "let''s go first. I always feel strange and unsafe here." Meng Yan also looked around and agreed with the people of Qin and Chu. After all, it''s dark here. Anyone who looks at it will feel unsafe. Chapter 495 It''s not easy to stay here for a long time. They walked not far from the exit of huaishulinˇ° What about the exit? " The exit was also black, with a strong sound of bee wings shaking. "Isn''t it bees that are blocking the exit?" Meng Yan asked curiously, "it''s OK. The locust tree must attract bees." Then he would take the hand of Qin and Chu people. "Do you remember Tang Yu gave us a bottle of insect powder before we left? It means that this must not be an ordinary bee. What are you waiting for? Run The people of Qin and Chu speak louder and louder. They quickly ran back to the entrance of the locust forest. They thought that if they ran out of the locust forest, the bees would not be chasing. Who would have thought that the bees would also take off. The Qin and Chu people quickly took out the insect repellent powder and scattered it out. In an instant, most of the bees disappeared, "hoo, I knew it was so easy to use, so I took it out earlier." The Qin and Chu people were relieved. Two people are tired of directly sitting on the ground, "I go first to have a look!" Meng Yan suddenly stood up and said. "Don''t waste time. It''s important to save people. I''ll go!" The Qin and Chu people didn''t want Meng Yan to be in danger. "Host, you have to think well. Although you are invincible to all kinds of poisons, you can''t resist the bee sting." Qin and Chu people were slightly stunned. She thought that all kinds of poisons would be invincible after they were invincible. "Or I''ll go. How can I let you in to die?" Meng Yan strongly stopped Qin Chu people, "you know it''s going to die. How can I watch you go in?" Just after that, the Qin and Chu people regretted it. This sentence does not show the attitude of the Qin and Chu people now! Meng Yan seemed to be suddenly enlightened: "I know you are not willing, but I will never let you in!" Two people argue to argue to go, are not willing to give in, "then we go together, this road must go!" The Qin and Chu people had no choice but to do this. Seeing the stubborn appearance of the Qin and Chu people, Meng Yan had to agree. On the other hand, Tang Yu takes good care of Princess feng''an. The maid of the princess outside the door and the bodyguard of the Regent quarrel again. Tang Yu impatiently goes out and closes the door. "What do you want to do? Fight while you fight. Don''t make any noise outside my door! I''m so tired of you. I don''t know where they are. There will be three and a half days left. " The more he talked about the back, the more worried Tang Yu was. He worried that these two people would die for their own selfish desires. The two teams didn''t listen to this. Fortunately, after listening, the quarrel became more fierce. Tang Yu helplessly closed the door, trying to cover up their quarrel, "ah, young people now!" When they are ready, they enter the locust forest. Qin Chu man poked Meng Yan with his elbow and said, "Hey, do you feel strange?" Meng Yan saw Qin Chu people''s fear and grasped her hand. "Don''t be afraid I''m here!" This sentence made the restless Qin and Chu people feel at ease. When they went to the middle of the woods, nothing happened, so they both relaxed a lot. "It should be all right now." Qin Chu people raised the hand that Meng Yan held tightly and motioned him to release it. With a smile, Meng Yan turned his hand from the whole grip to ten fingers. All of a sudden, a bee flew out of the bush. Qin and Chu people were unconscious, and Meng Yan rushed in at that moment. But he didn''t want to be blocked by the Qin and Chu people. The bee stung directly behind the Qin and Chu people''s knees. And then the bees die. At first, the place that was stung was just like the common bee, which was red and swollen. "It''s careless. Come on, I''ll carry you." Then he squatted down. The Qin Chu people didn''t tell Meng Yan what would happen after he was stung. They laughed at him and let him carry it. Because at this time, the Qin and Chu people could not feel the existence of that leg. Even if they walked, they would be found soon. "You are so bold every time. In the end, it''s you who hurt yourself!" Qin and Chu people quietly lie on Meng Yan''s back and say nothingˇ° What''s up? Why don''t you talk? " Meng Yan stopped and asked suspiciously. "It''s nothing, you go quickly!" The Qin and Chu people urged that because Meng Yan carried the Qin and Chu people on his back, their progress was not very fast. Meng Yan carried the Qin and Chu people on his back to the evening, "today''s sunset is really beautiful!" The Qin and Chu people were not aware of the existence of the leg. Meng Yan took the opportunity to look up at the sky: "it''s not as good as you!" Qin churen asked with a smile: "when did you learn to be so glib?" They both laughed. At this time, the sky was almost dark. Meng Yan carefully put the Qin and Chu people on a big stone: "I''ll go and play some game. You sit here and wait for me." With that, he moved his muscles and bones and ran out. The people of Qin and Chu pressed the meat on their legs without any painˇ° By the way, I forgot to tell you that this wasp seems to have been transformed by its owner. If there is no antidote in ten days, the leg will be completely useless. " Qin churen nodded with a bitter smile, looking at the broad sky, Qin churen actually felt a little relieved. At this time, the Qin and Chu people were ready to drag the leg. As soon as they got up, they took two steps, and Meng Yan came backˇ° What do you stand up for? Didn''t I tell you not to move here? " The people of Qin and Chu laughed and sat back. Meng Yan felt strange. According to reason, the people of Qin and Chu should come back. Meng Yan didn''t think so much. He skillfully raised the fire and roasted the pheasantˇ° Here''s the drumstick. It''s a complement. " Meng Yan pulled off the chicken leg. After dinner, they said, "in this way, we can arrive tomorrow morning." Meng Yan said happily. Qin and Chu people just smile and say nothing. "What''s the matter with you?" Meng Yan couldn''t help asking, "nothing. What can I do for you?" The people of Qin and Chu were still smiling, but the more they laughed, Meng Yan felt that things were not so simple. But there was no way to ask too much, so Meng Yan had to doubt himselfˇ° By the way, how''s your leg? Let me show you. " Meng Yan said that he was going to check, and the people of Qin and Chu were flurried to withdraw their legs with their hands. It''s OK. What else can I do, Meng Yan found something wrong, "no, I''ll have a look!" The attitude is tough and can''t be refused. The leg of Qin and Chu people lost consciousness and couldn''t move naturally. Meng Yan quickly lifted the leg of his trousers, and then he saw that the toxin in the stung area spread around in a network. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Meng Yan''s eyes suddenly turned red, "what can I say? Oh, it''s OK!" The people of Qin and Chu responded with a laugh. Meng Yan angrily pinched her leg, because the Qin and Chu people had lost consciousness, they didn''t notice it at all. Meng Yan proved his idea again in disbelief and stepped back two steps in disbelief. Chapter 496 "Tell me the truth, what are you doing now?" Meng Yan squatted down with a serious face. It was completely dark at the moment. The leaping fire reflected in Meng Yan''s side face. "It''s really OK. Maybe this bee is just poisonous." Qin Chu people still don''t want to tell Meng Yan the extremely bad news. She is afraid that he will feel guilty. "You''re still lying to me. You have no consciousness. You have to hold on!" Meng Yan''s eyes are full of heartache and guilt, "I don''t want you to worry." Qin churen explained with a smile. Meng Yan turned his back and said, "what are you going to do tomorrow? I''m not going to find you in the end. Come up The tone is tough, and the people of Qin and Chu are not allowed to refuse, "what are you doing?" Qin Chu people asked, lying on Meng Yan''s shoulder in doubtˇ° Of course, I''ll take you back to Tang Yu and untie the bee venom on your legs. Otherwise, what else can I do? " Meng Yan carried the Qin and Chu people back. "No, are you crazy? We are going to find the imperial spirit soon. What do you do when you go back to Princess feng''an? " Qin and Chu people want to struggle to get off Meng Yan''s backˇ° Nothing is as important as you When Meng Yan said this, the people of Qin and Chu were stunned. "Am I really that important to you?" Qin Chu asked in a low voice, but Meng Yan heard itˇ° Of course, you are just like the sun, without you, the whole world is without sunshine and color. " Meng Yan stopped and said seriously. "What''s going on?" The little fairy joked that the people of Qin and Chu were too lazy to pay attention to it. "Put me down first. I have something to say." At the moment, Qin and Chu people didn''t know whether they were happy or worried, as if these two emotions were closely intertwined in her heart. Meng Yan carefully supported Qin Chu, "I know you are worried about me, but the most important thing for us now is to find the imperial spirit first." Qin and Chu people stare at Meng Yan''s eyes seriously. "But..." Meng Yan was interrupted by the people of Qin and Chu before he finished, "at least, I''m not in danger now, am I? As you said, do you think the emperor will not blame Princess feng''an for her death, even if Tang Yu can get rid of my bee venom? " It seems reasonable for Meng Yan to think about it carefully. After some lobbying from the people of Qin and Chu, Meng yanxuan continued to look for the imperial spirit behind his back. Because the people of Qin and Chu understood that the people who could live on this mountain were not ordinary people. Moreover, the locust trees didn''t seem to grow naturally at all, but were carefully arranged. In addition, the fairy told her something about the bee venom, so we can guess that the Yuling is probably the owner of the bee. If we continue to look for the Yuling here, maybe her legs will have a chance of life. Qin and Chu people told Meng Yan everything they probably knew. Therefore, Meng Yan will no longer want to take the Qin and Chu people back. They go in the dark. Along the way, the Qin and Chu people talk a lot, but Meng Yan is very tired. When the sky was white, Meng yanlei had to sit on one side to have a rest, and the Qin and Chu people also woke up. "Let''s watch the sunrise together!" Qin Chu people looked at the sky that the sun had not yet come out of the mountain and said that Meng Yan didn''t want to ruin Qin Chu people''s happiness and agreed with a smile. So they sat on the edge of the mountain, quietly waiting for the arrival of the sun father-in-law, "you see! You see... "Qin Chu people excitedly pointed to the sun that just showed his forehead in the sky. When he turned his head, he found that Meng Yan was sleeping on Qin Chu people''s shoulders. "Little fairy, the ointment for swelling." Qin and Chu people meditated in their heart, and a bottle of cold ointment appeared in her hand. Qin and Chu people opened Meng Yan''s clothes and found that the place where Meng Yan carried her arms was red. The Qin and Chu people were distressed and helped Meng Yan put on the ointment. Meng Yan fell asleep and woke up. "You... Do it yourself." Qin Chu''s face was slightly red, and he put the ointment into Meng Yan''s hand. Meng Yan laughed: "Oh, I can''t reach it!" The Qin and Chu people had to work hard to wipe his shouldersˇ° You must have worn your feet too. Wipe them The Qin and Chu people sat back. "Not to mention, your ointment is much better than the one in the palace." Meng Yan forced the Qin and Chu people to carry on, "if you can''t, don''t be brave!" The people of Qin and Chu carefully encircled Meng Yan''s shoulder. After a short walk, I saw the White House. "It must be the place where the Royal spirit is. Let''s hurry up." Qin Chu people lie on Meng Yan''s back, standing and talking without backache. On the way, Meng Yan carefully put the Qin and Chu people down to see where they were stung. It seems that the net is much bigger than yesterday. "If you insist on it for a while, it will arrive soon!" Meng Yan said and carried the Qin and Chu people on his back and went on. After a lot of hardships, they finally came to the front of the house, "you sit here first, I''ll go to see if there is anyone." Meng Yan then trotted over, Qin Chu people had to sit there honestly. The Qin and Chu people who had been staring at Meng Yan''s back didn''t find that there was a person standing behind them until the little fairy told themˇ° Hello, do you like him very much? " The man behind suddenly asked, "yes!" The people of Qin and Chu answered unconsciously. After turning around, I found that it was a lovely girl, "what are you doing here?" The little girl cocked her head naively and asked, "aren''t you here, too? We are actually looking for the imperial spirit. " "What do you want from her? She''s fierce!" The little girl looked serious. Qin churen couldn''t help laughing: "it''s not that we are looking for her. It''s a friend of mine surnamed Tang who asked me to bring a letter to her." At the moment, the people of Qin and Chu had guessed that the one standing in front of her was the imperial spirit. At this time, Meng Yan ran back, "I knocked on the door for a long time, no one responded." Meng Yan was a little depressed. Qin Chu people said with a smile, "of course, because the imperial spirit is here." Then he looked at the girl. "Sister, you are so smart that you can know who I am." Yuling was not surprised but happyˇ° Are you the Royal spirit Meng Yan looked at Yuling suspiciouslyˇ° Of course, it''s like a fake imperial spirit. " Yuling skilfully jumps to the room. "Be careful!" Meng Yan carefully supported the Qin and Chu people. There were still two days left since they came out. Back in the room, the spirit of the emperor seemed to be a different person. Looking at the Qin and Chu people dragging a leg, the spirit of the emperor knew what was going on. "I said that all the black bees I raised died. It turned out that you made a mess in my black locust forest." The imperial spirit wiped the dagger inlaid with cat''s Eye gems in his hand, and Meng Yan was surprised by the aura of his body. Looking at a girl who is still under age, how can she have such a strong aura? Some of them make Meng Yan feel inferior, but more of them are defensive. Chapter 497 The guard Meng Yan took the Qin and Chu people back two steps, "warning this person that his skill is unfathomable, please pay attention!" The little fairy suggested, "how can you compensate me?" Said the spirit of the moment back to the aura, like an innocent girl, "these black locust but I tried my best to plant out, no black bee is equivalent to useless." The imperial spirit indignantly looks at two people. "We didn''t mean it. We''ll make it up to you." The Qin and Chu people had no way to ask for compensation? Do you really think you can afford to pay with a few bad money? " The imperial spirit one face disdains to look at two people. For a time, the scene was embarrassed. I don''t know how to let Qin and Chu people go on, "I heard that you came here to save people?" The imperial spirit looked at the unconscious leg of the Qin and Chu peopleˇ° My friend didn''t ask you to come, just let us send a letter. " Qin Chu people looked at the imperial spirit, looked at their legs, and quickly explained. "Oh? This ghost can''t come to see me in person. He has to write a letter. By the way, is your leg dead? " After the end of the imperial tulao, Tang Dynasty make complaints about Qin Chu''s legs. She asked Miss Yuling to help her with her leg, no matter what the cost Meng Yan''s face is determined to please Yuling. As the Regent of the current Dynasty, his tone was already very low. "You take that letter first, and I''ll have a look." The imperial spirit didn''t continue to say Meng Yan''s words, but diverged from the topic. After they handed the envelope to Yuling, they retreated from the room. "What if Yuling didn''t want to cure me?" The people of Qin and Chu frowned slightly and asked with some worry. Meng Yan took her hand: "I, Meng Yan, will let her cure your bee venom by any means." This is what the Qin and Chu people fear most. They are afraid that Meng Yan will do something stupid if he has no idea. Not long after they came out, they heard the sound of things falling to the ground. They rushed to the room and found that the angry flush on the Yuling''s face had not subsided. The imperial spirit motioned them to go out. After a few minutes, everything in the room returned to its original position. "I''ve read this letter. I can go with you to save Princess feng''an, but you are all from the palace. I''ve made an exception and promised one. But your leg still depends on your own ability. How can you persuade me and let me treat you? " These words were said by the Royal spirit like gnashing his teeth. "If it wasn''t for the ugly Tang Yu who forced me, I couldn''t have promised to govern the people in the palace!" The imperial spirit kept muttering to one side that the people of Qin and Chu were not fond of gossiping, so he directly asked the imperial spirit, "tell me, what conditions will cure me if I can do it." The imperial spirit saw that he was a happy man, and he didn''t say much: "if you kill him for me, I will promise you." Yu Ling pointed to Meng Yan beside the Qin and Chu people and said. After hearing this, the Qin Chu people took Meng Yan away with a determined face, "don''t even think about it, it''s impossible!" Qin and Chu people came out with red eyesˇ° Why do you need it? Your leg must be cured! " Meng Yan knew that if he didn''t get timely treatment within ten days, the Qin and Chu people would leave him. Two men came to the winding path, "you know what? Everyone is selfish in love The wind disturbed the hair of Qin and Chu peopleˇ° Only two people who really love each other will be more selfish. " Meng Yan didn''t understand what the Qin and Chu people said. "That is, I would rather die than see you fall in front of me, just as you do not want to see me lose my life in front of you." Qin churen sobbed slightly and said that they were sitting on the grass. Suddenly, a voice came from behind, "Hey, do you two really think you are great? I want to save you, and then watch you two fall in love but not together The imperial spirit pulled the Qin and Chu people back to the house with a proud face. "You just need to be stung by the queen bee once more, and the poison will be removed. Oh, pity my black locust honey At last, the imperial spirit began to sigh. After a burst of pain, the black toxin on the legs of the Qin and Chu people disappeared at the speed visible to the naked eye, and they hugged each other. The imperial spirit saw and couldn''t help rolling his eyes, then took out a bottle of ointmentˇ° You can paint it. After painting, we can go on the road. According to the time you said, if we don''t go, it''s too late. " Then he went out, Qin Chu people help Meng Yan after finishing painting slowly came outˇ° Is it too late for us now? Although it''s faster to go down than to go up, I''m afraid it''s already evening when we arrive. " The people of Qin and Chu looked anxiously at Yuling. "Don''t worry about that. I know there''s a shortcut. If it''s fast, it''ll be there tomorrow afternoon!" The imperial spirit eyelid all didn''t lift to say directlyˇ° That''s good! " Just finished, Meng Yan came out of the room, "you haven''t had lunch yet, just a moment!" With that, the imperial spirit went straight to the kitchen. "No wonder Tang Yu is so extravagant. You did the same for Yuling!" The people of Qin and Chu were astonished at the food on the table. Meng Yan asked suspiciously: "what luxury?" Qin and Chu people had to explain one by one. Three people are ready to set out, "although this shortcut is close, it''s a bit dangerous." As they walked to the imperial spirit, they explained, "there is a place called duansijian. As the name suggests, once you get there, you will forget all your thoughts in a moment. Because it''s a cliff that''s several feet high. " "How high must it be so that people can forget all the thoughts at a glance." Qin Chu people asked curiously, "you will know when you arrive." Then the three quickened their steps. Duansijian is so deep that you can''t see the vast expanse of white under it. There''s a wooden suspension bridge on it. The Qin and Chu people who just arrived were shocked. Although the surrounding environment is really good, duansijian is really eye-catching, so people can''t move their eyes. Specifically speaking, it is like a kind of magic, which makes people deeply unable to extricate themselves. The hostility of the imperial spirit passed first. As soon as he came to the bridge, a burst of random arrows came. The imperial spirit skilfully dodged. Without counterattack, he just dodged so many random arrows. "What do you mean, Tingfang?" The imperial spirit angrily looks at the person opposite the suspension bridge and roars angrilyˇ° Don''t you understand? I just want to make it difficult for you. Why did he let you break the oath you made when you were a child for him? " Tingfang, dressed in a black robe, smiles with evil spirits. "Pay attention, this Tingfang is a scum of our family. It''s my enemy to Tang Yu." Yuling had to explain it briefly. Chapter 498 Fortunately, there is only one person on the opposite side, and the goal of Tingfang is to defend the spiritˇ° I''ll draw him away later, and you''ll take the opportunity to go there. This boy usually doesn''t make water in the well. What''s wrong with him today? " The imperial spirit instructs them to rush to the opposite side of the suspension bridge quickly. The two of them were surprised. Until the sound of fighting between Yuling and Tingfang, they wanted to come quickly. Meng Yan encircles the waist of the Qin and Chu people and rushes over. Although the speed is not as fast as Yuling, it is not slow. Tingfang watched as they tried to stop them on the suspension bridge, but they were stopped by Yulingˇ° You scum, since you are asking for trouble, do you think I will let you go? " The imperial spirit''s move is fatal. Until the two came, Tingfang begged for mercy: "aunt, do you use such a hard hand every time you fight with me?" Yuling stops and Tingfang runs away quickly. "Why let him go?" The Qin and Chu people were puzzled and asked, "he''s also a hard-working man. He just took a fork in the road of practice. He has to forgive people." The imperial spirit collected the weapons in his hand and led him to go on. "You look very curious about me. I''ll tell you about it." Yu Ling said to himself. "Tang Yu and Tingfang are disciples of the same school. We are all orphans. To be exact, we are all abandoned people!" Yu Ling said that he was a little sad. There was a different mood on his bright faceˇ° Don''t you want to find your own parents? " "Tang Yu, he went to find it, but the result is not very happy." Yu Ling suddenly stopped, turned to them and said, "Tang Yu''s parents are the official officials of the imperial court. They just left many years ago." Hearing this, the Qin and Chu people couldn''t help but want to get out of the way, "OK, OK, let''s say something else." The imperial spirit looked at Qin Chu people who wanted to make her smile, "do you know how old I am?" The imperial spirit suddenly asked. Qin Chu people looked up and down at the imperial spirit, "I think at most 18 years old." Yu Ling shook his head with a smile and said, "I''m 50 years old." Meng Yan and the people of Qin and Chu couldn''t believe it. They said in one voice: "how can it be?" "Our school''s practice is different from that of other schools. We are medical skills, poison skills, swordsmanship... You don''t understand too much, but there are many kinds mixed together. Because we practice and eat differently from ordinary people, we are what we are now The imperial Spirit gave a long explanation. Meng Yan nodded his head and said, "no wonder it makes people feel different. It''s different from us." Qin Chu people saw Meng Yan in a daze and poked him with his elbow. "What''s the matter?" Meng Yan said with a smile: "nothing." Then the three came to the foot of the mountain, when the sun had just setˇ° That''s great. We''re sure to catch up! " Qin Chu people said happily. On the other side, Tang Yu picked up the pieces, "this is the second time that she has vomited blood. If she can''t come before the third time, it''s over." Princess feng''an was lying on the bed with a pale face. If she didn''t look carefully, she thought she was dead. "It''s been six days. Why haven''t you come back yet?" The emperor scolded those eunuchs who knelt down angrily, "hum, if the princess hasn''t come back tomorrow, send someone to go up the mountain for me!" A group of eunuchs rushed out of the hall in a hurry, "ah, it''s not easy to be a eunuch these days." After they went down the mountain, they walked a long way. At this time, it was not completely dark. "Let''s have a rest for a night. Besides, I don''t know if the bee venom on your legs has been removed. It''s better to have a rest." The imperial spirit points to an inn to say. The people of Qin and Chu, who wanted to refuse, could only walk into the inn obediently after hearing the words of Yulingˇ° Two rooms, boss. " Yu Ling said in a voice. Before the people of Qin and Chu asked, the innkeeper said, "OK, please come to the corner on the second floor." Just upstairs, Yuling went straight into a room and immediately closed the door, "Yuling, don''t we live in the same room?" Qin and Chu people''s anxious little faces are red, and they are even more coquettish in the dark. The imperial spirit opened the door: "you need someone to get up at night to help you. I don''t have that Kung Fu." The implication is to let them live in one room. Meng Yan takes the hand of Qin and Chu people, nods to the imperial spirit, and goes to another room. Meng Yangang lit the candle and asked, "how do your legs feel?" Then he was about to take off the shoes and socks of the Qin and Chu people. The Qin and Chu people instinctively shrank back, and Meng Yan laughed: "it seems that there is no problem. If you go to bed early, I''ll stay outside. If you have something to say to me, I''ll come With that, he was about to leave, and the people of Qin and Chu suddenly took Meng Yan''s handˇ° You... You go to bed Meng Yan was puzzled, "eh?" He let out a cry. Qin Chu people anxiously pulled up the quilt and said, "do you like to sleep?" Then he rolled the quilt inside. Wrapped in the quilt, Qin Chu''s heart thumped until Qin Chu felt that the place beside him collapsed slightly, so they dared to open their eyes. Unexpectedly, as soon as they opened their eyes, they looked at each other. Meng Yan gently opened the quilt wrapped by Qin and Chu people and said, "don''t be stuffy." Then he went to sleep. Qin and Chu people gradually went to sleep, until midnight, they suddenly felt cold on their legs, turned around and fell asleep. It was not until the morning that the Qin and Chu people were called up by the imperial spirit that they realized that their legs were much better. When the Qin and Chu people got up, they also took a stroll twice, and the imperial spirit who came in with breakfast joked: "one night, it''s so good that they can jump around!" The Qin and Chu people took a look at the breakfast on the table and couldn''t help eating it. Looking at the imperial spirit standing on one side, Qin Chu asked, "come and eat, too! I''ll tell you, this stuffed bun is delicious! " After that, the imperial spirit looked at the food on the table and said, "you can eat it. I can''t get used to it!" Then he went out. After they finished their breakfast in the house, they went downstairs and saw Yuling looking at a small Racecourse not far away from the door. "Come on, let''s go and see the horses, so we can get there earlier." The two nodded in agreement, and the three rode all the way. After a while, I arrived at an inn at the foot of Wulin mountain. "Let''s have a cup of tea first, and then we''ll finish it!" Yuling quickly came down from the horse. Qin Chu people and Meng Yan looked at each other and felt that Yuling was delaying. However, they had no choice but to let Yuling delay. "Boss, a pot of your best tea." Chapter 499 The three people were drinking tea in a teahouse not far from Wulin mountain. Meng Yan Ran to a higher hill and looked into the distance as if he had heard something. "My biggest worry has happened." Meng Yan jumped down from the hill and said to them, "take something, let''s go!" The two quickly took things and mounted the horse. "I was worried about this before I set out. The emperor wanted to make an engagement for me and princess feng''an as soon as possible. I had to promise for your safety last time. The emperor should have heard that Princess feng''an and I came to Wulin mountain, but if we don''t go back for such a long time, the emperor won''t worry, and the queen will be worried. " Meng Yan said selfishly. "Do you mean the emperor sent someone to Wulin mountain?" As soon as the imperial spirit heard this, they understood, so they accelerated to the foot of Wulin mountain and said, "I hope I don''t run into them." Meng Yan muttered. The most frightening thing is often the most likely to happen, the two teams just meet at the foot of the mountain. Yuling immediately regretted stopping in the teahouse. Now it''s so troublesome. Fortunately, the Emperor didn''t have a horse, and the three nodded to say hello. The leader sent by the emperor happened to be a subordinate before Meng Yan. The general seemed to know what to do and said, "everyone, take a rest." But there are some emperor''s people in these people, "we''d better rush to the princess as soon as possible. Wang just came from the other side, and he can''t tell what happened to the princess!" "You can do whatever I say. I''ll take care of what happens." The general looked impatiently at the soldier who came forward to persuade him. This group of people sat quietly at the foot of Wulin mountain. It took about half an hour for them to start. Three people originally wanted to abandon the horse to climb up on foot, the imperial spirit stopped and said: "no, Wulin mountain is not as steep as Jieli mountain. I''ve been here several times and I''ve come on horseback." So they rode slowly, and riding was faster than walking. Qin Chu people couldn''t help asking curiously: "Yuling, I always think that the relationship between you and Tang Yu should be more than the same school, right?" The imperial spirit looked at the Qin and Chu people and said nothing, which was regarded as acquiescence. However, Tang Yu has been sitting in front of the mountain since the morning, and is almost a watchman''s stone. It was not until the three men appeared in Tang Yu''s field of vision that he put his restless heart back into his stomach. The reason why the imperial spirit delays is to torture Tang Yu''s little heart. Tang Yu drags the imperial spirit into the room and closes the door by the way. Qin Chu and Meng Yan can''t really hear it outside. "Look at what you''ve done! Next time, can you stop releasing the poisonous things you keep? I can''t show my unique medical skills. " Tang Yu said that his voice became smaller and smaller at last. The imperial spirit couldn''t help laughing out loud: "you are so kind that you can''t even remove my poison with your peerless medical skill!" Tang domain white one eye Yu Ling, signal her to help Feng an Princess detoxification as soon as possible. "Can you learn how to untie the poison I made? It''s the third time that you encounter this kind of thing every time we are in the cold war!" The imperial Spirit said while busy detoxifying. "Well, if the first two times are coincidence, then the third time is on purpose!" Tang Yu looked at Yuling angrily, and Yuling stopped his action. "It''s not because of you. If you didn''t quarrel with me every time and make me angry, could I smash things?" Qin Chu and Meng Yan couldn''t help laughing outside. Tang Yu opened the door, looked at them fiercely, and closed the door. Two people no longer join in the fun, went to the front of the mountain to see when the emperor''s people arrived. At this time, the people of the emperor''s sect had already come to the middle of the mountain and could come up in half an hour. Meng Yan suddenly grasped Qin Chu''s hand: "now, can you understand my mind?" Qin Chu people bowed their heads for a long time without making a sound. Meng Yan looked at Qin Chu people nervously. "In the past, I just thought that only letting go was love. After so many things, I suddenly found that only two people who really love each other together is true love." After the Qin and Chu people finished, they blinked and looked at Meng Yan. As soon as these words came out, Meng Yan was so excited that he finally gave Qin Chu a kiss on his forehead. When Tang Yu and Yuling saw this scene, they pushed each other. Meng Yan, a native of Qin and Chu, turned his head and couldn''t help laughing. "I''ve solved the poison, but she hasn''t woken up yet. It''s her business when she wakes up." The four returned to the house and surrounded Princess feng''an, staring at her. However, when Princess feng''an woke up, she was almost scared. "What are you doing, you almost scared the princess!" Princess feng''an was cowered into the corner, full of breath, and her voice and volume were relieved. Who knows the house leak, but even night rain, the emperor sent people, just rushed in. There are princess Feng an''s servant girl and Meng Yan''s bodyguard. I don''t know how, two of them quarreled the most fiercely during the period, and there was no sound these days. As soon as Tang Yu looked at the servant girl, she looked at the guard with a smile in her eyes. She sighed and said, "ah, if you two masters don''t deal with it, I''m afraid it''s hard for you to be a couple!" "Where is the Regent?" A eunuch in civilian clothes yelled, "here''s my minister!" The four knelt down togetherˇ° It is said that the emperor ordered the regent to take Princess feng''an back to the palace immediately. "ˇ° Yes Then the eunuch looked at Princess feng''an, who was pale on the bed. She had already thought about how to explain to the emperor when she went backˇ° Get up! We''ll wait outside for a while. The Regent must hurry up and don''t let the emperor wait With that, he went out bravely. There is no way but to suffer. Princess feng''an, who has just recovered from a serious illness, can only ride on her horse alone, with the bodyguard leading her slowly in front of her. After several bumps, Princess feng''an finally vomited. And because I''ve been in a coma these days, I haven''t eaten anything at all. So Princess feng''an held a grudge and insisted on returning to the palace as soon as possible. However, as witnesses, Tang Yu and Yuling are willing to go back to the palace with Meng Yan. Because Meng Yan had predicted that nothing good would happen when he returned to the Palace this time. Along the way, Qin Chu people and Meng Yan said a lot, but they were willing to face it together. As long as two people together, no matter the result is good or bad, it''s worth it. Just back to the palace, Princess feng''an couldn''t survive and faintedˇ° Report back to the emperor, the princess is just a little weak, and has not eaten for several days, so she will faint. I''ll prescribe some medicine to replenish qi and blood. It won''t hurt if the princess takes good care of it. " The emperor waved his sleeve angrily, indicating to let him leave quickly. The doctor seemed to have expected that, picked up the box and left quickly. Chapter 500 Tang Yu and Yuling are curious to look left and right in the hall. They are very curious. I''m curious about this place that they hate very much. Yuling''s parents are also officials. To be exact, the orphans in their whole school have something to do with the royal family. Yuling''s biological mother abandoned her and her father because she fell in love with a rich and powerful man. Later, her father committed suicide because he couldn''t bear the blow. As a result, Yuling became an orphan, "the emperor arrived!" They were scared by the eunuch shouting outside the door. The imperial spirit curiously looked at the dignified man in yellow robe. It was not until Tang Yu pulled her sleeve that she lowered her headˇ° Hum, Meng Yan, what happened to the princess? How could she be so weak! Or do you want to take it out on the princess because I want to marry you? " The emperor''s voice full of my anger hovered in the huge hall. "Return to the emperor, how can I do such a shameful thing? Please see clearly!" Then he knelt downˇ° Emperor, please be aware The three knelt down together. "Well! Then tell me. If I find that the facts do not agree with what you say, I want you to look good! " The emperor, with a mild tone, sat in his chair. "Back to the emperor, it was Wei Chen who went to Wulin mountain alone, but the princess also followed him. Wei Chen once advised the princess, but how could the princess listen?" Meng Yan explained in detail. The emperor clapped his case and said, "according to what you say, it''s still the princess''s fault. In my opinion, you still can''t do things well."ˇ° Back to the emperor, Wei Chen thinks there is nothing wrong with him! " Meng Yan can not blindly submit to the emperor, let him frame himself. Seeing that the situation was going to be irreversible, the people of Qin and Chu quickly pulled Meng Yan''s sleeve to signal him not to say any moreˇ° Back to the emperor, I went to pick herbs alone. The prince followed, and the princess naturally followed. The prince advised the princess, but the princess was very confident that she would not go back. She had no choice but to let the princess follow. During this period, the Lord has been protecting the princess! " Qin Chu people suddenly stopped: "just..." the emperor impatiently looked at the bottom of a few people: "just what!" "I just don''t know where a poisonous snake came from and accidentally collided with the princess''s jade body, which made the princess very weak. In addition, the princess had just recovered from a serious illness, and you told her to come all the time, which made the princess even weaker." In a few words, the people of Qin and Chu pointed the spearhead at the emperor. Listening carefully, the emperor and Tang Yu couldn''t help laughing. The Emperor didn''t say anything for a long timeˇ° So, what do these two do? " I had to change the subject. "The people of the grass rule the spirit, and the people of the Tang Dynasty see the emperor!" Two people also have a kind of model to learn, "OK, OK, all up." The emperor waved his hand impatiently. "Emperor Xie, because the princess was poisoned by snake venom, the people of Qin and Chu and the prince rushed to Jieli mountain to find the grass people and let the grass people feed the princess for treatment." Yu Ling explained in a voice. Hearing this, the emperor''s tone lightened a lot, but there was still some blame tone in itˇ° So it is, but the Lord can''t take the princess to such a dangerous place next time. It''s good to have this great doctor to help, otherwise the princess''s life will be there! " The imperial spirit replied impolitely: "where, or the princess, the auspicious person has his own appearance."ˇ° Thinking about next time? " The people of Qin and Chu couldn''t help but feel bad. "Here comes the queen!" The eunuch outside the door was still shouting, "emperor ~" the queen Feng guanxia came in gracefully, "emperor, how can you do that! When our feng''an has been wronged like this, we can''t just let it go. " As he said this, he went to the emperor. When he passed by the people of Qin and Chu, he could not help rolling his eyes. The emperor looked at the queen clearly and helplessly. "What the queen said is reasonable, come here..." the emperor had no choice but to follow the Queen''s idea. Who knew that Princess feng''an also came, "emperor, you should let go of the Lord. Feng''an was too headstrong at the moment, and he also made the Lord work hard to find a miracle doctor for feng''an for a few miles." At that moment, the Qin Chu people almost did not hold back the behavior of the princess who wanted to make complaints about the Phoenix. The emperor looked at the queen in embarrassment and said, "Feng an said it was also in the process. I don''t know what the queen thought." The emperor is about to be tortured to death by these two people. The queen didn''t understand and looked at Princess feng''an. At last, she had to give upˇ° Thank you, Emperor With that, the emperor waved his sleeve and said, "OK, I''m tired too. Please step back!" After Meng Yan and his party quit, Princess feng''an said, "when will the emperor be engaged to feng''an?" The emperor helplessly looked at Princess feng''an: "you, can''t you see it? What''s more, you are very weak. When you are well, you can tell me about it. " Princess feng''an turned her lips and left without saying anything. In fact, she knows that Meng Yan doesn''t like her all the time. She has understood it since the poisonous snake incident, but she still doesn''t believe that Meng Yan really doesn''t like her at all. Just out of the palace a few people like runaway Mustang, free in the street wantonly runningˇ° It''s better to live in the outside world. I used to hear master say that the palace is like a cage. Today, it''s true. " The four sat in the upper seat of a restaurant, and the imperial spirit stood in front of the window. From this window, you can see the whole palace at a glance. It''s really bigˇ° What do you think? Anyway, we''ll never leave this palace in this life! " Tang Yu raised his glass. After eating, they wandered around the street again. In the evening, a touch of warm afterglow shines on a ginkgo tree, and the leaves on the tree are more shining. "We are destined to see you in the world!" Tang Yu yelled, a few people hugged and separated in the street. Qin Chu people and Meng Yan walk hand in hand on the deserted street, and the afterglow pulls their shadows for a long time. They nestled tightly together and soon returned to the mansion. Qin and Chu people didn''t want to live in Meng Yan''s house as soon as they came back. Meng Yan grabbed the Qin and Chu people who wanted to leave, flew to the roof, and took out a bottle of good osmanthus honey from his arms. The people of Qin and Chu looked and laughed. They opened the wine bottle and drank a lot. "Do you remember the question you asked me here that day?" Meng Yan seriously looked at the slightly red face of the Qin Chu people, "eh? What did I ask? " The people of Qin and Chu were so confused that they forgot what they said that day. I only remember that I drank a lot of wine that day. As for what I said, it''s just that I said after drinking. Chapter 501 Meng Yan gathered the broken hair in front of Qin and Chu people''s forehead, where he could see the tendernessˇ° You said that day, will we always be like this! " The Qin and Chu people wiped the osmanthus honey wine spilled from the corner of their mouth and looked at Meng Yan with a smile. "Oh? What''s your answer? " The Qin and Chu people turned their heads and then looked at the moon in the sky. Meng Yan straightened the Qin and Chu people''s body slightly. His eyes were opposite each other, which produced a subtle feeling. "I, Meng Yan, swear to the moon that I will only love you and marry you in this life!" Their foreheads were close togetherˇ° I didn''t say I''d marry you The people of Qin and Chu pushed Meng Yan away with a smile. Meng Yan''s tone suddenly changed, people can''t tell whether he is happy or angry, "then who else do you want to marry?" The Qin and Chu people stood up and drank the wine bottle to the moon. "Of course I will marry the one who loves me the most." Meng Yan took Qin Chu''s hand, held her firmly in his arms, and said softly, "then I will be the one who loves you most!" In his arms, keren''er didn''t respond for a long time. Meng Yancai realized that the Qin and Chu people had fallen asleep in his arms. Meng Yan helplessly shook his head, sighed, thinking of what he said, I don''t know if she heard it. It was the first time that he showed his mind to others. The door was suddenly opened, and a strong light fell on the faces of Qin and Chu peopleˇ° Hey, get up Qin Chu people listen to slightly familiar voice, discontented turned over. "Get up quickly!" Increased the volume to make Qin Chu people slightly open a seam, "huh? Am I still dreaming? Yuling, why are you here? Well, I''m sure I''m still dreaming. They''ve already left With that, he jabbed his mouth and went on sleeping. "I said, Miss Qin, your rivals are coming. Do you still have leisure to sleep here?" The imperial spirit helplessly sits at the bedside and looks at the Qin Chu people who are sleeping like pigs. He simply hates iron but not steel. "Well? rival in love? Where is it? " Qin churen, who caught the key words, sat up and said, "it''s at the door! Get up quickly. " The imperial spirit saw that the Qin and Chu people sat up and took advantage of the situation to pull her out of bed. The Qin and Chu people rubbed their eyes before they woke up and were about to go out, but they were dragged back to the room by the imperial spirit. Yu Ling asked incredulously: "you just go out like this, and you stink of wine." The Qin and Chu people sniffed at their clothes. "It does smell bad! But it''s blocked to the door, not once or twice. It''s OK. " Finish saying to want to run, the imperial spirit still dragged to come back. "Good men like Wang Ye can''t be found with lanterns. We can''t lose people or momentum. Do you understand?" The imperial spirit urged the Qin and Chu people to take a bath and come out again. Qin churen, who had just taken a bath, came out and thought that he had packed all his clothes and taken them away. He looked at the old clothes and thought about whether he wanted to wear them back. The imperial spirit suddenly burst in. "Time is pressing. Let''s hurry up. This is my clothes. I''m wearing loose clothes. I think you can wear them. I''ll take them." Finish saying to hastily retreat to go out, face to leave still don''t forget to urge for a while. Qin Chu people looked at the dress and had to take it up and put it on. Because of the different places of life, the clothes in Yuling''s hometown are not the same as those here. At first glance, it still feels exotic, but it''s not very similar when you look at it carefully. The people of Qin and Chu were curious to pull the small tassel on their chest. The Emperor Ling was surprised to find that this dress seemed to be especially suitable for this dress. He couldn''t help saying: "sure enough, good-looking people look good in everything they wear!" This dress is not big or small, it is a good outline of the Qin and Chu people''s body, but also some if hidden if not, fascinating. In order to match this feeling, Yuling specially combed a new hairstyle for Qin and Chu people. At first, the Qin and Chu people thought it was strange, but they didn''t expect that the more they saw it, the more pleasing it was. At this time, Meng Yan was also surrounded by a loud voice, "come on, what happened outside?" "Back to the Lord, the princess has been waiting outside for a long time." The bodyguard outside is waiting. Meng Yan almost forgot that he told the bodyguard as soon as he came back this time, don''t let others in. Helpless Meng Yan had to get up and send people in person. After washing, Meng Yan was about to go when he saw the people of Qin and Chu and the imperial spirit at the other end of the corridor. Two people push, see Meng Yan after instant silence, Qin Chu people came to the front of unnatural greeting: "cough, good morning." Meng Yan was stunned. He couldn''t help leaning close to her and lying in his ear, he said, "you are very beautiful today!" The people of Qin and Chu suddenly blushed and didn''t know what to say. "By the way, why are you here?" Meng Yan looks at Yuling curiously. Yuling points to the wall and says, "I climbed the wall." Qin Chu people and Meng Yan looked at Yu Ling with surprised eyes. For a moment, Yu Ling was at a loss. "Oh! What are you looking at? There''s a problem waiting for you to solve outside the door. Let''s go, let''s go. " Then he pushed them to the door. I couldn''t help scolding Tang Yu: "you coward, don''t come in with me! See what I do with you. " Princess feng''an, who had not yet recovered, stood at the gate of the palace for a long time and looked even more like the wind. As soon as the gate was opened, Princess feng''an was in spirits. "Lord..." as soon as he thought of a sound, he saw the beautiful lady on her side. Shun Jian kept silent and had to gouge out the Qin and Chu people with a hate eye knife. After perceiving the poor eyes of Princess feng''an, she held her head high, which infuriated the princess. But in front of Meng Yan, it''s hard to show, so he can only stifle it. "Wang Ye, I''ve come to see you. It''s said that Wang Ye took good care of me during my poisoning period..." Princess feng''an said while trying to get close to Meng Yan, "I''ll take good care of you!" Tang Yu didn''t know where it came from. Meng Yan directly ignored Princess feng''an, went straight to Tang Yu and invited him to sit in the palace for a while. Tang Yu quietly close: "you just put people on the side of the bad!" Meng Yan ignored what Tang Yu said and just laughed. Princess feng''an clenched her hand. She was so servile. Meng Yan was still wrong. The four of them walked into the palace laughing and talking. Princess feng''an just wanted to keep up with her, but she was blocked by the wooden faced bodyguards who didn''t understand the world outside. Looking at them angrily, Princess feng''an can only turn around and leave. She has to think of a way to let Meng Yan fully understand her mind. Just seeing the Tang region dressed up by Qin and Chu people, I couldn''t help praising it. Chapter 502 "You are so dressed up Tang Yu couldn''t help turning around the Qin and Chu people for several times. Meng Yan pulled the Qin and Chu people into his arms and said nothing. It seems that he is proving his unhappiness with his actions. Tang Yu laughs awkwardly twice and scratches the back of his head. Qin Chu people broke away from Meng Yan''s imprisonment and asked curiously. "We... It''s a long story. Don''t you invite us in for a cup of tea?" The imperial spirit looked at the people of Qin and Chu as if they had been standing outside. Tang Yu echoed: "that''s right, I''m dying of thirst." After all, this is the royal palace. The people of Qin and Chu looked at Meng Yan and said, "just make a decision." Meng Yan did not hesitate. "What! Just invite someone to have a cup of tea and ask me to make a decision... "The more Qin and Chu people feel that the more they listen to this sentence, the more wrong it is. Meng Yan''s eyes are full of smiles. Tang Yu and Yuling went in directly, and they followed. The Qin and Chu people looked at the imperial spirit and drank all the tea in the teapot. "This is a long story, that is, Tang Yu." The imperial spirit suddenly abandons the son not to say, looking at a side Hu to eat the Tang domain of the haisai dim sum. "Well? I, cough, "Tang Yu casually wiped the dim sum dregs on his mouth. "Yesterday, I planned to go back with Yuling. It was a long way to go. I wanted to stay in the inn for one night and then go back. Who knows that she saw a group of people around the roadside hairpin stall. You know that she likes to join in the fun, but she refused to leave." Tang Yu looked at the mung bean cake in his hand and stopped. The imperial spirit took one to come over, "continue to say, finish saying to give you again." The Qin and Chu people looked at them, but they really didn''t regard themselves as outsiders. Tang Yu had no choice but to admit his fate and continue to say that he still didn''t forget to put snacks in his mouth. He saw that the snacks on the table were gone. "When she was there, she heard that a Turkic businessman who had traveled thousands of miles came here to hold a hairpin meeting. However, the meeting held by Turks was different. It was said that the hairpin meeting was just like a competition. It was only for the sake of seeing the beauty of our country that she took so much trouble to hold a meeting." After that, Tang Yu stretched out his hand to Yu Ling. Yu Ling reluctantly gave it to Tang Yu and continued to add: "however, only those invited by this Turkic businessman can watch the hairpin meeting. Even the emperor can''t do without invitation." "What''s the origin of this man, so unscrupulous?" Meng Yan frowned and thought, "I don''t think it''s that simple. There must be something fishy about it." The Qin and Chu people nodded in agreement. Tang Yu asked indistinctly, "how about it? Do you need our help?" Meng Yan took a look at Yu Ling and then looked at Tang Yu, "Yu Ling stay, you forget it!" Tang Yu, who was choking on cake and tea, almost choked, "what do you mean, you look down on me?" Meng Yan three people looked at Tang Yu smile, how is look down on your expression. "Don''t you have the heart to let me go back like this?" When Tang Yu was pushed to the door by three people, the people of Qin and Chu couldn''t help laughing: "why, do we have to send you some old hens to take back?" Three people burst into laughter, in Tang domain invincible thick face subcutaneous, Meng Yan had to let him stay. By the way, let Tang Yu show Meng Yan his skills. "As you say, the foreigners arrived in the capital last night, and they will be able to set up the stage in three days." Meng Yan said thoughtfully. "But it''s not clear whether this Turkic businessman will invite us." Tang Yu also touched his chin seriously and said, "no, he will invite me later." Meng Yan turned his eyes to the Qin and Chu people. "Me?" The Qin and Chu people pointed to themselves in doubt, "yes! Since it is a beauty, it will naturally be investigated before it starts. " Meng Yan nodded. Yu Ling also agreed to look at Qin Chu, "if she doesn''t invite you, it can only prove that he is more suspect." The three sat at the table and discussed for a long time. Knowing that the stomachs of the Qin and Chu people were ringing, Meng Yancai remembered that they had not eaten. He ordered the kitchen and looked at Tang Yu. Tang Yu seems to think of something like a brain melon seed, "when did you give me the silver you owed me last time?" Meng Yan looked at the Tang domain with doubts, and Meng Yancai suddenly realized. Qin Chu people look at Tang Yu with the expression that others owe me five million cars. Tang Yu shakes his head with pride. A slap fell on Tang Yu''s head, "can you stop being such a money addict?" Yu Ling glared at Wu Liu''s big eyes, as if to kill him. Tang Yu instantly shut his mouth and put away the expression that he didn''t clean up. Qin Chu people said, "you still work!" Meng yanphen asked his servants to bring all the cash in the warehouse. After a while, boxes of cash were placed in front of Tang Yu. Meng Yan said disdainfully: "I don''t like to owe others!" "As long as you can carry it, take it away!" The Qin and Chu people did not forget to mend their swords. At last, the Tang Kingdom found a large piece of cloth and took 150 Liang. "How can you take 150 liang? I remember it should be 100 Liang." Qin Chu people are not willing to suffer losses asked. Because money is Meng Yan''s, Qin and Chu people think that they must return it to him. Tang Yu turned his head and said with a cheap smile: "that fifty Liang is the cost of taking care of Princess feng''an for seven days." The imperial spirit hates the iron but does not become the steel to stare at the Tang domain, the Tang domain side retreats one side to say: "ah, ah, I return them preferential treatment!" They quarreled and left the palace. Meng Yan and Qin Chu were able to have breakfast quietly. After eating, they found that it was already morning. After they had cleaned up, they were ready to go to the tavern where they lived to meet with each otherˇ° Let''s go The imperial spirit took Qin and Chu people''s hand and went out. Qin Chu people, "where to go?" Four people walking side by side in the street, it is a beautiful scenery. It''s unpleasant that Princess feng''an has been following them. Seeing that Meng Yan didn''t stop them, she brazenly walked with them and tried to get close to Meng Yan''s place. Tang Yu pulled Qin chure to block the "attack" of Princess feng''an. The people of Qin and Chu were pulled down to the tailor''s shop for no reason. "What are you pulling me here for? I don''t lack clothes." Then he wanted to leave. Meng Yan once said, "if you want to participate in the conference, you must have some clothes..." The people of Qin and Chu thought it was reasonable, and let the tailor measure his waistline. Meng Yan''s eyes darkened and opened the tailor who was concentrating on his work. Qin Chu people: "what are you doing?" "I''ll measure it." Meng Yan picked up the tools in the hands of the tailor, and the Qin and Chu people understood what was going on this time. Princess feng''an stood beside the cloth and looked at them, holding the cloth tightly. "Miss? miss? Don''t rub our cloth so hard if you don''t buy it. " There is no eyesight to see tailor small two cold not Ding said a, let Feng an Princess almost didn''t come out of the fire. Chapter 503 "I come to see you with my sick body. That''s how you are..." Princess Feng an looks at the two people who are close to each other and turns to leave the tailor''s shop. "Measured, let''s choose the cloth." Qin Chu people pull Meng Yan, "all come to one, different styles!" Meng yanla returned to the Qin and Chu people. Qin Chu people, who thought they could afford the price of a piece of clothing, almost didn''t go there when they heard Meng Yan say so. "Don''t waste so much Qin Chu people with a slightly reproachful tone, Meng Yan bent down to stare at Qin Chu people, word by word said: "mine is yours, and then say, I have plenty of money, you waste it." Qin and Chu people can''t help but blush and forget that there are two people eating melons around them. The imperial spirit looks at them enviously, then turns to the Tang region, and the Tang region looks at the imperial spirit in doubt. "What are you looking at? I have flowers on my face?" Then he casually wiped his face and sighed: "forget it! I don''t know what to tell you. " "Boss, can you finish it in three days?" Meng Yan looked at the numerous pieces of cloth in the shop and worried that he didn''t have enough timeˇ° We''ll finish it as soon as the Lord wants us to! " The tailor shop owner naturally refused to let go of such a large customer and bowed his head. The four had just left the tailor''s shop when the boss immediately closed the door and went to work. The four turned and came to the best restaurant in the capital. Meng Yan had already reserved a place. As soon as he was seated, he saw Tang Yu extending his magic claws to the pig''s hoof, while Yu Ling took a fancy to the plate of Hibiscus osmanthus cake. "Are you not used to it?" Qin Chu people think of that time in the inn, can''t help but ask curiously. Tang Yu, holding the pig''s hoof and refusing to let go, said: "well, we tried. Ha, we found that it was not bad." Looking at the two people wolfing down, the people of Qin and Chu couldn''t laugh or cry. After having enough wine and food, the four drank tea and discussed where the rouge was the best. Qin Chu people: "you are really powerful, just less than two days, I always feel that you have visited the capital all over." With a wave of his hand, the imperial Spirit said, "the harm is all unintentionally mentioned by others." As soon as the voice fell, there was a loud voice outside the door, "it seems that someone had a dispute." Qin Chu just wanted to get up, was Meng Yan pressed back, "I go to see, you don''t go." After that, he got up and went out. "My guest, I''m really sorry. The seats in the restaurant have been packed. I''m afraid our restaurant can''t entertain you." Small two kowtow apology, the opposite people still have to pay no attention. "My Lord, it''s not easy to come to your capital once. Don''t blame us for being so disrespectful!" A burly man stood in front of the thin little two. A layer of sweat has already appeared on the forehead of the small two. It''s not easy for the one in front of him to provoke, and the one in the seat is even more difficult. Small two urgent almost cry out, "don''t know good or evil! Brothers, smash this old restaurant for me and give them a long memory. " Two voices inside and outside the house sounded at the same time: "stop it." There was a spark in the four eyes, just for a moment. The opposite person saw Meng Yan Leng Leng, immediately put on a smiling face: "originally the Lord is here." Meng Yan looked at the person on the opposite side and picked an eyebrow: "do you know me?" The person opposite was obviously asked: "harm, who can not know the emperor." There was something wrong with the expression on this man''s face. Meng Yan looked at his familiar face and couldn''t remember where he had seen this man. "I''ve packed the seats. What''s the problem?" Meng Yan''s lazy squint at each other, "dare not dare, small this take people to leave." Then he hurried out, and Meng Yan called them. Tang Yu had been waiting in the seat for a long time. Seeing that Meng Yan had not come up, he was worried and ran out of the room to have a look. "You, apologize to him!" Meng Yan pointed at the aggressive man just now, "I? You want to be beautiful The big man straightened his strong chest. "I never speak twice!" Of course, in addition to the Qin and Chu people, Meng Yan narrowed his eyes dangerously. Tang Yu suddenly stood beside Meng Yan and said, "this man is the Turkic businessman who held the hairpin meeting." At the moment, Meng Yan''s eyes are full of curiosity and precaution. The man opposite shows that he apologizes to Meng Yan, "Lord, my subordinates are reckless. Please forgive me and apologize!" The strong man looked at the man in disbelief, and finally apologized to the little twoˇ° Please use it slowly. The younger one will leave first. " With that, I left the restaurant. Xiao Er always thanks Meng Yan, "how do you know it''s a Turkic businessman?" Meng Yan looked at Tang Yu suspiciously, "I saw it once that day, and it happened that I saw it." The four left the restaurant and went straight to the place where Yuling said the best Rouge in the capital was. As soon as I arrived, I was filled with fragrance. It is indeed the most luxurious and best Rouge shop in the capital. All kinds of rouge are put in order, which is clear at a glance and pleasing to the eye. The boss is a middle-aged woman, the whole person looks very noble, even if there is no noble jewelry on her body. It''s like it''s coming out of the bone. "Where is the most expensive Rouge here?" Meng Yan came up and asked. The boss shook his head with a smile and said, "the most expensive one is not necessarily the most suitable one. If you buy Rouge here, you will only sell the most suitable one." Qin Chu people nodded in agreement. Take the imperial spirit to the interior to mix the most suitable Rouge with the boss. Meng Yan and Tang Yu have to sit outside and waitˇ° What do you think is the final purpose of the meeting? " Tang Yu looks serious thinking. "The soldiers came to cover the water and the earth." After Meng Yan dropped a sentence, he turned around. Go to the front of the balm, instantly attracted by a balm, the appearance of a hollowed out printing. "Wrap this up!" Meng Yan can''t wait to take it out, the taste is a strong red sandalwood, but the light coating is not the same. Make complaints about the Tang Dynasty, but what is the big man buying the ointment? After a while, the Qin and Chu people came out with the Yuling. The light Rouge made the Yuling look more lovely and lively, but the Qin and Chu people were different. The vermilion lips looked more amazing, which was the kind of gorgeous surprise. "Thank you for your trouble." Looking at the pile of things bought, Qin churen thanks the boss. The four left the shop. On the way, Meng Yan gave the box of ointment to the people of Qin and Chu. And the poor imperial spirit can only look at enviously, all blame Tang Yu this stingy guy. The things of Qin and Chu people are many times more than those of Yu Ling. "By the way, why don''t you go to live in the palace, so that we can meet each other every day. It''s very troublesome." The Qin and Chu people looked at the sky which was close to evening. Chapter 504 As soon as he wanted to refuse, he looked at Tang Yu and said shamelessly, "is that ok? Is that ok? " I''m so excited. Meng Yan didn''t have any reaction. He said, "what you say is what you say." So the Qin and Chu people followed Meng Yanxian back to the palace, and the two went to the inn to get their own baggage. "After playing this time, stay on the mountain, or go back to the school!" The imperial spirit grabbed Tang Yu''s ear and said, "Oh, it hurts. Didn''t you come out first? Now I''m to blame for what I''ve done, and we''ve already promised them. How can we not keep our word? " Tang Yu''s words are reasonable, but Yu Ling can''t listen to themˇ° If you talk again, I''ll sew your mouth up! " This words immediately let Tang Yu this broken mouth shut up. After dinner, Qin Chu people and Meng Yan waited outside the house for a long time, and the imperial spirit came. "I thought you were not coming!" The people of Qin and Chu met him immediately. The four returned to the house together. "The room is ready for you. If you feel tired, you can have a rest now." After a day''s walking outside, their legs and feet were naturally tired. After saying goodbye to each other, they went back to their rooms. In order to get closer to the Qin and Chu people, Meng Yan specially moved his things to the place near the farewell courtyard. Late at night, a group of people climbed up the wall of the palace. A group of people skillfully shuttle in the palace, seems to be very familiar with the terrain hereˇ° You two come with me, you two go there. " The man in black was divided into two waves, and the three men ran straight to Meng Yan''s master bedroom, apparently to assassinate him. Two people came to the place of Yuling and Tangyu. Different from the plan of the man in black, they didn''t expect that someone would come out in the middle of the night. Two people in black came to Tangyu''s door quietly, and suddenly a servant girl came out from the garden behind. Because she was used to walking with her head down, she also walked with her head down at night. She didn''t want to bump into two people in black. He screamed and fainted. Meng Yan was sleeping in a study separate from Tang Yu. Meng Yan was sleeping very shallow. Hearing the scream, he immediately got up. In an instant, the whole palace was lit up, but the back garden didn''t light up, so the man in black had to retreat to the garden. The housekeeper took people to look around. Meng Yan watched the people of Qin and Chu wake up and went over immediately. He said in a soft voice, "I don''t know how to wear more clothes and how to catch a cold." Then he took down his cloak and put it on the people of Qin and Chu. The Qin and Chu people pulled their cape and felt warm. "Report to the Lord, there is no trace of the thief." The housekeeper runs over. Meng Yan looks around at the buildings and suddenly asks everyone to keep quiet. He took two or three people to the back garden and said, "separate. You guys touch the wall and I''ll go through the middle." Meng Yan lowered his voice. A few servants surrounded them from all around. The people in black were very sensitive to hearing. Five people kept leaning in the middle for fear of being found. However, Meng Yan was advancing from the front. When five people found that it was too late for someone to come here, the leader broke the jar and said, "you go up, I''ll support you." After that, four people jumped out of the wall, leaving only the person who took the lead, but Meng Yan knew who he was at the moment he spoke. In the restaurant yesterday, the man who had been making a lot of noise with Xiao ER was very recognizable. Meng Yan knew it as soon as he heard it. By the time the steward and the man came here, the man had fled. Meng Yan didn''t want to catch him, but he didn''t need to know his identity. A group of people came back from the back garden. Tang Yu had just been woken up by the Royal spirit, and he knew that it was over. He climbed back and went to sleep. Meng Yan, who knew who the man in black was, didn''t sleep all night. He kept thinking about why they came to the palace. Meng Yan didn''t remember that he provoked them. Because of such a thing at night, the four of them have not got up yet. Finally, the housekeeper woke up Meng Yan first, "Wang Ye, Princess feng''an is asking to see you outside." The housekeeper is also pitiful for the princess. He runs here day and night, and is finally ignored by his master. Meng Yan gets up and washes unhappily. When the housekeeper hears the sound, he returns to his life. Meng Yan didn''t go outside to see Princess feng''an, but called on the other three people before he went out. After standing outside for almost a morning, Princess feng''an still didn''t leave. She rubbed her sore ankles and continued to wait outside. As soon as the gate of the palace was opened, a dart with decoration went directly across Princess feng''an''s face for a few centimeters and inserted into the gate of the palace. Everyone''s attention is on the darts. No one cares that the darts almost hurt Princess feng''an just now. Princess feng''an had to stamp her feet in anger. "The way the Turkic merchants sent invitation letters is really special. I don''t know. I thought it was for the afternoon of the war." Tang Yu said. Princess feng''an suddenly caught the key information. She and the emperor had heard about it for a long time. A Turkic businessman came here and spent a lot of manpower and material resources to hold a hairpin meeting just to see the beauty. "If you are invited, will you go or not?" The imperial spirit looked at the Qin and Chu people with bad intentions, "you have prepared so much for me. It''s not a waste of your good intentions if I don''t go." Princess feng''an looked at several people and wondered why she had not received the invitation. Could it be that the Turkic businessman looked down on her or something. Think of this indignant left the gate of the palace, four people see her leave also returned to the house. I don''t know how Meng Yan begged Qin and Chu people to dance Jinghong dance again. In such a moment, Meng Yan seemed to return to the day when they just met. Yu Ling and Tang Yu applauded, and the people of Qin and Chu bowed their heads. Princess feng''an, who had just returned to the Imperial Palace, was called to the imperial study by the emperor, "listen to the maid say that you are going to the Regent''s house again?" The emperor carried his hands behind him. "Back to the emperor, yes!" Princess feng''an also answered unambiguously. The emperor suddenly threw the book on the table, "hum! You have lost all the face of the royal family. " Princess feng''an had no choice but to listen in silence and be scolded. Suddenly the emperor stoppedˇ° By the way, just now your servant girl sent you an invitation. I''ll take it for you. You''ve done well at the hairpin meeting, so that I can get engaged as soon as possible. " Hearing this, Princess feng''an suddenly brightened her eyes. "It''s the emperor." Then he ran out in a hurry. Chapter 505 The emperor looked at the back of Princess feng''an and sighed. She was always a child. No matter how much suffering she had suffered, a sweet date could make her forget the previous pain completely. Soon the Zanhua meeting began. Since the man in black sneaked into the palace late at night, there was no sound. Meng Yan gradually put down his guard. "Do you have confidence?" For several days, the immortal who had not bubbled suddenly bubbled, "still a little nervous..." Qin Chu people''s palms were full of sweat, and they were wearing the clothes Meng Yan ordered people to take from the tailor yesterday. "What are you nervous about? Is this system making you feel insecure?" When the fairy and the Qin and Chu people are having a ha ha, Meng Yan doesn''t know when he will come. He looks at the Qin and Chu people giggling in the mirror. "What''s the matter, so happy." By the way, he came to kill meˇ° Ah? It''s nothing. " The Qin and Chu people responded. "Not nervous? It''s said that this is a large-scale competition, whether it''s Huakui or a famous family or a Royal Princess. " Meng Yan joked. "Stop it. The more you say it, the more nervous I am." Qin and Chu people''s anxious cheeks are slightly red, which is very lovely. "It''s said that the winner of the last laurel is a mysterious prize. Since it''s a Turkic businessman, it''s very rare that he can be regarded as the last prize." I don''t know when Tang Yu was standing at the door. Four people talk and laugh, ready to start. Princess feng''an ordered people to bring a sentence to Meng Yan, "just say I want to see him before I start." Who knows that servant girl is not reliable, completely forgot this matter. Time came, Princess feng''an didn''t see Meng Yan, so she had to go back. The scene was overcrowded, but fortunately, everyone who was invited would have an exclusive seat. A person similar to the host ran to the stage to maintain order. Meng Yan and Princess Feng an are in the southwest, and they are in the West. If it is not necessary, they will not meet. "Thank you very much. I''m very supportive of this hairpin Conference..." After a lot of talking, the people of Qin and Chu almost fell asleep. "You may not be familiar with the system, because we are using the Turkic system. I hope you can understand." The Qin and Chu people gathered their spirits. Meng Yan stood there looking at the strong man, hoping to see some clues from his actions. "There are five highly respected figures in front of us. Of course, we all know each other. I will not explain them too much." Under the stage sat the emperor, a Turkic businessman, Meng Yan, Meng Xu, and Jing Zhaoyin. When the Qin and Chu people were still curious about why Jing Zhaoyin was sitting there, they began to announce the rules of the first game. "We will select the final winner by the competition system. There are five games in total, of course, one is more difficult than the other. Now we start our first game, the first one is courage. " Hearing this, the Qin and Chu people became interested. "Many of them are rich now. Some of them haven''t seen such a big scene since childhood, so in order to make the next competition more smooth, we first screened out the first wave of people who can''t even get on the stage." The people at the bottom talked about it one after another, "no, I dare not even go to the stage! The person who can think of this way of competition is also good enough "Don''t say if there are people who don''t even dare to go on the stage!" There are more than 100 invited people, among whom the brothel women are the first to bear the brunt. Naturally, these people are not so shy that they dare not even go to the stage. The people of Qin and Chu, sitting behind Meng Yan, see that some women openly wink at Meng Yan by performing on the stage. Qin Chu is so popular that he almost goes to the stage to tell the world that the man under the stage belongs to me and you can''t covet him. The people of Qin and Chu were so absorbed in Meng Yan that she didn''t even notice that Meng Xu was looking at her. I didn''t think that many people could be wiped out in the first round, but before Qin and Chu came on the stage, another 18 people had been eliminated. Fortunately, Princess feng''an and the people of Qin and Chu happened to be together. As the representative of the royal family, Princess feng''an is naturally elegant and generous. The people of Qin and Chu are different. They are amazing, sexy and playful. In addition, the perfume given by Meng Yan is a perfect match. Princess feng''an is not comparable with the Qin and Chu people. Therefore, the first level has no pressure on the Qin and Chu people. But it''s amazing that a lot of people have been removed at once. During the competition, Meng Yan was always on guard against the Turkic businessman sitting next to him. He didn''t know how to get more familiar with him. But I can''t think of it. After knowing the end of the game, Meng Yancai put down his vigilance. Tang Yu and Yu Ling are bored when they listen to the first scene, so they don''t watch it. They go to other places to look for delicious food. "Let''s go." Meng Yan pulled down the hands of the Qin and Chu people in public. The Qin and Chu people blushed instantly and pulled back their hands: "this is not good!" Meng Yan suddenly approached and threatened with a voice that could only be heard by two people: "whether to pull you or hold you, you choose one." The Qin and Chu people were silent. Meng yanla stopped, and the Qin and Chu people did not break away. However, all this was seen by Meng Xu. When he thought that the Qin and Chu people were still their concubines, he could not help feeling that he had been green from head to toe by the Qin and Chu people. However, due to Meng Yan''s status and power, Meng Xu did not dare to act rashly. It was afternoon when the four returned to the mansion, and the afternoon sun was lazily shining on the earthˇ° From the time I met the Turkic businessman, I felt that the purpose of these people''s doing this was absolutely not so simple. ", Meng Yan thought about what he had seen in the morning. "That strong man left here from the beginning of everyone, and there was another man like him on the other side of the stage." The people of Qin and Chu said what they saw. However, Yu Ling and Tang Yu were stunned, "it seems that we can only wait for the next game to continue to observe them, otherwise there is no other way." At this time, the housekeeper ran over and said a few words in Meng Yan''s ear. Meng Yan got up to leave. Qin Chu people looked at Meng Yan curiously: "where are you going?" "Darling, Princess feng''an is looking for me outside. I''ll be right back. " Meng Yan said and went out with the housekeeper. Because Princess feng''an specially ordered the housekeeper to let him talk to Meng Yan alone. "It''s her again! How could this princess feng''an be so haunted? I had known that she would be poisoned. " Yuling fought against injustice for Qin and Chu people. Outside the door, "what are you doing here?" Meng Yan didn''t even want to look at the woman in front of him. I didn''t expect that Princess feng''an was crying. Meng Yan couldn''t help feeling upset. Chapter 506 Meng Yan, who wanted to make a quick decision, had to bear to askˇ° You can tell me what you want Princess feng''an looked at the man who had been in love with him for such a long time. She was even more aggrieved in her heart. The choking voice became louder and louder. "If you have something to say, don''t waste everyone''s time here." Meng Yan threw a word directly, Princess feng''an instantly quieted down. "I asked my servant girl to tell you that I''ll see you before the game. Why didn''t you come? You hate me so much... "Princess feng''an asked with red eyes," I don''t know what servant girl will see me. If it''s OK, I''ll go first. " Meng Yan patiently explained and ordered people to close the door. However, what Princess feng''an cares about is not this, but Meng Yan doesn''t know. Some happy, think of Meng Yan don''t know eyes dark dark, a little while to send that servant girl. "It''s bad for the princess''s mood in the morning. I''ll be punished!" Because the proposition of the second game is unknown, and the time is in the afternoon of the next day. Meng Yan is much busier than these three people. He has been dealing with the government affairs accumulated in these days and those days when he went up the mountainˇ° It''s so boring. Do you think we should not stay here? " Tang Yu roared at the roof, but he was so bored that he almost fell on the ground. "I think so, too!" The imperial spirit held his chin in his hands. The Qin and Chu people did not say a word. Meng Yan came up to see that he was asleep. He motioned for them to keep their voices down and put the Qin and Chu people on the soft wall of the study. "Let''s go out in the evening!" Meng Yan dropped a word to make the two men full of spirit. Time flies. Meng Yan spent the afternoon dealing with everything. The people of Qin and Chu had already got up, and they were enjoying the flowers in the garden with Yuling Tangyu. The lotus in the garden was almost bald by them. Meng Yan immediately had the idea of giving up taking them out to put the lanterns, "what do you say? What is a lantern? " Tang Yu and Yuling didn''t know anything about lanterns. "A lantern is a lamp that looks like a flower. As long as you write down your wish on it and put it in the river, if you are lucky enough to float far away, it will come true." The Qin and Chu people explained this because they were interested in lanterns. As they walked, Qin and Chu people suddenly saw two familiar figures on the Bank of the river, namely Jing Zhaoyin and Mrs. Jingˇ° What are you doing here? " Qin Chu people can''t help but glance at Jing Zhaoyin. What else can they do besides putting lanterns. But Jing Zhaoyin and Mrs. Jing have finished, just ready to go backˇ° By the way, I wish you success With that, Jing Zhaoyin took Mrs. Jing out of sight. The two figures had gone far away, and the Qin and Chu people were still looking at them. They muttered: "I really envy you. When can I..." Meng Yan suddenly grasped the Qin and Chu people''s hand and said in a low voice, "if you want, we can do it now." After greeting Tang Yu, Yu Ling went to play elsewhere. Qin Chu people couldn''t help but look at Meng Yan and said, "how can it be? Don''t think about it!"ˇ° We can elope! " Meng Yan''s words shocked Qin and Chu people, but he didn''t expect that he could give up the position of Lord and elope with her for her. Meng Yan was stunned when he saw the people of Qin and Chu. He pulled the people of Qin and Chu and held her in his armsˇ° I can leave with you whenever you want Qin Chu people smile bitterly and shake their heads. Meng Yan is willing to give up everything for her, but Qin Chu people may not want Meng Yan to give up everything for himself. All of a sudden, a familiar figure passed in front of Meng Yan''s eyes. Meng Yan immediately followed him. The strong man, with several people, had been circling the river where people put lanterns. Meng Yan has been staring at these people until his eyes are almost spent. These people suddenly stop. All of a sudden, on the crowded street, the figure of those people suddenly disappeared, until a few minutes later, oil suddenly appeared. Qin Chu people and Meng Yan wait until those people left, carefully came to the riverˇ° How did it disappear for a while? " Meng Yan looked at the lake puzzled. All of a sudden, there was a fight across the river. Meng Yan had no choice but to rush there. Unexpectedly, it was just an ordinary fight. When Meng Yan looked back, he could not see the Qin and Chu people. "It''s agreed to wait for me in the same place. How can I say that if I don''t see it, it will disappear!" Meng Yan muttered and looked around, looking for the figure of Qin and Chu people. Did not expect to see in the original position of Qin Chu, Meng Yan seems to understand what rushed pastˇ° What are you doing? I didn''t see you Meng Yan asked suspiciously. "I didn''t do anything, I just squatted down to see the lantern!" The Qin and Chu people looked at Meng Yan in bewildermentˇ° I see. They just didn''t disappear. They just squatted down. We can only see the upper body and head, so they squat down as if they have disappeared. " Meng Yan took the Qin and Chu people to the place where they squatted just now, and found some powder on the edge of the river. It''s just that most of the powder is wrapped in a small cloth bag, and everyone squats in a cloth bag. Meng Yan couldn''t understand what the powder was, so he had to take some back. As soon as I met with Yuling Tangyu, Yuling smelled suspiciously on Meng Yan and Qin Chu people, "what have you just done? How can you have the thousand poison powder developed by our school?" Tang Yu, who was still gnawing at the sugar gourd, also smelled it. As a result, he said with a smile, "Hey, hey, I didn''t smell it." The four immediately returned to the palace, and Meng Yan took out the white powder he saw by the riverˇ° Is that it? " Meng Yan collapsed the white powder on the table. "If it''s our school''s QianDu powder, just try it!" The imperial spirit doesn''t think so and says, Tang Yu seems to expect something and retracts his hand, let the imperial spirit catch a space. "Give it to me!" Tone can''t resist, Tang Yu had to stretch out his hand, cheap swish said: "then you can be light." The imperial spirit lost the impulse to stab him. But when I think about it, what if this is the plot of Tang Yu. The imperial spirit didn''t hesitate to prick down. The drop of blood from Tang Yu dropped into the white powder, which was fleeting. However, ordinary people''s blood just dropped on the powder as usual. "It''s from our school!" The expression of Yu Ling and Tang Yu suddenly became serious. "I think it''s the boy in TING FANG who did it! There''s no one else except him, and none of the other younger martial brothers and sisters have gone down the mountain for training. " "In that case, is it that Tingfang colluded with the Turkic businessman?" Meng Yan guessed suspiciously, "I don''t think it''s right. With Tingfang''s character, he probably won''t cooperate with these people. He''s probably just using them." Chapter 507 The imperial spirit looked at the powder on the table, "by the way, where did you find it?" Meng Yan came together in detail. "This powder is called QianDu powder. Although it''s not fatal, if people take it for a long time, it may become a zombie!" The imperial spirit stared at the powder and couldn''t help thinking. "Puppets?" The Qin and Chu people looked at the powder and said, "a puppet is a person who is used by people and has no thoughts and feelings." The little fairy explained. Tang Yu at this time a face of serious, "is there no way to solve it? But fortunately, we have brought back all the bags they laid before we came here. " Meng Yan said suddenly. Yu Ling pinched his chin. "It''s not that there''s no way to untie it. It''s just that it consumes too much blood. You just saw that our blood can''t melt into the powder. Naturally, our blood is the antidote. What I''m afraid of is that there are so many poisons in the school that we haven''t learned all of them. I''m afraid we won''t get rid of them. " "What does Tingfang want to do?" Tang Yu is a little angry. He repeatedly troubles them. Now he has to implicate other innocent people. Looking at the powder, he said: "in this way, I''ll inform Shizu and ask him to go down the mountain as soon as possible to assist us in our investigation. Tang Yu will follow you to the scene tomorrow to see if there are any clues." The four had to make such a decision for the time being, otherwise there was no way. In the room, "Yuling, are you sure you want to help them? I remember Shizu told us that we should not interfere too much in worldly affairs. " Yu Ling glanced at Tang Yu, "what? Are you scared? Since it''s Tingfang''s fault, we should make up for it. Making a big mistake is too much interference. " "Ah Tang Yu sighed and went out of the room. No one knew what would happen tomorrow. Some of the Qin Chu people lying on the bed couldn''t sleep, "what''s the matter? Are you worried about tomorrow''s game? With this system, you win! " The fairy patted her chest. "No, I just feel that these things come so suddenly that I can''t accept them. Forget it. I don''t want to sleep. " Qin and Chu people sleep quietly, but the little fairy can only be quiet. The early morning sun is always so lively, a ray of sunlight shining on the face of Qin and Chu people, suddenly a big hand blocked the sunshine. Qin Chu people just opened their eyes to see Meng Yan''s enlarged handsome face, "you, how are you in my room!" "What are you afraid of? We haven''t slept together!" Seeing the coquettish appearance of Qin and Chu people, Meng Yan couldn''t help teasing her. Who knows, without waiting for the Qin and Chu people''s follow-up, Tang Yu and Yuling''s two shining light bulbs suddenly lit up outside the door. After cleaning up, the four sat in the room eating, "I don''t know what the competition is today!" The Qin and Chu people were very interested in eating steamed bread. "Don''t worry. I believe in my own strength." Meng Yan''s voice is sonorous and powerful, with a strong sense of security. Soon the second match was announced. "Thank you for your support. Our second game is about to begin." Today''s people are still a lot, many people gathered outside, the already hot sun is more sultry, Meng Yanming sent ice to the Qin and Chu people. On one side of the Tang Dynasty, the Qin and Chu people fan. However, all this was in the eyes of Princess feng''an, "hum, Qin Chu people, you can only be proud of this moment!" "The second hairpin meeting officially begins..." the strong man who maintains the order leaves the scene again as he did yesterday, and Tang Yu quietly follows up. "Before the competition, I''d like to report the number of players. There are 150 players in total, and 38 players will be eliminated in the first game. Congratulations to 118 people who have passed the first level. " The Qin and Chu people looked at the people on the stage bored, "the second scene we have to compare is intelligence! As the saying goes, "a woman without talent is virtue. I believe that many people will be eliminated in this game." "Intelligence?" The people of Qin and Chu questioned and said, "what is this? You have the system in your hands." The little fairy boasted that his skill was not so high. Those brothel women will naturally lag behind in the competition of intelligence. Of course, there will be some people who have read books, but very few of them. Looking at these people in front of them, Qin and Chu people instantly feel that they can win even if they don''t rely on the system. The people in front of them are holding a pile of calligraphy and paintings. As long as the contestants create the first character that is the same as the one on the painting. Seeing this, the people of Qin and Chu can''t help but be eager to try. Of course, there are also some bullshit among them, which will be eliminated. When it was Qin Chu''s turn, Meng Yan threw a cheering look. However, when Princess feng''an was on the stage, Meng Yan didn''t lift his head. Proposition a word, "day", Qin Chu people in the brain thinking, "the moon in the sky, frost on the ground, flowers on Fen, heart injury." It''s simple, but it''s full of elusive information. However, Princess feng''an was almost eliminated, and the proposition of "Gan" was of medium difficulty in many propositions. On the other side as like as two peas, he followed the strong man to the riverside where he put the lantern yesterday. Several people were exactly the same last night, but the cloth bags they produced were different. Tang Yu had to watch them quietly. There were too many people to fight, so Tang Yu gave up the idea. This side of the game is almost the same, because Meng Yan needs to be on the scene, so the Qin and Chu people did not go first. Seeing that Tang Yu rushed over, the people of Qin and Chu met him, "what''s the matter? What happened? " Tang Yu is out of breath. "What I saw just now is similar to what you saw last night. The only difference is that each of them has a different bag in their hand. Did you get the same bag that night?" Tang Yu asked in a hurry. All the cloth bags with powder were collected by Meng Yan, and the people of Qin and Chu didn''t understand. "Let''s go and tell the Lord. I always think it''s not easy. I''ll go to the imperial spirit first." The two parted ways. But there were too many people around Meng Yan. Qin and Chu people crowded for a long time. As a result, they didn''t know who tripped. Qin and Chu people fell directly into Meng Yan''s arms. When the audience was quiet, the Qin and Chu people immediately stood up, but Meng Yan pulled them back, "what? Do you want to go when you come? " Meng Yan said jokingly. Qin Chu people''s face flushed. Seeing the coquettish appearance of Qin and Chu people, Meng Yan was willing to let go. Around cast all kinds of eyes, most are jealous eyes. "I have something important to tell you!" Qin and Chu people lie down in Meng Yan''s ear and say, Meng Yan''s ears itch with the heat of Qin and Chu people. "Good!" Meng Yan looked at the emperor, but he didn''t stop him. Meng Yan broke through many obstacles and came out. Chapter 508 "What''s so urgent? I have to talk about it now. Is there something wrong with Tangyu?" Meng Yan hit, "yes, after Tang Yu followed them up, he found that they were the same as last night, but the color and poison of the cloth bags in their hands were also different." After the people of Qin and Chu said something, Meng Yan frownedˇ° I didn''t pay attention to the colors that night because it was too dark. " On the other hand, Tang Yu quickly ran to see Yu Ling, who was sitting in a pile of candles and writing something. "Stop. I have something to tell you." Tang Yu walked forward out of breath. "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? What about Wang Ye and Qin Chu people? " The imperial spirit came forward to support Tang Yu. Tang Yu put the poisons in the cloth bag he brought from the river in front of the imperial spirit. "You see, last night we thought there was only one kind of poison, but we didn''t expect that each of them put different poison. And if they didn''t take advantage of the reason that the river would rise every day, we would not have found that they had tampered in the river." The imperial spirit looked at the poison carefully, and the reaction different from Tang Yu was that the imperial spirit suddenly laughed, "then he was really wrong." Tang Yu looked at Yu Ling suspiciously, "do you remember the day before Ting Fang''s rebellion? Shizu happened to teach us how to use poison that day, during which he made a joke. He said that mixing these seven kinds of poisons together is the poison of the world. " Tang Yu was embarrassed and scratched his head: "that class, I seem to be asleep." The imperial spirit couldn''t help but look white, "and then we finished class. After that day, Tingfang rebelled. One day later, Shizu mentioned it again in class. He told us that if these seven kinds of drugs are mixed together, they are non-toxic! " They suddenly realized that after the competition, Meng Yan and Qin churen came back in a hurry. Looking at the two people sitting in the yard eating melon seeds and drinking tea, Qin churen was surprised. "Have you come up with a solution?" Qin and Chu people sit down. Meng Yan rushes back to the place where he put the poison last night. After confirmation, he rushes out. Three people sitting together eating melon seeds, talking and laughing, Meng Yan can not help but some angry, "please come here to help you investigate, if you eat and drink, please go to the restaurant." Qin Chu people looked at Meng Yan''s serious expression and quickly explained one side. "In that case, Tingfang''s calculation is wrong!" Meng Yan asked uncertainlyˇ° Yes, if he had one more class that day, he would not be like this "You''re done?" Tingfang, wearing a black robe, turned his back to the Turkic businessman. "Yes, our plan is about to succeed. Turk businessmen laugh freely. " TING FANG turned around and said, "bronz, don''t be too early to be happy about anything." Then he left. Blanche sneered, "if you hadn''t been useful, I could have been so polite to you." This Turkic businessman, in fact, is not a businessman. He is a subordinate of Ge Shulang. Because he was rescued once when he was a child, he has been following Ge Shulang, but he has never known his existence. On the way back to Turk, I met Tingfang. Qin and Chu people are standing in the yard stretching. Meng Yan hugs her from behindˇ° When these things are over, we''ll be together. " Meng Yan asked tentatively. Qin Chu people haven''t spoken for a long time. Meng Yan seems to know the answer. He shouldn''t force her to give her more time. Tang Yu and Yuling two people know each other and slip away, "go, didn''t you put the Chenghua lamp yesterday! Let''s go again today. " Qin Chu people nodded in agreement. Soon it was getting dark, and the moon was still bright, but there were few stars tonight. Meng Yan took Qin and Chu people to a shop selling lanterns, "boss, do you still have lanterns?" Meng Yan asked. The boss is a rare old man, "no, there were a lot of people who came up to put lanterns last night. They sold out long ago." Meng Yan took the Qin and Chu people to the next shop. "Young man, I have some materials left over here. You can try to make one yourself." The old man called Meng Yan. The Qin and Chu people nodded in agreement, so they were busy in the old man''s shop. "Is that how it is done?" The people of Qin and Chu asked the old man, holding the bracket of the lantern. The old man said with a smile, "yes, did the little girl do it for the first time? Well done. " Meng Yan held up his scaffold and said, "you''re doing it... Young man, you''d better learn from your daughter-in-law." As soon as Qin and Chu people came up with an explanation, they were stopped by Meng Yan. The people of Qin and Chu asked the old man how much the lantern was. The old man shook his head and said, "no money, no money!" Meng Yan could not help but give the old man a ingot of silver. He took Qin and Chu people and ran on the street. The old man looked at the figure leaving and shook his head with a smile. Compared with last night, there are few people today, only a few people by the river. They found an open place and wrote something on the lantern with a brush. "Show me what you wrote?" Meng Yan looked at the lanterns of the Qin and Chu people curiously, "don''t look! It doesn''t work. " The people of Qin and Chu hid the lantern behind them. "And what did you write?" Qin Chu people quickly changed the topic, "I wrote... Don''t tell you." Meng Yan looked at the lantern in his hand and turned his head childishly. Two people put the lantern on the river, "now can you say?" The people of Qin and Chu asked curiously., Meng Yan looked at the Qin and Chu people affectionately. The Qin and Chu people were surprised by the sudden affection, and they were at a loss. "Of course I did. I wish all lovers would get married." Meng Yan then looked at the river and said, "what are you writing about?" Meng yanleng asked, Qin and Chu talents responded. "I''m writing to wish the people I like can come true." Qin Chu people smile playfully, but Princess feng''an who comes out to relax just sits in the pavilion on the river bridge. Looking at the bottom, they are in a good mood. But when they look at them, they are Meng Yan and Qin Chu people. They don''t know what it''s like. "Do you know that the lantern you made is a little ugly..." Qin churen teased Meng Yan''s lantern, "is it? It''s worse than yours, but it''s not so ugly! " Meng Yan looked at his lantern. "I feel like you''re saying that my lantern is ugly. It''s your ugly." They were fighting by the river. On the other side, Tang Yu and Yu Ling eat in a restaurant and find that they don''t have any money with them. Chapter 509 On a street in the middle of the night, it''s very quiet. "It''s all your fault. I don''t take silver when I go out. I won''t come out with you for dinner next time." Yu Ling rubbed his sour arm. Because he had no money, the owner of the restaurant had to take them to wash the dishes in the restaurant in the middle of the night. "I thought you did." Tang Yu shriveled his mouth and said, "get it, anyway, it''s not once or twice." Yu Ling is too lazy to fight with Tang Yu. Just back to the palace, they found that the door of the palace was tightly closed. The imperial spirit looked at Tang Yu bitterly. They had to sit at the door and wait for the guard to help them open the door. The wind at night makes the spirit shiver, and Tang Yu quietly embraces the spirit. It was light, and they were lying in a strange position at the door of the palace. Hearing the news, Qin churen and Meng Yan couldn''t help laughing, and the two lying on the ground woke upˇ° What are you laughing at? It''s so unfair of you to close the door before we come back! " Tang Yu kneaded his waist. His whole body was sore and his head was heavy. The imperial spirit beat Tang Yu for a while, "it''s not because of you! Go out to eat without money. " The people of Qin and Chu helped them to enter the mansion. After a bath, the Tang Kingdom regained its former vitality. "So now we have to make a plan, wait until the end to see what these people want to do, and then make a decision." Yu Ling looked at the breakfast and said. Tang Yu, who said he had no appetite, quietly nibbled three steamed buns for a night, and the four were ready to set out after finishing up. Today''s clothes should be the favorite of Qin and Chu people among all the clothes, with long sleeves, forked skirt and long white legs. With no powder on his face, he looks like a fairy who has gone down to earth. In a short time, the imperial spirit rouged the Qin and Chu people. Vermilion lips, slightly pick up the peach blossom eyes, hook heart soul. Looking at Meng Yan, he was a little shocked, "would you like to change another body?" Meng Yan suddenly proposed, "what''s the matter? I think it''s pretty." Then he turned around two times with his skirt. Meng Yan strode forward, grabbed the Qin and Chu people, fell in his ear and said, "it''s so beautiful. I think I can only wear it for me. No one else is worthy of it!" The Qin and Chu people pushed Meng Yan away. Meng Yan was in a good mood and laughed. The third game is about to start, Qin Chu people''s side is full of people, Yuling and Tangyu are almost crowded. Meng Yan looked back, with only one look in his eyes, Yuling and Tangyu felt much more spacious. There was one more person beside Princess feng''an, the queen. "The third match is about to start. In the last match, there were 112 players, 32 eliminated and 80 left." Qin and Chu people were not surprised at all. After all, the last game was not only based on power, but also on luck. If luck is not good, it is difficult to have strength. "In the third match, we are playing the women''s red! I believe a lot of people will not. What we are implementing this time is through the system. The number of votes passed is up to several adults under our stage. Four of them are excellent. If they are less than or equal to two, they will be eliminated directly. " This game directly increased the difficulty, if the previous two levels have passed, it can only show good luck, this level can only rely on their own real power. All the rest of the people were invited to the stage, and on each seat there were ready needles and thread. "The competition time is three hours, when it''s time to stop the action in hand." With the sound of gongs ringing through the sky, everyone began to pick up the needle and thread, but the Qin and Chu people did not move. "Compared with the finished product, it doesn''t matter whether the work is meticulous or not. What''s important is to make the screen look good, so that it can catch the eye. Since you want to look good, you need to have a variety of colors. " But there were only some simple colors in front of them. The people of Qin and Chu looked at the baskets of other people, and the colors were different. All of a sudden, the Qin and Chu people stood up and asked the first contestant for a color they didn''t have, and so on. At the last time, the Qin and Chu people had many colors in their hands. It took a lot of time, but the Qin and Chu people didn''t know where to startˇ° Embroidery is a simple matter. Naturally, it''s up to this system. " The little fairy finally came in handy in the game. Looking at the beautiful embroidery on the screen, the people of Qin and Chu chose a simple home map instead of choosing them. The little fairy asked suspiciously, "why don''t you choose something else?" The Qin and Chu people did not return to it. The little fairy could only look at the Qin and Chu people silently. Time soon arrived. With the sound of a gong, everyone stopped. Princess feng''an, who hasn''t finished her work, puts down her needle and thread in her hand and looks at the Qin and Chu people, but the Qin and Chu people cover them tightly. The next step is to show that these people''s embroidery works are either too ugly or not finished. It seems that there is nothing new to speak of. The one who can communicate is absolutely powerful. Princess feng''an embroidered a picture of birds in front of the Phoenix. Originally, she wanted to surprise the queen, but unfortunately, there was not enough time. Moreover, it was difficult. This is the display of Princess feng''an''s embroidery. Princess feng''an has been staring at Meng Yan. Meng Yan just glanced at it and failed to pass the election. Princess feng''an knew it would be like this, but her anger was still overwhelming. The next one was Princess feng''an of the Qin and Chu people, who was still staring at Meng Yan. There was no doubt that she passed by a unanimous vote. This one of the Qin and Chu people should be the most complete one of all. The children playing in the yard have all kinds of colors, so people can''t help looking at it one by one. Princess feng''an''s anger could not be described in words. "This time, 62 people were eliminated and 18 people were left." There were a lot less people all of a sudden. Qin and Chu people rubbed their wrists and thought that the next competition would be more and more difficult, so they had a headache. Just after the end, Qin Chu people wanted to find Meng Yan. Unexpectedly, Princess Feng an rushed to Meng Yan, and Qin Chu people stayed in the same place. Princess feng''an asked angrily, "why didn''t you pass me just now?" Meng Yan is too lazy to look at her: "princess, I just feel that I can''t pass, and I don''t deliberately aim at you." "Then why do you want to pass the people of Qin and Chu?" Princess feng''an is about to cry. Meng Yan sneered: "because you don''t deserve it!" Fengan Princess directly stay in place, Meng Yan''s sentence you don''t deserve, hovering in the mind, constantly playing. That sentence is very harsh to Princess feng''an. However, Meng Yan went straight to the people of Qin and Chu, with a smile on his face, which made Princess feng''an more crazy and turned love into hate. Chapter 510 Meng Yan went straight to the Qin and Chu people and said, "let''s go!" Qin and Chu people were curious about what Princess feng''an had said to Meng Yan, but seeing that Meng Yan didn''t mention it, they gave up the idea. Four people walk together on the way back to the mansion, "have to say, you embroider really much better than those people." Tang Yu can''t help flattering. "Unlike someone who can''t do anything, he knows how to eat and bully me in one day!" Tang Yu looked at the imperial spirit and said, "Stinky boy, are you tired of living?" The imperial spirit is going to attack the Tang region. On the other side, Princess feng''an looks at the figure of Meng Yan leaving with the people of Qin and Chu. She clenches her hands and embeds her nails in her skin. "I want you all to die!" Princess feng''an turns back in relief. "Now the game is about to go on to the fourth game, now there are 18 people left, and I don''t know what the next competition topic will be." After drinking a little wine, the imperial spirit stood up and almost couldn''t stand. Tang Yu hugged Yu Ling: "if you don''t know how to drink, you can still drink!" Finish saying, pull already fell into deep sleep of imperial spirit to return to the room, Qin Chu person tiny red face let a person see, can''t help but want to kiss. "Meng Yan, you, you tell me, which one do you choose between me and Princess Feng an? Who do you choose?" When the Qin and Chu people were drunk, they pointed to a flower bed next to Meng Yan and forced him to ask. Meng Yan pulled back the finger that the Qin and Chu people stretched out, "I''m here." Qin Chu people tried to open their eyes, "say! Who do you choose? " I couldn''t help raising the toneˇ° I, of course, chose you! " Meng Yan said without hesitation. "I, I''m so scared! What if you run away with Princess feng''an? Well The Qin and Chu people said vaguely, but they still hammered Meng Yan''s chest a few times. Looking at the person in his arms, Meng Yan couldn''t help laughing: "I, Meng Yan, will only follow you in my life!" Meng Yan easily picked up the Qin and Chu people and took them back to other homes. After all that was done, Meng Yan helped the Qin and Chu people cover up and turn around to leave. However, the Qin and Chu people seized the palm of their hand and said, "don''t go!" The people of Qin and Chu chanted in their dreams. A touch of light moonlight should be on the faces of Qin and Chu people, and the cherry red lips are particularly attractive. "OK, no!" Meng Yan kisses and says to himself, "don''t worry, I will be responsible for you!" The Qin and Chu people happened to Baji their mouths and turned their backs, as if they were saying that they didn''t want to, but they wouldn''t let go of their hands. Helplessly, Meng Yan followed the direction of the Qin and Chu people, ran to bed and fell asleep. With a crow of chickens in the early morning, Meng Yan opened his eyes, and the Qin and Chu people were still sleeping beside him. "That''s good!" He couldn''t help muttering. A warm sun was shining on the face of the Qin and Chu people. The Qin and Chu people who woke up looked at Meng Yan''s enlarged face and couldn''t help crying out. Fortunately, Meng Yan quickly covered the mouth of the Qin and Chu people, "you, how are you here?" Qin and Chu people can''t help but ask in a voice. Meng Yan looks at Qin and Chu people with an aggrieved face and holds his hand. It hasn''t been separated until now. "It''s you who hold me. I can''t blame you, but I''ll be responsible for you." Meng Yan said to Qin and Chu people with a serious face that their heart suddenly missed two beats, and their heart beat faster. "Who, who are you responsible for?" Then he jumps out of bed and pushes Meng Yan to let him leave his room. Meng Yan knows what the Qin and Chu people mean, needless to say. Cheeky at the door: "then you wash quickly, I wait for you!" Then he went back to his bedroom. Tang Yu watched Meng Yan sitting in the main hall early in the morning. Almost doubting whether the Qin and Chu people had taught Meng Yan their stretching exercises, Tang Yu looked around Meng Yanˇ° Have you finished reading it? " Meng Yan looks at Tang Yu impatiently. Tang Yu smiles awkwardly. As soon as he wants to explain something, he sees Yu Ling and Qin Chu people coming from the other end of the corridor. Meng Yan quickly steps up to meet him. The people of Qin and Chu see that Meng Yan, who is in great contrast today, is not suitable. On the table, "do you want this?" Meng Yan asked with two steamed buns. Tang Yu couldn''t help interrupting: "don''t you talk nonsense? Isn''t that what she eats every time? " The people of Qin and Chu took a look at Tang Yu and reached for Meng Yan''s beloved steamed bun. Yu Ling can only do envy on one side, trying to wink at Tang Yu, "Yu Ling! What''s the matter with you? Didn''t you sleep well last night? Your eyes had a stroke. Why did you blink all the time? " Tang Yu put down the bowl and chopsticks seriously and went forward to check the eyes of the imperial spirit. Yu Lingqi directly pushed away, "it''s really a child that can''t be taught!" Standing on one side of the maid can''t help laughing, with early meal, a few people early came to the place of the game. Specially came to the river which had been poisoned to check whether there was poison. After some trouble, Yuling stood upˇ° It''s confirmed that there''s no poison. I''m afraid Tingfang will miscalculate now! " Four people hurried back to the venue, the scene is still a lot of people, the difference is in the East and West on both sides of the position. On it sat many rich merchants and some dandies. Cloth curtains were hung around the venue, and even the top was sealed with black cloth. People don''t know what medicine they bought in the gourd this time. "The fourth game will start right away. Please all the rest of them come on stage." Qin and Chu people can''t help but have a headache when they look at the crowd. Suddenly Meng Yan''s bodyguard runs over and opens up a way for Qin and Chu people. Meng Yanchao, the Qin and Chu people sitting on the stage, made a gesture of cheering. The Qin and Chu people, led by Yuling, walked on the stage with difficulty. "In the fourth game, we relied on luck and eyesight. This level is similar to the first one. But it''s about your next game With that, the curtains around were put down, and the whole room was silentˇ° This stage is to find your partner. During this period, the whole audience will be quiet. There are 18 contestants in total. We will let 15 young masters come on stage. If we don''t find a partner, three of them will be eliminated directly. Of course, it does not rule out that if there are two contestants together, they will be eliminated directly. " After listening to the rules of the game, Qin and Chu people could not help feeling a little flustered, and their palms were sweating. The question of luck, who can decide, Qin Chu people are not ready to use the system. "Start!" With an order, the Qin and Chu people can clearly feel that there are more people on the stage. Girls can easily identify them, but can they make sure that they will meet them before all the young masters come. Hearing the rules, Meng Yan was not very happy. He could not help clenching his fist when he thought of the scene of Qin and Chu people cooperating with others. In the darkness, Qin and Chu people came into contact with different people, but they were all women, as if they were isolated from boys. Chapter 511 Meng Xu, who is also in the dark, is always paying attention to Meng Yan''s actions. Suddenly, a strong wind comes from the top, and he can''t practice in ten or eight years. That''s the way to take the lead. All of a sudden, there was a lot of news on the top. All of a sudden, the sound of a sword coming out of its sheath made Meng Yan feel tense. With his hearing and sense organs, he felt the man flying to the stage. Meng Yan rushed up at the tip of his feet and walked around with the man on the stage. Meng Yan heard a familiar fragrance, which was the perfume he sent to the Qin and Chu people. The man seemed to settle down suddenly. Meng Yan no longer felt the existence of this man. Following the taste, Meng Yan seized the hands of the Qin and Chu people. Qin Chu people are still thinking, who has been walking around on the stage, Leng Buding was caught in the palm of his hand. Exclaimed, "it''s me!" Meng Yan lowered his voice and protected the Qin and Chu people all the time. However, the moment after Meng Yan got up, Meng Xu also followed, just listening to the disorderly footsteps on the stage. Meng Xu lost his direction and walked back and forth on the stage. Suddenly caught by both hands, Meng Xu, who just wanted to break away, heard: "time is over, let''s open the curtain." A burst of strong sunlight with the curtain opened, shining on everyone, Meng Yan has been looking for the person in everyone can not accept the sun blocking the eyes of the moment quickly slipped down from the stage. There were two more men on the stage, which made the host a little surprised. Because one was the prince and the other was the Regent, and the emperor sat down and said nothing, he had to take it as if he didn''t see it. Meng Xu opened his eyes and saw that it was Princess feng''an who grasped his hand. He couldn''t help feeling lost. Feng an princess''s attention completely did not put on Meng Xu''s body. Looking at Meng Yan holding Qin Chu''s hand tightly, he felt angry. If you put your life on the stage, you can''t help saying that the Qin and Chu people will lose, and you will lose. A strong desire to win or lose drove Princess feng''an to hold back. On the stage, not only two contestants stood together, but also two young masters stood together. "Eliminate 14 people!" Either they are together or they haven''t been found yet. Two of them are Qin Chu people and princess feng''an. Qin Chu people look at the distance between themselves and other people, which is really far away. Fortunately, Meng Yan came to power and let the people of Qin and Chu escape the game of testing their luck. Because the scene was simple, it broke up early. Tang Yu was not honest when he sat on the chair. "Lord, can you tell me why you found Miss Qin so accurately? Is this fate?" Meng Yan couldn''t help but look at the Tang domain, "perfume." Meng Yan didn''t want to explain much. He thought it was fate, but it was really because of the taste. "Then your nose is too smart!" Tang Dynasty completely ignored Meng Yan''s white eyes and praised him without reservationˇ° Tomorrow will be the last one. Shall we tell the emperor about someone''s poisoning so that we can make a plan? " Yu Ling suddenly remembered. "These people don''t dare face to face with me openly. They just play tricks at the bottom." Meng Yan disdains cold hum. "By the way, the seven kinds of poisons are finally triggered by an air bomb. So if there is a large amount of smoke, you should try to cover your nose. Although the smoke has no fatal toxicity, it is still not good for people." Yuling stood up and explained. Meng Yan looked at the imperial spirit and agreed: "good! At that time, I will order all my people to ambush outside the field, and you will be responsible for subduing Tingfang. " After the division of labor is clear, Meng Yan starts to go to the palace to tell the emperor about it. Only the Qin and Chu people had nothing to do. They sat in the courtyard and watched the fighting between the imperial spirit and Tang Yu. On the other side "Master, you''re right. The Regent''s martial arts are really good, and he has a different hearing from ordinary people!" Blans looks at the picture of a beautiful woman in her hand. "Well, no matter how good his martial arts are, he is not poisoned by me! We just need to wait and see what happens, follow the plan, and don''t disturb it. " The man in black retreated, "don''t underestimate Meng Yan. His ability is not just what you see!" Tingfang didn''t know where it came from. "Thank you for reminding me. I''ll pay attention to it!" Blans could only bow down to pay homage to Tingfang. It''s not the time for him to turn over. What blans doesn''t know is that all his hands are not the opponents of Tingfang. Meng Yan quickly came to the palace, "the Regent outside the palace asked to see him!" The emperor was a little curious about what Meng Yan said when he came to the palace, "Xuan!" "I''ll see the emperor!" Meng Yangang wanted to salute, but he was stopped by the emperor, "OK, it''s all his own people, no need to salute." Meng Yan directly said what he wanted to do. "To the emperor, I found something urgent when I came here!" The emperor suddenly became interested, "what makes the Regent come to the palace quickly?" "A few days ago, I found that someone had poisoned the water that the people drank!" On hearing this, the emperor was not calm for a moment, because he was still drinking tea, and suddenly became very angry. He threw the teabowl on the ground and said, "who is so bold? Why do you report it now?" Meng Yan had expected that the emperor would have this expression. "When they returned to the emperor, they found that they had thrown seven kinds of poison into the river." When the emperor heard this, he wanted to spit out all the water he had drunk the other day. "But these seven kinds of poisons happen to be put together, and there is no poison!" The emperor was suddenly relievedˇ° What you said is true? " Meng Yan lowered his head: "there is no half a lie, but the person who put poison doesn''t know." "Do you have any way to find out the person who poisoned you now?" The Emperor just sat on the chairˇ° Back to the emperor, Weichen guessed that the person who poisoned was the new Turkic businessman in all probability! " "Browns? The Regent can eat and talk freely The emperor looked at Meng Yan incredulously, "emperor, whether the person who poisoned is a Turkic businessman or not will be known by the end of the fifth game tomorrow." Meng Yan was too lazy to talk any more. "What''s your plan?" The emperor has to wait for the end of the game tomorrowˇ° We just need to make a plan! Replace all the people in the field with our people, and take the air bomb as a signal. Then all the people will lie on the ground and pretend to be poisoned, and that person will show his feet! " Meng Yan explained, "well, I''ll give you all the power to do it!" The emperor entrusted a heavy taskˇ° I will live up to the emperor''s expectation Then he retreated. Chapter 512 Meng Yan, with a large number of bodyguards, quietly returns to the palace and takes Tang Yu in the spacious back garden of the palace. "Your task is very simple. Tomorrow, put on the clothes of ordinary people and mix in the crowd. At that time, Tang Yu will take a group of people to expand a circle around the game to prevent other people from entering. It''s bad for our plan Meng Yan simply explained the task. Tang Yu stood on it and said, "we take the air bomb as our number. As long as the air bomb rings, we will pretend to be poisoned and faint." A bodyguard asked, "when shall we get up?" Tang Yu suddenly looked at Meng Yan at a loss, "at that time, listen to my slogan, and remember not to let anyone escape." Yuling and Qin Chu people sit at the same side of the opera as no one else, "remember the time, all people leave the palace in batches, don''t let others notice, if someone is watching you, they will be killed." After everyone left, the four sat on the edge of the stone table, and the imperial spirit handed Meng Yan two pills: "you can take this pill before you confront him. At this moment, you can take it for him when he doesn''t pay attention." The two pills, one black and one white, form an obvious contrast. "This black pill is an antidote that can prevent all kinds of poisons. The effect is one hour, so you must solve them within one hour, otherwise I can''t guarantee your safety." Tang Yu looked at the antidote slightly sour and muttered: "I don''t see you give it to me usually. This antidote is priceless in the market..." When Meng Yan heard what Tang Yu said, he immediately wanted to give the imperial spirit silver. The imperial spirit waved his hand: "money is not needed. It''s time to make a friend." Qin churen laughed: "are we friends long ago?" Yu Ling''s eyes turned: "there is no need between friends!" Tang Yu, the man who was going to die, still resisted two hundred taels of silver from the Treasury of the palace. On the other side, blans looked at the man in black and asked, "what''s going on in the palace?"ˇ° It''s just that there are a lot of people going in and out. There''s nothing else unusual! " The Persian cat that nests in the back of the back barks, "that''s good. Withdraw all the people who monitor the palace. Tomorrow will be the last battle!" Brance followed the Persian cat''s fur. The next morning, the four of them were ready to eat breakfast at the table. Tang Yu was so hungry that he could not help but frown: "can you stop eating for me, Tang Yu?" Tang Yu stammered, "today there''s a tough battle to fight. I have to eat more, otherwise I don''t have the strength to do it." This reason made Yuling speechless. "Go to Tangyu. You must guard it well. You can''t let any irrelevant person break in." Meng Yan was a little worried. Although Tang Yu, who usually didn''t look very serious, seemed a little serious at the momentˇ° OK, I''ll go first! " Then he trotted away from the palace. Meng Yan took Qin and Chu people''s hand and put the antidote given by the imperial spirit into Qin and Chu people''s hands. Qin and Chu people knew that they were invincible and put it back. Meng Yan looked at the Qin and Chu people with firm eyes and could only give up. "Let''s go!" Three people also set out from the palace. Because today is the last game of the game, people come earlier, until it''s almost close to the morning when people are full. The strong man beside brance fell in brance''s ear: "people today feel strange, but they can''t say where there is a problem." Blans slapped the strong man''s face impatiently. "Don''t talk nonsense here if you don''t find it. It''s disturbing." The strong man had to step aside. Meng Yan looked at them carefully, and sure enough, all of them came. As the saying goes, a good beginning is half the success. Meng Yan saw that the Tang Dynasty in the distance indicated that he had finished. "Well, next is our most exciting game..." The Qin and Chu people were too lazy to listen to the people on the stage saying some unimportant nonsense. They turned around and asked the imperial spirit, "are you sure you will take Tingfang?" This sentence came to the point, "if I was alone, it might be a bit difficult, but there was Tang Yu. Although he was not good at martial arts, he was still useful!" Qin and Chu people have some doubts: "what''s the use of his poor martial arts?" The imperial spirit looked at the Tang Yu who came from afar: "of course, I was beaten twice when I couldn''t support it." The brain circuits of these two people are always different from those of ordinary people. "Next, let''s invite the remaining four groups of contestants to the stage." Yu Ling reassured her, and Qin and Chu people came to power together with Meng Yan. "The fifth match is the test of tacit understanding between the two. I have five questions in my hand, and each topic has different test contents, so there is no possibility of cheating at all." The Qin and Chu people reached for a note and found that they seemed to be the most difficult one. "Of course, if both groups pass the test at the same time, we will determine who is the first according to the difficulty of the selected topic." However, this question is nothing to the people of Qin and Chu. It mainly depends on whether Meng Yan can guess it. The people of Qin and Chu chose to guess, that is, one person did the action, and the other person guessed the words according to the action. In the first round, of course, the people of Qin and Chu won, because they imitated all animals. At this time, only princess Meng xufeng''an and Qin Chu people were left, and the other two groups were eliminated. Only the last half of the time was left. Although the two groups passed, the people of Qin and Chu naturally won the first place. Qin Chu people who won the first place always felt cool behind their back. Princess Feng an glared at Qin Chu people angrily. The people of Qin and Chu naturally glared back. At the most tense time, there was a huge box in the middle of the competition platform. After winning the competition, Qin Chu people thought that the prize would not be the air bomb. Sure enough, women''s sixth sense was the strongest. Even though the people of Qin and Chu had thought about it before they opened it, the people of Qin and Chu were deeply affected by the huge sound and the smoke of tears. In order not to let things go through, the people of Qin and Chu stifled and fell into a small corner. Sitting on the chair, blans quietly looked at the fallen people and couldn''t help laughing. "I finally got my revenge from GE Shulang, ha ha ha ha." Meng Yan curiously looks at the laughing crazy blans and throws the poison given to him by the imperial spirit into his mouth. Down his throat, Blanche swallowed him. "Why, why didn''t you faint?" Seeing blans'' frightened face, Meng Yan laughed. Chapter 513 At this time, Tingfang stands out from the back of the competition platform, and blans rushes to it madly, lifting the collar of Tingfang''s clothes. Blans, who is shorter than Tingfang, looks funny now. Tingfang threw blans aside with a little effort, "a bad waste!" Yu Ling and Tang Yu rushed up. "Live capture!" With Meng Yan''s command, all the people lying on the ground stood up. As soon as blans saw that it was not good, he was surrounded just as he wanted to retreat. In the field around the remaining party, close to the emperor''s some bodyguards directly surrounded the emperor, in order to protect his safety. "You said that if you stayed in the school for another day, you would not come to such an end!" Yuling and Tangyu hold Tingfang''s arm with one hand. Blans, who still wanted to resist, suddenly stopped when he heard what Meng Yan saidˇ° What you have just taken is poison. If there is no antidote, you will surely die! " The moment he hesitated, all of them were captured alive. "Mr. Wang, we''ll leave first. Tingfang doesn''t know when he''ll play tricks to escape from us, so he''ll leave first!" Yuling and Tangyu leave with Tingfang, who is still struggling. Meng Yan and others escorted blans to the palace. In the palace, "say, who are you?" When the emperor looked at blans, he could not help getting angry and boldly put poison into the river in the capital. Blans looked directly at the emperor''s disdain of cold hum, "back to the emperor, this man''s mouth is very hard, it''s better to let Weichen interrogate him, also save the dirty palace." The emperor waved his sleeve and did not care about these things: "thank you, the Regent." The party escorted brance to step down. The people of Qin and Chu just wanted to step down. The emperor suddenly asked, "the Regent has made great contributions to this matter. I don''t know what reward the Regent wants?" "I don''t dare to be a minister. I just want to ask the emperor to be gracious for one thing!" Meng Yan bent down, the emperor asked: "what needs the regent to do so much trouble?" "Back to the emperor, I have nothing else to ask for. I hope the emperor can break the engagement between me and the princess!" Meng Yan said it in a hurry, and the emperor clapped his hands and said, "bold! You have to withdraw the engagement I pointed out for you. Do you take me seriously? " All the people on the scene jumped, "back to the emperor, I should die for my sins. I beg the emperor to cancel the engagement!" Seeing the emperor''s anger grow higher and higher, Meng Yan still insists on his own idea. When the people of Qin and Chu were thinking about how to solve this problem, Princess feng''an came forward. The people of Qin and Chu wanted to see her, but they found that she made the people of Qin and Chu unable to see through. "Back to the emperor, I don''t want to marry!" Princess feng''an said this sentence without expression, which really surprised the emperor, "princess, how can you follow the monkey!" Princess feng''an suddenly knelt down and said, "back to the emperor, I don''t have any mischief. I just don''t want to get married. Besides, the Lord has made a lot of contributions this time. For the sake of the Lord''s contribution, please take it back!" "Well, I don''t know about you young people. Let''s go." The emperor sighed and looked at Princess fafeng''an. "Thank you, Emperor!" With that, Princess feng''an retreated. Meng Yan gave her a meaningful look. Princess feng''an left as if she didn''t see it. All the people left, and the hall was very cold, and the big place seemed to revolve around what they had just said. When the engagement is broken, Meng Yan is happy like a child. But today, Princess feng''an''s action is really beyond their imagination. But now that the engagement is broken, they can have a smooth passage. "I can have you at last!" Meng Yan a face of bad smile, Qin Chu people forced to push away Meng Yan, "don''t make trouble, business has not been done!" Meng Yan then remembered that there was still brance who had not been interrogated. He took the Qin and Chu people to the dungeon, "you can stay up there, or you can walk around in the garden. I''ll go back when the maid says that the crabapple is blooming and the bottom is dirty." Meng Yan didn''t have the heart to let the people of Qin and Chu see the miserable look inside. In fact, the hearts of the Qin and Chu people all know that after the clever promise, Meng Yan took several bodyguards into the dungeon. After listening to Meng Yan''s words, some of the Qin and Chu people who stayed outside were bored. They wanted to go to the garden to see the crabapple flowers, and several insightful bodyguards followed. If you want to talk about the people in the dungeon, naturally there are many outlaws and many capable people. It''s not too much to say that it''s a capable person or a strange person. There are too many people who are assassinated in a fancy way. Meng Yan and his party went straight to the last cell. Blans sat on the straw calmly, which made Meng Yan feel funny. "The dying man, what else to pretend!" Meng Yan picked up the whip on the table and said, "who sent you? Don''t say... Hum. " The bodyguard on one side snorted twice like a threat. "I, blans, who was wise and confused for a while, was used by that boy in Tingfang!" Brance was a little restless when he mentioned Branston. "On my way back to Turk, I met the boy in Tingfang. He told me that GE Shulang was killed by you people. He said that he could help me to get revenge. I believed it when I lost my heart." Blans had a look of remorse. Blans looked at the light coming out of a small window on the roof. "I know now that I was killed by the black hearted bregude. I feel sorry for him! He has trained me for so many years, but he has come to such an end in the end. " Meng Yan ordered all the bodyguards to retreat. "Last time I fed you poison, this is the antidote." Meng Yan took out the black pill from his arms. Blanche shook his head. "The moment I came in, I didn''t want to go out alive. I''ve lived my life for nothing!" Meng Yan saw that he had decided not to stay. With many bodyguards out of the dirty dungeon, blans slowly died under the poison. "Back to the emperor, it''s just like this!" Meng Yan told the emperor, "hum! This Turk''s repeated offenses are unbearable! Come on Cried the emperor. A group of bodyguards in armor rushed in, "you take people to Turk and ask Burigude to give me an explanation, otherwise it will not be over!" Meng Yan rushed to find the Qin and Chu people after giving an account. When he learned that the Qin and Chu people were in the garden, Meng Yan walked slowly. However, as soon as the Qin and Chu people came to the garden and looked at the red crabapple, they saw the person they didn''t want to see. But since they met her, why did they want to leave! Chapter 514 Both of them were looking at the crabapple on the edge of the pond, and neither of them spoke first. Or princess feng''an opened the mouth first, "this Begonia flower is really beautiful!" I couldn''t hear the sad look of being divorced. "I still think the Magnolia behind you looks good!" The people of Qin and Chu had to answer by force. "Magnolia grandiflora, even if it is white and fragrant, will be tired of seeing it one day!" Princess feng''an looked directly at the people of Qin and Chu, and her words were innuendo. "So what? At least now he only likes Magnolia grandiflora, not Begonia!" Qin Chu people also learned her tone and said, "you! Don''t go too far. Even if you retire, you will regret it sooner or later Princess feng''an said and pulled down a magnolia. "It''s better than now!" The Qin and Chu people refused to be outdone and said, "let''s go!" Princess feng''an, seeing that she couldn''t fight the Qin and Chu people, left the garden with her maid. Meng Yan saw two people there from a long distance. He didn''t know what to say, so he rushed to themˇ° What are you doing here? Is the trial over so soon? " Qin and Chu people were surprised to see Meng Yan. "Yes, you don''t see who it is. By the way, what did you say just now?" Meng Yan looked at the back of Princess feng''an leaving, "nothing. That woman can do me any harm besides playing with her mouth." They looked at each other and laughed. They walked slowly in the garden. Princess feng''an, who had not gone far, still couldn''t help crushing the Magnolia in her hand, "wait for me!" Then he rushed out of the garden. In the imperial study, "what do you say? Did Feng an cancel her engagement? It''s impossible. It''s impossible for her to let go so easily! " The queen looked at the emperor in disbelief. "Well, the queen doesn''t have to worry about it. What if it''s feng''an who thinks about it himself?" The emperor looked at the startled empress and comforted herˇ° I hope so! " The queen whispered. When they went back, it was afternoon. The white pigeon was gilded by dusk. The shadow cast on the ground was long and thin. Qin and Chu people can''t help feeling that after Yuling and Tangyu left, the whole palace became more desolate. Meng Yan took the pigeon from the tree and took out the envelope. "You see, it''s Tang Yu who wrote to us." Meng Yan cheerfully called out to the people of Qin and Chu. The letter said: "well, I''m not satisfied with your saying that Tingfang escaped on the way. Fortunately, he was in the forest and couldn''t escape without knowing the road. Finally, Tingfang sealed himself in a cave. It was too much for uncle and aunt to bear. The imperial spirit made a fire outside and smoked the goods out! Ha ha ha, I won''t tell you any more. The imperial spirit calls me... " They looked at the letter and laughed. Sometimes the people of Qin and Chu envied the carefree life. Meng Yan held Qin and Chu''s hand tightly. He murmured: "I really want to never let go all my life!" At night, Meng Yanxing rushed to the back garden with Qin and Chu people''s hands, "what are you pulling me out for?" The Qin and Chu people rubbed their hazy eyes discontentedly. "There will be something nice later!" Meng Yanshen pointed to the sky, and then fireworks bloomed in the sky, red, yellow, green There are many kinds, some in different styles and some in different colors. Qin Chu people''s eyes are about to see flowers, "how beautiful?" Meng Yan''s face is full of joy. Qin Chu people now woke up most of the excited nodded, "that with me together?" Meng Yan looked forward to the reaction of the Qin and Chu people, "eh, eh?" The Qin and Chu people were fascinated by the fireworks and perfunctorily discovered that something was wrong. "I don''t care. You promised me!" Meng Yan played a rogue and stuck to the Qin and Chu people, "how can I have it? I was quick at that moment! " The people of Qin and Chu had a stiff tongue and refused to admit it. They found a clean lawn and lay down. Meng Yan suddenly remembered that when the Qin and Chu people saw the letter from Tang Yu today, they could not hide the envious look in their eyes. "Why don''t we go back to the mountains and be a pair of traveling companions?" Meng Yan asked, Qin Chu people looked at Meng Yan''s face incredulously: "do you really want to give up what you have for me?" Meng Yan turned his head to the eyes of the upper Qin Chu people, "yes, I can give up anything unimportant for you. For me, you are the only one for me!" "Thank you The people of Qin and Chu suddenly said thank you, which made Meng Yan look at a loss: "why do you say thank you all of a sudden?" Qin churen''s voice choked: "thank you for liking me. Thank you for giving up anything for me!" Before we met Meng Yan, the people of Qin and Chu never dared to think that there would be such a person in the world who firmly and persistently liked himself, "fool, don''t say thank you to me in the future, or I''ll be rude to you!" Meng Yan looked at the Qin and Chu people who were about to cry. He didn''t know how to coax them, so he threatened, "how can you coax girls like that?" Qin Chu people''s discontent. "How do you want me to coax you?" Meng Yan''s sudden approach caught the Qin and Chu people lying on the grass off guard, unable to release their heartbeat. Meng Yan looked at Qin Chu people''s blushing face and couldn''t help laughing. "Still laughing! It''s not all your fault! " Qin Chu people stand up and blame the strange way, "I''m wrong..." Meng Yan''s desire for survival is full, no matter what he did, he admitted his mistake for the first time. "Go back to sleep!" Meng Yan grabbed the Qin and Chu people who were running forward and looked at it later. "Good!" Meng Yan actively sent the Qin and Chu people to the door of the room. Just as he wanted to step one leg in, he was ruthlessly killed by the Qin and Chu people. "Go to bed, my Lord! Tomorrow Inside the house came the mischievous voice of the Qin and Chu people. Meng Yan went back with a smile. ...... The next day, before the sun wakes the Qin and Chu people, Meng Yan excitedly pats the door of Qingren''s room again and again. "Wake up! I''ll come back later if I don''t wake up! " Meng Yan knocked on the door diligently outside. After three times, "Meng Yan! What on earth do you want to do and let people sleep or not! " Qin Chu people gnash their teeth to open the door. Did not expect to face a burst of flower fragrance, "for you!" Meng Yan put a bunch of wild flowers into the hands of Qin and Chu people and ran back. The Qin and Chu people were left alone and puzzled, "sending flowers in the morning must be very kind." Just after breakfast, the Qin and Chu people received a well-made hairpin from someone. It was engraved with the word Meng Yan. There was also a hairpin on Meng Yan''s head, which was engraved with the Qin and Chu people. "When did you do it?" Chapter 515 The Qin and Chu people looked at the hairpin suspiciously. It didn''t show the joy Meng Yan expected. "Don''t you like it? If you don''t like it, let''s change it! " Meng Yan was disappointed and said, "No, no, I''m just a little surprised. I just promised you yesterday. The hairpin is very meticulous. I wonder when you made it!" Qin Chu people quickly explained. Meng Yan beckoned mysteriously to come closer. The people of Qin and Chu unconsciously approached him. Meng Yan suddenly gave Qin Chu a kiss on the cheek, "you... What are you kissing me for?" The people of Qin and Chu suddenly blushed, and Meng Yan laughed as if he had succeeded. ...... "Princess, they have been at home all the time. They didn''t go out. They just behave more intimately than before!" A man in a black robe has been reporting their itinerary to Princess feng''an. From her white knuckles, I knew how angry Princess feng''an was. "I know. Go down! No need to stare at them from now on! " "Yes Then he disappeared in the room. Princess feng''an looked at the Magnolia grandiflora which was kept in the room. She hated to crush the petals one by one. "I''ll see what you do this time. You can''t get what I can''t get." After a quiet day, Meng Yan even thought of their children''s names. On the third day, early in the morning, "the Lord has your letter." After Meng Yan opened the letter curiously, his face suddenly became a little dignified. Qin Chu people asked curiously: "what''s the matter, which little girl wrote you a love letter?" The Qin and Chu people picked up the letter and read it again. Then they said, "how are you going?" This letter says that Meng Yan will leave immediately to inspect the people''s situation in other places. "If you are in such a hurry, there must be something important for me to deal with..." Meng Yan reluctantly looked at Qin churen, "if it''s OK, you go, I''ll wait for you at home!" This sentence at home, let Meng Yan have a different feeling. "What did you say again?" Meng Yan couldn''t believe it. "What''s the matter? I said you go. I''ll wait for you at home." Qin Chu''s face was puzzled, "OK, I''ll go back quickly. I won''t let you wait for a long time. You must wait for me at home!" Meng Yan hugged the people of Qin and Chu. "Don''t hurry to leave. It''s not too late for you to leave at noon. Since you are going to inspect the people''s feelings for the emperor, you should prepare more thick clothes, don''t catch cold, and take more food. Don''t be hungry on the way..." Qin Chu people are like old women, but Meng Yan is not bored at all. Instead, he looks at Qin Chu people with great interest. From the morning until Meng Yan was ready to leave, the people of Qin and Chu kept talkingˇ° You should pay attention to safety on the way, and never try to be brave.... " Meng Yan reluctantly looked at the Qin Chu people who were still chanting. He really wanted to take her with him, "would you like to go with me?" Just after saying this, Meng Yan suddenly thought of something like, "no, no, it''s too hard all the way. I can''t let you work hard with me!" Qin Chu people looked at Meng Yan''s face for their own sake and laughed. She is not afraid of Meng Yan on the road to receive cold and other small problems, but she vaguely has a premonition, this trip will not be so smooth. "Well, I''m sure I can''t go with you. You can only go by yourself!" The people of Qin and Chu hugged Meng Yan, and the bodyguards were shocked. Is this their irascible prince? In front of the people of Qin and Chu, he was like a lion with hair. Until the moment Meng Yan set out, the people of Qin and Chu were all smilingˇ° Let''s go Meng Yan did not look back. He was afraid that he would not leave her. "Princess, the Lord has already received the letter of inspection in other places, and has set out." A guard stood outside the door and said, "OK, you go down first." Princess feng''an stood in the room and called a servant girl she trusted most. "You go..." the servant girl pushed back in fear, "county, princess, it''s not good to do this." "What? Can''t you hear what the princess said? Let you go, you go, where come so much nonsense Princess feng''an looked at the servant girl angrily, "yes, yes, I''ll do it now!" With that, she ran out of the room. The maid outside looked at the one who ran out and couldn''t help muttering: "I don''t know what happened to the princess recently. She suddenly became different from before." "Yes, yes, although the former princess was a little arrogant and domineering, but... Harm!" Princess feng''an heard clearly in the room. "Are you idle? If you have time to talk about the master here, don''t go to work! " The maid outside the door scattered in a crowd. ...... Inside the palace, "escort the army to see you!" The eunuch''s voice outside the door was still so bright. The emperor, who was practicing calligraphy, could not help shaking his hand, "Xuan!" A group of people crowded in from the door, "report to the emperor, we escorted blans to Turk, we met Burigude, just..." Looking at the people at the bottom faltering, the emperor knew that it was not a good thing, "don''t falter, what did Burigude say?" "Back to the emperor, bregude probably means that blans is the remaining Party of goshulang. He does not apologize to us, but thanks us for helping them get rid of the remaining Party of goshulang!" The people at the bottom finished with a sigh of relief. Anyway, it''s a knife to stretch your head, and it''s a knife to shrink your head. "Well, bregude, you dare to ignore me and pass on the instructions. All the soldiers guarding the border will stick to the defense line. If the Turks dare to cross the border, they will fight directly!" The emperor angrily threw his pen on the rice paper, and a piece of rice paper was wasted. "I''m afraid it''s not very good to go back to the emperor. We just signed an agreement with Turks. Isn''t it true that we broke the agreement soon..." next, there''s no list for escorting troops. "Hum, this Turk has repeatedly challenged my bottom line and wanted us to abide by the treaty. It''s impossible. If they didn''t do anything beyond the border, we would not do anything to them!" The emperor walked down from his position to the escort. "Yes, the emperor!" Then he ran away, as if he were a monster standing in the hall. "Hum, this escort army really dares to say anything!" The emperor shook his head and turned back to his seat. "Come on, change all my things!" On the other hand, not long after Meng Yan left, the Qin and Chu people were worried and kept walking around in the courtyard. See of servant girls all have some headache, "Miss Qin you don''t turn again, turn of we all headache." However, the Qin and Chu people did not stop as if they had entered the cycle mode. Chapter 516 The emperor was still angry. Suddenly, Princess feng''an came to the hall. "Don''t be angry, Emperor. I heard a little about what happened just now." "What do you think, princess?" The emperor suddenly wanted to listen to Princess feng''an''s idea. "Back to the emperor, I think we can think about it in another position. If it''s the Turks who sent the rest of the king''s party, how do you feel in your heart?" The emperor suddenly felt that Princess feng''an was not the same as before, and she became much smarterˇ° I should be very happy, but that''s not the reason why they can ignore me so much! " "What the emperor said is naturally reasonable, but if you think about it, Burigude''s temperament may be unintentional. The emperor should not think too much about what he said." Feng an Princess persuades. The emperor thought for a while and felt that he had gone too far. At least he was the king of a country. "It''s just that. I have a sense of propriety in my heart. Don''t worry about these things. They shouldn''t be the things that a girl should think about." Suddenly, like thinking of something, the emperor looked up at the princess and said, "do you know how the Lord is doing?" Princess feng''an was flustered. "Lord, he should be very good in the palace!" Princess feng''an tried to keep herself from being different. "OK, step down. I''m too lazy to deal with you and Meng Yan in the future." The princess who went back to her room took out a letter from her sleeve and burned it. A servant girl, who had just entered the palace for a short time, came forward to persuade her, "Miss Qin, I know you are worried about the safety of the Lord, but it''s useless for you to do so. It''s better to relax and wait for the Lord to come back." Qin Chu people also felt that there was some truth, so they went back to the room to have a rest. At this time, the housekeeper knocked on the door of Qin Chu people''s room, "Miss Qin, our Lord left the palace to you before we left. I don''t know if Miss Qin has time to explain to the next people now?" Qin and Chu people sitting on the bed were a little surprised. How could Meng Yan give her the palace? On second thought, he thought it was not so strange. "Housekeeper, please call all the servants together first, and I''ll be ready soon." The housekeeper turned back to the main hall and told all the servants. When the Qin and Chu people came, the main hall was full of people. "Everyone should know that the Lord has handed over the palace to me. Since this is the case, does anyone have any objection?" Qin Chu people looked at the crowd, "if there''s nothing wrong, you can all step down. It''s just as good as before." The housekeeper turned and presented an account book. "Miss Qin, oh no, it should be the princess. This account book has been kept and checked by the Lord. The Lord asked me to give it to you before he left." The servants at the bottom began to talk, which was enough to see the importance of this account book. Qin Chu took over the account book and said, "you''d better call me Miss Qin as before. After all, it''s not certain whether I will sit in the position of princess." Seeing that the Qin and Chu people were resolute, the housekeeper did not insist too much. At a glance, the people of Qin and Chu saw the servant girl who came forward to persuade this morning. "What''s your name? Follow me later." Qin Chu pointed to the servant girl, and the housekeeper immediately replied, "Miss Hui Qin, her name is mo Yun. She''s a new servant girl in the family. If Miss Hui wants a servant girl, there are many more in the family." After all, it''s because she''s new and doesn''t trust her very much. Mo Yun is a little surprised to be named. As soon as he wanted to explain that he might not be very good, the people of Qin and Chu said, "the people I like are not as bad as those old servant girls." The housekeeper didn''t say anything more. When everyone left the spacious main hall, there were only Qin Chu people and the little servant girl Mo Yun. Mo Yun was a little curious about why Qin and Chu people chose themselves. "I don''t know why Miss Qin chose me?" Qin Chu a pick eyebrow, can''t help but feel a servant girl courage some big abnormal, "because you have courage." The people of Qin and Chu answered unequivocally. "By the way, where is your home? What do parents do? " Mo Yun, who asked several questions in succession, was a little dizzy. "Miss Hui Qin, I came from the Turkic border. In addition to the war, there were only thieves and bandits left at the border. My parents were killed earlier. I had a brother, but they were separated from me." When it comes to the end, the voice is getting smaller and smaller. Qin Chu people are a little flustered. She doesn''t know how to coax girls. She stiffly says "you, don''t be sad." The servant girl Mo Yun chuckled, "Miss Qin is so deceiving!" Qin Chu people can''t help but get angry, "don''t be angry, Miss Qin. What the maidservant said is true, but the maidservant has been relieved for a long time." Helplessly sighed a breath, who let oneself choose such a servant girl to accompany oneself. Suddenly the housekeeper came in with some bodyguards. "Miss Qin, these people are all the king''s confidants. Before they leave, they are specially asked to follow you and protect you." The people of Qin and Chu were moved and reproached. Why didn''t Meng Yan take his cronies with him and leave them to him instead? It''s just that these bodyguards look familiar. Qin Chu people waved: "go down, what danger can I have in the palace!" Several bodyguards did not move, "back to Miss Qin, the Lord specially ordered us to protect you step by step." Such a group of people follow behind him every day, Qin and Chu people think that they feel a little uncomfortable, "then you can always protect me in the dark, you such a group of people follow me every day, I''m tired for you." After several bodyguards looked at each other, they had to compromise. After retiring, the people of Qin and Chu chatted with Mo Yun. ...... Meng Yan led a group of soldiers out of the capital in the morning, "back to the Lord, according to our itinerary, we can arrive in about two days." Looking at the distant road, Meng Yan suddenly miss Qin and Chu people. I don''t know if she is also missing herselfˇ° My Lord, I heard that the place we went to this time is very close to Turk. It''s not very peaceful there... " Meng Yan took a look at the bodyguard who was talking. Some of them were new. Meng Yan didn''t know what the emperor thought. As soon as the poisoning in the capital was over, he sent himself to a place not close to the capital. Looking at Meng Yan''s silence, the guard thought that he was angry and quickly knelt down. Meng Yan impatiently asked him to step down and summon all the soldiersˇ° There may be some problems along the way, but as long as we are united, there will be no problems. " The purpose of saying this is just to encourage the soldiers. If some of them escape, they will escape one by one. At this time, Meng Yan''s biggest worry was that he regretted why he didn''t select the soldiers before he leftˇ° If anyone wants to escape, kill them if they find out! " Chapter 517 The Qin and Chu people, who were bored in the palace, called for a bodyguard, "go to the market and buy some storybooks and dried fruits!" The bodyguard had no choice but to take orders. It was clear that the servant girl could do it. It''s not all because the guard station is too obvious. Qin and Chu people remember that day when she told them to protect them secretly, the guard climbed up to the roof and sat on the roof staring at Qin and Chu people. It''s hard for the people of Qin and Chu not to find out. When the bodyguard who just arrived at the market was looking at many storybooks, suddenly a servant girl rushed over and said, "help me!" The bodyguard looked at a strong man. I felt that I couldn''t fight. I took the servant girl and ran to an alley. Only when I couldn''t see around could I stop. Two people look at each other, unconsciously surprised: "how are you?" The two got married because of their quarrel, and they never met again after the end of the affair. The bodyguard is called Bai Wei, and the maid is called Sanhua. Bai Wei looks at Sanhua in doubt: "why don''t you run out of the princess''s house?" Sanhua patted her chest with a lingering fear. "I came out to help the princess, but I met a peddler on the way. I cried for help for a long time, but no one helped me, so I had to run. Later you saw it." "You are also really unlucky. By the way, I can help you with what the princess asked you to do," said Bai Wei kindly. To put it bluntly, he wanted to have more contact with Sanhua. Sanhua is a little nervous. He clenches the envelope in his hand and deliberately digs off the topic: "no, what are you doing out there? I don''t want to protect your Lord." Bai Wei shook his head helplessly. "The Lord received a letter from the emperor and went out to inspect the people''s situation, but I was left by the Lord to protect Miss Qin''s safety." Along with the situation Yang Yang hand of the words and dried fruit of a kind of thing. The day is slightly dark down, "I should go, otherwise the princess should say me." Sanhua looks at the sky with some worry. Bai Wei goes out first and looks around. He thinks there is no danger before he lets her out. "By the way, will you come out often in the future?" Bai Wei asked. Sanhua nodded shyly, and they parted ways. The people of Qin and Chu in the palace couldn''t see the bodyguard coming back. As soon as they wanted to send someone out to look for him, they saw him come in through the door of the palace, looking lost. Qin Chu people can''t help laughing at his appearance: "how did you meet your sweetheart?" Unexpectedly, Bai Wei''s reaction was so great that Qin and Chu people realized her idea. "Bai Wei dare not!" The bodyguard knelt down quickly, and the Qin churen said with a smile, "I''m just saying what I want to do with such a big reaction, but if you meet a girl you like, you''ll let it go!" At this time, it was dark. The Qin and Chu people were taken to dinner by Mo Yun. They looked at a large table of food and said, "after that, all the food will be halved, so much food will not be eaten." When it was dark, Meng Yan and his party had set up their barracks and were ready to rest. They were ready to go on their way tomorrow. Wolves howled outside the tent, and some of the new soldiers were so scared that they didn''t sleep all night. Meng Yan, who was sleeping on the hard board bed, couldn''t help laughing as he recalled the little things he had done with the people of Qin and Chu. At this time, after dinner, the people of Qin and Chu sat in the courtyard and looked at the moon in the sky, thinking of what Meng Yan said to her on the roof that day. The people of Qin and Chu dream that Meng Yan''s face is covered with blood and tell her to go quickly. The people of Qin and Chu wake up from the dream and wipe the sweat on their forehead. They always feel that something is going to happen. When Qin and Chu people get up, they keep flashing that picture in their mind. They always feel that something has happened to Meng Yan. Taking his own things, he was about to see Meng Yan. Under the comfort of Mo Yun, Qin and Chu gradually calmed down their emotions. "It''s a blessing or a disaster. However, with this system, what are you afraid of? Meng Yan is very safe now. You don''t have to worry about it." The words of the little fairy are like a powerful reassuring pill, which makes the Qin and Chu people calm down completely. ...... The princess said, "did you deliver the letter I asked you to send?" Princess feng''an looked at Sanhua, the servant girl shivering in front of her, and assured her to retreat. "Don''t forget to help me see if there is a letter this morning. If there is one, remember to bring it back for me." In fact, Sanhua secretly opened the envelope to read the contents. She was really scared. If the Regent really had something to do with the princess, the consequences would be unimaginable. Hesitant Sanhua stood outside the door and tried to persuade her, but she didn''t have the courage. In this way, she admitted that she had read the letter secretly. Later, because she was too afraid, she didn''t say anything. Meng Yan, who is still on the road, is also worried about the people of Qin and Chu. He is more confident when he thinks that she can get out of danger every time. Because the prince is no longer in the house, and they have nothing to do. Bai Wei goes out to try his luck to see if he can meet Sanhua. Who knows that he saw Sanhua worried soon after he went out. "Hello, we meet again." Bai Wei came forward to say hello. However, Sanhua seemed to have not heard him and walked forward. "What''s the matter with you?" Bai Wei is not willing to continue to ask, three birch this just reaction come over. "Nothing. Something unimportant." Bo Wei doesn''t believe that if it''s just something unimportant, as for the one who looks so worried. However, Bai Wei did not continue to ask, but went to the roadside to pick a handful of small wild flowers and gave them to Sanhua. These behaviors were all given by the Qin and Chu people. Sanhua looks at the man in the palace, thinking whether to tell him or not, but it''s like betraying his master. Bai Wei followed her for a while. San Hua Yan saw that the place was coming. He stopped immediately and put the flower plug in Bai Wei''s hand. Looking at Sanhua''s series of actions, Bai Wei thought Sanhua was going to refuse himˇ° Wait for me here. I''ll talk to you later. " Sanhua suddenly figured out that if he didn''t tell him that if the LORD was accused of communicating with foreign enemies, wouldn''t Bai Wei also be involved. Besides, if the princess fails, it''s her master who will suffer. As a result, no matter good or bad, it''s not good for Sanhua. Instead of letting them go, it''s better to tell Bai Wei to let them go. Sanhua carefully took out the letter on the pigeon and let the pigeon go. They find a quiet and simple teahouse. As soon as Bai Wei hears that Sanhua has something to say to himself, he can''t help but feel a little excited. All the way, he urges Sanhua to speak quickly. "I know you are interested in me, but now there is one more important thing you need to do!" Sanhua takes Bai Wei''s hand seriously and says word by word. Bai Wei doesn''t understand. Chapter 518 "Now listen, the princess colludes with the Turkic Prince Burigude to set up the prince. As for how to frame the prince, I don''t know. But now I can confirm the truth of the matter. Besides, I don''t want to hurt you, but for the prince, you must tell Miss Qin." Bo Wei can''t bear so much information. "Do you mean that Wang Ye is in danger now?" Sanhua nodded, "I don''t know if there is any danger now, but I''m sure there will be danger in the future! And the princess sent someone to keep an eye on your prince''s residence, and only recently did she withdraw. " Bai Wei suddenly some can''t sit still, "the person of the princess stares at our king''s mansion, this I know, the LORD says that the princess has no malice, we should open one eye to close one eye." "Sanhua, if I can come back safely this time, will you marry me?" Bai Wei turned around and just wanted to leave. He almost forgot why he came here with her. Sanhua lowers her head and nods slightly. Bai Wei grabs Sanhua''s hand happily, which makes Sanhua more shy and blushes. "I''m going to get down to business now. You wait for me to come back and marry you." Bai Wei said goodbye to Sanhua. Sanhua nodded: "I will marry you when you come back." They parted ways. Bai Wei was anxious to report to the people of Qin and Chu. However, Sanhua returned to the princess''s house with the letter, "did you meet anyone on the way?" Princess feng''an asked curiously. Three Hua surprised direct kneel down, think oneself say out of the affair was found, "no, no princess." Princess feng''an picked up the envelope and said, "what are you afraid of? I just want to see that you came back a little late this time. I just want to ask you if you really met me." Sanhua quickly shook his head, "OK, you step back. I can''t help asking." Princess feng''an was about to open the letter when she saw Sanhua on the side and asked her to retreat. Now it''s up to Bai Wei and the people of Qin and Chu. Meng Yancai left not long before he saw someone who couldn''t hold on. His eyelids were fighting. He sighed helplessly and said, "everyone, take a rest." As if the soldiers had been released, they would sleep on the ground at the end of the day. Regardless of whether the ground was dirty or not, Meng Yan went forward to inquire about the terrain in front of him. Bai Wei rushed back to the palace in a hurry. The people of Qin and Chu thought there was a fireˇ° Why are you in such a hurry? " Qin Chu people looked at Bai Wei in doubt. Bai Wei didn''t want to tell Qin Chu people that she was afraid of thinking too much. However, the people of Qin and Chu were reluctant to give up, and Bai Wei couldn''t explain why. However, the people of Qin and Chu believed that there must be something fishy in it, and they used the skill of telling the truth to Bai Wei. "What did you meet or know on the way, say it!" The people of Qin and Chu stared at Bai Wei shrewdly, and Bai Wei spoke out of control. The Qin and Chu people were shocked. "What do you mean, the letter that ordered the prince to inspect the people''s situation was made by Princess feng''an?" Bai Wei had to nod. "No, Meng Yan must be in danger now. I can''t sit here waiting to die. I''m going to help him." Qin and Chu people hurried back to their houses to pack up. Bai Wei stopped Qin Chu: "Miss Qin, you can''t go. The Lord asked us to protect you!" Qin Chu people with an anxious face said back: "then why did you leave? I''ll stay in this place where there are so many right and wrong, even if it''s to protect me?" Bai Wei suddenly didn''t know how to respond. Fortunately, Mo Yun caught the Qin and Chu people. "Miss Qin, calm down first. Let''s think about how we can get out of the capital." Mo Yun took Qin and Chu people to the bedside and said, "you think it''s day now. If you go out in such a big way, in case you are caught by Princess feng''an''s people, is it not a failure?" Qin Chu people think carefully is also very reasonable, a pick eyebrow: "then you say how to do now!" Mo cloud Eye Bead son bone Lu a turn a way: "we can wait until the evening to set out again, neither don''t bump into can still quietly leave the capital." Bai Wei thinks this method is good, and immediately agrees. Although Meng Yan is likely to be in danger now, if he doesn''t even go out, how can he save the Lord. Three people have to wait until the evening, "when it''s near the evening, you''ll go out to spread, I''ll go to the suburbs to play, do you understand?" The people of Qin and Chu gave orders to the housekeeper. Although the housekeeper was puzzled, he did so. ...... "Get up, let''s keep going!" Meng Yan has just come back from the front. The road ahead is a little steep. If he doesn''t hurry forward, they will spend the night in the woods tonight. Several soldiers grumble dissatisfied. Meng Yan explains that these soldiers have the strength and hope to move forward. It was late in the evening. In order not to attract attention, the people of Qin and Chu brought only Bai Wei and Mo Yun. Originally it was light to fight, Qin Chu people and Bai Wei looked at the things in Mo Yun''s hand and couldn''t help laughing. Mo Yun is a careful child. She can take care of the overall situation in everything she does. What she says is reasonable. If she is on the court, maybe she can lead the court to the future. "Auntie, we are going to fight light. What are you doing with so many things?" Bai Wei couldn''t help looking at what Mo Yun had brought. Most of them were the favorite food of Qin and Chu people. Because there are so many things, Qin and Chu people can only let her take two bags of things. Fortunately, Mo Yun has great strength, so it''s no problem to carry another two bags. When the housekeeper sent someone out to spread the news, the three people of Qin and Chu slipped out of the palace quietly. At this time, it was still dark. The three found a particularly humble Inn, and didn''t leave until it was dark. Bai Wei left his good brother, the rest of the guards, to cover for him. Bai Wei still spent a lot of time and material resources persuading him. He almost ran out of his family. Thinking that he had to save money, his daughter-in-law couldn''t bear it. As usual, the housekeeper came to the door of the Qin and Chu people, but no one was seen. "Miss Qin, she said she was too tired and wanted to have a rest early, and she had to go to the suburbs tomorrow, so she had a rest first." Although the housekeeper was puzzled, he didn''t say much and left directly. It was already dark and they couldn''t see their fingers. After they changed their equipment, they set out overnight. Who would have thought that the gate of the city would be guarded at night. "I''ll draw their attention first, and you two take the opportunity to go out!" Bai Wei planned, Qin Chu people asked: "then how do you do?" Bowie pointed to the high, ugly wall. "So high, are you sure you can climb out?" Mo Yun was incredulous, and Bo Wei was impatient. "If I had nothing beyond ordinary people, do you think the LORD would trust me so much?" Chapter 519 Bai Wei looks at the two people who are grinding haw and rushes out directly. The soldiers standing at the gate of the city see that Bai Wei comes after them. They had to take advantage of this opportunity to run out. After waiting outside for a long time, some of the Qin and Chu people were worried about taking Mo Yun to stand under the high wall. The opposite Bai Wei flew out directly. The two of them were stunned, "tut! What are you looking at? Run Bai Wei took the Qin and Chu people to run, and finally ran to the woods outside the city to stop at ease. On the other hand, Meng Yan and a group of soldiers rushed to find a shabby inn before they went down the mountain. Walking on the board, each foot would creak. The business was very cold, and the dim fire in the house was flashing, "is anyone there?" Because it was too quiet, Meng Yan''s voice became smaller, for fear of breaking the peace. The dilapidated lanterns outside the door swayed in the chilly night wind, and the soldiers standing outside were afraid. Although the inn is old, surprisingly, it has three floors and can accommodate all the people. Suddenly, a person comes out from under the counter. Even those who have more martial arts skills will be startled. Because the man who came out was really a little indescribable, "young man, do you want a house?" The voice of the innkeeper was like an 80 year old granny, "yes, I''ve packed all three floors." Meng Yan can only stay here so that the soldiers can have a rest. "OK, just a moment. My inn hasn''t been visited for a long time. I''ll clean it up for you." The innkeeper''s height is like a child over seven years old. The soldier standing outside the door vaguely heard the voice inside, "I''ve heard that most of the people near are not good people. There are four famous strange people here. I don''t know if you''ve heard of them." Other people were fascinated. Meng Yan opened the door and let everyone in. The soldier didn''t finish what he said. Because of regional reasons, it''s much colder here than the capital. Once everyone entered, it was like stretching out. The owner of the inn slowly came down from the upstairs, and the wooden board of the stairs was trampled all the time. "Clear up, please. If you need anything else, just tell me." Listening to the boss''s polite words, many people feel relieved. "Boss, bring up some hot bottles of wine." Meng Yan knocked on the counter, the boss''s height is not enough, so Meng Yan needs to stand on tiptoe to look inside the ground. Suddenly on the boss''s muddy eyes, Meng Yan is not afraidˇ° Yes, sir. Just a moment, please The soldiers who have just come down for convenience always feel that the boss''s voice is a little strange. Meng Yan was a little surprised and said, "I didn''t expect that you still have wine here!" The boss suddenly hoarse voice smile, "we this only you can''t think of, there is no I can''t do." It was late. When the innkeeper brought up the wine, all the soldiers were almost asleep. Meng Yan gave the hot wine to the soldiers and drank two of them himself. He didn''t expect that the wine was sweet and delicious at the beginning of the drink. He didn''t expect that he had enough stamina. Meng Yan fell down without a few drinks. The Qin and Chu people, who were still groping in the woods, kept carefully avoiding all the obstacles. Fortunately, there was Bo Wei in front of them, "didn''t I say that nobody came to the woods? There''s not even a path to cross. " The Qin and Chu people nearly tripped over the vines on the ground. "It''s not that Mo Yun wants to go here, otherwise we won''t be in the woods in the middle of the night." Walking in front of Bo Wei blame strange way, "Miss Qin, if you don''t want to see Wang Ye earlier, we still have time to go back." Mo Yun has some grievances. "OK, you don''t have to say a few words. If Mo Yun makes you cry, I''ll be with you forever!" Qin Chu people had to help Mo Yun, "by the way, you say your home is near here?" Mo Yun said to Qin Chu people as he walked, "yes, but some people don''t believe that I can come out of that place alive. Maybe I''m lucky." In the dark, Mo Yun could not see the expression of Qin and Chu people. "This person is not simple, but she has no intention to hurt you, don''t worry." The little fairy flashed in the mind of Qin and Chu people, "by the way, how did you enter the palace?" The people of Qin and Chu were suddenly curious about her identity. Bai Wei, who was walking in front of him, suddenly stopped and lowered his voice: "don''t talk. Something is approaching us." In the dark, the Qin and Chu people could only hear the three people''s violent breathing and their own heartbeat. "Behind us, you two go behind me first, and I''ll take care of this." Bai Wei slowly turns his body, and Qin Chu people nervously grasp Mo Yun''s wrist. Feeling the tension of Qin and Chu people, Mo Yun patted the back of Qin and Chu people''s hands, "don''t worry, just a few hungry wolves." For a moment, the people of Qin and Chu admired Mo Yun, but their curiosity was higher than their admiration: "how do you know it''s a wolf?" Hearing this, Mo Yun was silent. "I''ve been in the woods since I was a child. I know what this sound is as soon as I hear it." Qin Chu people nodded thoughtfully. Listening to the sound of fighting in front, the people of Qin and Chu were worried about the safety of Bai Wei. Suddenly came the voice of Bo Wei, "it''s over. Let''s go and try to get out of the woods before dawn." Although it was dark, Qin and Chu people could not see anything, but smelled a bloody smell, they could not help but cry out in a low voice: "are you hurt?" Bai Wei tore off a piece of cloth with his hand and tightly held the bleeding place. "It''s OK. I was caught by the wolf by accident." Looking at Bai Wei''s efforts to open up a way for them, the Qin and Chu people used the skills in the system to make Bai Wei''s wounds heal quickly, and the three continued to move forward silently in the dark. Finally, the day began to light, and the three had already come out of the woods. On the other hand, Meng Yan rubbed his eyes, only to find the abnormality around him. There was nothing around him, even the old inn disappeared without a trace. Meng Yan was awakened by cold. When he woke up, he found that he was lying on the ground, surrounded by soldiers. Meng Yan hurried to check, but fortunately, he just fell asleep. Meng Yan woke them up one by one. Looking at the surrounding terrain, it was clear that there was an inn here last night. Why did it suddenly disappear, and there was no trace? Meng Yan carefully recalled the scene of yesterday. When everyone wakes up, his expression is the same as Meng Yan''s. I am lying in bed well, why will wake up on the ground, fortunately this piece of sand is more, all people are not infected with cold. Chapter 520 After watching everyone awake, Meng Yan ordered everyone to gather and prepare to count the number of people. After three times, the soldiers were not all. After confirming that it wasn''t a mistake, he began to look for people everywhere, but he found nothing. Finally, he was determined to be missing. Three people are missing. Meng Yan asks the people who live with them. The only thing they have in common is that they went to bed early and didn''t drink the wine Meng Yan sent. In desperation, Meng Yan and his party had to move on to see if they started first. The three men who came out of the Woods found a cave as a place to settle down. Mo Yun knew that the hungry wolf at night was not an ordinary wolf. Their claws were poisonous. The light ones would leave their bodies by themselves, not to mention the heavy ones would explode on the spot. Seeing that Bai Wei is so strong and powerful, Mo Yun begins to doubt whether he heard wrong last night. As soon as it gets light, Mo Yun has been staring at the wound on Bai Wei''s leg. After arriving at the cave, Mo Yun finds out the medicine from the things he brought and wants to help Bai Wei bandage itˇ° I don''t think it''s necessary. At the beginning, it was a little painful, but later I didn''t feel it at all. " Qin churen smiles and doesn''t speak. Bai Wei resists other people''s touching him. However, driven by strong curiosity, Mo Yun grabs Bai Wei''s leg and opens his trouser leg. Seeing that there was only a faint pink scar on it, Mo Yun was surprised. From the scar, it was true that the wolf was poisonous. But overnight, only the scar was good. What happened at this time. Qin Chu people saw that Mo Yun''s abnormal action was just a little surprised. They were also surprised to see that Bai Wei, who was about to disappear after his leg injury was healed. "I was caught by a wolf last night. Why did I become like this all night?" After that, he rubbed his legs hard and was relieved after confirming that there was no mistake. Bai Wei put down his trouser legs, "now it''s still the most important to drive. You have a rest here. I''ll get some water." Finish saying to want to go out, Mo cloud a pull Bai Wei, "this place of river water can''t drink." Two people looked at Mo Yun doubtfully, "I just saw his wound. This kind of wound is a kind of common wolf here. Their claws contain strong poison. The strong poison comes from the vines of these trees, but the source of these vines comes from the deepest part of the river here." Two people this just understand, Mo Yun shook his head, take out water from the burden, "no wonder so heavy, originally you all took water." The people of Qin and Chu could not help joking, which relieved some of the awkward atmosphere. Mo Yun looked at Bai Wei''s eyes more speechless. After half an hour''s rest, the three of them set out and went on, "first, the road ahead is very dangerous. If you are not careful, you may die. You have to think about it." Bai Wei looked at Mo Yun as if he were a psychopath: "we''ve all come here. Do you think we''ll give up halfway?" Then he picked up his sword and went on. "It''s really fearless of those who don''t know." Mo Yun and the people of Qin and Chu followed him. Meng Yan was about to arrive, but the more he went inside, the hotter the weather was. It was too dry to breathe. Meng Yan had to stop the team, but even that didn''t help. It was a dilemma. In a trance, Meng Yan seemed to see the lake and rushed to catch it up. As a result, the more he chased the lake, the farther he ran. He kept cycling until he died of thirst. Meng Yan, who was suddenly awakened, startled the innkeeper standing by, "how did you wake up so quickly?" The boss''s voice restored the voice of a young man, but his height was still so short. Meng Yan directly pulled out the sword and put it on the boss''s neck. Unexpectedly, the boss''s skill was more agile and quickly avoidedˇ° What tricks do you play? Why do I dream like that? " The boss shook his head disapprovingly, "how can you say it''s a dream? What you''ve just seen will be what you will be Meng Yan was a little confused, "in short, as long as you get out of my inn, you will fall into the predicament of your dream." "Say, where did you hide my three men?" Then Meng Yan raised his sword again, "ouch, young man, how can you dance swords and guns so easily? Can''t I?" "The wine I give you to drink is my own original wine, which is called dreamland. The so-called is that as long as people drink it, they will immediately go to dreamland, and I can weave a beautiful dream for you at the moment you enter the dream." They sat on the edge of the table and chatted. The innkeeper picked up his glass and sniffed it obsessivelyˇ° So the three didn''t drink this, so I can''t see them in it. " Meng Yan looked at the boss thoughtfully, and the boss nodded in agreement. Meng Yan didn''t believe that the dream that the innkeeper said was true. When he went downstairs, he just opened the door and was hit back by the heat wave outside. The soldiers who heard the sound ran down, leaving only the three men who had not drunk still sleeping. "Ask the boss to show us the way." Meng Yan said servile, those soldiers are still a blank face, the boss said with a smile: "I can help you, but you have to give those three people to me." As soon as the boss finished, he was rejected by Meng Yan, "why do you have to have someone? I can satisfy you with everything else. " The boss shook his head and said, "look at my small body. Every time visitors have to struggle to climb up the counter, I just want a few people to stay here to help me." As a result, Meng Yan still refused to let go, and the boss was a little angry: "hum! Even if you don''t give me these three people, you think you can leave. " The soldiers were talking at the bottom, and Meng Yan could only act like, "then you wait, I''ll ask their opinions." As a result, the three people didn''t agree at first, but they thought that if they didn''t stay, they would harm the brothers, so they could only agree. Meng Yan promised that if they had a chance, he would come back to save them. After a few people agreed, the boss gave each of them something that looked like a glass ball. "You can go, and I''ll stay with these three people. Don''t worry, if there are no guests in three months, I''ll let them go." All the people looked at the three people left behind, turned and left. The boss grabbed Meng Yan: "you have to remember that this medicine can only protect you for half a day, you must be quick." Meng Yan nodded and left the shabby Inn with the soldiers. When they looked back, the inn disappeared. Chapter 521 The pill turned into an invisible barrier, isolating them from the outside world. Although Meng Yan can still see the heat wave, he can''t feel the temperature. All of a sudden, there was a lot of noise in the line. "I told you I didn''t expect to see what I could see in books in my lifetime!" Meng Yan can vaguely understand that this is actually an illusion set up by others according to the eight diagrams. He can only pass the innkeeper''s pass, otherwise he can''t get out of the inn until he is consumed by the innkeeper. Meng Yan took it as a joke and laughed it off. "But I haven''t finished with you last time. In fact, we are still good. Passing by here is like passing through the customs. Fortunately, we met the innkeeper first, otherwise we would die or die!" There''s someone down there who doesn''t agree. He patted the man on the shoulder and said, "I don''t know where you saw the unofficial history books. Don''t believe it. These are pure nonsense!" That person is not angry, "you really don''t believe it, we will meet a very hot tempered person, this gossip fantasy is set by that person, the book says that he is the person who hates to be disturbed by others." Empty talk, everyone can only wait. ...... Three people came to a wide place, no flowers and trees, only a piece of land, but this land is different from ordinary land, some places are wet, some places are dry. "You must pay attention to the wet place must not step on, can only walk dry place." Mo Yun grasped the burden in his hand and went ahead. Standing in the middle of the greeting two people, motioned to let them quickly past, who knows that the ground like alive began to move. Mo Yun, who was standing inside, was the first time to encounter this situation. Fortunately, he didn''t walk very far and flew over with a slight jump. Looking at the moving ground, Qin and Chu people couldn''t help being curious. They wanted to touch the ground with their hands, but Mo Yun pulled them back. "When I was a child, I heard my grandmother talk about this place, but I never came here. My grandmother said that the terrain changes once every ten years, but I didn''t expect to be hit by us." Mo Yun patted his chest with lingering fear. Bai Wei looked at Mo Yun with some disgust, "fortunately, Miss Qin and I didn''t go there, otherwise we would be killed by you!" As soon as the words came out, Bai Wei realized that what he said was a little heavy. The atmosphere was a little confused, and the people of Qin and Chu immediately said, "by the way, why can''t you touch the ground?" Mo Yun did not speak, picked up a stone from the side of the road and threw it in, "my grandmother said that this place must not be in it when changing the terrain. Otherwise, it will be eroded. There is a kind of liquid that can dissolve people in this field. " The stone was gradually swallowed by the ground. After swallowing it, there were still wisps of white smoke on the ground Bai Wei had to admit that if they had not had Mo Yun along the way, they would have been killed at the beginning. "There''s no other way. I have to leave this road. If I have to wait, I''ll have to wait for at least a year and a half." Mo Yun cold response, three people had to pass through the woods next to. Qin and Chu people still followed Bai Wei, "where are we going through this forest?" Mo Yun lowered his head for the Qin and Chu people and said, "it should be the road leading to the Lord. If we calculate like this, we can''t say that we can still meet the Lord!" After listening to Mo Yun''s words, the people of Qin and Chu suddenly got excited, "let''s go quickly. By the way, I asked you how you got into the Palace last time, and you haven''t answered me yet!" Looking at the curious appearance of Qin and Chu people, Mo Yun had no choice but to tell. I ran out of this place alone, and they didn''t believe that I could come out alone. They all called me a liar. I wandered around looking for a job, at least to ensure my food and clothing for three meals a day. I help to prescribe medicine in a well-known hospital. I always work hard and never dare to slack off. However, that doctor is not a serious doctor. He often writes wrong words when prescribing medicine. I also have a little research on medical skills. Whenever I find out, I will help him correct it. I didn''t expect that he not only didn''t thank me, but also called me troublesome. One day, an accident finally happened. He prescribed the wrong prescription, and his family seized the wrong medicine. The patient died because of the prescription problem. The family came to ask for his life debt, but he framed me as saying that I deliberately seized the wrong medicine, which led to the patient''s departure. Those who didn''t know what happened started to pull me into the street, beat me, pull my hair and kick me in the stomach. Then I was taken back to the palace by the Lord. Listening to Mo Yun''s deeds, Qin Chu people can''t help feeling sad. One of her girls has gone through so much. "Fortunately, God let me meet the Lord, otherwise it''s unknown whether I will live in this world now." Mo Yun looks at Qin Chu people''s sad face, pretending to be happy. Unconsciously, the three people are almost at the end of the day, "see? We''re almost there Mo Yun pointed to the front. On the other side, the quiet team followed Meng Yan in silence. I don''t know how to find the end. I can''t see the end at a glance. Half a day is coming. Meng Yan is worried because he knows how scorching it is outside under this thin layer of protection. The heat wave has been swinging around in front of Meng Yan. He is a little dazzled. "Lord, when can we find a way out? It''s not the way to go on like this." The soldiers who took the lead began to coax. A bold bodyguard rushed out from the barrier. Meng Yan heard ah before he came and stopped him. The man who broke out first turned red. It was obviously impossible for him to return to the collective barrier from the outside. The man''s face rose until vermilion fell on the ground and began to twitch. After a while, Meng Yan thought it was over. The man began to spontaneous combustion, scared everyone immediately shut up, no one wanted to end up like that, Meng Yan looked at the people who could not be saved, only to give up and go on. Just at the last moment of time, Meng Yan anxiously looked forward and thrust his sword into the ground, but his body was pulled into a new world. At this time, Meng Yan was pulled by a strong man, "you have soiled my uncle''s shoes. I''ll give you a chance to clean my shoes, otherwise you won''t want to leave me." He also pointed to his old cloth shoes. Meng Yan, who is still in confusion, is held by someone''s clothes. He grabs the man''s hand like conditional launch and throws it out. Chapter 522 The soldiers standing behind Meng Yan began to talk, "don''t you think this man is looking for death? Even today''s emperor has to yield us three points. " The person who said they would meet a very hot tempered person here stood up and said, "it''s over. How did we get here?" Everyone looks at him. "You don''t know, what this person likes most is to set up an illusion to confuse others. Once we have a substantial conflict with people here, we will completely enter this illusion." The soldier standing on one side said, "why didn''t you say it earlier, what can you do now?" The strong man who was thrown to the ground by Meng Yan got up from the ground. Meng Yan thought he was going to fight back. Who knows that the strong man got up and suddenly sat down on the ground. This series of operations are confusing. At this time, there were many people watching on the street. The strong man sat down on the ground and burst into tears, "I''ll sue you! Bullying good people, Wuwuwuwu. " The enthusiastic residents standing on one side said, "you are really unlucky. When you meet him as soon as you come here, you should take care of yourself, but in all likelihood you can''t run away today!" After that, the man turned around and left. He disappeared like a smoke in the air. Meng Yan looked at the man curiously. After crying, the strong man stood up and took Meng Yan''s hand. Meng Yan, who was very strong, couldn''t make it. Then he fell into a coma and disappeared in front of everyone. Standing behind the soldiers like a headless fly, chaos to a pot of porridge. At this time, the storyteller stood up and said, "don''t panic now. I have seen in the book that as long as there is anything bad, don''t panic. Now we have to find the master here and fulfill his three requirements. He can let the LORD go." Then the soldiers calmed down and began to look for the owner. At the end of the road, the Qin and Chu people looked at the light in front of them, but there was an invisible but unbreakable barrier. Bai Wei and the Qin and Chu people looked at Mo Yun together. However, Mo Yun shrugged his shoulders and said that he didn''t know how to get in. Bai Wei had been trying on the edge of the barrier, kicking with his feet, rowing with his sword and burning with fire. Bai Wei spat and cursed. Who knows that the barrier automatically opened a human arch. They were overjoyed and went in one by one. Three people walking around inside, found that people here seem to be unable to see them, are busy with their own thingsˇ° Notice that we don''t talk to anyone here and don''t disturb them on purpose. " Mo Yun suddenly pulls away the Qin and Chu people and is about to run into a vegetable vendorˇ° Why? " Qin Chu''s heart looked at Mo Yun with lingering fear, "this is an illusion..." before Mo Yun''s words were finished, Bai Wei said hello to a group of people. This group of people happened to be the soldiers in Meng Yan''s belt. There were people Bai Wei knew. A group of people came to a wide place, and there was no one around. "What about Wang Ye? We came out this time just to save the Lord back? " Bai Wei looked around all the time, but he never saw Meng Yan. The people of Qin and Chu asked anxiously, "what about others? Not with you? " The soldier who took the lead hung his head. "Wang Ye, he just came here and collided with a strong man. He was dragged away by the strong man, and then disappeared out of thin air." Mo Yun asked in a hurry: "is he a strong man who loves to cry?" A group of soldiers nodded. "No, the Lord must be in the clan now!" Mo Yun said that the Qin and Chu people were puzzled. "This is a high-level dreamland. As long as the outsiders don''t conflict with the people in the dreamland, they can go out safely." The little fairy explained. "Is there any way?" Qin Chu people quickly asked for help from the system, "there''s no way, even if you use the time reversal, you can''t catch up with them. Besides, you and Meng Yan are not together. " Qin Chu people helplessly lowered his head, "there is, but there needs to be a conflict with here." Mo Yun pinched his chin, Qin Chu people suddenly raised his head, "really?" "What am I cheating you for? We just need to find the master Huo ye here. He set up this illusion. Only by finding him and fulfilling his three requirements can we save the Lord." Mo Yun said word by word. No matter what, they have to have a try. Qin Chu people and Bai Wei are willing to argue with others in order to save the Lord. "Listen, we''ll save the Lord later. Mo Yun, you''ll take these people to the exit and wait for us." Bo Wei is in command. Mo Yun had no choice but to promise, saying that a group of people who did not know where to come from tried to disperse themˇ° All the people line up in a vertical line and slip out of the crevices of the people. " The people of the Qin and Chu dynasties are quick witted. When everyone came out, only Qin and Chu people and Bai Wei were left in the middle of the crowd. They rushed out of the crowd. The breathless Qin Chu people saw Mo Yun running in her direction, gave her a topographic map and left. The people of Qin and Chu opened the map doubtfully, which indicated where they would meet huoye. There were only two places where they could meet huoye. In order to save time, they had to go separatelyˇ° However, it is still a question whether these three requirements can be fulfilled. " Bowen said the most important question. "Little fairy, do you know where huoye is?" The people of Qin and Chu asked quietly in their minds. The little fairy''s lazy voice came: "he is not in these two places, he is in the middle of these two places." The Qin Chu people asked suspiciously, "didn''t you say she wouldn''t harm me?"ˇ° She didn''t hurt you, but this time Huo Ye is not in these two places where he often goes. " The fairy explained. In desperation, the Qin and Chu people looked at the map and found that the one in the middle seemed to be a brothel "We''re going here." Qin Chu people pointed to the middle of the map. Obviously, Bai Wei also saw that it was a brothel. "Don''t make trouble, Miss Qin. We have to go to save the Lord." Some of the speechless people of Qin and Chu gave Bai Wei a look. "I said I''ll go here. Are you going or not?" Bai Wei had no choice but to promise. Although he didn''t know why he wanted to go here, his perception told him that it was right to follow the people of Qin and Chu. "Do you know what the three wishes of Huo ye are?" Qin Chu people couldn''t help asking the fairy, "I don''t know, but I know there is a way to help you fulfill three wishes quickly and without difficulty." Originally some disappointed Qin Chu people were full of hope when they heard the fairy saying so. Chapter 523 "Say it, say it." The Qin and Chu people can''t wait to know that the little fairy has to come together: "this Huo ye had a sweetheart many years ago, but later he died unexpectedly in a war made by Huo Ye." The puzzled Qin Chu people couldn''t help asking curiously, "what does that have to do with my fulfilling his three wishes?" The little fairy couldn''t help but want to give Qin and Chu people a punch: "nonsense, of course, is to use the appearance of the people he loves to confuse him!" Qin Chu people suddenly a face of resistance, "this is not very good, I can''t cheat." The little fairy could not help but despise this woman, saying as if she had made up a few things before, "anyway, the way is like this. If you don''t want to save the Lord, you don''t have to." Along the way, the people of Qin and Chu were all hesitating whether they wanted to choose this method or not. They used their conscience, but what if they could not save the king. Nearby, the Qin and Chu people suddenly made up their mind. "You wait for me outside. I''ll go alone." Qin Chu people looked at the house in front of them and said, "no, if you have a king who has different strengths and weaknesses, you can''t throw me into the wilderness!" Don''t even think about it. However, the Qin Chu people had no choice but to take such a bad strategy, "cough, if you have to go in, I won''t stop you, but it''s a question whether I can control my mouth and don''t tell Sanhua." At this time, Bai Wei regretted why he had told the Qin and Chu people about himself and Sanhua. He finally gave in after much thinkingˇ° Well, I''ll wait for you here. If you are in any danger, shout that I will go in immediately. " After the two discussed, Qin Chu stood at the door and took a deep breath, "little fairy, help me change!" After that, she became a young girl with a red veil on her face. "Little fairy, what''s this weird look?" As they walked, the people of Qin and Chu asked the little fairy not to show any difference. "What do you know? If you want to recall a person''s deepest memories, the first meeting is the best example." Qin churen nodded his head vaguely. "The first time they met was at a banquet. Because of a song, Huo Ye fell in love with this woman, who was called Shaoyao. Of course, most of the fairyland built by Huo Ye is for the purpose of commemorating the girl named Shaoyao. " Little fairy said a Datong, Qin Chu people turned in the field for a long time did not see people, "where are people?" Qin Chu was impatient. "You can''t see it now. You go to the backstage of that stage first, and then huoye will appear." The obedient Qin and Chu people came backstage, where a group of girls were changing their clothes. They really had hot eyesˇ° By the way, what are they holding? " Qin Chu people looked at these heavily makeup women and asked curiously. "Huakui competition." At the moment, the little fairy is too lazy to explain. At this time, the handsome man lying on the top of his mouth in red clothes is Huo Ye. However, Huo Ye is a playful man and can''t compare with Wang Ye. Qin Chu people stayed backstage and sat in a chair bored. A woman who looked very old rushed in from the outside, looked around, and suddenly put her eyes on Qin Chu people, "what are you doing here? I''ve called you on the stage several times. Come with me The Qin and Chu people did not tell each other. They took the Qin and Chu people to the stage. They did not know when they would be stuffed with a lute. "Just follow your heart!" The little fairy is going to the theatre. With the sad mood of pipa, the clear voice of Qin and Chu people is surrounded in the wide room. When the people of Qin and Chu just said the first sentence, ye fell down from the chair. There is a saying in my mouth: "Peony..." After the completion of a song by the people of Qin and Chu, the whole hall resounded with applause. Outside, Bai Wei thought something was wrong. After singing, the Qin and Chu people went down from the stage. Just walked backstage by a powerful hands embrace, "really is you, is it you peony?" Then he released his hand and looked at the veil, but he did not dare to lift it. I have to admit that the people of Qin and Chu were shocked when they saw Huo Ye. In their hearts, Huo Ye has always been a bad old man, or a middle-aged and old man. The moment I saw him, the gap was really big. Huo Ye smelled the familiar smell of Qin and Chu people, and slowly opened the veil. As a result, Huo Ye suddenly puts it back, which makes the people of Qin and Chu think that it''s revealing, and they are very flustered. "It''s really you!" Huo Ye''s eyes widened and hugs Qin churen. Although Qin churen doesn''t hate handsome guys, he can''t bear to be hugged by them. Qin churen, who couldn''t breathe, said, "you, can you let me go first?" When he heard this, Huo ye let go and was at a loss. He felt like a child who got his favorite toy. This made Qin Chu feel more guilty. "Let''s go. There are too many people here." Huo Ye carefully helped Qin Chu people up the stairs, "by the way, I forgot to tell you, this is sometimes limited." The little fairy suddenly came to the scene. Qin churen, who just arrived at the room, wanted to show his purpose. Unexpectedly, he was blocked up by Huo Ye. "Don''t talk. Sit down and have a drink first." After all, it was in other people''s territory, and the Qin and Chu people could only do itˇ° Don''t talk. Let me talk first. Do you know how much peony has missed you over the years... " Qin churen is about to fall asleep after listening to Huo Ye. Suddenly, "now I''m finished, it''s up to you." Qin Chu immediately stood up, "in fact, I''m not the peony you said..." before Qin Chu finished speaking, Huo Ye interrupted Qin Chu. "I know that. You don''t have to explain. What I want to know is what you came here to attract my attention." Huo Ye changes his mood just now, and the contrast is unbearable to the people of Qin and Chu. "How do you know that I''m not peony? Don''t I?" Qin Chu people are as like as two peas. "I knew you were fake just now when you entered the door. Even if you look like it, you can''t be the same as her." The people of Qin and Chu were somewhat embarrassed. "Yes, yes, I''m a fake, but if I didn''t have difficulties, how could I do such a thing?" Fire Ye immediately came to interest, "Oh? What''s the trouble with this young lady? Can you pretend to be peony and cheat me? " Chapter 524 Although it really makes people angry, Huo Ye''s eyes are always so affectionate when he looks at Qin and Chu people, as if he doesn''t mind her pretending. "My husband is locked up by the people here. I come here to hope you can let him go!" The voice of Qin and Chu people is a little hoarse, like a prelude to cry. Huo Ye is in a hurry. After all, the people of Qin and Chu can bear Peony''s face now. Even though Huo Ye tells himself countless times that he has killed peony, he can''t help but feel sorry for Qin and Chu people and can''t bear to let her suffer a little injustice. "Yes! But you also know that I need to meet three requirements Huo Ye readily agrees. Qin Chu people still feel guilty when they look at Huo Ye''s cheerful appearance. Qin churen, who suddenly grabbed her hands, was startled. "You have finished the first one. As for how you know I''m here, I won''t ask too much. The second one should be combined with the third one." Huo Ye says, squeezing his chin like thinking. "What are the third and the second?" Qin and Chu people can''t help but ask curiously. However, huoye doesn''t answer. Instead, he stops Qin and Chu people''s waist and jumps down from the window. The sudden operation scares Qin and Chu people. However, waiting for the Qin and Chu people is not the pain of contact with the ground, just a feeling of stepping on the soft cotton, Qin and Chu people were relieved to open their eyes. I didn''t open my eyes. Fortunately, I almost didn''t faint when I opened my eyes. They walked on the clouds. It looks really dreamy. "How did you do it?" Qin Chu people can''t help but ask Huo Ye standing by, "don''t forget that I created this place. I can do whatever I want." Qin and Chu people suddenly realized. Step by step, walk slowly on the cloud, "the last requirement is that you sing the song you sing on the stage again on the cloud." Because the Qin and Chu people were really afraid to stand at such a high altitude, they just wanted to go down because they didn''t take the pipa. I didn''t expect that Huo ye took out a beautiful lute from behind like a magic trick, which was much better than just nowˇ° This is her lute. Hold it well and let me listen to it for the last time. " Then he handed the pipa to the Qin and Chu people. Looking at some poor Huo ye, the people of Qin and Chu had no choice but to take the Pipa and sit on the clouds and sing that song. All over the sky. At this time, Meng Yan was sitting in the prison of zongrenfu. He never thought that he would enter this place one day. Suddenly, he heard the song coming from outside and could not help but be intoxicated. But the sound made Meng Yan feel familiar. Meng Yan didn''t dare to confirm it, so he had to continue to think about how to get out. The sound outside the window suddenly stopped, and Meng Yan couldn''t help clapping. At this time, the time of Qin and Chu people has passed, showing their original appearance. "You are also good-looking. Next time, you can try to attract other people''s attention directly with your appearance, which may be faster." After a song, Huo ye can''t help looking relieved. "It''s time to end up with yourself." Huo Ye reaches for the pipa handed over by the Qin and Chu people and breaks it. "This should be the most real thing in this dreamland." Then Huo Ye comes down with Qin Chu. The people of Qin and Chu ran to such a high place and almost fainted Bai Wei. Originally, Bai Wei could not run away as long as he was in the brothel. Unexpectedly, there was such operation from heaven. "Can I release my husband now?" Qin Chu people can''t wait to ask. Huo Ye laughs and asks: "is it really your husband? Are you married? " Qin Chu people obstinately agreed, "yes, yes!" Fire Ye suddenly came to interest, "go, I accompany you to release your husband!" Huo Ye deliberately recites the word "husband" very seriously, which makes the people of Qin and Chu look very shy. Go to the door, take Bo Wei to leave here and go to the patriarchal clan. Along the way, Bai Wei kept asking, "Miss Qin, how do you meet the three requirements? Can you tell me?" Qin Chu people looked at Bai Wei with a curious look on his face and deliberately told him nothing. Who knows Bo Wei still plays a small temper, "don''t tell me, I''ll tell the Lord about you going to the brothel!" Bai Wei imitates the tone of Qin and Chu people. In the end, the Qin and Chu people could only promise him, and then tell him and tell him when everything was over. Bai Wei gives up and comes to the master''s mansion. With a big wave of his hand, Huo Ye calls out Meng Yan, who is still in the cell. Meng Yan, who is still thinking about how to get out, can''t change the scene for the moment. All of a sudden, I saw Qin and Chu people rush up excitedly, "Why are you here? You''re not hurt. What are you doing here? Who asked you to come? " As soon as several problems hit Qin and Chu people''s heads, Qin and Chu people quietly lay down in Meng Yan''s ears and said, "let''s solve the immediate problems first." Meng Yan nodded his head. Qin Chu people directly thanks, want to take Meng Yan away, "wait a minute, if you can prove that you are husband and wife, you can go." Huo Ye sits on it and looks at them. The people present were a little shocked. At this time, the ghost request was too perfunctory. Only Meng Yan realizes that there is a reason for this. It must be reasonable for Huo ye to ask for it. "Oh, I just accidentally said that you are my husband. How can this man still hold on?" The people of Qin and Chu kept muttering there. Just as Meng Yan heard it clearly, he couldn''t help laughing. When the Qin and Chu people were unprepared, they kissed her on the cheek, "is that ok?" Meng Yan turns his head and looks at Huo Ye. Huo Ye waves to indicate that you are free. All of a sudden, the Qin and Chu people were still standing in the same place in a circle. Until Meng Yan patted her on the shoulder, there was no response. Meng Yan had to carry her up and leave the ground. Qin and Chu people were sober. Bai Wei is following them and can''t help laughing. Huo Ye is also following them. Looking at their fighting, I can''t help thinking of what happened before. Several people arrive at the exit of this dreamland all the way, and Huo Ye follows them all the time, so that the Qin and Chu people think that Huo Ye doesn''t want to let them go. "You should be the last to see this dreamland!" Huo Ye looks at this prosperous dreamland and says, "how do you want to lift it?" Qin Chu couldn''t help asking, "there are too many memories of me and her. I can''t be immersed in the dream I created for myself all the time. Thank you for waking me up." After that, he looked at Qin and Chu people gratefully. Qin and Chu people also lowered their heads. The development of this matter is not controlled by Qin and Chu people. Chapter 525 "But I have to say that when I saw you for the first time, you gave me the feeling that you were very playful, but now it seems that people can''t judge their appearance, and the sea can''t be measured!" Qin Chu people look at huoye. Huo Ye smiles. "Maybe it''s because I''ve been pretending for too long. I can''t even recognize myself." With a wave of his hand, Huo Ye changes the color of his clothes. His white clothes make him look like a plum blossom on a proud branch. After saying goodbye, Meng Yan and others just want to go out from the exit. Unexpectedly, they are beaten back by an invisible cutting edge. Huoye immediately comes forward to check. At this time, Meng Yan is unconscious. On the other side, "say! Who on earth leaked the information! " The appearance of Princess Feng an is a little ferocious, "who broke my plan after all!" From that day when the housekeeper scattered the Qin and Chu people to visit the suburbs, Princess feng''an, who got the news, couldn''t help sneering. If the Qin and Chu people stayed in the palace all the time, it was not easy to start. Princess feng''an took people to ambush in the suburbs for a long time and didn''t see the Qin and Chu people. Later, the informant reported that the Qin and Chu people had left the palace, but not to the suburbs. Let Princess feng''an instantly realize that someone has told Qin and Chu people about it, which makes Qin and Chu people escape. It''s really hard to understand Princess feng''an''s hatred if this traitor is not found out. "Princess, your servant girls and bodyguards are all here." An old man said, "let the people who are not around me leave. They can''t know about it." Princess feng''an dismissed some people. The angry Princess feng''an looked at the rest of the servant girls, "you are the only three who can know this and get in and out freely!" Princess feng''an points to the three maids headed by Sanhua. Scared three people kneel on the ground shiver, "if you admit now, I may spare your life!" Princess feng''an leaned down and looked at the three people. Sanhua was not brave enough. Now she was even more scared and could only admit it. "Thanks for the princess''s trust in you, are you going to repay me like this?" Princess feng''an looks at Sanhua viciously. Sanhua has already cried. Several bodyguards tied Sanhua up and said, "send him to the dungeon of the imperial palace. Don''t let him out without my orders!" Several bodyguards dragged Sanhua to the dungeon. The bodyguards and servant girls at the bottom talked one after another, "what''s the matter with the princess? It wasn''t like this before!" ...... "In that case, I can only ask bregude." Princess feng''an shut herself up in the room, holding a pen in her hand, reciting words, and wrote on the paper: "the Qin and Chu people have gone, and they must be killed!" Words are full of hate for the two, Meng Yan said to himself that day in the competition stage is still fresh in my mind. On the other side, Burigude, who received the letter, was a little arrogant. "I didn''t expect that Princess feng''an would ask for me one day. How could I let the princess down?" Then he took people to the place where Meng Yan was in the dreamland. There are four famous demons in this area. The first two are not under the control of Burigude, while the latter two are more ferocious than the former. One is called hunji. His favorite is all kinds of heads. The more beautiful he is, the more he likes it. He is nicknamed tiger head cutter. The other is mingmie. He is good at killing people in the invisible. He is good at using people''s psychological emotions to guide people''s demons and lead people to a road of no return, which is equivalent to the idea of killing people in the invisible. Bregude and the two rushed here to stop Meng Yan and the Qin and Chu people. Because Meng Yan was injured, these people can only stay here. They can''t advance or retreat. They can''t stay here all their lives. "He has just been hurt by the mixed guillotine. Fortunately, Wang Ye''s martial arts are strong and his internal power is deep. In addition to the obstruction of huoye''s dreamland, he is only slightly damaged, but he still needs to rest for a while. Otherwise, he may lose all his martial arts." Xiaoshenxian immediately gave Meng Yan a general examination. Hearing that the little fairy had not hurt an important place, the people of Qin and Chu were relieved. Seeing that it''s dark, Huo ye and Qin Chu settle down the rest of them and take Mo Yun and Bai Wei to the exit. "What do you mean, mischief?" Huo Ye shouts aloud, and the voice from outside is just that of Burigude: "how about a big gift for you? Do you like it? Ha ha ha, if you come out now, I can spare your life! " So they are trapped in this dreamland now, and then Burigude''s voice came again: "Qin Chu people, I know you are here, if you come out earlier, I may spare your life!" Qin Chu people disdained to answer: "I can''t go out and what do you have to do with it? If you want to wait, wait until my girl has had enough fun in it!" Then he pulled the group away from the exit, "what should miss Qin do now? This person is blocked here, and people don''t do it at all!" Mo Yun''s face with a trace of indifference, seems just to be polite to them. "Don''t worry, I will take you back as soon as I bring you out!" The firmness of Qin Chu people''s eyes touched Mo Yun''s heart, "really, really?" Qin Chu people looked at Mo Yun with some unbelievable eyes and patted his chest. At this time, Huo ye, who has been silent, says, "now there are two bad news for us. The first is that this dreamland will collapse after a few days, and the second is that what''s waiting for us outside is not something to provoke." The Qin Chu people, who thought they could hide in the dreamland for two or three days, were flustered. "I don''t know why this Burigude came here suddenly. How did he know and how did he know I was here?" Thinking of the doubts of the Qin Chu people here, a bodyguard came to report: "Miss Qin, the Lord is awake. We won''t let him move, but he wants to see you." Huo Ye smiles, and they have to accept the present situation. "It''s OK, you still have this system!" The little fairy gave a kind smile, "how are you feeling? Are you better? Is there any pain? " Meng Yan saw the tense appearance of the Qin and Chu people, and directly held them in his arms. After a long time, the two separated reluctantly. "By the way, how did you come here? Didn''t I let you stay in the palace?" With that, Meng Yan looks reproachfully at Bai Wei standing on one side. It''s not enough for success, but more for failure! Qin Chu people looked at the aggrieved Bai Wei standing on one side and explained, "don''t blame him. I had to come. If it wasn''t for Bai Wei, I might not know where I died now." Chapter 526 "Then why do you have to come here? Is something wrong? " Meng Yan clenched Qin Chu''s hand, worried that she would be injured in his palaceˇ° If you want to know this, you have to ask Bai Wei. I don''t know it best. Bai Wei knows it best! " Qin and Chu people ridicule the way. Bai Wei stood aside and did not dare to stare at the people of Qin and Chu. He had to tell the truth. Meng Yan couldn''t believe it. "How could she, princess?" But the fact is like this, even in the unbelievable has become a fact. Then the Qin and Chu people told Meng Yan what happened here, and Meng Yan frowned deeplyˇ° In this way, Princess feng''an is likely to collude with Burigude to kill us. " Poor Huo Ye is inexplicably involved. Meng Yan excitedly wants to argue with Bu RI Gude, but he falls back in an instant because of his own pain. "You''re here to recuperate. If there''s any mistake, your martial arts will all be lost, so you must recuperate!" Qin and Chu people had to calm Meng Yan''s excitement for a while, but it''s useless for him to go now. If it''s useful, he won''t be able to beat Meng Yan back from the exit. It''s getting dark. The people of Qin and Chu have to wait for Meng Yan to fall asleep before they sneak out. As soon as they come out, they see huoye sitting in the arbor in the yard, teasing: "why don''t you accompany your husband any more?" Still read the word "husband" very seriously. The Qin and Chu people turned their lips and had to pretend they didn''t care, "Why are you here alone?"ˇ° You''re not, either Huo Ye takes the wine cup in his hand and looks at the Qin and Chu people coming. In a trance, he regards them as peony. "You said you wanted to put her down. Now I see that your mind is full of peony!" Qin churen shakes his head helplessly and pours a glass of wine. He doesn''t know if Huo Ye is drunk. His face is a little red and looks a little cute. Meng Yan, who wakes up suddenly in the night, can''t help worrying when he realizes that the Qin and Chu people are not around him. When he comes out, he sees the scene of huoye drinking with Qin Chu people. Angry Meng Yan suppresses the pain of the wound and pulls Qin Chu people back. "Well! From the first time I saw you, I thought you were not a good person. Now it seems that you are right! " Then he carried away the Qin and Chu people who still wanted to drink, "wine! Wine, I want to drink more... " Hearing this, Meng Yan slapped Qin and Chu people''s farts punitively. Qin and Chu people snorted and went to sleep. Just after such a period of time, Meng Yan was so hurt that he threw Qin and Chu people on his own bed to sleep together. Bai Wei, who got up early in the morning, cheerfully called Meng Yan to get up. He saw the scene. Qin Chu people put their feet on Meng Yan and put one hand on Meng Yan''s stomach. Now Meng Yan was awake. In order not to disturb Qin Chu people''s sleep, they had to lie still. When did Bai Wei see such a prince? Some of them couldn''t help laughing and startled the people of Qin and Chu. Meng Yan bared his teeth and glared at Bai Wei, which immediately made him feel that he was in danger and ran away. The Qin and Chu people are still confused when they wake up. They suddenly feel that they have something under their hands. They slap Meng Yan hard, which makes Meng Yan feel miserable. The Qin and Chu people realized that they were in bed. As soon as they thought of it, they were lying back with hangover headache. For a moment, the distance between their noses was less than one centimeter, and their breath crossed each other. As Meng Yan approached, Qin and Chu people closed their eyes. Who knows to hear Bai Wei say that Mo Yun of Qin Chu people in the Lord''s room came to call them to have breakfast together. Seeing the scene in front of him, he stepped back awkwardly. "No wonder that guy Bo Wei didn''t let me in. He didn''t make it clear!" Then he left in anger. During the time of breakfast, the atmosphere is always confusing. Qin and Chu people often chat with huoye awkwardly. Poor Meng Yan can only sit on the bed and watch them sit at the table for breakfast. "For today''s plan, we have to let the Lord take care of the injury first. Even if the two people outside are strong, they have weaknesses. When the fantasy is broken, we can run away for a period of time, but it depends on luck." Huo Ye says to himself. The people of Qin and Chu suddenly wondered, "why do you want to see luck?" Ye sighs and says slowly. When I was young, I was very young. I made a bet with mingmie. If I lost the bet, I had to fight with the other party, and I had to let the other party fight back first. However, mingmie is good at attracting new models. If I didn''t lose the bet, I would not be like this. I was led out by him, but my master once taught me how to take back my own demons. It''s just a way to kill one thousand enemies and lose eight hundred. Since then, no matter what I do, there will be loopholes until I meet peony. In order to show her my ability, I actually hurt her. Since then, I have been creating this dreamland, but there are still many things that can''t satisfy me. When this dreamland is broken, there will be many exits in the sky, but if they are not together, they will be scattered to different places, and those with bad luck may be directly sent to the enemy. After listening to Huo Ye''s speech, the people of Qin and Chu can''t help feeling a littleˇ° Well, now we can only stay here. By the way, how many days can you last at least? " Qin Chu asked curiously. Huo Ye looks at the food in the bowl. "Seven days at most, four days if you''re not lucky." Qin Chu people helplessly sighed, "it can only be so, we have no other way." Although time is not saved much, there are many things that can be done. In order for Meng Yan to get better faster, the Qin and Chu people look at the things in the system, and then look at the few green hat values left, and they are a little frustrated. "Forget it, use a primary one. In this way, you can recover faster." Qin and Chu people thought that Meng Yan would be alive the next day. Qin and Chu people could not help doubting the effectiveness of this thing, so they could get out of bed and walk at the beginning. Bored Qin Chu people suddenly had an idea to take Meng Yan out to play. Although Meng Yan''s injury is not completely good, people will always be bored! Yes, ever since Meng Yan could be active, he has been clamoring to go out. He wanted to practice Huiwu, which was cruelly refused by the people of Qin and Chu. Then he locked himself in the room to recuperate. Now that the people of Qin and Chu have changed their mind, Meng Yan is also very happy. They ask Shanghuo ye and Bo Wei Moyun to escort Meng Yan to the sun. When they arrive, no one will take charge of Meng Yan any more. Chapter 527 Because the scenery here is much more beautiful than that outside. The people of Qin and Chu have been enjoying the beautiful scenery and praising it all the time. They seem to forget that they are trapped here. The sky is blue. There are green cranes flying in the air. The breeze blows on people''s cheeks. "This is the place where I show my heart to her. The natural design should look better." Huo ye said as he stirred the clear water in the river, "in fact, I envy you sometimes. You can marry whoever you like." Meng Yan''s eyes were dim when he listened to the feelings of the Qin and Chu people. Suddenly two people fell from the sky, "don''t be afraid, this is the more unfortunate way to enter this dreamland, from the sky!" Huo Ye stands up. With a little momentum, the two people who are still struggling in the river fall face to face on the Bank of the river. Qin and Chu people admire huoye''s skill. The others who are still playing nearby look at the two people falling from the sky and surround them curiously. When Qin and Chu people are still curious about why the sound is so familiar, they stand up. "It''s all your fault. What are you doing! I''ll tell you if something happens to me, I''ll let you off, Shizu! " The little woman kept fiddling with the water plants on her body, "Shizu just saw you bully me. You really treat yourself as a treasure..." Suddenly, they felt that someone was looking at them and turned aroundˇ° Yuling, Tangyuˇ° Qin Chu people, Meng Yan The imperial spirit stares big eyes in surprise and reaches out his hand to hold it. Meng Yan suddenly steps forward to block the imperial spirit''s progress and indicates that she is dirty. The imperial spirit laughs unkindly. Because of the two men''s falling from the sky, the Qin and Chu people have to rush back. It''s afternoon after they wash and tidy up. Huo Ye orders someone to take the good tea he has collected for many years and make a pot of unknown ha. He thinks he has come here to play. "Why are you here? But the way you two come out is really strange, falling from the sky. " Recalling the scene when they came down, the Qin and Chu people couldn''t help laughing. The imperial spirit silently glanced at the silent Tang Yu. Helplessly sighed a tone, "still Tang Yu this kid, push me hard, then I fell in, we know there is a dreamland here, but did not expect that we are from the sky!" Then he silently glared at Tang Yu, "didn''t you let me push it?" Tang Yu couldn''t help saying, but he was scared back by a look in the eyes of the imperial spirit. "We''re here to recruit people. How about you, but it''s really a coincidence!" Qin Chu people and Yuling have been chatting. Several big men sitting on the side don''t know what to do. They are almost asleep after listening to the conversation. "Do you remember Tingfang?" The imperial spirit suddenly asked. The Qin Chu people sipped their tea and replied, "do you remember? What''s the matter? Who can''t remember such a big villain?" The Qin and Chu people then turned their lips. "Well, when we arrested him that day and went back to our school, we thought Shizu would directly execute him on the spot. But Shizu said to lock him up first. Later, he told us that Tingfang was bewitched, so we sent two of us out to find a man named mingmie!" The imperial spirit recalled and said. Listening to the name mingmie, Qin churen could not help but feel familiar. "Huoye, I seem to remember you told me about a man named mingmie, right?" Suddenly asked, Huo Ye recalls: "yes, I told you the story between us!" "It''s a coincidence that the man named mingmie is blocking us at the exit!" The Qin and Chu people said with relief that the imperial spirit was anxious to go to the exit and was held by the Qin and Chu people. Qin and Chu people told her why they stayed here all the time and didn''t go to the exit. After listening to their conversation, Meng Yan almost fell asleep in his chair. The helpless imperial spirit had no choice but to retreat back, "then what should we do now? We can''t get out of the exit. If we want to go back, we can''t get back!" The imperial spirit looks at Huo ye, and can''t help murmuring disappointedly: "I don''t know how to leave a secret escape for myself when I''m in a dreamland!" The Qin and Chu people hold the imperial spirit and signal her not to go on, because huoye is also the one who has been hurt by mingmie. After hearing this, the imperial spirit widened his eyes and looked at the man in white in front of him. "It''s impossible. I don''t think he looks like him at all!" The people of Qin and Chu shrugged helplessly, "what are you doing to catch mingmie? What can he do?" The imperial spirit takes back his eyes. "You don''t know. To tell you the truth, I don''t know very well. Shizu told us before we left that we had to tie the bell before we could untie the bell, so we were asked to look for this guy named mingmie!" The Qin and Chu people held their chin and thought, "is it hard to be clear that extinction can trigger people''s demons, or can it take back people''s demons?" Yu Ling nodded in agreement "I''m also wondering if it''s like this, but I always feel that things are not so simple. If it means that Mie is such a person, then why doesn''t he be a good person and become a bad person?" At this time, Huo ye, who has been sitting on the edge and silent, says, "it''s easier to be a bad guy than a good one!" You can tell from what Huo ye said that Huo Ye was not a good person before, but now because a woman named peony has changed herself, Huo Ye is really very affectionate, but he didn''t expect to be destroyed by himself. "Don''t you want to take back your demons?" Qin Chu people look at Huo ye who just wants to leave and ask in a voice: "if you can, then it''s ok?" Then he turns his head. The joyful Qin and Chu people quickly asked, "do you have any good way?" Huo ye said without hesitation: "no, but I can help you, but it''s still a question whether we can persuade you to destroy this man." Fire Ye''s words just say the point, this let two people make a difficult, "ah, it seems that is not very feasible." The Qin and Chu people shook their heads helplessly and looked at the imperial spirit who was eating. "Well! We Shizu have a way, but we Shizu rule to save the people in our school. " The imperial spirit suddenly widens his eyes and says, "is that true? If I can, I can join your school Yu Ling shook his head. "You are really naive. Our school is a place where you can enter if you want. You need to pass a lot of examinations and tests. Shizu is so serious about people from outside." It''s a bit surprising that Huo Ye looks at his childish face and says such arrogant words. Chapter 528 Hearing that, Huo Ye is not disheartened, "is that right? That''s what I''m looking forward to. " The Qin and Chu people immediately made a comeback: "well, we''d better wait until we go out first." On the other side, in the palace, the emperor, who was reading the memorial, suddenly remembered that he had not seen Meng Yan for a long time. "What''s the Regent doing recently? I haven''t seen him for so many days. I''m not used to it." Meng Xu, standing on one side, helped the emperor to study ink. He replied, "I haven''t seen the emperor''s children for many days. I think uncle Huang may be busy with the things he did a few days ago. He''s just having a rest." "That''s what I said. By the way, I heard the princess say that she would come to tell me something in the morning. Why hasn''t she come yet?" The emperor put down his pen, and princess feng''an came in from the door. Meng Xu immediately stepped forward, "princess, my father is talking about you. You are coming!" Then he retreated from the houseˇ° Ha ha, princess, didn''t you say you had something to discuss with me last time? " The emperor stood up. "Back to the emperor, yes, I have something to tell you, which is good news for you." Princess feng''an sat down after saluting, and the emperor was interested: "Oh? What is it? " "Has the emperor not seen the Lord recently?" Princess feng''an is trying to sell the story, "yes, what''s the matter? The prince just told me." The emperor looked at Princess feng''an doubtfully. Princess feng''an covered her mouth with a smile and said, "I can see from the last Turkic bill that the emperor always has a bad heart for the king. Don''t I come to help you?" The emperor was flustered. He knew how Meng Yan could be so easy to deal with. If he caught him, he would not get a good end. The emperor quickly came down from the throne, "princess, what have you done to the Lord? I advise you to stop right away. The Lord is not so easy to deal with!" Looking at the emperor''s flustered appearance, Princess feng''an couldn''t help looking down on her. "Don''t worry, Emperor. We''ve made a complete plan!" Princess feng''an replied, "you? Is there anyone else? " At the same time, the emperor doubts, Meng Xu comes in from the door. See the emperor can only helpless sigh, "even the prince you also follow the princess mischief!" They immediately said that if something happened, it would not drag others down. The emperor looked at them and said, "what you said is light. If any of you get hurt, how can I feel better?" The emperor knew that he couldn''t deal with Meng Yan at all. "You two have told me all the bad things you''ve done." The emperor''s rising tone made them mistakenly think that he was angry, and they came together. "Good! Why didn''t I expect that! " Finally, the emperor cheered, "we have set many difficulties on their way. If the prince really has some skills to go back to the capital, his children''s ministers and the princess will do a good job in the capital. The Regent will not escape this time!" "If something happens, you two must discuss it with me. Don''t make decisions without authorization. If something goes wrong, I can''t protect your life! " The emperor was so worried that he had to give a warning. They stepped out of the room with a triumphant smile on their faces. ...... The next day, as soon as the Qin and Chu people got up, they saw the vision of the sky outside. Although it was not very obvious, it was still clear. They rushed to the door of Huo Ye''s room and knocked hard on the door. "Huo ye, is it up? Get up quickly and look at the sky outside. Are we running out of time?" The sky is no longer a blue color, but a gray, even the sun almost disappeared. Huo ye, who is still asleep, hears a quick knock on the door and immediately gets up. Looking at the fuss outside, he can''t help but feel funny. "It''s still early. It seems that these people outside haven''t attacked the dreamland." Then he reached out and touched the head of the Qin and Chu people. Meng Yan, who happened to be heard and came out to check, saw that Meng Yan could not help but get angry and rushed to carry the Qin and Chu people away violently. The Qin and Chu people, who had just been killed, were still confused. Suddenly, they were held up and were afraid. "Meng Yan, you put me down! I have something else to tell Huo Ye The Qin and Chu people patted Meng Yan on the back. She was afraid that she would hurt Meng Yan if she tried too hard, but Meng Yan pretended not to hear him and carried him directly to her room. Put it down and close the door in one go. Yuling and Tangyu take their heads back from the crack of the door. Huoye smiles and closes the door. "Meng Yan, what are you doing?" Qin churen was a little sad and couldn''t laugh. "You can''t go to see that guy named Huo ye for me any more. He has no good intentions for you!" Meng Yan did not dare to be too angry in front of the Qin and Chu people. He would frighten her. Looking at Meng Yan''s resolute appearance, the people of Qin and Chu had to perfunctorily promise, but how could they not see what they looked up and looked down. In order to prevent Huo ye from doing any more cross-border actions to the people of Qin and Chu, Meng Yan has been following the people of Qin and Chu like a follower, which makes the people of Qin and Chu have a headache, "your injury is not good, now go to heal me, don''t follow me any more!" The Qin and Chu people did not know how many times they had said this sentence. Meng Yan shook his head stubbornly, "forget it, forget it, you are not allowed to do this again after lunch, or I will be angry." Meng Yan had to agree. In the few minutes when the Qin and Chu people turned around, a wreath appeared in Meng Yan''s hand, "here you are!" They can''t help but put it on the hands of Qin and Chu people. Looking at the Pink Bracelet, Qin and Chu people can''t help but wonder where Meng Yan found the flower. Meng Yanshun pointed to the outside of the wall, and there were several branches that came in and were broken away by Meng Yan. "You wash your hands, I''ll wait for you in the main hall first!" When they smelled the smell of rice, the Qin and Chu people walked over first, and all the food on the table was delicious, "this is delicious!" When Huo Ye sees Qin and Chu people''s eyes shining, he immediately gives them a piece of meat, but Meng Yan sees it again. Huo Ye looks at Meng Yan provocatively, which makes Meng Yan more realistic. Huo Ye has some ideas about Qin and Chu people. "I just discussed with Yuling and them. We can''t wait any longer. We must take the initiative to attack!" Huoye looks at the place where Meng Yan is injured. "Do you have any plans? We are really turtles in the urn now. We have to wait." The people of Qin and Chu said as they ate, "we''ve made a plan, but we don''t know how your husband''s health is." Huo ye still emphasizes the word "husband". Chapter 529 Huo Ye''s words stunned the two people who had been eating seriously: "what? Are you two moving so fast? Last time we left, you two were still like that. How can you be husband and wife now? " Tang Yu looks at them in surprise. "Yes, why don''t you two leave us when you get married? We''re not in a hurry. We still have time to stay for a drink!" The imperial spirit looked at the people of Qin and Chu like a reproach. At this time, the people of Qin and Chu did not want to explain anything any more. They just laughed perfunctorily. The people of Qin and Chu understood that the more they described the matter, the darker it became. Meng Yan, sitting on one side, said: "I''m in good health. You don''t have to worry about it. It''s you. I think we have to fight before we leave. What else do you think about Chu people?" Several other people were surprised again, "what do you think of Chu people? We seem to have missed something. " Tang Yu takes a look at the Yuling who is still trying to eat. The people of Qin and Chu helplessly support her forehead. Huoye''s concern for her is just that of her brother''s concern for her sister. Unexpectedly, Meng Yan misunderstands her. But Huo Ye doesn''t explain, and nods with a smile. Seeing that things are getting more and more chaotic, the people of Qin and Chu are really unable to resist. They want to stop Meng Yan, but all kinds of methods are still useless. "Before that, I''d like to ask you, who has broken off some flowers on my wall?" Huo Ye''s tone is a little serious. The people of Qin and Chu immediately think of the bracelet that Meng Yan made up for them, "it''s me!" Meng Yan felt the tip of his nose. Qin Chu people thought that Huo Ye was going to be angry. Who knows Huo Ye''s face was relieved. "I''m just curious. Although the flower is very important to me..." Huo Ye didn''t go on. Several people came to the river where Yuling and Tangyu came down from the sky. The people of Qin and Chu looked at Meng Yan anxiously. "You should be careful. Don''t hurt Meng Yan." Qin Chu people have to whisper to Huo ye, who nods with a smile. However, Meng Yan heard clearly that he was also a general galloping on the battlefield. How could she not trust him so much. In Meng Yan''s eyes, Huo Ye''s smile looks like a sneer, which is mocking him. After a fierce fight, it''s self-evident who wins or loses. Huo Ye puts down his sword and says, "if you don''t have injuries, how could I be merciful to you?" Then he patted the dust on his body and suddenly thought of something like, "by the way, I really just take Chu people as my sister. Don''t mind!" Then he turned and left, "Hey, are you satisfied now?" Qin and Chu people sigh helplessly and help Meng Yan to let go. Yuling and Tang Yu leave with huoye. Only Qin Chu and Meng Yan were left by the river. "I''m so afraid that you will leave me!" Meng Yan hugs Qin and Chu people, as if he can rub her into his body, so that he won''t separate. "No, I will never." Looking at Meng Yan who was worried about gain and loss, the people of Qin and Chu swore that they had been sitting by the river for a long time before they were ready to go back. "We''ve agreed. Now he''s almost recovered. We''re going to start tomorrow. As we can see now, the sky has cracked, and I will try my best to open that crack. At this time, there will be many small cracks. You just need to get out of the cracks together before the other cracks get bigger. " Huoye points to the sky. The Qin and Chu people looked at the crack in the sky. It was dark inside. No one knew where it would leadˇ° OK, that''s settled! " All agreed. Outside the environment, Burigude looks at the exit, and a tiger headed man runs over. This man is Hun Ji. Now Burigude has become the successor of Turksˇ° Prince, we have been guarding outside for so many days. If you want me to say it''s better to attack them directly and force them out! " Hun Qi''s body shape is daunting, a head higher than that of Burigude, but the way he fawns on Burigude''s knees is a little funny and ridiculous. "What''s your hurry? Since I promised the princess to kill them, I can''t do it. They are in our territory now. Do you think they can still run away?" Bregude is most annoyed by this kind of self righteous person, and his voice can''t help feeling a little uncomfortable. "Yes, the prince is right. How can they run away in our territory?" Hun Ji immediately flattered, "they can avoid the first day of junior high school, but they can''t avoid the fifteenth day. Since the ending is a dead word, why don''t we make it a little more interesting? Anyway, the prince has nothing to do recently, so he just wants to play with them!" Bu RI Gu de looked at the dreamland and laughed wildly. He also flattered and said, "I''ll just smile. What can you do to be happy?" Bregude suddenly stopped and looked at hunji, "I''m happy for you!" He explained immediately. "Well! Then you''re really happy too early. You''ll watch me. Once something goes wrong, report it immediately! " Bregude told Hun Ji, "OK, Prince, I will keep this place well!" When bregude went away, Hun Qi immediately relaxed, "what a son of a bitch, is it easy for me?" Said casually found a shade to sit down, "you want to lie comfortably, we don''t want to? You know how to call others! " Then he fell asleep in a daze. ...... "We must do a good job to ensure that Meng Yan will not return to the imperial palace." Princess feng''an and Meng Xu are sitting in the garden pavilion. "I have a plan. Since they love each other so much, if one of them is hurt..." they smile treacherously, as if they are sure. In the magic territory, several people are ready, and Mo Yun is still out of place, "I tell you first, the only weakness of this hunji is that he is afraid of itching. Although this weakness can only work when it is close to him, I still want to tell you." Huo Ye looks at the crack in the sky and says. "Let''s go!" With a big wave of huoye''s hand, the clouds in the sky become stairs. Everyone looks at this strange scene and goes up step by step. "When I pull the crack big enough, it''s time for you to leave!" Everyone nodded to show understanding. When everyone climbs to the highest place, Huo Ye turns the cloud into a super large plane. Stepping on it, Mo Yun jumps curiously twice. Outside, Hun Qi was still sleeping heavily. His snoring was like thunder. It seemed that he was afraid that Bu RI Gu de could not hear it. Chapter 530 There seems to be a pair of big invisible hands between Huo ye and the cracks in the sky. Huo Ye pulls them apart, and small cracks appear around the sky. The whole sky is like a broken mirror, broken bit by bit. Then the crack became bigger and bigger, and a strong wind appeared in the crack, sucking people inside. Everything in the dreamland is also slowly broken. Qin Chu people and Meng Yan left the dreamland with people in an orderly way. Huo Ye reluctantly looks at everything here. There is a strong wind in the dreamland, and the clouds are crumblingˇ° Let''s go Qin Chu people just want to call huoye, but Meng Yan pulls him over. "Go Meng Yan braves the strong wind and goes to Huo Ye. He is afraid that he doesn''t hear him. He shouts again. Huo Ye comes back to himself. "You go first. I want to... Stay a little longer." No matter how Meng Yan shouts in his ear, huoye doesn''t seem to hear it. At last, Meng Yan can only leave step by step. This crack leads to a cave. Qin Chu people and Bai Wei settle down the soldiers who just came out, "where is huoye?" Meng Yan shook his head. "What''s wrong with him? He hasn''t come out yet, has he?" Qin Chu asked anxiously. "He didn''t hear me, so I had to come out first. He knows his things best, and I''m sure he''ll be OK!" Meng Yan comforted him. In the magic territory, the strong wind is so strong that people can''t open their eyes. Huo Ye is ready to leave, but the cloud is too light. It''s the extreme that it can hold up to now. Huo Ye is taken to another place by the cloud, and is sucked in by the strong air flow in the crack. Until the moment when Huo Ye comes out, the dreamland collapses completely and makes a loud noise, which makes the Hun Qi lying in the shade of the tree roll out directly, "what, what sound?" He looked at the dreamland vaguely. Huo ye, wounded by the mirage explosion, lies on the other side of the chopper. "As for the others, Huo Ye is not the only one to come out, is he?" Hun Ji is a little flustered. He takes Huo ye to see Burigude. On the other hand, Qin Chu people and Meng Yan have been waiting in the cave, but they don''t see Huo Ye. Only when they hear a "bang" sound, they realize that Huo Ye didn''t come out. "It''s impossible. He knows mirage so well that he won''t be trapped in it!" The Qin and Chu people didn''t believe it, so they took people to look outside. "Prince, I''ve been guarding outside the dreamland, but I''ve only come out with a fire. No one else has seen it!" Hun Qi faltered and said, bu RI Gu de angrily dropped his wine glass on the ground, "are you sure you''ve been guarding outside?" Mixed guillotine immediately flustered, "I, I sleep, so a little." He said that he also used his hand to describe how long a small meeting would be. "We want people from Qin and Chu and Meng Yan who can''t succeed but can''t defeat. What''s the use of catching this boy!" Cloth day solid de gnash teeth of looking at kneeling on the ground shake with sieve like mix cut. "Prince, I don''t think you can find other people by using huoye." Hun Ji suddenly thought of it, and Burigude snorted coldly: "how can you be sure that those people will come to save this boy, in case they won''t come?" The scene suddenly fell into embarrassment, "forget it, now it''s the only way to do it, you have to watch this man for me, if you slip away again, you don''t want your head!" Bregude can only do this. On the other side, Meng Yan looked at the anxious look of the Qin and Chu people. He could not help but be jealous, but he said, "stop shouting, the head of the system is aching!" The fairy suddenly spoke. "Do you know where Huo Ye is?" The people of Qin and Chu had no choice but to ask for help from the little fairy. The little fairy yawned as if he had just woken up. "Don''t look for him. If you go, you will die!" Qin Chu people immediately understand where Huo Ye is. Hold Meng Yan, who is still looking for someone, "huoye may fall into the hands of Burigude now, we have to find him!" Meng Yan grabbed the Qin Chu man who wanted to find Burigude, "no, you''re going to die! I can''t let you risk it "What do you want to do now? Huo Ye didn''t come out in time because of our safety. We can''t wait to save him!" Meng Yan looked at the face of the Qin and Chu people and had to compromise. Prepare to discuss the plan before going, otherwise it will be a great risk to rush in directly like this, "we can go around quietly..." at this time, the party has come to the garrison of bregude. "The Turkic Prince is too arrogant. He not only threatens the prince, but also takes a few people out of the door." Bai Wei stares at the location of Bu RI Gu De, "isn''t it? I can hit three with one punch just like him!" Yu Ling echoed. As they said this, they made a few strokes and accidentally bumped into the tree trunk behind them. When several guards heard the sound, they rushed over immediately. Qin Chu people and Meng Yan and their party had to retreat quickly, "it''s all your fault. If you don''t have anything to do, what are you doing?" Tang Yu and Yuling run very fast, but they can''t help talking. The group had to retreat to the cave, "Bo Wei, you surround people from the west, Mo Yun, you surround people from the East..." Mo Yun, who was mentioned, pointed to himself inconceivably, and Qin Chu people laughed: "if you say you don''t know martial arts, I really don''t believe it!" Embarrassed, Mo Yun nodded and agreed, but there was no nervous expression on her face, which made Qin and Chu people confused. Even if a woman could do some martial arts, she would be a little flustered if she was surrounded. The situation was so urgent that the Qin and Chu people could not think about anything else. After everything was discussed, the whole party began to set out quietly. Huo ye, who has woken up, looks at himself tied to the post. He is struggling all the time. Hun Ji, who is sitting beside him, is still drinking. "You, you boy, you can''t imagine that you will fall into my hands one day! Ha ha ha ha The place where he was injured has been dealt with. "Thank you..." Huo Ye''s voice is so small that he can hardly hear it. "Hey, you are the same as before!" He picked up his glass and spoke to the pillar. One side of the bodyguard some unkindly said: "my Lord, he is on the other side!" Mixed guillotine immediately turned his head and said to the guard: "what do you know, this is called Artistic Conception!" Then he turned to Huo Ye. "Don''t worry, our friendship is still there for so many years. We just use you..." Huo ye turned his head with disdain. "Don''t tell me what happened in those years. If it wasn''t for you... Forget it, I don''t want to say anything." Chapter 531 Drunk Hun Ji almost fell to the ground, "what happened in those years, brother, I really feel sorry for you, but..." Hun Zhan fell asleep before he finished. The bodyguard standing on one side, with a look of disgust, helps the mixed hay to the house. Huo Ye sees that he is tied up, and he has no way to break free. Besides, there are two bodyguards standing beside him, who have a fight with each other. In his heart, he can only pray that Qin Chu people and Meng Yan won''t come. However, it backfired. At the moment, Meng Yan and the people of Qin and Chu had brought people to the place where they wereˇ° Do as I say Qin and Chu people looked at Bai Wei and Mo Yun, and the success or failure of this matter once again. In his sleep, he was awakened by mingmie. Over the years, mingmie was the only one who could wake him upˇ° What are you doing! " The disturbed Hun Qi was extremely upset, and his eyes glared at mingmie angrily. "Prince, I want to talk to you about catching them." After mingmie''s concise speech, he left, no matter how ugly his face wasˇ° Smelly boy looks what... "Hun Ji looks at mingmie''s back and murmurs. Burigude was sitting in the camp, looking at the wine all over his body, he was not angry. "I asked you to look at huoye, and you gave me a drink!"ˇ° Prince, I''m just... "Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Burigude. "I don''t care what your reason is. If something happens and you can''t catch Qin and Chu people, I''ll take your head as a chair!" Bu RI Gu De''s face was red and his neck was thick, so he had to follow Bu RI Gu De. After a little while, it was completely dark. The people of Qin and Chu just wanted to start, but Meng Yan stopped them. "Wait a minute." So a group of people hid behind the trees, waiting for an opportunity. Mo Yun takes out the veil that he has prepared for a long time. Qin churen doesn''t care about her move. He just thinks it''s funny. He''s going to rob people, not steal things. Meng Yan watched as the last light in the barracks went out before he was ready to attack. People on both sides quietly entered the barracks. Qin Chu people and Meng Yan attacked from the front. Meng Yan kept walking in front of Qin Chu people to protect her. "No, we''ve got it!" Meng Yan pulls the Qin and Chu people to run outside, because there is no one in the camp. Meng Yan can''t help blaming himself for not looking at them all the time, because he despises the enemy too much. Who knows that the Qin and Chu people are afraid of the danger of the other two people. They have already gone to both sides. The moment Meng Yan makes a sound, the whole barracks lights up. Meng Yan ran all the time, ran to the back of a hill, hid and said, "it''s OK." Then I found something wrong. What I was holding was not the slender jade finger of the Qin and Chu people. Meng Yan suddenly turned back, but was knocked unconscious by the man. He scolded: "in this life, except my father and my boss touched my hand, this man is really bold and reckless!" He dragged Meng Yan back to the barracks. The rest were also caught in the trap set by bregude. Huo ye, who is tied to the post, looks at the person who has been caught. He is very worried. When Qin and Chu people wake up, they find that they are caught in this place. Seeing that Meng Yan is still in a coma, they push on Meng Yan''s shoes, but Meng Yan doesn''t respond at all. "Are you awake?" Huo Ye has been waiting for a long time, but Qin and Chu wake up. There are only Meng Yanqin, Chu people and Huo ye in this camp. The others don''t know where they are. Qin and Chu people struggled to stand up on the ground, but Meng Yan woke upˇ° What are you doing to save me? You''re here to die. They won''t hurt me. " Huo Ye says helplessly. "You will be captured by them for our sake. How can we not save ourselves." Qin Chu people said and untied the rope, "if you get hurt because of us, Chu people can''t die of guilt." Meng Yan is also breaking away from the rope, and his technique is very skillful. They soon broke free, "Huo ye, are you ok?" Qin Chu people want to come forward to check, but Meng Yan pulled back: "I''ll have a look."ˇ° I''m fine. I''m just a little bit hurt by mirage. I''ll be fine soon. " Meng Yan looks at the injured place, but finds that it''s not so short a time. The wound has begun to scab. What else does huoye want to say, but Meng Yan stops him. They immediately picked up the rope and lay back, pretending not to wake up. Unexpectedly, it was Yuling and Tangyuˇ° Are you all right? We''re here to save you Then they were about to untie the rope. Unexpectedly, someone came this way. Tang Yu and Yu Ling had no place to hide. They had to stand behind the curtain and pray not to be found. After a while, the sound of footsteps outside gradually disappeared. They came out with a sigh of relief. Burigude suddenly came in from the door, almost frightening Yuling and Tangyu. "All here now!" "I believe you should know who sent me, but it doesn''t matter if you don''t know. Anyway, you''re going to die. It''s no big deal." Bu RI Gu de said, looking at the Qin and Chu people frivolously. Qin and Chu people stood up with Meng Yan, "hum! Bregude, what tricks do you want to play? " Meng Yan is unwilling to show weakness of stare back, cloth day solid Germany just want to come forward, was imperial spirit and Tang domain stop. "I can tell you clearly that huoye has been poisoned by us. If you want him to live, don''t be arrogant to me!" The imperial spirit had to retreat, "since you are all going to die, we might as well play big!" Bregude''s eyes shine. Huo Ye roars angrily: "you''re a big man. You''re dark enough to use me to handle others!" After that, he remembered what Hun Ji said to him that day. Sure enough, she shouldn''t believe that bastard''s words. This sentence completely made burigoud laugh, "I like to hear people say that I am dark. If you say two more words, the more you say, the happier I am. Ha ha." Nabri Gude, a native of the Qin and Chu dynasties, had no choice. If he was killed, would it not destroy the relationship between the two countries. "Well, since you want to play, we''ll play with you, but we said in advance that if we win, you must set me on fire." Qin Chu people agreed without hesitation, "it''s worthy of Qin Chu people, women don''t let men!" There is something different in brygud''s eyes. Qin Chu people disdain of cold hum, "deal with you this kind of villain, still don''t talk about a man, you''d better not play what the next three indiscriminate means, otherwise I even fight for life will let you die in front of me!" If you have such confidence, it all comes from the courage given by the system. Chapter 532 Looking at the fearless appearance of the Qin and Chu people, Burigude was not calm in his heart, so he recruited two bodyguards to tie them up again. Yuling and Tangyu are no exception. To be honest, they can escape. "Are you sure?" In the face of the doubt of the imperial spirit, the people of Qin and Chu were still a little uneasy when they looked at their little remaining green hat value. Had to pretend to calm nodded, actually will encounter what kind of suffering, who do not know. On the other side, Bai Wei and Mo Yun are locked up in another place, which is obviously not as good as the Qin and Chu people. It''s dark and humid, and there are mice crawling around from time to time. The wake-up Bai Wei scared soul almost fly out, but Mo Yun is very calm standing there, not affected by the mouse. Hun Qi came in with a wine pot and pointed to Bai Wei''s nose. He said, "you little bunnies are finally caught by me... Hiccup." he also gave a hiccup. Then he wandered out, and Bai Wei was relieved. "Are you still there, Mo Yun?"ˇ° If nothing goes wrong, I''ll be there for decades to come. " Mo Yun''s voice doesn''t know how to sound a little rough. "Are you sick? How did your voice change?" Bai Wei was tied up, but he was not honest. He couldn''t see clearly in the dark room. Mo Yun coughed gently, and his voice changed back to its original appearance. On this day, Burigude did not come to them again, which made the people of Qin and Chu feel anxiousˇ° I don''t know what the hell this bregude is up to. " Yu Ling and Tang Yu had fallen asleep together. They were really indifferent. After a quiet day, the morning sun hits the ground. Burigude, with a mixture of guillotine, brings together the Qin and Chu people, Meng Yan and others, and takes out a small divination box. Huo Ye suddenly stares. "How can you have this? I''ve destroyed it, haven''t I?" Huo ye can''t be familiar with the things in the box any more. This is the problematic fantasy that killed peony. Scuffle stood on the side of the treacherous smile, "you think who can be, of course, only me, ha ha ha." Huo Ye looks at Hun Ji incredulously, "you little man, why do you want to leave it?" This dreamland is not only dangerous, but also uncertain. For Huo ye, it''s an irregular bomb. There''s no way to predict when this thing will be destroyed. "Thanks to our brotherhood!" Hunji is close to huoye. Huoye suddenly remembers the wine he drank with hunji on the day when he destroyed the dreamland. "You scumbag, you cheat me with dreamland!" Standing on one side, Burigude motioned for hunji to retreat. "In this case, I won''t say much. As long as you can come out safely from inside, I can let you go. How about it? Is it very cost-effective?" The angry Huo Ye looks at the box, "what are you, that''s the difference between letting them die and letting them die!" Then he vomited blood. "Don''t be excited, Huo Ye. Do you know what poison we have given you? This poison is still coming from you. " Happy mixed guillotine pointed to Yu Ling, "how is it possible?" Yuling can''t believe it. They never spread their stuff. Is it difficultˇ° Yes, it''s from Tingfang. Are you angry? " Because this time I just came out to arrest people, so I didn''t bring any antidotes. Even if I knew that antidotes needed to be collected, it was too treacherous. Huo Ye''s temper is quite irritable. This poison penetrates into his heart bit by bit with the degree of anxiety in his heart. That is to say, if they can''t come out quickly, Huo ye may be in dangerˇ° What about? Do you choose to die now or go in and die? " Bregude smiles triumphantly. If you have a chance, it''s natural for you to break through. You can''t just give up. Mingle and mingmie are beside Burigude. Meng Yan and huoye are injured again. No matter how powerful the imperial spirit is, they can''t be beaten. "We promise you." The Qin and Chu people analyzed the situation and could only agreeˇ° No, you can''t go! " When Huo Ye wakes up, his face is full of fear, which makes Qin and Chu people wonder what this illusion is like. Qin Chu people comforted: "you can rest assured that we will come out!" That''s right. But how can Huo ye not worry? This terrible thing is created by himself. How can he let his own things do harm to others. With a face of resistance, ye can''t help remembering the scene of peony dying in front of him. It''s really terrible. Qin Chu people looked at Meng Yan and nodded, ready to go in. "Ah, it''s not fun to have too few people, otherwise..." Burigude suddenly changed his mind and brought up all the people Meng Yan brought with him, "so there will be more people." With his own strength, Huo Ye breaks free from the shackles, pulls out the sword of the bodyguard, cuts open his palm, puts the blood in the kettle and gives it to Qin Chu, "take it! It works for you. " Then he fainted. When they were ready, they jumped in and said, "can the prince do this? In case they come out... "Before he finished, he was kicked back by Burigude." don''t give me crow''s mouth, you will be the first to die when you come out! " Then he put the fantasy in the room, patted the place where he was kicked, and said, "if the boss is not here, I can listen to you. It''s a fool''s dream. When the boss comes, it''s your death time!" Mingmie didn''t say a word during this period of time. It seemed that he didn''t want to get involved in this matter. He always looked at Mo Yun and felt familiar. Although he was wearing the veil, it still vaguely revealed a familiar feeling. He just wants mingmie to help him carry huoye into the room. Mingmie turns around and disappears. The mixture of gas is a curse, the bodyguards around dare not get close to him. Bregude, who returned to the camp, sat on a chair. A guard came in outside the door. "The prince has your letter!" Bregude happily picked up the letter, "you go down first!" Wait until you''re gone. "Princess, how can I disappoint you if you leave this matter to me?" Then he laughed, his eyes full of endless treachery. Qin Chu people who just went in felt dizzy. Their eyelids seemed to be filled with lead. They couldn''t lift them. Their consciousness was still very clear. Listening to the voices of people around them, their bodies seemed to sink as if they were not under their control. Chapter 533 The body is falling down at a very slow speed, like a bird with broken wings falling down in the air. Until the body fell in a place, Qin and Chu people slowly woke up,. As soon as they open their eyes, it is a scene of horror. Qin and Chu people fall into a cliff and stop because they are caught by a not very strong branch on the edge of the cliff, which makes them afraid to move. The Qin and Chu people have been calling for the little fairy, but the little fairy can''t shout out as if he is asleep. Until the branch is broken little by little in front of the Qin and Chu people''s eyes, and his body begins to fall down, and he begins to feel dizzy again. Waking up again is the same scene. The Qin and Chu people still dare not act rashly, but there is nothing to grasp on the cliff. They watch the branch crack again, and repeat the feeling of the last time. The people of Qin and Chu realized what the fear of death was. What was terrible was not the moment when they fell down, but watching the branches break little by little. The third time, when the Qin and Chu people could not wait to die, they began to struggle to climb to the wall. The action was too fierce and they fell down before they touched the wall. Until the last time, the Qin and Chu people succeeded in lying on the cliff. Their hands were dripping with blood because of their strong desire for survival. At this time, the center of gravity of the ground suddenly changed. The cliff of the cliff became the ground, and the branch became a twig on the ground. Then the people of Qin and Chu understood that it was an infinite cycle of death, and if they did not change it, it would continue to cycle. Just when the Qin and Chu people were still curious about where other people were, there was a cry in their ears for no reason. They suddenly felt that they had a splitting headache, as if they were about to explode. In a flash, Qin Chu people opened their eyes and found themselves lying in Meng Yan''s arms, surrounded by Mo Yun and Bai Wei, with a worried look on their faceˇ° Finally, I wake up Meng Yan happily hugged Qin Chu, "do you know how scared I was just now?" "What''s the matter with me?" The Qin and Chu people were still at a loss. They didn''t know what happened. "You just fainted." As soon as the people of Qin and Chu turned their heads, they saw Meng Yan with a strange feeling on his face. Suddenly, a knife stabbed the people of Qin and Chu and made a puff. Qin and Chu people looked at Meng Yan incredulously. The moment Qin and Chu people closed their eyes, Meng Yan was laughing and began to repeat. Qin and Chu people immediately avoided Meng Yan, but they were caught by Bai Wei and Mo Yun and repeated the last scene. The third time as like as two peas, the emperor Chu Chu immediately ran to another place, but there was an invisible barrier that did not allow her to run out. What Meng Yanyue saw was that when he approached the Qin Chu people, he did not know when he would come out with the same knife as Meng Yan did. But she still did not dare to stab him out. Until this time, driven by the smile on Meng Yan''s face, the people of Qin and Chu unconsciously stretched out the knife in their hands. It is impossible for the people of Qin and Chu to forget the way Meng Yan looked at himself before he died. The painful Qin and Chu people kneel beside Meng Yan and cry silently. Suddenly, the scene begins to change again. Qin and Chu people stand in the streets of the capital, standing in the crowd, watching Meng Yan wearing a wedding dress from far to near. The bride is not her. Qin and Chu people see that the bride is princess feng''an. Qin Chu people can''t believe it, "Meng Yan!" Qin Chu people angrily looked at Meng Yan with a smile on his face and said, "where are the crafty people who dare to call the Lord''s name?" The housekeeper who used to be kind to the people of Qin and Chu, now he has a face of determination. Even Meng Yan didn''t have any response, "come and take this man down to me!" A few bodyguards who came up suddenly put up the Qin and Chu people and went to the dungeon. Meng Yan turned to leave. Princess feng''an suddenly grabbed Meng Yan and said, "Oh, it''s not very lucky for you to get married today." Meng Yan listened to Princess feng''an''s words and motioned to let go of the Qin and Chu people. Princess feng''an throws an ironic smile at the Qin and Chu people through the veil. The Qin and Chu people break through many obstacles and directly knock Princess feng''an to the ground. Meng Yan suddenly pulls Qin and Chu people, and a five finger print appears on their face. "Come on, take this crazy woman away quickly. The princess is kind enough to let you go, but you still don''t know what to do. Pull down to fight fifty big boards and send them to the palace to be coolies!" The deep feeling on Meng Yan''s face used to be for himself. But now it''s hard for the Qin and Chu people to accept Princess feng''an. It''s not until the pain of the blow hits all over their body that they come back to their senses. All this is not a dream. How can the fifty boards bear it? The Qin and Chu people clench their teeth and don''t let themselves make a sound. After that, they were taken to a dark place. The Qin and Chu people came to the small firewood room in the palace. The cold night wind poured in through the door. The Qin and Chu people were shivering in the corner, and the wound was not treated in time. The next day they got cold. Even so, Meng Yan didn''t look at her. Meng Yan put his heart and soul on Princess feng''an. Even when she got cold, he didn''t let her stop for a moment. Looking at them sitting on the edge of the pond, the Qin and Chu people could not help but reddened their eyes. "How do you say to change your heart?" The fingernails of the Qin and Chu people were pinched into the flesh of their palms, and the blood was flowing. "In three days, kill them and you will be free!" Qin Chu people are preparing dinner for two people while standing on the kitchen table. A man in black robes is standing by the bed and gives her a bag of poisonous powder. As for how to do it, it depends on what Qin Chu people think. Qin Chu people quietly take the powder back into their sleeves, she is not willing to put, "you will put it in one day!" Then the man in black left. In the next few days, the people of Qin and Chu followed them everyday. Everything else was OK. Until one day, Qin Chu people just came out of the kitchen with a towel, a servant girl hurriedly put the food on Qin Chu people''s hands, "sister, I''m in a hurry, you take this to the king''s room first! Thank you Then he ran away without looking back. Qin and Chu people can only send these things to Meng Yan''s room. Looking at the facilities in the room, Qin and Chu people can''t help thinking of all kinds of things before. They know that Meng Yan suddenly appears in the room, otherwise they really think they are back in the past. "What are you doing here?" In the face of Meng Yan''s query, Qin and Chu people could not help but be afraid. They pointed to the food on the table and went out. Until the afternoon, there was a bad news, "elder sister of Chu people, the king asked you to come over." Qin Chu people put down their work and rushed to her. This was the first time he took the initiative to call her. Who knows Meng Yan''s house is full of people. Chapter 534 The joyful Qin and Chu people trot. Because of the light rain and the slippery road, they accidentally hit the green bricks and stones. The blood immediately dyed their clothes red, and the Qin and Chu people immediately got up and continued to run. "Wang Ye, you..." Qin Chu people looked at so many people standing in front of them, and they were at a loss. Princess Feng an was sleeping on the bed with a painful face. Meng Yan looked at Qin Chu people''s eyes and wanted to eat her. "Let me ask you, you brought the food this morning!" Meng Yan''s voice was full of seriousness everywhere, "yes, it''s me!" The Qin and Chu people immediately realized what was the situation now, "why do you want to harm the child in the belly of the princess?" Meng Yan''s expression shows a kind of pain of losing her son. The people of Qin and Chu know that Princess feng''an is pregnant with Meng Yan''s child and kneels down in despair. Her knee is badly hurt again. The pain on her knee can''t compare with Meng Yan''s attitude towards her. "I, I didn''t do it. Would you believe me once?" It took a long time for the Qin and Chu people to come back to their senses and explain to themselves, "then who do you think did it? Why should I believe you?" Meng Yan yelled, "it''s really not. A servant girl handed me the food and asked me to send it." Qin Chu people humbly knelt on the ground to explain. "Come on, take me down the maid who caused the abortion of the princess. You are not allowed to let her out without my order!" Meng Yan''s order was urgent. Two guards roughly put up Qin Chu''s arms and dragged them to the dungeon. Qin Chu''s eyes were lost. "Why don''t you believe me..." In the dark and damp dungeon, the people of Qin and Chu huddled in the darkest corner. Listen to the prison door was opened, this response, Meng Yan came in, Qin Chu people''s eyes were full of light. "Lord..." Qin Chu people''s voice is hoarse like an 80 year old woman. Meng Yan quickly steps forward and mentions Qin Chu people''s collar, "You cheap woman! Do you know that your princess will never be pregnant again Meng Yan''s eyes were something Qin and Chu people had never seen before. Qin and Chu people understood the reason why Meng Yan came here himself, "really? That would be great! " Qin Chu people did not expect this heartless man to believe her. What surprised the people of Qin and Chu was that Meng Yan slapped her in the face. He beat her for the sake of the princess. Because of the injury and the fact that he didn''t eat for many days, the people of Qin and Chu didn''t feel sad at all. They fainted for a while. Dimly, I heard Meng Yan saying, "wake her up. Don''t let her die. It''s too cheap for her to die!" Then a bucket of cold water poured down from the Qin and Chu people''s heads. It was not winter, but it was late autumn. This bucket of cold water made the Qin and Chu people shiver all the time. They woke up in an instant and found that they were tied to the shelf. Meng Yan left long ago, leaving two ferocious looking guards waving in the air with thorns soaked in wine. The air was full of wine at that moment. "The Lord ordered us to treat you well!" Then the thorny thorns waved on the people of Qin and Chu, and the bright red blood bloomed on their clothes. During this period, Meng Yan came here several times. The Qin and Chu people have seen through the demon like Meng Yan for a long time. In just one day, the Qin and Chu people were dying. Meng Yan nailed a nail into the palm of their hand. From the palm of their hand to the wood on the back of their hand, the hammer hit the heart of the Qin and Chu people. The silence of the night, can''t help but let Qin Chu people think of Meng Yan before, but now everything has changed, so that Qin Chu people can''t help shivering when they see Meng Yan''s face. "Do you understand now?" The man in black appeared in front of Qin and Chu people, "don''t you want to go with me now?" The Qin Chu people looked at the place that frightened her and nodded weakly. The pain of tearing the heart and splitting the lung on the hand is less than the pain of the heart now. Two months later, in a bamboo house outside the capital, Qin and Chu people were dazed by the scars on their handsˇ° Why, are you still thinking about that man? " Men in black always appear and disappear suddenly. "I''m not. I want to kill him now!" Qin Chu people tightly clenched his hand, "that''s good, tomorrow I can help you kill him." When the man in Black said that he was about to leave, the people of Qin and Chu called to him. "I want to kill him myself!" In the eyes of Qin and Chu people, the resolution made people in black unable to understand what Qin and Chu people were thinking. "OK, I''ll be ready. You''ll come with me tomorrow." Then he disappeared into the air. The next day, the Qin and Chu people picked up the clothes from the man in black and said, "what''s this?" The Qin and Chu people looked at the fiery red dress and said, "this is the dress of a princess who is close to his country. We take the opportunity to enter the palace." "Prince''s house, Princess ho Qin?" Qin Chu people can''t help but wonder, "yes, after the princess can''t be pregnant, the emperor is Meng Yan''s wife." The Qin and Chu people clenched the clothes in their hands and soon changed them. Not far away from the bamboo house stood a group of amiable troops, all of them without eyesˇ° I''ve got them all under control. We only have five hours Then the Qin and Chu people were pushed forward by a force. After going up, the sedan chair began to move, but it was quiet and frightening. Soon the sedan chair stopped at the gate of the palace, and the people of Qin and Chu looked at the lanterns and decorations of the palace through the covers on their heads. Only then did they have a little balance. After the worship, Qin and Chu people had been sitting in the room waiting for Meng Yan to come in. Who knows, no one came in the middle of the night. The Qin and Chu people directly lift the cover and go out to look for it. They find that Meng Yan is drunk and sitting at the door. At this time, it was deep winter. No matter how the Qin and Chu people pulled Meng Yan, Meng Yan did not move. Meng Yan got drunk and muttered: "what kind of princess, I don''t want to marry you!" The people of Qin and Chu made a movement on their hands. "Do you like princess feng''an so much?" Qin Chu people force Meng Yan directly into the house, quietly slip into Princess Feng an''s house, stun and take him to the married house. Looking at the two people gradually wake up, Meng Yan looked at Qin Chu incredulously, "you... You''re not." Qin Chu tied them up long ago, "are you surprised to see me again?" Qin Chu people looked at Meng Yan''s panic expression, and immediately felt funny. Princess feng''an also woke up and was surprised to see the face of the Qin and Chu people. "I think you should know what I''m here to do now. I can let you two live, but you must persuade the Lord to marry me willingly, otherwise..." Then the people of Qin and Chu lit up the sharp blade in their hands and made a rustle in the airˇ° Don''t even think about it Chapter 535 Meng Yan decided not to go too far, "right? Princess, you said that if this knife was painted on your face, tut Tut, it would be very beautiful! " The Qin and Chu people put their swords on the face of Princess feng''an. Princess feng''an shook her head in fear, "no, I said, I said." Meng Yan looked at Princess feng''an incredulously, "what are you doing?"ˇ° Wang Ye, you marry this man first, and then we... "Princess Feng an smiles treacherously and lies in Meng Yan''s ear. After the discussion, Meng Yangang wanted to say yes, and the man in black suddenly appearedˇ° Why haven''t you started yet? Can''t you forget what he did to you? " Qin churen laughed, "how can I let them go? I just tease them. Who knows they really believe me." A face of banter, let Meng Yan almost can''t recognize the person who knelt at his feet and let him believe himselfˇ° You have just said that as long as you let the Lord marry you, you can let me go! " Princess feng''an yelled, looking at the things in the hands of Qin and Chu people in fear. "Shut up. I''ll do whatever I want. It''s not your turn to tell me what to do!" The people of Qin and Chu never thought of letting them go. They recalled the day when they were in the dungeon. They suffered a thousand times more than they did. Qin churen, who had been filled with anger, took a knife and scratched several lines on Princess feng''an''s face. No matter how Princess feng''an begged for mercy, Qin churen didn''t stop. Qin churen put down the knife and looked at Meng Yan''s handsome face, which made her heart beat. "Come on, let''s die happily." Qin Chu turned around and took out the package of poisonous powder that the man in black had given her before, and put it in the original two people''s Jiaobei, "this time I will completely complete you!" The Qin and Chu people used their hands to pry open the clenched teeth of Princess feng''an. Mercilessly pouring in, Meng Yan watched Princess feng''an gradually fall in front of him, and he didn''t resist. Instead, he drank the glass of wine calmly, "Oh, you really don''t love me!" There was no poison in that glass of wine. The people of Qin and Chu deliberately didn''t let it go. They just wanted to make Meng Yan hate him all his life. Let him also experience the taste of love. Three days after the Qin and Chu people left, they heard in the street that today''s Regent is addicted to women. Because of the princess''s departure, he committed suicide in front of her tomb. The people of Qin and Chu listened to those people''s conversation in disbelief. When they came to the door of the palace, they saw the solemnity. The picture seems to freeze in that place, and then it''s broken bit by bit. "She''s awake, she''s awake!" The voice of Tang Yu''s weak voice sounded in the ears of Qin and Chu people. Qin and Chu people raised their arms slightly to block the glare of the sun. The face that scared her and made her infatuated came into view at dusk, which scared Qin and Chu people back. "You... You''re not dead?" All of a sudden, the people of Qin and Chu said, "what do you mean?" The imperial spirit looked at some abnormal Qin Chu people and asked. The Qin and Chu people didn''t pay attention to it, but sat there without saying a word. All of a sudden, a voice came from the sky, "you little girl, your strength is pretty good. I thought you would never wake up like those people." A few people look around, "who are you?" The Qin and Chu people asked suspiciously. "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that you are going to encounter more difficult problems, ha ha ha." The voice said it stopped here. In this open grass, there are several people lying on the ground, never wake up. Meng Yan just wanted to touch Qin and Chu people, but Qin and Chu people instinctively stepped back. Meng Yan realized that something was wrong with the people of Qin and Chu, "what''s the matter?" The people of Qin and Chu thought in their heart, "no more..." The little fairy explained in a voice, startled the people of Qin and Chu, "are you ok?" The little fairy''s voice was weak. "You, what''s the matter with you? And what happened just now? What did you just say? " The people of Qin and Chu said all their doubts. "What you just met are all your own demons, but fortunately he hasn''t hurt the killer, otherwise I have no way." The little fairy said that and then disappeared. Meng Yan knew that Qin and Chu people must have experienced something just now, so he didn''t stay around her. He got up to see the soldiers who couldn''t wake up. They all frowned and looked very miserable. "Kill them all and give them a good time." It''s Mo Yun who is talking. Meng Yan looks at those people who are still breathing. How can he bear heartache to kill them. Mo Yun, standing on one side, snorted coldly, "if you don''t do it, they will suffer until they die." Meng Yan narrowed his eyes dangerously, "who are you?" Mo Yun suddenly Leng for a while, "ha, was seen out?" On the other side of the Qin Chu people this just slow strength, the imperial spirit can''t help but ask, "what''s the matter with you just now?" Qin Chu people are really reluctant to think about those pictures that she hates most. In the face of Yuling''s inquiry, they still tell Yuling all they encounter one by one. "So you''re in your own mind?" Yu Ling pinched his chin and thought, "no wonder, when you were just in a coma, the feeling on your body was the same as that on Tingfang." Boring Tang Yu suddenly ran to Meng Yan''s side, Mo Yun embarrassed smile, voice also became a man''s voice, "forget it, since entered here sooner or later will be found by you." The imperial spirit helped the Qin and Chu people to come over slowly, "what do you mean?" Qin Chu people just heard what Mo Yun said and couldn''t help asking, "aren''t you the servant girl of the palace?" Mo Yun smile: "so many people inside you had better cheat." Then he took off a human skin mask from his face, revealing a beautiful face, "are you?" Tang Yu looked at the mask in surprise and asked, "the art of changing face?" The imperial spirit exclaimed. All the people gathered around, "are you sa Lian?" All of them looked at the guard who was talking, "who is sa Lian?" Meng Yan stares at the man unhappily. Mo Yun''s figure suddenly stretches out and becomes an eight foot man. "Do you shrink bones?" Yu Ling is more surprised to see Mo Yun, "back to the Lord, SA Lian is actually the boss of those four people." Meng Yan looked at SA Lian strangely, "what about their boss? Why haven''t you heard that before? " The soldier sighed, "the reason why SA Lian didn''t say it was because many people said he was dead." SA pity helplessly shrugged, Mo Yun''s dress in SA pity that body is particularly uncomfortable. Meng Yan took out his laundry from his own burden. "You are about the same height as me. You may be more comfortable wearing this." Said to put clothes into SA Lian''s hand. Chapter 536 While he was changing his clothes, the Qin and Chu people immediately asked the fairy, "are you still there? What the hell is going on? I''m almost knocked out now. " For a long time, there was no response. Qin and Chu people thought that the little fairy didn''t know what to do. "Just now you know his identity, just like that." "That''s not what I asked." Qin Chu people''s voice was a little anxious, "are you talking about the things you just met? It took me a lot of effort to get into your heart, so it''s not too much for me to put on a green hat. " The little fairy thought that the Qin and Chu people were worried because they had taken the green hat. Qin and Chu people, who had not yet slowed down their lives, understood, "is it difficult for you to succeed?" Before the Qin and Chu people had finished saying, "yes, I am the branch on the edge of the cliff, the knife that stabbed Meng Yan, and the man in black who helped you. My ability is limited and I can only appear for a while, otherwise you may not be able to get out at the first level." After listening to the fairy''s explanation, Qin and Chu people understood why so many people came out by themselves. SA Lian, who had changed his clothes, was as good as Meng Yan. "Now you can tell me why you became Mo Yun in the palace?" Meng Yan saw that SA Lian came out and asked impatiently, "of course, you brought me back. Of course, the things I told the people of Qin and Chu were not created by chaos." "So you''ve been lying to me from the beginning?" Looking at the strange man in front of him, Meng Yan couldn''t help being on guardˇ° You can also say that, but I am very important to you now! " SA Lian, who sits on the grass at will, ignores Meng Yan''s defense. "What do you mean?" Qin Chu people looked at SA Lian, "do you know how to get out of this dreamland?" SA Lian shook his head. "I don''t know how to get out, but I know every dangerous part of it like the back of my hand." After hearing this, Meng Yan had to loosen his grip on the hilt. Now it''s better to know more than not to know what they will face. The Qin Chu people, who had already slowed down, pulled Meng Yan to the other side, "are you ok?" Meng Yan asked with concern, Qin Chu people still can''t stand it, instantly retracted his hand back and stepped back, "I''m ok." Meng Yan looked at Qin and Chu people and sighed helplessly. "What on earth have you experienced that will make you like this?" Meng Yan excitedly grabs Qin and Chu people''s hand. Qin and Chu people quickly step back. The imperial spirit is watching these two people all the time and runs to them in a hurryˇ° Wang Ye, please let go and listen to what the Chu people want to say first. " Meng Yan had to let go. "I don''t think this SA Lian is lying. Let''s keep him for the time being." The people of Qin and Chu stepped back a few steps, and SA Lian, who was far away, called out: "what the people of Chu said is right, I agree with it!" Surprised Yu Ling covered his mouth, "this can also be heard, this person is absolutely not simple, even if you want to kill him, I''m afraid it''s not so easy." The Qin and Chu people left. Meng Yan wanted to ask, but he was held by the imperial spirit. "What else are you going to do? I''ll tell you what she just met..." Yuling told Meng Yan what Qin Chu people told her. Meng Yan could not help but blush. "She... Is so afraid of losing me." On the other hand, bregude looked at the box that contained the dreamland and could not help wondering, "do you think this thing is really that terrible?" Hun Ji echoed: "of course, this thing is not only Huo Ye''s power, but our boss carefully arranged it for Huo Ye!" Bu RI Gu de looked at Hun Ji''s smart face: "listen to what you say, is it difficult..." Hun Ji put down his wine glass and told him that his eyes were full of admiration for SA Lian: "although the power of this dreamland is not big enough, there are many difficulties in it, and the outlet is even more unpredictable." Magic territory, "you don''t see now calm, once we cross the grass and the land border is really into the dreamland, in front of these are just small tricks." SA Lian took advantage of the situation and looked at those still lying on the ground. "Listen to you. You know this place very well. Have you been here before?" Tang Yu sat on the grass and asked, "I''ve been here once before..." SA Lian didn''t go on. Then he untied his clothes, and Meng Yan immediately covered the eyes of the Qin and Chu people: "what are you going to do?" SA Lian didn''t explain and turned away. On SA Lian''s white back, there was a scar from the shoulder to the waist. At first glance, it was a pity. "What are you doing?" Qin Chu people pull Meng Yan''s hand down and see such a shocking sceneˇ° It was plotted the last time I came here. " SA Lian quickly put on the clothes. Meng Yan''s disdainful murmur: "it''s just like you''re hurt..." "who can plot against you?" Qin Chu people are curious about this, "who do you think is the most difficult to control among these four people?" SA Lian did not reply, but asked. "Mingmie?" Qin Chu people immediately thought that they didn''t show their face. "I didn''t expect that you were so smart. That''s right. That''s the end of Ming." SA Lian made no secret answer. "As a boss, he can be plotted by his younger brother..." before Tang Yu finished speaking, he was pulled by the imperial spirit to the other sideˇ° You don''t talk, no one thinks you dumb! " The imperial spirit made a sound to teach the way. But from the perspective of SA Lian''s ability to change face and shrink bones, she is not a good personˇ° What about Huo ye and Shaoyao? " Qin and Chu people want to know what happened here that year. "This is a long story..." SA Lian was interrupted by Meng Yan before he finished, "then you can make a long story short!" The people of Qin and Chu ignored what Meng Yan said, "ha! Wang Ye is right. I''ll talk to you slowly on my way. " SA Lian said also provocative looked at Meng Yan one eye. Bai Wei stood on one side and didn''t speak, "what should we do now?" At this time, everyone said, "we wait until it''s dark before we start, so we can reduce the possibility of being found." SA Lian said it with ease. Can''t help but let these originally very nervous soldiers calm down, "by the way, give me what huoye gave you before." SA Lian seems to think of something. Meng Yan protects what Huo Ye gives him. "No, we don''t know who you are now, whether you are in danger or not." SA Lian shrugged indifferently, "it''s up to you. Anyway, you don''t know how to use it. It''s useless to put it in your hand." Meng Yan looked at the Qin and Chu people, and then reluctantly took the things in his hand to sa Lian. "Let''s wait until after dark." Chapter 537 Take the thing to sa Lian on the hand, found a comfortable posture to lie down. See SA Lian this appearance, the rest of the people are also at will to find a place to sit down, and prepare to start tonight. Meng Yan wanted to take Qin and Chu people to have a rest in the shade of a tree, but he was interrupted by the imperial spirit, "you''d better stay away from her now, she may still feel a little uncomfortable." Meng Yan sighed and had to sit beside Bai Wei. "Do you know what''s here?" The Qin and Chu people sat down, looked around, and asked the fairy, "I only know that there are five levels here. The first level may kill you. You''d better be careful, though you are invincible." The fairy gave a good hint. Even the little fairy didn''t know. The people of Qin and Chu looked at SA Lian. At this moment, SA Lian closed his eyes slightly. Then they gave up the idea of asking SA Lian, and could only wait for the coming of night. After a while, it was already dark. I didn''t know where the sound of sobbing came from. Hear the imperial spirit whole body tremble, "what sound so seeping person, big night of." Tangyu trembled and ran to Yuling, as if Yuling was an amulet. After SA Lian stretches, Meng Yan also stands up. Looking at the soldiers, Meng Yan was really worried. Some of them came out for the first time and met such a situation. It was really unfortunate. "It''s a short road, this place is full of unknown monsters, we need to hold our breath and go to the end, but I know there will be some people who can''t help it. They have to go to the end anyway." SA Lian looks at the people standing in front of him. Command everyone, "if someone really can''t hold, give me a direct rush." Meng Yan didn''t know what he would face, but the only one he wanted to protect was Qin and Chu peopleˇ° This kind of monster, only nose and eyes exist, they can''t hear any sound SA Lian picked up his things, ready to take people into. SA Lian seemed to think of something and turned around, "if someone is scratched and runs to a safe place, please solve yourself." SA Lian''s voice had no emotion. "Is it contagious?" The imperial spirit curiously asks a way, SA Lian didn''t answer also calculate is acquiesce. In the dark, Meng Yan suddenly felt that someone had grasped his hand. Just as he wanted to shake it off, he smelled a familiar fragrance, "I want to be with you." Qin and Chu people hold Meng Yan''s hand tightly. Meng Yan did not speak. He also held the hand of Qin and Chu people and walked forward unswervingly. He put the other hand on the hilt of the sword and was ready to attack at any time. At the border of grassland and land, everyone took a deep breath and stepped in. After entering, they seem to be in another world. It''s not quiet here. The sound of the people walking is very loud. The place was dark and could not see five fingers. The people of Qin and Chu held Meng Yan''s hand in a layer of sweat. However, SA Lian, who was walking in front of him, was very relaxed and said in a voice: "everyone, hurry up, we''re coming soon!" At the moment, all the people were almost unable to hold back. When the Qin and Chu people raised their eyes again, they saw that the green eyes were everywhere on their way twice, which made the Qin and Chu people panic. Walking in front of the spirit although doubt SA Lian this guy why can breathe, but also dare not relax a bit. It was obvious that the soldiers were already unable to hold back. They could not help but quicken their pace, and some of them started to run. Qin Chu people looked at those people and could not help worrying. Meng Yan grabbed Qin Chu people''s hand and walked forward quickly. Suddenly, a soldier fell to the ground. His red face showed that he could not hold it. All around the green eyes are waiting for the opportunity, walking in front of the already collapsed in the past, "hoo, I can''t hold it!" The soldier stuck to the ground and breathed deeply. Qin and Chu people just wanted to stop, but Meng Yan covered them. I''m too busy for myself. Do you have time to take care of others? Meng Yan took Qin and Chu people''s hand and rushed. Qin and Chu people only felt that the wind around seemed to have a direction. They rushed to the soldiers who fell on the ground. The green eyes around quickly gathered together. Qin and Chu people couldn''t help looking back. They couldn''t help exclaiming that it was too late for Meng Yan to stop them. Qin and Chu people realized that they were looking at the eyes moving quickly here. He quickly pushed Meng Yan out. Meng Yan grabbed Qin and Chu people''s hands, and together with the rest of the people, he couldn''t hold back, panting greedily. Things around were immediately scattered by those people, and flew straight to the Qin and Chu people. At the critical moment, Meng Yan dragged the Qin and Chu people to a safe place. All the people who came did not dare to breathe, for fear that one of his carelessness would bring disaster. SA Lian stood up and said, "we are safe now." The screams of those people came from behind them, which was so penetrating in the silent night. Meng Yan stood still and did not dare to move. Because at the moment when he came in, there was a tearing voice on the back of the Qin and Chu people, "Meng Yan..." the voice of the Qin and Chu people choked slightly. Meng Yan hugged the Qin and Chu people tightly and felt the strange behind. Calm said: "you will be OK! You''ll be fine. " Meng Yan flustered completely did not know how to do, "host, you are invincible, will not be infected." The little fairy suddenly said. The Qin and Chu people, who thought they were going to die, were suddenly relieved that they really didn''t want to experience the ups and downs of life for the second time. Tang Yu asked nervously, "are you ok?" Hearing the full voice of the imperial spirit, Tang Yu was relieved. "Don''t move, you will be OK!" Meng Yan quickly picked up the Qin and Chu people to find SA Lian, who wanted to tell him. But I didn''t expect that Meng Yan was so nervous that he wanted to play with himˇ° SA Lian, please help the Chu people Meng Yan''s voice was choked with some helpless tones. "What happened to her? What''s the matter? " Yuling and Tangyu immediately ran over and took out the torches to light the torches. As soon as the torch lit up, many things came up behind them, but an invisible barrier separated them. At this time, many people could see clearly what they were running after and the shape of people, but they were skinny, which was very shocking. There is still blood on some of the mouth, ticking to the whereabouts. Qin Chu people behind a ferocious wound appeared in everyone''s field of vision, Qin Chu people do not know what''s the matter, only feel the hot pain behind. Chapter 538 SA Lian, who was always concerned about the Qin and Chu people, turned around and said, "I, I have no way." Meng Yan kneels down in despair and lies on the shoulders of Qin and Chu people. Qin and Chu people suddenly feel that their shoulders are wet. Does it make him cry? A moment of silence, Meng Yan picked up the Qin and Chu people and walked forward, saying: "you''re OK, you can''t be OK!" Rational SA Lian pulled Meng Yan, "what are you going to do?" Meng Yan broke away SA Lian''s hand and went straight ahead. SA Lian ran to Meng Yan''s front, "she has been infected, where do you want to go? There is no cure for this. Can you be more rational? " "You don''t care!" Meng Yan didn''t want to accept this fact at all, and yelled at SA Lian loudlyˇ° It''s impossible. There must be a way Meng Yan seemed to think of something and ran to Tang Yu. "Don''t you, don''t you have excellent medical skills? Help me save her Meng Yan now has no regard for what identity, plop a kneel in front of the Tang domain. Tang Yu had never seen this before, let alone the solution. Tang Yu looks at SA Lian in trouble, "I tell you that she has no remedy at the moment when she is caught, do you understand?" SA Lian squats down and says word by word to Meng Yan who is already sobbing. "I thought she was a capable person, and now it just seems so!" SA Lian laughs and looks at the Qin and Chu people lying in Meng Yan''s arms. Meng Yan still did not give up, "she just temporarily fell asleep, we go to a quiet place." SA Lian, standing behind Meng Yan, yelled: "don''t blame me for not telling you. She is very quiet now. When she wakes up, we will all suffer!" Huo Ye''s words aroused people''s anger, "Wang Ye, would you like to..." Someone tried to stop him, but Meng Yan stood still and didn''t say a word. Several soldiers want to come forward to carry the Qin and Chu people away. Meng Yan hugs them tightly and won''t let them touch her. SA Lian said in a low voice, "well, if we don''t move her now, can we tie her up?" Then several people separated Meng Yan from the Qin and Chu people, and the imperial spirit advised: "control her first. If she really wants to be like those things, she will hate herself if she hurts other people." After this persuasion, Meng Yancai released his hand and held Qin and Chu people tightly. They tied up the Qin and Chu people and left them in a corner. They were far away. Only Yu Ling Tang Yu and Meng Yan took care of him and said, "Chu people, you can sleep. I''ve been there all the time." Meng Yan holds the hand of the Qin and Chu people and says that Yuling and Tangyu shake their heads helplessly. Qin Chu people''s mind of mischief is still not dispelled. They fall asleep thinking about it. When they wake up the next day, all the people are around Qin Chu people, staring at her. Because of the back injury, the faces of Qin and Chu people are very paleˇ° How could there be no response? " SA Lian looks at Qin Chu people curiously, Qin Chu people turn a white eye directly. SA Lian tentatively put his finger in front of Qin Chu people, Qin Chu people suddenly bite up. Frightening the defenseless SA Lian back, Meng Yan looks at the Qin and Chu people and hugs them tightlyˇ° No matter what you become, I only love you Qin churen laughed. SA Lian seems to see what is the same, "this, this will laugh?" Meng Yan looks at Qin and Chu people. At the moment, the Qin Chu people didn''t want to install any more because of the back injury, "untie me quickly, my back hurts so much!" The rest of the several people are dumbfounded, SA Lian is becoming a curious baby, "how can this talk?"? Aren''t you already infected? " Then he gave the Qin and Chu people a pulse curiously. "Nothing? I can''t After confirming that there was nothing wrong, Meng Yan quickly untied the rope, and Tang Yu took out the medicine he had with him and gave it to the people of Qin and Chu. Qin Chu explained that he was invincible. "Then why didn''t you say that last night?" Standing on one side of the Royal spirit suddenly grasped the key point, Qin churen embarrassed smile, "I just want to play a prank..." Qin churen thought Meng Yan would be angry, did not expect Meng Yan to hold Qin churen again. "Great, you''re OK!" However, the soldier who tried to persuade Meng Yan to throw away the Qin and Chu people last night was a little flustered and kept retreating. The Qin and Chu people called him to come. The soldier was even more flustered and kept saying, "let go.". He didn''t want to be a Qin Chu man, so he couldn''t help laughingˇ° You''re not wrong. Why are you so afraid? I just want to give you a piece of advice. People are afraid of fame and pigs are afraid of strength. Do you understand? " The soldier nodded, because of the injury, Meng Yan strongly asked to stay here for half a day, SA Lian had to promise, turned to find some food. The Qin and Chu people looked around. It was like a deep alley, long and humid. Fortunately, there is a haystack nearby, so these people can settle down. Meng Yan saw that the people of Qin and Chu had no problems, so he was relieved. Last night, there were not many people left. Qin and Chu people sat in a daze until SA Lian came back with a big white cloth in his hand. There was no blood on the white cloth, and the white cloth was bulging. "Here you are." Tang Yu takes over and opens up a delicious smell of steamed stuffed buns. Everyone on the scene goes straight up to rob them. They have been here for almost two days, and they don''t know what happened to Huo Ye outside. The Qin and Chu people chew the steamed stuffed bun Meng Yan gave her, and SA Lian sits next to the Qin and Chu peopleˇ° Don''t you eat it? " Qin Chu people look at SA Lian curiously. Sitting on one side of SA Lian, looking at the blood splashed all over him, he had no appetite at all. "You''d better worry about yourself. It''s still a question whether you can get by after you go out from here." Qin churen said with a smile, "don''t you still have you?" Huo Ye looks at Qin churen and sighs, "you almost scared us to death last night, especially Meng Yan." The people of Qin and Chu ate the steamed buns. Deliberately moved to sa Lian''s side, "can you tell me what the remaining several levels are like?" SA Lian looks at Qin Chu people''s curious appearance and sighs helplessly. "Only the first two levels need you. The remaining three levels are all a matter of time. That''s all I can tell you." SA Lian didn''t want to say anything more. The people of Qin and Chu said: "then you can tell me about Huo ye and Shaoyao." SA Lian looks at the Qin Chu people impatiently and has no choice but to promise, "I''ll tell you first. I''ll tell you not to mention these things to Huo Ye. I''m afraid he will get angry." Chapter 539 "Aren''t you their boss? Are you still afraid of them? " Qin Chu people looked at SA Lian and said, "do you listen to me? How can I talk so much nonsense? If you don''t promise me, how can I tell you?" He was a little irritable, and said, "well, well, I won''t talk about it." Meng Yan, who came from a distance, looked at Qin and Chu people with a curious look on his face and sat down. SA Lian was helpless and could only speak. It''s been a long time since the incident. At that time, the five of them were still good brothers playing together. Although some of them were bad, they were all aimed at others until one day. The relationship between huoye and mingmie is very good. That day, they went out to hunt in the mountains together. Because it happened to rain that day, they had to go to the town to take shelter from the rain. Although this is a small town, it is developing faster than some cities, but the people there are not very happy. Two people came to a small restaurant, drinking while watching out the window when the rain can stop, just opposite the restaurant is a place where rich people gather for tea, two people curiously look inside the teahouse. A graceful woman was singing to the rich man inside. What she was singing was that song. Mingmie and huoye fall in love with the woman named Shaoyao at first sight. They are unwilling to give up and come to the teahouse. Only know her name is peony, has been here to sing for the rich canary. When Huo Ye knows it, they will come here every day to have a sit. As time goes by, they will be familiar with it. Although both of them like peony, it only likes huoye, so mingmie has a grudge. Although both of them don''t speak on the surface, huoye can detect mingmie''s love for peony. After two people are together, the sentiment heats up rapidly. In order to help Shaoyao redeem himself, huoye has been trying to save money. When the money is enough, mingmie and huoye tear their faces. But this doesn''t hinder the development of the relationship between Huo ye and Shaoyao. After two years together, they have a child. Those pregnant Tian Huo ye have been trying to save money. The joy of being a new father makes mingmie red. At that time, I let them go and didn''t pay any attention. In order to make peony happy, Huo Ye has been building this dreamland since she became pregnant. It''s like the land Huo Ye has laid for peony. This place was not like this at the beginning. At that time, the beauty of this place could not be described by words. It''s all constructed according to where they met. Always unwilling to die out, he has been planning to destroy the illusion of Huo Ye. Fortunately, Huo Ye has been very careful and has never let mingmie succeed. But this is just what Huo Ye thinks. In fact, mingmie has threatened Hun Ji for a long time to help him destroy this illusion. You know Hun Ji is impetuous. As long as mingmie does something to Hun Ji, Hun Ji will be possessed immediately. If it is serious, he may die suddenly. He has no choice but to agree. This dreamland is different from other dreamlands. Everything here will change with the inner state of Huo Ye. After mingmie has mastered this weakness, he begins to make something. On the day when Huo Ye brings peony in, Hun Ji also sneaks in and puts a misty thing created by mingmie himself into the well. As long as people take it for three days, they will gradually have hallucinations until they stain the things deep in Huo Ye''s heart and start to explode. That day happened to be the production period of Paeonia lactiflora. Huo Ye sat outside the door listening to the sound and gradually became possessed, destroying the place SA Lian suddenly stopped, everyone was curious to wait for him, but he didn''t speak any moreˇ° What''s the matter? " Qin Chu asked curiously. They found that SA Lian''s eyes were red, he continued. I also came in with mingmie that day. Mingmie came in to snatch the peony. I remember standing behind Huo ye and watching Huo Ye stab the peony to death. It was more than one or two, three or four times Until Huo Ye is tired, everything outside has changed dramatically. Although mingmie is very sad, it is far less than the sadness that Huo Ye killed his sweetheart. He can''t believe it. He''s always decadent. Once I saw with my own eyes that Huo Ye wanted to end his life. I stopped him in time. Nothing happened. Later, he became what you see now. Mingling with Ming Mie, Huo ye and the innkeeper are doing different things. And I gradually fade out of their world, so the outside world is saying that I died in the dreamland of Huo Ye. In fact, it''s not. On the day when Huo Ye was possessed, I wanted to stop him, but I was intrigued by mingmie. After listening to this, the people of Qin and Chu are still hard to digest. Unexpectedly, huoye, who is so sunny, has such an unknown story. Meng Yan hugs the people of Qin and Chu tightly after listening to it. "If it was me, before I became possessed, I would have to stop myself in order to prevent hurting Chu people." Meng Yan looked at SA Lian, SA Lian sneered, "if she is pregnant, as long as you can see your child again, will you still do this?" This sentence blocked Meng Yan''s silence. "So everything here is constructed according to the place where they met?" Qin Chu people looked around and asked. "That''s right, but it''s not what it used to be. Besides, Huo Ye wants to destroy it later. There''s a good way to mix up, otherwise there''s no way to leave this place where Huo Ye is full of hatred. " SA Lian suddenly stood up and said. The imperial spirit stood aside and didn''t speak, "they are so miserable, but what are the things we met at the first level?" SA Lian turned around and looked at Yu Ling and said, "why do you ask so many questions Yu Ling just came up with a retort. Tang Yu couldn''t sit still. "Do you like to say it or not?" SA Lian almost didn''t laugh out, "those people are part of this town who are possessed, but don''t know how they become infectious monsters." "Because I came in again later, for Huo ye to take the pipa that peony used to have." SA Lian said to himself, Qin and Chu people suddenly think of the beautiful lute before. Unexpectedly, there are so many stories in it. "But Huo Ye is cruel enough to destroy the pipa." Qin Chu people look at SA Lian. Chapter 540 SA Lian looked at Qin Chu people in disbelief, "what do you say? Does Huo ye destroy the pipa Qin Chu man nodded blankly, "yes, he was destroyed in front of me. What''s the matter?" Because SA Lian knows what happened to Huo ye, and understands that the pipa is also very important to Huo Ye. Qin Chu sat down and sighed, "he said he wanted to put it down, so he destroyed it. But listening to you, I don''t think it''s so easy for him to put it down." A group of people fell into silence, or Tang Yu first broke the silence, "it''s time, we should start." SA Lian looked up at the sun in the sky, "OK." After a while, everyone is ready to go to the second levelˇ° The second is the simplest and the most difficult of the five The soldier listened to sa Lian say so some doubts, "how is the most simple, is also the most difficult?" "Because this town is filled with a kind of Psychedelic fog, which will let you see what you want most in your heart. As long as you hold back, there will be no accident, but if you don''t hold back, there will be no place to die." SA Lian said and took out the bottle of fire, which ye gave them before they left. SA Lian''s movements were extremely careful, which seemed like something precious. Point with fingertips, point on everyone''s eyebrowsˇ° In the final analysis, mirage is still fake. If you are really confused by this illusion, you can''t get out. " When SA Lian was in the center of Meng Yan''s eyebrows, Meng Yan''s heart was resistant, "this can help you not be seen by other villagers here, otherwise when something happens to you, these villagers will be the first to carry you away." All the people were shocked, "the villagers here are actually not lethal. They are just very strange because of the water here. They are keen on helping people. As long as you fall into a trance, they will be regarded as lifeless people." SA pity had to explain one by one, when the time of the province someone to ask him why. Along the way, he had heard dozens of reasons, and now SA Lian only felt tongue dry. Especially the things he brought before he left the palace, now he still has to take them by himself. "Are the villagers just walking dead now?" The people of Qin and Chu were a little curious. SA Lian turned around at the end of the order and said, "yes, it can be said that they are puppets. After all, they don''t even have the breath of life." When they got to know each other, they were ready to start. Meng Yan held the hands of Qin and Chu people tightly and did not dare to let go. Qin and Chu people looked at Meng Yan with a smile. Yuling and Tang Yu were still mixing their mouthsˇ° Let''s go. " SA Lian accepted his fate and put up what he had brought. Out of the alley, the Qin and Chu people felt that there was something around their faces. It''s sunny here, but it''s covered with a thin layer of fog, which adds a bit of mystery to the town. I didn''t see anything at the beginning. After walking for a while, I can see people gradually. Qin and Chu people were so quiet that they did not dare to make any sound. Even their breathing was slow, and no one dared to breathe loudly. For fear of disturbing the purity of the town, "this town is very long, we estimate that it will take two days to come to an end." SA Lian looks at these cautious people and tells them that they don''t have to. All of us can rest assured that we can breathe normally and walk normally. It''s just a little too long in two days. We have to rely on SA lian to solve the food and drink here. It''s very hard. As they walked along, they observed the situation around them, because it was so quiet that no one wanted to make a noise to break the silence. Suddenly, a group of people came out, which scared the soldiers straight ahead. "What are you fussing about?" SA pity a face of helpless, "really convinced you these people." Yu Ling couldn''t help laughing, "if you haven''t come in, you will be scared, OK?" The Qin and Chu people observed these people. Although their feet were on the ground, they walked like they did without shoes. No matter how fast the pace is, there is no sound at all. The complexion is no different from that of normal people, but they look at the front, but they walk forward purposefullyˇ° Don''t look at it. If you look at it again, you will run with others. " Meng Yan drags Qin and Chu people. Qin Chu people found that they were almost curious to see other people''s bodies, and they laughed awkwardly at Meng Yan. A group of people keep on walking forward. ...... "You say it''s been two days. Why hasn''t this thing moved?" Burigude looked at hunji and mingmie suspiciously and asked, "maybe people have died in it, ha ha ha." After drinking some wine, he talked a little fluffy. Looking at the cloth in front of him, he gradually became two, three, four... And fell down, "the amount of mixed liquor is really bad. It''s only such a cup. Hum." Bu RI Gu de said also fell down, coal to oil Ming Mie is still serious sitting. In fact, mingmie doesn''t want to hurt others. He hasn''t hurt anyone for a long time since he hurt Huo ye and Shaoyao in the dreamland last time. Mingmie originally wanted to get these two people drunk, and then let them out, and then put the dreamland back, which he didn''t know. At the moment when mingmie just picked it up, Huo ye, who had been tied to other barracks, rushed out and grabbed the dreamland. "What do you want to do?" Huoye looks at mingmie fiercely. "What else can I do? Besides, what do I need you to do? " Mingmie looks at Huo ye with disdain. Huo Ye suddenly feels a little distressed. "How come it''s not enough for you to kill Shaoyao alone? How many more people do you have to kill before you can release... " The poisoned Huo Ye coughs violently. "Who killed peony? You know better than me!" When Huo Ye mentions peony, mingmie is like a different person. "Hum, if it weren''t for you, peony and I would have many children now!" Huo Ye wiped the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth. "Enough. Don''t say any more. Don''t forget who your child and peony are." Mingmie looks at huoye ferociously, "yes, I can''t forget who killed them, but she won''t forgive you all her life. She won''t forgive you all her life." There are different emotions in Huo Ye''s eyes. Mingmie grabs Huo Ye''s collar and says, "why, I know her first, but why does she like you?" Yes, mingmie knew peony long ago, and they also knew each other. Chapter 541 They got to know each other on a rainy day. That day mingmie and Huo ye came to the town to buy something they needed. When they were ready to go back, Huo ye said something childish. "Let''s play hide and seek. Whoever finds it first can get Chen Ji''s big meat bun, OK?" Mingmie agreed to him just for the sake of the steamed stuffed bun. Unexpectedly, they were playing and it rained heavily. Still looking for the extinction of Huo Ye''s figure, he is drenched by the rain and helplessly stands on the street looking around. Peony took an umbrella and walked behind mingmie. After that, they met. Mingmie didn''t know what to like, but he felt very happy when he saw peony. Because this time''s fun wasted a lot of time. After Ming Mie went back, he was scolded. However, Huo Ye gloated at Ming Mie kneeling on the ground. Huo ye said that playing games with him was just playing with him. But mingmie was not angry. All day long, his head was full of peony. Later, they also met, but at that time they were still young and didn''t know what to like. The following is the understanding between Huo ye and Shaoyao. Huo Ye slaps mingmie''s hand. "You like her, so why don''t you help her redeem herself and let her continue to suffer there?" Mingmie reddened his eyes, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t do this, but if I do this, I can''t get peony back at all!" Huo Ye likes peony and gives her everything he thinks is the best, but peony doesn''t think so. "Did you know that peony came to me after you two were together?" Mingmie tries to make his voice sound calm. Huo Ye looks at mingmie incredulously. "How can it be? Don''t try to cheat me. How can peony come to you?" Mingmie sneered: "do you know what she said to me? She said, "you can never give her what she wants!"ˇ° I''ve given her what I think is the best. What else can''t I do Huo Ye doesn''t believe what mingmie said. "She said that what she wanted most was freedom. She became a singer from birth, and what she yearned for most was freedom. She didn''t want to choose you, just like jumping from a fire pit to another fire pit, which still imprisoned her." Mingmie calmly says this and wants to grab the things in Huo Ye''s hand. Huo Ye takes a big step back. "Don''t try to cheat me. I won''t believe you. You just want to kill them!" Mingmie looks at the excited Huo ye, "do you think you can save them? It''s all my masterpieces. It''s not so easy for you to get rid of them. " "Well! I won''t give it to you even if it''s ruined! " Huo Ye says and runs out, "catch him for me!" Mingmie orders the guards outside the door. Because Huo Ye has been injured and poisoned, he is naturally defeated by these guards. He ran for a long time with mirage. "Where do you think you can go? I don''t want to talk about the things in those years. What do you want?" Mingmie soon caught up with him. Red eyed Huo Ye holds things tightlyˇ° I don''t want to do anything, but you don''t want to touch them! " Mingmie has no way, "well, I promise you not to hurt them, but you have to leave me the illusion!" Huo Ye snorts coldly: "I know that you still want to harm people with this thing. I won''t let you succeed!"ˇ° Take him back to me. " Mingmie looks at the stubborn Huo Ye. He has no choice but to ask the guard to take him back first and put him back in an illusion. Now it seems that we can only do this first, but this Hun Qi can definitely see that this illusion is false at a glance. Mingmie quickly wakes up Burigude, "what are you doing?" Burigude, who was sleeping soundly, was very upset when he was awakened. "Prince, I just saw that hunji was drunk and wanted to take your things away. I knocked him out. You should take good care of him." Mingmie is not willing to flatter, but now he can''t help flattering. Bu RI Gu de sat up suspiciously, looked at the things on the table, and looked at the Hun Qi lying on the table. He immediately believed Ming Mie''s wordsˇ° Good, this boy even dares to look at my things, I don''t... "Brygud just wanted to wake up the miscarriage lying on the table, but was stopped by mingmie. "Prince, he''s just drunk. Why don''t you calm down? Even if you wake him up, you won''t recognize him!" Mingmie said that even if hunji really did it, Burigude could not move him. Also some dizzy cloth day solid Germany waved a hand, "come on, what you say also has so many points of truth, see in you help me take back of share, I and spare him a time." Bregude put his things in his arms and left. On the other side, Huo Ye is tied to his original position. This time, mingmie added a few more people to take care of him. "It''s not too late for you to hand in the things now, huoye, otherwise..." mingmie didn''t go on, because he didn''t know what would happen if huoye didn''t hand them in. "If you think I''ll give you something, you can keep asking for it!" Huo Ye is determined not to give mingmie. Mingmie shakes his head helplessly. He thinks it through and doesn''t want to argue with Huo ye any more. So he sat down and spoke to Huo Ye calmly, "I really want to let them out, but if I destroy the dreamland, I can see it at a glance." Huo ye, who is tied to the shelf, sneers, "how come you''ve been out here for so many years, and you''re so scared that you''re not going to give it to me, no matter what you say!" The stubborn Huo ye still doesn''t want to be destroyed. "Well, I''ll put the words here. Do you like it or not? Now even if you get it, you can''t open it." Mingmie leaves and asks them to look at huoye day and night. In the dreamland, "how long will sa Lian be here?" Yuling and Tangyu are so tired that they don''t even bother to say, "you just had lunch and left. You are tired in less than half an hour. At least you have to go until dark." Two people despair of looking at the sun hanging in the sky, the heart is really do not want to go down. So they found a clean place to sit down, "hoo, comfortable!" Sitting in the shade, the imperial spirit is very comfortable. A few soldiers behind the mat are also excited. He followed the spirit to find a place to sit down, and then he didn''t get up again. The spirit looked at the fog curiously, and felt a little agitated. The touch of the fog, but he couldn''t disperse it. Chapter 542 Just wanted to ask what happened, the imperial spirit found that SA Lian had gone far away. He quickly pulled Tang Yu, who was sitting on the ground, to look for SA Lian. Fortunately, they reflected in time, and soon saw SA Lian, but the soldiers who sat down with the imperial spirit couldn''t keep up with them. The group continued to shuttle through the fog, and no one noticed the disappearance of people. Until the evening, SA Lian stopped in front of the door of an inn, "it''s good to go faster today, otherwise tomorrow may continue to stay in this ghost place for a night." Now it''s almost evening in the afternoon. The fog is not as thin as it is in the daytime. Now it''s thickˇ° You''re waiting for me here. I''ll be right back. " SA Lian put down everything in his hand and walked in quickly. This inn is decorated with lanterns. It looks like someone has just been married. But in the swaying wind, the people of Qin and Chu saw the bright red lanterns swaying slowly, at a constant speed. The dim yellow light was shining on the ground, which was mottled. After waiting for a while, SA Lian ran out of the room and said, "great, we have a place to sleep. Let''s go in!" After listening, all the people picked up their own things and went in with SA Lian. There was no one in such a festive Inn, only a woman dressed in festive clothes stood at the door to greet people inside. But she seemed to see only SA Lian, and nothing else. SA Lian said that he would take out a lot of silver from his arms and put it on the table. Later, Meng Yan arranged a place for people to live. Tang Yu, a native of Qin and Chu, and Bai Wei sat at the table together. Anyway, they couldn''t get in their mouths and could only listen quietly. Qin and Chu people found that SA Lian was quite talkative. Although they didn''t know why the two chatted so quietly, Qin and Chu people fell asleep. It''s strange that the people of Qin and Chu didn''t understand what they were saying. They just felt that their heads were drowsy and they wanted to sleep. Other people were the same as the people of Qin and Chu. Just as the Qin and Chu people were about to fall asleep, Meng Yan ran out of the room. Meng Yan picked up the Qin and Chu people. Qin and Chu people fell into Meng Yan''s arms and asked about the familiar taste. Qin and Chu people fell asleep peacefully. At this time, the fog is like a billowing smoke. During the conversation with the boss, SA Lian learns that she is the wife of the innkeeper, but her husband doesn''t want to do business at home. It''s been three months since I got married to my boss. I haven''t heard from my husband for three months. There is no way to find her husband, not to mention where her husband is. After listening to these things, SA Lian felt sorry for the woman, so she took some money out of her arms, put it on the desk and went back to her room. All the people sleeping in this inn dare not forget what SA Lian said during the day, and never dare to sleep, but this does not prevent the illusions of Psychedelic people. What Meng Yan wants to accomplish most now is to leave this place with Qin Chu people and his soldiers. Tang Yu, who sleeps most soundly, most wants to open a hospital with him and earn a lot of money. However, what Yu Ling wants most now is to beat Tang Yu and let him get rid of his love for money. Of course, SA Lian didn''t enter his illusion. When he saw the illusion of the Qin and Chu people, he couldn''t see it. SA Lian was even more curious about the sacred of the Qin and Chu people. He wasn''t fascinated by the illusion whether he could be infected. SA Lian thought about it all night. Those who didn''t catch up during the day ended up being buried alive by the villagers. At night, a group of people were standing on the dark land. Several people were digging with iron balls, digging one by one and digging another. They were happy to go back and forth. However, how long can they stay in the bottom? Soon after they left, they were cut open and eaten by the wild wolves in the mountains. Maybe there were no bones left. This is the place where SA Lian said that there was no burial place. In this silent night, some people are trapped in the fog, weaving a beautiful illusion for them, causing them unnatural. But a large part of it comes from their own greed. Almost no one can resist the fatal temptation of being in danger. Some get beautiful women, some get rich, some marry people they like, and some hope to live well. There were few soldiers in the pile who could survive. SA Lian looked for a long time and found that only one of the older soldiers survived. This makes SA Lian admire the veteran. After a night, many people never wake up. SA Lian, who didn''t sleep all night, called them up early in the morning. Everyone''s face was full of satisfaction,. However, those who slept in the past all had happy smiles on their faces. Except for one veteran, all the others were killed, which made Meng Yan feel guilty for not protecting them. But Meng Yan can''t show it directly on his face. Some people are more or less emotional. Meng Yan is silent, and everyone doesn''t speakˇ° Let''s bury them. " Looking at a soldier lying in front of him, Meng Yan felt guilty and sad. The people of Qin and Chu touched the back of Meng Yan''s hand and told him that he had another one of his own. Fortunately, there was a mountain behind the inn. Several people took advantage of the fact that the sky was not completely bright, and carried out the soldiers quietly. The only difference between these people and the first level is that the first is the happiness of death, and the second is that they don''t need to be so beyond recognition that people can''t watch them. Although there is not much difference between this practice and what the villagers have done, at least they can have a look at them again, and finally have a good talkˇ° It''s time for us to go! " SA Lian takes the iron ball and looks at Meng Yan who is reluctant to give up. He is a little upset. When all their things were well done, the fog in the air slowly dispersed back, just like someone was putting in and out the fog. The Qin and Chu people could not help but be curious. "It''s getting late. It''s time for us to start." SA Lian took his things, want to leave this place early, no one refuted, the party began a long journey. Chapter 543 SA Lian and his party were walking on the road. The sky suddenly began to rain heavily, so they had to stop to find a place to take shelter from the rain. When he''s going to the bathroom, he makes up his mind to cut his wrist. The bright red blood gushes out. The bodyguard standing outside smells such a strong smell of blood, and immediately pulls Huo ye out. Then he brings it to mingmie, and Huo Ye looks at the illusion which has been broken. The moment you see ye Huohuo, mingmie is a little surprisedˇ° You are crazy? You don''t want your life to save them? " Mingmie rushes forward and looks at the wound on Huo Ye''s wrist, but Huo Ye''s strength is so great that the wound is too deep to stop. "Even if I die in my life, I can''t let you kill others." Huo Ye slams his things to the ground, and the blood around him seems to be living. At this moment, no matter how powerful he is, he can''t repair this illusion. In the magic territory, Meng Yan looks at the more and more heavy rain, thinking that he can''t wait to die all the time. Who knows that the sky suddenly thunders, and the shining lightning seems to open a big hole in the sky. After the lightning, there was a heavy rain. SA Lian also wondered why it suddenly rained here. The pedestrians on the street are still walking on their own, and they are all wet, regardless of it. SA Lian reached out to take over the rain, turned out to be pink rain. Soon after, the streets were scarlet. Behind the mud are dyed red, a few people looking at the blood everywhere. "What''s going on?" Meng Yan turned and looked at the silent SA Lian on his face. "Huo Ye wants to submerge this place with his own blood." All of a sudden, everyone looks at SA Lian. "Then what shall we do? Shall we not drown here?" Tang Yu''s eyes widened. The imperial spirit that has been silent looks at some not right SA Lian, "blood? Huo ye, is he hurt A few people just react, how can Huo Ye bleed? SA Lian calms down. "Now the most important thing is to see how to get out of here." Desperate SA Lian ran out. After a while, several people didn''t see SA Lian. Meng Yan was a little worried and wanted to go out to find SA Lian. He was pulled back by the people of Qin and Chu. "You''d better not go. You don''t know where he went. What''s more, there''s a lot of danger here. You haven''t found him yet. What can you do if something happens to you?" As soon as the people of Qin and Chu finished speaking, they saw SA Lian rushing over with a pile of oil paper umbrellas in her arms. At this time, the rain is like no money down, and the water on the ground is almost not around the ankles. According to this speed, it can quickly submerge here. "I just went out to have a look. The highest place here is a mountain in the southwest. Although it is not very high, it is very steep. Where do we have to climb to make sure we don''t drown in this blood before we go out! " The others listened to sa Lian''s explanation. It''s not too late to start immediately. If you stay for a while, the ground here may be flooded. There are only four oil paper umbrellas, one for Yuling and Tangyu, one for Qin and Chu people and Meng Yan, one for Bai Wei and the veteran. A few people move quickly, among them Tang Yu and Yuling run the fastest. In order to prevent the injury on the back of the Qin and Chu people from touching the water, Meng Yan directly picked up the Qin and Chu people and walked quickly. At the moment, the rain has reached below the knee, which also makes people''s action a little inconvenient. Bai Wei staggers forward, but falls to the end. The road at the foot of the mountain is muddy, especially slippery in the water. Meng Yan was very careful to prevent him from slipping step by step, and the people of Qin and Chu could not help worrying about him. Despite being so careful, Meng Yan almost slipped with the Qin and Chu people in his armsˇ° Meng Yan, if you let me down, I can walk on my own. You will only make it more difficult for me to walk. " Meng Yan didn''t stop. Even if there was an umbrella, Meng Yan was still wet, and there was no rain on Qin Chu people. Meng Yan, who almost slipped, had to take off his shoes. After the muddy land was washed by rain, some sharp stones appeared. After a lot of hardships, Meng Yan finally climbed up the hillside of the mountain, and the Qin and Chu people were able to land. Because the mountain is steep, there are many places to climb, and there is little soil. At first, Qin and Chu people didn''t notice Meng Yan''s feet. Later, Qin and Chu people turned around to find out why there was so much blood behind them. Meng Yan''s blood footprints one step at a time made the people of Qin and Chu feel very sad. He didn''t even say a word when he cut the sole of his foot for himself. SA Lian looked at the water at the foot of the mountain, "let''s have a rest first. The water can''t come up for a while and a half." There is a small pavilion on the mountain, which can stand just a few people. Qin Chu people looked at Meng Yan heartily and asked him to sit down. Qin and Chu people carefully lifted Meng Yan''s feet. Meng Yan wanted to take his foot back, but he was held by the people of Qin and Chu. The pain of the place scratched by the stone came directly to Meng Yan. The soles of the feet were almost scratched by stones, and the skin and flesh were open. Qin Chu people looked at the tears in their hearts, and Meng Yan, who still felt uncomfortable, felt a little wet on his instep. "It''s OK. How can a man be called a wound just because of this injury?" Meng Yan said with indifference that the people of Qin and Chu took medicine from the Tang Dynasty and sprinkled it directly on Meng Yan''s feet. Meng Yan was in pain and breathed cold air. The Qin and Chu people tore off the hem of their clothes and wrapped Meng Yan''s feet layer by layer. "What''s all right? How can you protect me when you say you''re injured?" The people of Qin and Chu were satisfied with what they had wrapped up. They could barely walk. Although it was a little ugly, they couldn''t get all soaked in the water all at once. Meng Yan knew that Qin and Chu people were loving themselves and holding them in his arms. In this way has been continued for a while, SA pity looking at the rising water, the bottom of my heart chilly bit by bit deepening. What on earth can force Huo ye to rescue them in this way. When the water rises to a certain level, cracks will appear in the dreamland, and then they can take advantage of this opportunity to get out of the dreamland. The water level rose very fast. Looking down from the mountain, there was blood red everywhere, which hurt SA Lian''s eyes. Five of their brothers used to have a good relationship. How did they become what they are now. In the final analysis, the word "love" is harmful to people. Slowly, a lot of wood floats on the rising water, "let''s go." This place will soon be submerged. Now we must hurry up. But even at the top of the place, I don''t know if I can survive until the dreamland breaks down. The Qin and Chu people supported Meng Yan, who was limping. Chapter 544 Looking at the painful look on Meng Yan''s face, Qin and Chu people want to carry Meng Yan up. Meng Yan looked at the small body of the Qin and Chu people and shook his head with a smile. Outside the magic world, a sharp eyed bodyguard looks at the scene in the camp of Ming Mie and quickly runs to the camp of Burigude to tell him everythingˇ° What? " Bu RI Gu De is holding the letter written by his father in his hand. He looks at the bodyguard who comes to report the message incredulously. "Prince, what I said is absolutely true. If you still don''t believe it, you can go to mingmie''s barracks and see it!" Burigoud looked at the guard''s face with a firm look, "OK, I know, you go down first." After the bodyguard left, bregude took out the fake thing from his arms and shook it hard. Put down the letter and run out of the camp. "It''s no use stopping me now, mingmie!" Huo Ye powerlessly looks at the light in front of him. "How can you be sure that they will come out of it?" Mingmie''s eyes are a little anxious. At this time, Huo Ye has lost too much blood, and the scene in front of him begins to blur, and his words are not clear. Standing outside the camp tent, Burigude knew that he could not confront mingmie. He could only stand outside the door and wait for the opportunity. In the magic territory, several people with umbrellas stood on the top of the mountain, watching the water slowly rising, but the sky didn''t mean to break, which made SA Lian a little worried. "What should we do now? We''ve come up to the top of the mountain. What should we do next?" The most frightening thing for the imperial spirit is the feeling of being submerged. I can''t help but feel some fear in my heart. SA Lian lost the oil paper umbrella in his hand and looked at a thick wood nearby, trying to pull it over. If the water doesn''t reach the place where they stand, it may even submerge them. This wood can also be used as a buffer. Several people stood on the protruding stone, and the blood gradually rose. It looked very spectacular. A few people are like people who have been killed standing on a reef protruding from the sea. There is no other way but to wait for someone else''s help. The water gradually did not cross the waist of the imperial spirit, and the imperial spirit jumped directly into the arms of the Tang kingdom in fear. The rain in the sky is getting smaller, but it''s still falling, it''s always falling. Slowly over the neck, Qin Chu people realized that they were about to be submerged. Subconsciously, he coiled Meng Yan''s neck. Now the water came to the lower position of Meng Yan''s shoulder. Seeing some frightened Qin Chu people, he couldn''t help laughing. Qin Chu people stare back, "when are you going to be able to laugh?" Meng Yan vigorously carried the Qin and Chu people up, while he supported them at the bottom. Standing on one side, SA Lian said nothing and quietly watched the water cover his chin. "Fall on this log, everyone!" SA Lian said while pushing the wood over, fortunately this wood is big enough, otherwise seven people can''t put it down. Meng Yan put one hand on the wood, and the other hand secretly held the Qin and Chu people. It was not until a few people left the stone and the scarlet rain poured into their mouths, noses and ears that the Qin and Chu people realized that they were on the verge of death. Who knows, at this time, a strong wind began to blow, making the water not calm. The imperial spirit seemed to see something and said in surprise, "you see!" There is a black crack in the sky. Several people worked together to move in that direction, but the wind was blowing from the place of the crack. Several people slid against the wind to the front of the crack. Unexpectedly, the wind was stronger at this time. "The crack is so high that we have to stand on the wood to get out." SA Lian said such a word, all people are silent, it means that there must be a person to stay in the last, besides can go out is also a problem, after all, now the wind is so strong. The old soldier who never spoke spoke spoke with Meng Yan, saying that he would stayˇ° Lord, please let me stay till the end. I''m at this age. If you sacrifice in this place in order to let me go out, I won''t die in peace! " Helpless Meng Yan looked at the old soldier''s resolute face, it must be impossible to say how to move his determination to stay until the end. A few people first sent out the petite imperial spirit, and then the Qin and Chu people Outside the dreamland, Huo Ye holds his last breath and waits. The sudden appearance of the imperial spirit makes Burigude, who is standing outside the door, surprised. Is this in his arms a fake? Scared, Burigude immediately went back to his camp and read the letter from his father. If they had to delay for a while, they could not touch their hair even if they wanted to hurt themselves. Meng Yan looked back at the veteran and the rickety wood, and could only go out. SA Lian, who has just seen the scene in front of him, runs to Huo ye and says, "how are you?" In a daze, Huo Ye looks at SA Lian and mutters, "I''m going to die. I''m hallucinating..." and then he goes to sleep completely. SA Lian looks at Ming Mie angrily. "What on earth do you want to do? You have to kill so many people to be happy, don''t you?" Mingmie saw SA Lian clearly, "brother, how are you here?" Qin Chu people supported Meng Yan to sit on the chair and squeezed the water out of his clothes. "You still have the face to ask me why I''m here. What have you done to Huo ye, forcing him to use this method?" SA pity has been unable to suppress his inner anger, maybe he was born to be afraid of SA pity, and Ming Mie stepped back several steps. "I, I didn''t do anything, he did it himself!" As soon as mingmie''s words were finished, hunji came to mingmie''s camp with two jugs of wineˇ° Mingmie came to drink with me... "Before he finished, he saw that the room was full of people. In an instant, he saw SA Lian, who was pressing Ming Mie, and ran excitedly, "brother, where have you been all these years? Little brother, I miss you so much! " Said there is a kind of mold wipe tears. "That''s how you bully people when I''m away?" SA pity see mixed gas is not to play out, said mixed gas immediately retracted his hand on SA pity. "Now that he''s dead, are you happy?" SA Lian turns and looks at Huo Ye. The house suddenly fell into silence, "now is not the time for us to find the culprit first!" The people of Qin and Chu couldn''t help but make a sound. Meng Yan immediately agreed, "let''s go to Burigude to settle the accounts first!" Several people say, SA pity to fall on the ground of fire Ye help up, saw the Ming Mie also didn''t say what. Bregude, who is anxiously walking back and forth in the camp, is looking forward to their coming out later. Chapter 545 Standing outside the door of the bodyguard block a few people''s place, SA Lian see a solution. Soon several people came to the barracks of brygud, still thinking about what to do. Brygud was startled. "Say it! If you are honest, we can consider leaving a whole body for you! " Meng Yan tied up Burigude, and tightly learned the tone of Burigude threatening them. Before, Huo Ye threatened them. Now Huo Ye has been killed by them. They have no fearˇ° Hum, what kind of thing dare you talk to me like that Bregude still does not shed tears without seeing the coffin. Meng Yan immediately pulled out the sword in his hand, and the edge of the sword pressed tightly on Burigude''s throat, which scared Burigude: "say, I say, you take down the sword first." Meng Yan took the sword back into the scabbard and said, "come on, if you say something false, I''ll make your life worse than death!" Burigude, kneeling on the ground, hesitated and hesitated. Obviously, he didn''t want to give anyone up. "It''s a long story, one night..." Burigude was full of nonsense. Meng Yan impatiently picked Burigude''s hamstring, and a scream rang through the sky. "If you''re still talking nonsense, don''t want your other leg!" Meng Yan''s cold eyes look at Bu RI Gu De, which makes Qin Chu people standing on one side can''t help but think of their own demons before. Meng Yan''s eyes are the same for her. The people of Qin and Chu could not help shivering. As soon as he thought that he would be totally disabled in the future, bregude quickly said, "no, I''ll tell you, there''s something in the left cupboard behind you. Please help me take it out." Meng Yan looked through the cupboard with half doubt, and there was a stack of letters in it. "This is all the correspondence between Princess feng''an and me. You can check it at will. If I say something false, you can kill me now!" Bregude''s left foot was still aching and he didn''t dare to tell lies. Meng Yan quickly opened all the letters, in which Princess feng''an said that she would help Burigude to conquer the territory of our country. Isn''t the voice over to rebel? At the moment, Meng Yan wants to send these evidences to the emperor immediately. "It''s not too late. Let''s go now. These things are very important to us!" Meng Yan directly ignores the painful Burigude, and several people are forced to return as soon as they come out of the camp. At the moment, bryguide smiles triumphantly, "what? Now you''re afraid? " The area outside the camp was surrounded by Turks. Meng Yan kicked the crazy Burigude with a smile, "now be honest with me. You are a hostage now. I can''t say when my sword will reach your neck." Bregude, who was threatened, immediately shut up. Outside the camp was a new Turkic generalˇ° The people inside come out quickly, or I''ll burn a torch here! " The voice was rough and powerful. Meng Yan put his sword on Burigude''s neck and walked out slowly. "Don''t move any of you. Put down your weapons! Otherwise... "Meng Yan threatened to shake the sword around Burigude''s neck, but no one put down his weapon. Now it''s brygold''s turn to worryˇ° What are you doing? Do as he says Standing on one side of the Qin and Chu people looked around for a while, and there were hundreds of people. With a wave of his hand, the leading general put down his weapon slowlyˇ° All stand back. Now your only prince is in my hands. If you want him to live, do it for me! " At the moment, Meng Yan''s voice is very similar to that of a robber, but where can the bandits be as good-looking as Meng Yan. Surrounded by soldiers had to slowly open a path. Everyone followed Meng Yan''s steps and walked out slowly. Until Meng Yan and them retreated ten steps away, Meng Yan pushed Burigude forward, and all the soldiers were ready to chase him forward. Burigude was paralyzed on the ground, and the leading general came to support Burigude. "Prince, are you ok?" Bregude waved his hand indifferently. "You must catch Meng Yan! Otherwise, I can''t get rid of my bad breath! " Deling''s general and his men rushed after them. Meng Yan, who was injured in his own foot, ran slowly. Several people came to the fork in the road and said, "let''s run separately!" Several people nodded and separated. The general who came with them ran straight in the direction of Meng Yan. Soon they caught up with Meng Yan, who had to stop because there was a high cliff in front of them. Meng Yan could not help holding the hands of the Qin and Chu peopleˇ° Regent, I heard that there is a beautiful woman beside you. She is not the one beside you. Tut Tut, she really deserves the reputation. " Meng Yan saw that the man looked up and down at the people of Qin and Chu, and immediately pulled them down behind himˇ° I don''t know what you mean? " Meng Yan asked. "I mean, you can''t run now. If you can give me the beautiful lady beside you, maybe our general can let you go!" The man laughed more perversely. "For so many years, I have never needed women to help me survive." At the moment, how could Meng Yan hand over the Qin and Chu people? They looked at the soldiers who were getting closer and closer, and then looked at the bottomless cliff, "do you believe me?" Meng Yan hugged Qin Chu Ren and gave her a gentle kiss on her forehead. "I believe you!" Qin Chu people give back a firm and trusting look. "Then you''ll catch my hand later. Don''t let it go!" Meng Yan grasped the hands of the Qin and Chu people and told them. The general looked at the two men about to jump, "shoot the arrow!" At the command, hundreds of arrows came. Meng Yan used his back to block those injuries for the Qin and Chu people, and they both fell into the bottomless cliff. Meng Yan forced the Qin and Chu people to the top of himself, and they fell quickly. "Damn it The general stood on the top of the cliff and swore. "General, our arrows are all poisoned. With such a deep cliff, it''s impossible for them to come out alive." A soldier looked at the bottomless cliff and said, "I''m not blind. Why do you say that?" The general swearing with people back to the camp, "how? Did you catch anyone? " At the moment, one of Burigude''s legs has been broken. At the thought that Meng Yan had broken his leg, Burigude gnawed his teeth. Chapter 546 "This..." the general faltered. Bregude, who lost one leg, was angry and painfulˇ° You don''t want to be caught by me "Back to the prince, no, I didn''t catch him." The general knelt down in terror. Cloth on the solid gas of the cup fell to the ground, but involved in the wound heart unspeakable painˇ° Waste is all waste. I don''t know what''s the use of your father''s raising you. I can''t catch anyone! " A group of people at the bottom could only silently listen to Burigude yelling, "prince, that Meng Yan was shot by a poisoned arrow and fell off the cliff. The chance of survival is very small..." the general''s voice is getting smaller and smaller. Bu RI Gu de lowered half of his anger. When he thought that his leg had been abandoned by Meng Yan, he wanted to end Meng Yan''s life with his own handsˇ° Come on, come on, I won''t pursue you. " On the other side, still running SA Lian and his party, "don''t, don''t run, they didn''t catch up." Tang Yu, who couldn''t run, looked back and stopped immediately. SA Lian, who stops, thinks that Huo Ye''s body is still there. Just want to run back, Yu Ling takes out a packet of powder from his arms and sprinkles it on the three people. "What are you doing, you smelly girl?" The mixed chopper was made blind by the powder, and the three stopped. "What did you just spill?" SA Lian looked at powder and asked seriously. Yu Ling patted the powder on his hands and said, "hum, of course... I won''t tell you." Yu Ling looked at the three people with a smile on his face. "You smelly girl, look at me..." Hun Ji''s irascible temper is very easy to bully when he looks at Yu Ling Jiao Didi. Mixed cut words haven''t finished, was interrupted by the imperial spirit, "don''t move, I don''t know what poison." Scared to move, SA Lian and Yuling get along soon, but they know Yuling is not the kind of person who will wantonly hurt other people''s lives, but this behavior makes SA Lian very disgusted, "come on, what do you want to do?" The imperial spirit snapped a loud finger and said with a smile: "it''s worthy of big brother. The melon seeds in his head are more clever than others. Naturally, I want him." The imperial spirit turns around the three and points to mingmie. "What do you want him to do?" Although SA Lian doesn''t want to see this person, how can he be hurt when he puts so many years of friendship there. "What? No way? " The imperial spirit looked at Ming Mie, SA Lian turned his head and said: "it''s not impossible, but you have to tell me what you want him to do?" Yu Ling snorted coldly: "do you think you still want to talk about terms with me in your present situation?" Mingmie, standing on one side, wants to say something. Seeing SA Lian, she doesn''t dare to speakˇ° You can, unless you and I promise not to hurt his life, I will promise you The imperial spirit took out a special rope from his arms. He waved his hand casually, "what kind of person am I? As long as he doesn''t resist, I promise he won''t even have a bigger wound. " Mingmie looked at the rope in the hand of the imperial spirit, as if he remembered somethingˇ° Are you... " Yuling looked at a bow he had made with satisfaction, "yes, we are the elder martial sister and elder martial brother of Tingfang. This time, we will catch you back. Naturally, there is something important for you to solve." SA pity suddenly some understand, at ease let two people to take away. "Well, the poison you''ve poisoned has not been solved yet." Hun Ji looked at the back of the three people leaving and suddenly remembered. But Yu Ling didn''t look back, turned his back to them, "that''s flour!" Two people this just know that they are fooled by the imperial spirit, mix guillotine just want to catch up, be SA Lian a pull. "What do you care about with her? You really think it''s not a matter of minutes to kill you by her means." SA Lian''s words made Hun Ji suddenly realize. They quietly come to the barracks of Burigude. Two bodyguards pull down the body of huoye in front of Burigude. Bregude uses his free leg to kick Huo ye, "I told you to cheat me!" Mouth also recite words, mixed cut quickly rushed up, a cut front between cloth day solid Germany''s other leg also did not have. Two people take ye and leave the land of right and wrong. ...... The Qin and Chu people who fell off the cliff instinctively closed their eyes, and suddenly heard the voice of a little fairy in their mind: "trigger the branch line task, will the host accept it?" Before the Qin and Chu people had time to react, they suddenly fell. A dazzling light shines on the face of the Qin and Chu people, and the burning feeling surrounds the whole Qin and Chu people. Even the ground is a little hot. Qin Chu''s face is hot because of the dazzling light. Then the Qin and Chu people stood up and looked around. Surrounded by a forest, a tall tree stands among the trees. The people of Qin and Chu remembered that Meng Yan had disappeared and looked for him everywhere. The temperature here is too high. When the people of Qin and Chu looked around, they could see that there was no sign of anyone. This frightened the people of Qin and Chu. They had nothing to do with themselves, but Meng Yan disappeared. Looking for people everywhere, the Qin and Chu people sat behind a big stone in disappointment. Inexplicably, I heard a gasping voice and walked around the stone. No one from Qin and Chu was tired and sat down with the stone. I didn''t expect that my hands were stained with blood, so I realized that there might be something on the top of the stone. The uneven stones were bleeding, but the stone was too high, and the petite body of the Qin and Chu people couldn''t climb up. The Qin and Chu people looked around and brought pieces of gravel. Although it was not big, it could make the Qin and Chu people stand higher. The Qin and Chu people grabbed the protruding stones and suddenly saw the cloth of Meng Yan''s clothes. A Leng Shen rolled down directly from the stone and knocked his head on a blunt stone. The feeling of pain immediately hit his whole body. The Qin and Chu people didn''t stop, endured the pain, moved a few bigger stones, pushed hard, and then climbed up. The uneven stones hurt the knees of the Qin and Chu people. Meng Yan, who was lying on it, was hit violently. Meng Yan''s head was bleeding all the time and almost dyed the big stone red. Qin Chu people looked at Meng Yan with fear, "no, it won''t be." Looking around in despair, there was no one at all, and the Qin and Chu people didn''t understand any medical skills. The little fairy suddenly said, "two hours are about to pass, and there are still 30 seconds left to decide whether the host will accept the mission." In desperation, the Qin and Chu people could only promise, "congratulations to the host for accepting the branch mission, and reward the green hat value." Qin Chu people saw that even with the just green hat value, Meng Yan could not be completely cured, and they made a mistake for a timeˇ° The host can use primary healing, at least stop bleeding immediately The little fairy looked at the Qin and Chu people and gave the host a move. Chapter 547 "Use primary healing." The Qin and Chu people looked at the little green hat value that had been removed. The wound on the back of Meng Yan''s head healed with the speed visible to the naked eye. Then the Qin and Chu people put down their heart. At least now it won''t die because of excessive blood loss, "host, this is a small village, a vast isolated paradise." The little fairy introduces the place where the next task will be completed for the Qin and Chu people. "Because of the accidental injury of the host, when we came to this place, our system felt that there was a mysterious force here, so we carried out a self-renewal replacement during the coma period of the host." The little fairy talked in the minds of the Qin and Chu people, and their heads were about to explode. "Branch missions are also called pastoral missions. Green hat value is green hat value, but completing a mission can not only obtain green hat value, but also obtain pastoral ability value. Different values can be exchanged for different things. Of course, pastoral ability value is far less than green hat value, but the two values can be exchanged with each other." The little fairy''s voice stopped suddenly when he said that. The people of Qin and Chu didn''t have the heart to take into account any task. Now the most important thing is how to get out of here. Lying on the stone, Meng Yan frowned deeply. The feather of a feather arrow leaked out from Meng Yan''s back. The people of Qin and Chu discovered that there was a broken arrow behind Meng Yan. Fortunately, the arrow was far away from the key position. Qin Chu people looked at Meng Yan''s frown and pulled out the arrow behind him. Meng Yan snorted bitterly, and his beautiful face was also full of sweat. The Qin and Chu people quickly tore off the hem of their clothes and entangled them with Meng Yan. The stone was so high and big that the people of Qin and Chu had no way to go down with Meng Yan on their back. Qin Chu people tentatively put out their feet, stepped on the stone and slowly put down the other leg. Who knows that the stone head seems to be deliberately against Qin Chu people, an unstable directly let Qin Chu people fall. His head collided with a stone again. After struggling for a few times, the Qin and Chu people fainted. In the hazy, they seemed to hear the voice of people''s shouts. The Qin and Chu people thought to themselves, "finally someone is coming." After that, I completely fainted. When I woke up again, I found that I was sleeping in a very delicate wooden house. The faint smell of wood eased the frown of Qin Chu people who had a headache. A lovely little girl came in from the outside. With a bowl of black medicine in his hand, the voice of Qin and Chu people was extremely hoarse. When he spoke, he was scared, "little girl, where is this? What about the man I''m with? " Qin Chu people said while looking around, "fairy sister, you drink this bowl of medicine first, I''ll tell you later, otherwise I won''t tell you." The little girl looked at the Qin and Chu people with a smile, but the Qin and Chu people had to squeeze their noses and pour down the bowl of black medicine. The voice of the Qin Chu people who had drunk the medicine was better. "Can you tell me now?" Qin Chu just finished, suddenly a dizzy feeling swept the whole body, directly lying down. When the Qin and Chu people woke up again, it was already night. There seemed to be two people standing in the room, one with an old voice, and the other was the little girl who was feeding her medicine. "Granny, are you sure you didn''t admit it?" The little girl sat on a rocking chair and asked. "Ah, how could grandma make a mistake? The day before yesterday, it was calculated that someone from heaven would come to us. Today, these two people rushed to our sacrificial platform. It must not be a coincidence!" Listening to her grandmother''s determined voice, it''s not good to continue to question, "but grandma, why are there two people in heaven this time, and the other one has received such a heavy injury, which has never appeared in Zhuang Ji." The little girl''s question made the old woman speechless. "Don''t interrupt and ask more about adults." Wronged curled his mouth, "grandma, you are like this every time..." Qin Chu people lying on the bed listened to a general, the body can move. The grandparents and grandchildren immediately ran up to them. When Qin Chu thought of the little girl taking the medicine in her own drink, she was very resistant to them. The little girl also noticed, "grandma said that she was afraid that you would move around as soon as you wake up, so she asked me to give you some medicine to let you sleep all day." Rao is the little girl so explain, Qin Chu people''s heart is still a little uneasy, the old man picked up the candle on the table gently lit, the little girl suddenly cried, "grandma, how can you give up the candle! Isn''t it used for sacrifice? " The old woman sighed and came to the Qin Chu people with a candle. "Don''t whir, little child, go to my room to sleep!" The little girl listened to her grandmother''s serious and irresistible voice and ran out. "Girl, please do me a favor!" The old lady put the candle on her head and knelt down to Qin Chu people. Qin Chu people could not help but feel a little frightened. She immediately got down from the bed and helped her up: "grandma, get up quickly, I can''t stand your worship." Qin Chu people, who had been drugged, still had no strength all over at the moment. He had exhausted all his strength to help the old woman get up, and it took a long time to slow down. The dim candlelight shines on the old woman''s scratched face. "Grandma, where''s the man with me?" The people of Qin and Chu are most worried about Meng Yan. "I have arranged him in a room next to you. Please don''t worry." The old woman said respectfully. For a moment, the people of Qin and Chu could not accept an old man''s saying to themselves, "just heard that he was seriously injured?" Qin and Chu people can''t help worrying. "Yes, from the pulse, there is no possibility of survival at all, but the whole body is only on the arrow that has not hurt the vital part, but the arrow is poisonous." The introduction of the old lady made the people of Qin and Chu more worried. I was about to get up to see if there was any, but as soon as I got out of bed, the whirling feeling came up. The Qin and Chu people almost fell to the ground. The old woman helped the Qin and Chu people, and then they didn''t fall. "Don''t worry, the poison has been solved by us. I don''t know why I still can''t wake up. I can only see the childe''s fortune." The old woman looked at Qin Chu people''s worried eyes and explained, "it''s just that you''ve been worried about other people''s injury. Don''t you worry about it?" Without the old woman''s hint, the people of Qin and Chu had not found that they were hurt. Chapter 548 Qin Chu people just looked at themselves, wrist, ankle, elbow, knee and brain door are wiped, it''s no big problem, but they exaggerate to give Qin Chu people a thick layer of gauze. "There are some things that I can''t say clearly at one and a half in the evening, and the power of your medicine hasn''t subsided. You''d better have a rest." The old woman comforted the people of Qin and Chu, and learned that Meng Yan had no worries about his life for the time being. Then the people of Qin and Chu were able to sleep peacefully. Gradually dawn, a gentle breeze blowing in the face of Qin Chu people, a sleep to the dawn of Qin Chu people were awakened by the gentle breeze. When I opened my eyes, it was the little girl who gave her medicine. She fanned the Qin and Chu people with a fan. It''s just that the shape of this fan is really strange. The wind monster produced by such a fan has to be big. What''s the difference between a broken fan and a broken fan with only the fan bone leftˇ° Are you awake? " The little girl looked at the Qin Chu people who were waking up and came over with a bowl of food on the table. It was still dark. The Qin and Chu people have no appetite. "Can you take me to see him?" The little girl sighed helplessly, "don''t worry, there''s no medicine here. I''ll take you to him after you drink." The people of Qin and Chu drank the black bowl of porridge. Although it''s dark, it tastes good. The people of Qin and Chu drank it all in one gulp. After drinking it, they still have a little more to say. The little girl took the Qin and Chu people to another room. This room is obviously not as good as the one Qin and Chu people lived in. It is neither ventilated nor sunny. The lifeless Meng Yan lay on the bed, and his pale face made the people of Qin and Chu feel nervous. The little girl stood at the door and quietly retreated, leaving Qin and Chu alone in the room. Qin and Chu held Meng Yan''s cool hand. "Although his wound healed, there was a blood clot left by the impact in his head, which oppressed his nerve, and this nerve was still different." The little fairy said to the people of Qin and Chu, "is it serious?" Qin and Chu people looked at Meng Yan anxiously. The little fairy sighed, "with this system, what can''t be cured?" The people of Qin and Chu were still in a sad mood, but they were amused by the fairy. Qin and Chu people looked at Meng Yan for a while and then went out of the room. As soon as she came out, she found that this place seemed different from what she had imagined. This place is so poor, all the houses are made of wood, even the shoes on people''s feet are made of wood clogs. Everyone walking in the street is wearing linen clothes, which is not the same as that of Qin and Chu people. Qin Chu people came out of the room, and all the people in the street stopped their movements and knelt down to Qin Chu people. This kneeling did not raise his head, Qin Chu people are still a little confused. It wasn''t until the old woman who was in the room of Qin and Chu people last night that Qin and Chu people had some idea. This village is called Tianji village. As its name is, all the people in this village have been helped by heaven. Because the Qin and Chu people fell from the cliff, just fell here, they were recognized as the people of heaven, and they had to help them, which made the Qin and Chu people more confused. "It''s very backward here and outside, so our next task is to help the villagers here!" According to the explanation of the little fairy, the Qin and Chu people helplessly support the forehead. Because of Meng Yan, the Qin and Chu people can only accept this reality unconditionally. "I promise you." After the Qin and Chu people agreed, all the village names began to cheer, as if there was something special for them to be happy about. The old lady took the Qin and Chu people and went back to the room. As soon as she got back to the room, the old woman closed the doors and windowsˇ° You... "My wife just wanted to speak, but she was interrupted by the people of Qin and Chu. "Granny, can you stop calling me by you? It''s really awkward for you to call me by you when you are so old." To tell you the truth, the people of Qin and Chu have endured for a long time, "my surname is Qin, and my name is Chu. You can call me Chu or Miss Qin, but don''t call me again!" The old woman said with a kind smile: "you, oh no, Miss Qin is really different from others." Listening to the old woman''s words, the people of Qin and Chu suddenly became curious, "who am I different from?" My wife said, "whenever we encounter difficulties or disasters in this village, God will send you, Miss Qin, to help us in this small village." The Qin and Chu people suddenly understood, "where am I from? I''m just a poor man who was forced to jump off the cliff!" The people of Qin and Chu murmured to themselves there. Their wife called out to them, and then they recovered. The above people taught them carpentry, how to cure and save people, how to identify herbs, how to make clothes, how to live and cook, and how to smelt iron. But they didn''t teach them how to build stronger houses, how to sow, how to harvest, how to get seeds. It has been more than a hundred years since the last person who came to heaven. Almost all the old people who met the last person who came to heaven should go, so there is no guarantee that the Qin and Chu people are the people they call the people who came to heaven. Fortunately, the old woman used her three inch tongue to persuade some old leaders of the village to come forward together, and then she thought that the Qin and Chu people were from heaven. From the clothes Qin and Chu people wore and the way they talked, the old woman concluded that Qin and Chu people were the same. Qin Chu people could not help but feel Tucao: "these people who teach you to heaven should make complaints about those who are forced to go down the cliff, or else they will come here." To tell you the truth, the people of Qin and Chu feel that there is no big difference between here and the primitive life roots. If you let yourself change the living conditions of the people here, don''t you want to stay until the age of monkey. In fact, it seems that it''s not bad, but Meng Yan''s condition is urgent. Two people say, the day suddenly dark down, the room becomes black, "old woman, can you light a candle?" Qin Chu people inquired tentatively. The old woman did not move, but sighed. "We seldom use this kind of candle. The people who teach us how to make candles for lighting are made of animal grease, but in recent years, animals have always died frequently for no reason. From then on, we didn''t dare use candles The old lady explained it to the people of Qin and Chu. The little fairy suddenly said: "trigger task: give them an improved method to make candles. If they succeed in making candles, they will gain 100% pastoral ability and 10% green hat if they fail." The little fairy is not allowed to refuse this. Chapter 549 At present, the most important thing is to cure Meng Yan. Qin and Chu people have to accept this taskˇ° Grandma, I know how to make candles, but now the most important thing is to take me to see why animals die for no reason. If this can''t be solved, it will bring you great trouble in the future. " The old woman suddenly widened her turbid eyes and looked at Qin Chu people incredulously: "do you really know how to make candles? In this way, our people won''t have to go into the dark in the evening. " Qin Chu people are happy when they look at the old woman. "Now the most important thing is to take you to follow the God for sacrifice, so that God can know that we have come out of the difficulty with your help!" The old woman held Qin Chu''s hand excitedly. The old lady then talked to the people of Qin and Chu about the situation in the village. Although there are not many people here, they are divided into different groups. They are gold, wood, water, fire and earth, and the highest one is fire. The so-called is that fire is heat and light, which symbolizes purity. The other factions are equal, and there is competition between them. This old woman is the high priest of the whole village, and also an old man with the highest status. In spite of this, there will still be some people who will not accept it. They will all be suppressed by the old woman by force. Although the old woman''s grade is very big, she is one of the best in the whole village in terms of strength. "Miss Qin, please call me yunpo. That''s what everyone calls me." Qin Chu people cleverly nodded, Yun Po and Qin Chu people about the situation, in the room is too boring. Qin Chu people wanted to go out and get familiar with the environment, but Yun po said, "I''ll let Jue take you around. Although there are not many people, the place is very big. Let Jue take you to the province and get lost." Qin Chu people had no choice but to promise that Jue in Yun Po''s mouth was the little girl. "I won''t accompany you. I''ll prepare for the sacrifice in the afternoon!" Yun po said and called Jue in. "Your name is Jue?" Qin Chu people looked at the little girl in front of them, and somehow they had a headacheˇ° Yes, my name is Jue Then he took Qin and Chu people out of the wooden house. Around the wooden houses in the village, the people of Qin and Chu were curious to look inside. Some of the wooden houses didn''t even have bedsˇ° Why don''t they have a bed? " Qin Chu people can''t help asking curiously. "What''s the matter? The villagers almost have no beds. There are only three beds Jue led the way in front of him and said that the people of Qin and Chu were more curious: "didn''t someone teach you carpenters? Why is there no bed? " Jue sighed, stopped and looked at the curious Qin churen: "I also saw a little bit when I read Zhuangji." "Zhuangji records all the benefits brought to us by those people who came from heaven. It''s just that some of them didn''t tell us. Those people came here to see us bully and teach us something. They said that they had taught us, but in fact it was the same as none." Looking at Jue''s small face, the people of Qin and Chu were surprised. At a young age, I knew so much, "in fact, I don''t believe in people from heaven at all, I only believe in ourselves!" Jue raised his young face and yelled at the people of Qin and Chu. He thought they would be angry, but they squatted down. Looking at the expression that the little face showed was not consistent with this grade, some distressed, "you are right, in fact, there is no one from heaven, I am just an ordinary person." "Will you help us?" Jue''s face was still full of expectation. Qin Chu people pinched her face and said with a smile: "of course, my sister is an ordinary person who can do magic." Jue''s eyes projected a look of hope, which suddenly faded again. The people of Qin and Chu knew what she was worried about, but Jue didn''t say anything more. She took the people of Qin and Chu to go outside the wooden house. The environment here is very similar to the place where the Qin and Chu people fell from the cliff, but there are many plants that the Qin and Chu people have never seen. The place full of plants is naturally a fertile place, and the ground is also humid. "Our animals are all free range. I don''t know from the top, all animals will come here to eat grass." Jue walked carefully, explaining to the people of Qin and Chu. As they walked, they suddenly came to a relatively open grassland. There were fresh grass and some purple flowers standing on the grassland. The enchanting purple was very rare here. Jue had never seen this enchanting purple. She liked it all the time and didn''t dare to pick it. She just squatted beside the flowers and looked at it silently. They have gone far away, and the people in the village generally don''t come here. Qin and Chu people stood on a relatively high hill and looked around. Suddenly I saw some animals that looked like cattle not far away. Listen to yunpo say that animals will die for no reason, Qin and Chu people want to go forward to checkˇ° Let''s go and have a look at those cows The people of Qin and Chu asked Jue, but Jue, who was obsessed with it, did not want to go. However, the Qin and Chu people had to go by themselves and only when they came closer did they know that these were cattle. Except that the hair color of the cattle was different from that of the ordinary cattle, the others seemed to be almost the same. The Qin and Chu people looked at the cattle carefully. What''s more, she is not a professional. Just about to ask the little fairy why, a cow on the left side of the Qin and Chu people suddenly began to twitch and his eyes turned white. Qin and Chu people were startled, until the cow convulsed and fell to the ground, Qin and Chu people dared to look at it. There were some purple petals in the mouth of the cow, still twitching. The people of Qin and Chu suddenly thought of Jue and immediately turned around and ran back, shouting: "don''t touch the flowers!" However, contrary to his wishes, Jue excitedly picked off the purple flower and sniffed it deeply. The flower in his hand fell from Jue''s hand, and the people of Qin and Chu ran forward. "This is the flower of Aconitum carmichaeli. It''s very toxic. If it''s not treated in time, it may die in a few minutes." The little fairy suddenly spoke in the mind of the Qin and Chu people. The Qin and Chu people panted and ran to Jue. Jue had already begun to twitch and vomit. "Little fairy, save her!" Qin Chu people said without hesitation, "host, you can think about it. In this case, your green hat is worth less. Maybe you don''t even have one to protect your life." The little fairy made a good voice to remind the people of Qin and Chu. Qin Chu people still did not hesitate, "save! It''s impossible for anyone not to help. " Chapter 550 At the moment, the people of Qin and Chu were so scared that Jue''s smiling face still flashed in his mind. Ding Dong''s a, Jue gradually no longer convulsions, just weak sleep in the past. The Qin and Chu people picked up Jue and went back step by step. As soon as they got back to the place where the village name lived, everyone rushed up. "What happened to her?" The question was about a woman with a handsome face and a red iron bar in her hand. Her name is Yanran. She is the head of Jin and other schools. Jue is yunpo''s granddaughter. Jue has lost her parents since she was a child. She has been living with yunpo all the time. Other people are talking about it. They speak too fast for the people of Qin and Chu to understand. They speak slowly for the people of Qin and Chu to understand. The people of Qin and Chu ignore the people''s comments and go back to the hut with Jue in their arms. All of a sudden, a voice said a word, which was the only thing Qin and Chu people understood: "she and Ben are not from heaven, she and Ben are liars!" Later, many people talked about cheaters behind the Qin and Chu people. The people of Qin and Chu could not help humming coldly and yelled at those people, "it''s you who say I''m from heaven, or you who say I''m a liar. What do you want me to do?" The Qin and Chu people''s great reaction is obviously to reprimand these people. Yan Ran came out first and said, "OK, go back first, what should you do?" This group of talents left, and Yun Po came after hearing the news. Looking at the unconscious Jue, he burst into tears. "Jue, what''s the matter?" Yunpo carefully put Jue on the bed. The people of Qin and Chu sighed and lowered their heads. Yunpo thought what happened to Jue and knelt down quickly: "Miss Qin, please help Jue! She''s my only granddaughter. I can''t live without her! " As he spoke, he kowtowed his head heavily, which made the people of Qin and Chu kneel down togetherˇ° Don''t be like this, yunpo. Jue has been poisoned, but she has been cured. Now she''s just in a coma. " After hearing this, yunpo kowtowed a few more on the ground, "thank you, Miss Qin, thank you..." Qin Chu people quickly pulled yunpo up. Yunpo looked at Jue''s face and turned to a normal face. Then she was relieved. "I don''t know what poison she got. She will still be in a coma now?" Yun Po sat on the edge of the table and asked, looking at the indifferent Qin and Chu people. "The flowers of Aconitum carmichaeli, and I think these flowers are also the cause of the massive death of animals." Qin Chu people said, holding a wooden teacup. Yun woman suddenly serious up, "Miss Qin said but after verification?" Qin Chu people looked at Yun Po and said, "I saw a cow fall on the ground after eating this flower. Are the animals you died of all hairy, gregarious, herbivorous, and convulsive Qin Chu people said all the characteristics of the dead animals in a word. Yun Po looked at Qin Chu people incredulously and said, "yes, yes, Miss Qin. How do you know that? Did Jue tell you?" Qin Chu people shook their heads. "This kind of words can poison people through skin, mouth and nose. Jue will faint after smelling such flowers." Yunpo listened to the words in her mouth and nose and said, "how can the poison of this kind of flower be solved?" Yunpo is more concerned about this. If they had mastered the method of detoxification, they would have no worries. The people of Qin and Chu shook their heads again. "This kind of flower poison attacks so fast that you don''t have time to cure them, they have already died." Yun Po lowered her head in disappointment, "what should I do then?" "I''ve observed these animals, and they all like to eat grass in the fertile land, and this kind of flower just blooms in that place, as long as you pull out all the flowers and their stems and heels." The Qin and Chu people told her everything through the little fairy. Yun Po nodded gratefully. At this time, Jue woke up. Yun Po ran up and asked with concern, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter with you?" Jue shakes her head. Yunpo pulls Jue to kowtow to the people of Qin and Chu. "You don''t have to be so polite," he said "Thank you, Miss Qin, for saving you, otherwise your life would be over!" Yun Po jokingly told Jue the importance of safety. "You saved me?" Jue''s face was full of distrust. Yun Po immediately gave Jue the back of her head a littleˇ° How can a smelly girl talk! Miss Qin is your Savior Now the people of Qin and Chu don''t care about this anymore. "You can think of me as you want. Anyway, I''m a liar in your eyes." Yun Po suddenly knelt down again. The people of Qin and Chu had no choice but to help her. How could the people here kneel down more often than in the palace. At this time, yunpo thought that the Qin and Chu people wanted to abandon them, so she was scared to kneel down. But how can it be? The Qin and Chu people still have systematic tasks to complete. They can''t just say that they will quit if they don''t do it. The Qin and Chu people are just stung by what they say now. "Since I have promised you, I will certainly do it and teach you what I know." The people of Qin and Chu had no idea what to do with them. Jue''s eyes suddenly brightened: "really?" Qin Chu people suddenly feel that this little girl should not be saved. Is it hard to say that it''s all nonsense? The three sat in the room chatting for a while, and Jue went to prepare lunch. Yunpo is going to prepare something for the sacrifice, because she has just been attracted by the sound and is not ready yet. The Qin and Chu people who had nothing to do went to see Meng Yan. At the moment, Meng Yan''s face is still very pale. Qin Chu people hold Meng Yan''s slightly cool hand and rub it vigorously. After a while, Jue came in with lunch. Their lunch is a bowl of black things in the morning with a small plate of wild vegetables, nothing else. The Qin and Chu people looked at the food that was hard to swallow and touched their hungry stomachs, only to taste it. The black bowl in the morning tastes like rice paste, and the taste is OK. But this wild vegetable was hard to swallow. There was no oil or salt. The Qin and Chu people vomited it out directly. Some astringent taste of wild vegetables spread among the population of Qin and Chu. See of Jue can''t help but some anger, "you don''t eat can''t waste!" The people of Qin and Chu immediately took Jue by the hand and asked, "is it difficult for you to eat this?" Then Jue shook his head. "Some people can''t even eat this, and you''re so wasteful!" Hearing this news, the people of Qin and Chu can''t help but feel sorry for them. No wonder they all look pale and thin. Chapter 551 It''s not as white as the Qin and Chu people''s, which can break the skin color and skin. The Qin and Chu people''s expression of consternation makes Jue a little upset, "if you don''t eat, I''ll take it away." At the moment, the Qin and Chu people only feel that they have a great task on their shoulders. After drinking a bowl of porridge, Qin and Chu people reluctantly refuse to let their stomach cry all the time. Sitting on Meng Yan''s bedside, they soon fell asleep and woke up in the afternoon. The noise outside made Qin and Chu people have a headache. Suddenly, yunpo came in, took Qin and Chu people''s hand and asked, "the problem of animal death must be solved. Many animals died this morning." The people of Qin and Chu were still a little confused in their sleep, and they just dealt with it casually. Then she was pulled outside by Yun Po, and there were a lot of people standing in front of the door. They were all people who were going to uproot those poisonous Aconitum carmichaeli flowers. The people of Qin and Chu were at a loss: "you go, what do you want me to do?" At this time, Yan Ran stood up and said: "listen to Yun Po tell us that this flower can be poisoned as soon as we smell it, so we are thinking about how to prevent us from smelling this flower." Qin Chu people suddenly some Lengshen, "don''t you take the top yarn?" All the faces on the scene were at a loss. "What''s the veil that Miss Qin said?" Yun Po asked curiously, but the people of Qin and Chu had no choice but to help them make a simple version of the veil. All the people here are wearing linen clothes. Where to find a veil, they have to tear the linen clothes to the size that can cover their mouth and nose and tie them directly to their heads. After a while, all the people left here armed to go to the places where animals often haunt. In an instant, there were only two people left, Jue and Qin Chu people. After these people left, Qin Chu people felt that their burden was not so heavy. It''s impossible for me to live here for a lifetime. I must make a perfect plan first. In case Meng Yan wants to leave here when he''s ready, I''ll have an explanation. The people of Qin and Chu took Jue by the hand and asked, "Jue, how old are you?" Jue scratched the back of his head and said, "I''m twelve!" Qin Chu people did not expect Jue to look small, but already twelve, Qin Chu people continue to ask: "have you read the book?" "What does reading do?" Jue asked suspiciously Only then did the people of Qin and Chu know that people here didn''t study at all. Even eating was a problem. When did they come to study. "Will my sister teach you to read?" Qin Chu people suddenly thought of a good way. I can help Meng Yan recover and help the people here. Maybe I didn''t stay long, but I could write down what I knew, just to teach Jue how to read. Even if other people didn''t know Jue, at least there was Jue. Hearing that the Qin and Chu people wanted to teach her how to read, Jue clapped her hands excitedly, "OK, OK, nanny says that writing is the most powerful symbol. Among these people, except the elders and grandma who know a few words, the others can''t read." The Qin and Chu people could not help shaking their heads. They really felt that they were in a primitive era. So he asked Jue to take him to the kitchen. Because there was no ink, the Qin and Chu people could only write on the ground with sticks burning fire, and then teach Jue to know. In the process of teaching, Qin and Chu people unexpectedly found that Jue was much smarter than ordinary children. After teaching many characters twice, Jue was able to write that character by herself, which made Qin and Chu people happy. They thought they needed to teach for a long time, but now they don''t need to. They were practicing and teaching on the ground. After a while, the Qin and Chu people finished teaching some of the most basic words. When he went to ask questions again, Jue said everything without dropping a word. The people of Qin and Chu happily touched Jue''s head and praised, "Jue is so smart!" Jue, who has been praised, is even more happy because she has learned how to read the words and how to say that she is a drag on her grandmother. Jue wants to learn more and think that she can help her grandmother in the future. Qin Chu people shook his head and said: "no matter how smart people are, they need time to learn a little bit. They can''t be in a hurry." Because the Qin and Chu people taught her, Jue felt that every word the Qin and Chu people said was reasonable and nodded. Looking at the hard-working little girl in front of him, Qin Chu people cheered himself up in his heart. It wasn''t long before the villagers came back, and it was almost evening. The setting sun in the evening shines on Yun Po''s face, which makes her warm. Judging from this incident, all the villagers have lost their malice towards themselves in the morning. Then that morning, the villager who took the lead in saying that the Qin and Chu people were liars stood up and apologized to the Qin and Chu people. Then he knelt down to a large area, which caught the Qin and Chu people off guard. After the villagers were dispersed, yunpo asked the people of Qin and Chu to prepare for the sacrifice. In the eyes of Yun Po, the sacrifice is as soon as possible. Qin and Chu people can only promise that they can''t be too arbitrary in other people''s territory. After a while, the Qin and Chu people followed yunpo and the villagers to the place where she and Meng Yan fell together. It was still bloodstained. The people of Qin and Chu asked curiously, "why don''t you clean it up?" Yun Po shook her head and said: "at this time, the trace of the God helping us, can''t be erased!" The people of Qin and Chu had no choice but to withdraw their doubts. The sacrifice seemed very grand. All the villagers came here. Qin and Chu people looked around and found that there were more villagers than they thought. The place was almost full. With the beginning of sacrifice, Qin and Chu people no longer look around and concentrate on looking at Yun Po. Standing in front of the altar, yunpo seemed to be reciting some incantation. After listening to it for a long time, the people of Qin and Chu didn''t understand what yunpo was saying. At the end of all the rituals, the sky is almost dark now. The Qin and Chu people can only see the people around the altar, and the last one is to kneel on the ground. Qin Chu people had to kneel down with everyone. When everyone looked up again, they found that there was a sudden light around them. Of course, Qin and Chu people know what this is, and they are the most common fireflies at night. All the villagers began to make a fuss and yell. It took Qin and Chu people a long time to know what they were talking about. "The gods have come to light!" Qin and Chu people wanted to explain, but they felt that their explanation was superfluous. Qin and Chu people gave up the idea and looked at Yun Po with a happy smile, so they had nothing to say. Chapter 552 All the villagers cheered and cheered, and the aura of the people from the Qin and Chu Dynasties was coated with a layer of light. The villagers didn''t stop until all the fireflies were gone. Later, the Qin and Chu people followed yunpo to a clearing near the place of sacrifice. The villagers held a bonfire here, and the people of Qin and Chu looked very happy at Jue. Although it''s really very happy, "you don''t know, we can only eat meat at this time. Generally, we can''t eat meat at all. Coupled with the recent frequent deaths of animals, food is even more tense. " Qin and Chu people are sitting quietly in a place. A cute girl runs to Qin and Chu people to explain to them. "Who are you?" Qin Chu people looked at the girl in doubt, and there was no impression of the girl in his head. Girl friendly smile, "my name is mu, is the head of the aquarium." Before Qin and Chu people heard Yun Po say that water is the most gentle among the five patriarchs. As soon as I saw her today, she said, "Hello, my name is Qin churen. You can just call me Miss Qin just like Grandma Yun." The people of Qin and Chu have always been fond of such clever girls. So they sat together and watched the villagers happy, "why don''t you come with them?" Think of this Qin Chu asked, Mu said with a smile: "I don''t like noise." In a simple explanation, the Qin and Chu people did not speak any more. Suddenly, Jue ran happily with a piece of beef on a clean leaf. "Sister Qin, grandma asked me to give it to you." The Qin and Chu people touched Jue''s head. After they took it, they looked at the fat piece of beef. Because they didn''t eat anything at noon, they were already hungry. The Qin and Chu people bit it. As expected, the meat was too fishy. Without any seasoning, a faint smell of blood spread in the mouth of Qin and Chu people. But compared with those wild vegetables at noon, this barbecue is much better. This kind of taste inevitably does not let the Qin and Chu people think that they are eating raw meat, this idea explodes in the mind. The taste can''t help but make the Qin and Chu people feel special. The Qin and Chu people chewed two mouthfuls and almost vomited out, so they didn''t eat any more. Jue looked at the Qin and Chu people and asked, "what''s the matter? Isn''t it delicious? This is what I think is the best thing to eat. " The Qin and Chu people nodded with a smile. The task is really heavy. After the carnival, the Qin and Chu people went back to the wooden house to tell the villagers how to make candles tomorrowˇ° There''s another way to make candles besides beeswax and oils from animals The people of Qin and Chu were at a loss about what they said to themselves in their mind. Qin Chu couldn''t sleep alone, so he turned to the room where Meng Yan was. Although it''s hot summer here, the temperature in Meng Yan''s room is much lower than that of the Qin and Chu people''s room. There''s no bedding here, just a thin piece of linen as a quilt, and a lot of linen as a cushion. This is already very good. When Qin and Chu people think that there are still people sleeping on the ground, they don''t feel that they are in a difficult situation. That night, the people of Qin and Chu were afraid that Meng Yan would catch cold, so they directly slept next to him. In the early morning, there is no sunlight, only bursts of cold air from the ground. Finally, the Qin and Chu people were awakened by the noise outside. They rubbed their astringent eyes. As soon as he opened his eyes, he was almost frightened. Meng Yan woke up and lay beside the people of Qin and Chu. He was blinking his big eyes at the people of Qin and Chuˇ° You, are you awake Qin and Chu people have some doubts. After all, falling from the top of the mountain to hurt their head is not a small injury. As a result, when Meng Yan opened his mouth, he even frightened the people of Qin and Chu, "yes, yes, they wake up early, only my sister is still sleeping in!" what? Sister! Does she look old now? "You, do you know who I am?" Qin Chu immediately sat up and asked. "I don''t know." Meng Yan said and shook his head. Qin Chu people couldn''t help looking at Meng Yan. He didn''t remember who she was! To cry without tears, Qin Chu people excitedly grasped Meng Yan''s arm: "you, you have a good look at my face!" Meng Yan naively scanned the face of the Qin and Chu people carefully, and finally choked out: "sister, you have something on your face!" The people of Qin and Chu didn''t care what was on their faces at all, and now their hearts are intertwined with a thousand wordsˇ° No, even if you are amnesia, you don''t have to look at me so naively! " Meng Yan, who was still sitting on the bed, suddenly stood up and said, "I''m nine years old. My sister is so beautiful!" Qin Chu people helplessly help the forehead, what thing, difficult not to become his husband fell into a fool? "Normal, normal, nerve compression is likely to cause this condition." The little fairy explained with disapproval. But how can this kind of thing make Qin and Chu people not crazy. After only a few days'' sleep, he turned into a nine-year-old kid, "you said it''s not hopeless, right?" At the moment, the people of Qin and Chu were very anxious. "You can rest assured that there are some problems that can''t be solved by the system. As long as you complete the task well, this is a small point." Listen to the little fairy so relaxed tone, Qin Chu people this just slowly put down their heart. "What''s your name, do you know?" Qin and Chu people helped Meng Yan tidy up his clothes. "I''ll call you what my sister says!" Meng Yan looked at the people of Qin and Chu with his head askew as he spoke. The people of Qin and Chu were in a panic. Then Jue came in with the same food as yesterdayˇ° Is this big brother awake? " Jue quickly put down his things and ran to the people of Qin and Chu. Qin Chu people helplessly nodded, pointed to the head and shook his head. Jue instantly understood, ran out, and soon brought mu inˇ° Sister Qin, Mu is the best doctor in our village. You can ask Mu to help you. " As soon as Mu came in, the people of Qin and Chu found something wrong. The girl''s coyness on Mu''s face was clear to the people of Qin and Chu. But she is a little girl who hasn''t grown up yet. The people of Qin and Chu didn''t say much. Let Mu give Meng Yan a look. Although xiaoshenxian said that, in case of anything else in his task, it''s not a failure. Mu in the pulse is not dare to look at Meng Yan, but Meng Yan extremely dishonest. Looking down at mu, he suddenly laughed, "hahaha, elder sister, you see this elder sister is blushing, she is blushing!" The Qin and Chu people couldn''t accept Meng Yan''s helplessness. After Mu finished his pulse, he ran out in a hurry. Qin churen asks Jue to take care of Meng Yan and chases him out. Chapter 553 "How is he, mu?" Qin Chu people looked at the red face of Mu ran asked. Who knows Mu even stammeredˇ° He, he''s OK, but he''s a little weak. As for amnesia, it''s up to him. " With that, Mu ran away. The Qin and Chu people sighed helplessly and went back to the wooden house. See Jue and Meng Yan playing together. Seeing that the Qin and Chu people came, Meng Yan jumped on them directlyˇ° Sister, where have you been? " Meng Yan blinked at Qin Chu people. "Sister, nothing. Are you hungry?" The Qin and Chu people broke away the bondage of Meng Yan without any trace. Meng Yan looked at the Qin and Chu people with an unhappy face, "hug!" Then he began to speak. Qin Chu people were immediately amused by Meng Yan''s appearance: "don''t hold, eat!" Qin and Chu people took Meng Yan''s hand and sat down at the table. Meng Yan looked at the things in the bowl and said, "the dark one must not be delicious!" Sure enough, even if it is amnesia, the habit will not changeˇ° If you don''t eat it, my sister will. " The people of Qin and Chu drank all the things in the bowl. Jue, standing on one side, ran out and took a piece of barbecue which was the same as last night. Tentatively put the meat in front of Meng Yan''s eyes, and Meng Yan caught it. After a while, people like Meng Yan didn''t feel the bloody taste at all. "Isn''t it a Bonfire?" Qin and Chu people look at Jue. "I told my grandmother that when my eldest brother woke up, my grandmother gave me a piece. It was just what was left over last night. My grandmother baked it and asked me to send it to me." After Jue explained, the Qin and Chu people realized that after eating, Meng Yan said that he was sleepy. The Qin and Chu people had no time to sleep with Meng Yan here. After watching Meng Yan fall asleep, he and Jue come out to tell them how to make candles. Qin and Chu people followed Jue to yunpo''s place. Suddenly, a small bottle full of insects came out of his hand. The people of Qin and Chu knew that it was made by a little fairy. "It''s called the white wax insect. It''s a kind of insect parasitic on trees. Its secretions can be made into white wax, and this kind of insect can survive as long as there are trees." The little fairy explained in the minds of the people of Qin and Chu that the province was going through the gang later. At this time, yunpo was teaching the villagers, and there were two men standing beside her, introduced by Jue. Qin and Chu people knew that the burly man was the patriarch of Mu nationality, a thin but angry man was the patriarch of Tu nationality. Because of some intra clan conflicts, several people are quarreling with each other. As soon as the Qin and Chu people passed, all of them shut up. They wanted to hear what happened to make yunpo quarrel like this. Since they all shut up, it''s not easy for the people of Qin and Chu to say anything more. "Yunpo, I''m looking for you to teach you how to make candles. I don''t know if you have time." The Qin and Chu people deliberately asked if they had time. Yun Po looked at the two men and then said, "what''s the point of quarreling between the two patriarchs?" The two men lowered their heads, and Yun Po didn''t speak again. Follow the people of Qin and Chu, "what''s the method of making candles that Miss Qin said?" Yun Po asked directly. Qin churen said with a smile: "don''t worry, follow me." The fairy guides the Qin and Chu people to a forest in his mindˇ° That''s it Qin and Chu people look at this forest. Jue and yunpo were puzzled, "can these trees be made into candles?" Yun Po looked at the forest with joy. Qin Chu shook his head and took out the bottle of white wax insects. Then she explained to them that yunpo and Jue were not surprised, but were full of curiosityˇ° Don''t you ask me where this comes from? " Now it''s Qin and Chu''s turn to doubt. Looking at the white wax insect curiously, Jue said with a smile, "you are a man from heaven. No matter what you have, what are you curious about?" Yun Po nodded with approval, and the people of Qin and Chu understood that it was because a person from heaven was invincible. Thinking about it, he poured the bottle of white wax insect on a tree, and the Qin and Chu people found a broken stone to make a mark on the treeˇ° It will take a while for us to see the results. " Yun Po looked at the insects she had never seen before. Her eyes were full of curiosity. The voice of the system rang out in my mind, "congratulations to the host for obtaining the pastoral ability value of 100. Does the host spend 10 pastoral abilities to activate the garden store Qin Chu people did not hesitate to activate, many of the things in the shop are dark. The things in the shop are all home-made things, such as firewood, rice, oil and salt, seeds of many plants and so on. The Qin and Chu people looked back and saw many structural drawings, including the structural drawings of houses and many furniture. Now the Qin and Chu people are busy, "trigger the task, teach them to cook, and the reward ability is worth 200." The little fairy''s voice rang again, but now he has 90 abilities, and he is afraid of nothing. It''s just that even if they have it, it''s impossible to bring it to them once and for all. Like those necessities of life, even if they have more ability to exchange them, they will be consumed one day. They will fall into the present crisis again. Qin and Chu people want to go out with Yun pojue. Unconsciously, they walked a long way, but Yun Po and Jue had sharp legs and feet. They didn''t want the Qin and Chu people to gasp after walking for a while. Qin Chu people suddenly saw a vast ocean and ran over excitedly. Jue and Yun followed helplessly, the salty sea breeze hit her face, and the Qin and Chu people closed their eyes comfortably. Suddenly think of what like, the sea is salty! Remembering that he had read in a book that salt can be extracted from sea water, he should not worry that they will have no salt in the future. The Qin and Chu people were happy and immediately opened the system interface to search for ways to purify sea water and salt. After seeing the price, I was not happy at the moment. It''s worth 150. Now that I''m only 90, I''d better wait. I''m not in a hurry. By the way, the people of Qin and Chu found salt in the shop. A small bottle would cost the people of Qin and Chu five abilities. The people of Qin and Chu can''t help but feel some pain. But for the sake of the task, the people of Qin and Chu are determined to exchange three bottles, which should last for a while. As they went back, Qin and Chu people thought about how to teach them to cook later. All of a sudden, the Qin and Chu people saw in the page that there was an equivalent symbol between the pastoral ability value and the green hat value, so they were curious. The Qin and Chu people poked curiously, and the page immediately showed a green hat value of successful exchange. Chapter 554 "Ability value and green hat value can be exchanged equally. As long as you get enough ability value, are you afraid there will be no green hat value?" The little fairy couldn''t help teasing. Anyway, it''s boring to walk on the road. Qin and Chu people have been talking with the little fairy all the time. For a long time, the little fairy didn''t pay attention to the people of Qin and Chu. Suddenly, he made a sound that scared themˇ° Each task has its own attributes, but I don''t know what the content is. " The nature of the task made the Qin and Chu people confused. The little fairy continued to explain, "for example, your next task is cooking." The Qin and Chu people immediately understood this explanation. Just after the successful exchange, the value of pastoral ability is only 25. The Qin and Chu people were not flustered. They exchanged a bottle of edible oil for 20 points. The three walked on until they came back in the morning. Qin Chu people directly proposed to go to the kitchen with Yun Po. Their meals were distributed uniformly, so there was only one kitchen. Although it''s a kitchen, it''s just like a pot on a campfire. Some people have been waiting here, waiting for yunpo to come back and start preparing lunch. Qin and Chu people curiously looked at the ingredients. In fact, there are many kinds of wild vegetables. Qin and Chu people don''t know what''s the matter. They will mark the name of everything they see. It''s like wild vegetables. Yunpo looks at them before she''s ready to cook. "You can''t eat this at all. It''s not only not good for your health, but also bad." As soon as the words of the Qin and Chu people came out, some people looked at the Qin and Chu people with doubts, and they were all at a loss. Or did Yun Po''s reaction make the people of Qin and Chu accept, "can you do it, Miss Qin?" Qin Chu immediately nodded, "I''ll make you a delicious meal." With that, Yun took some of the meat left last night. Fat and thin are just like the people of Qin and Chu. It''s just why the iron pot they cook is so thick, it''s very slow to heat, and it''s very troublesome to wash every time. The people of Qin and Chu want to tell yunpo about this later. Thinking of the Qin and Chu people take out a bottle of salt and a bottle of oil, all people look forward to the operation of Qin and Chu people. As soon as the Qin and Chu people took these things, they felt as if they would be the same. They didn''t care much when they thought of the mission attribute of the little fairy. It took a while for the pan to warm up before it began to heat up. Qin and Chu people carefully went to a few drops of oil. Because it doesn''t need so much oil to marinate all the oil on that piece of meat, yunpo has long been asked to cut the meat into moderate large pieces. Meat into the pot that moment, the moment of crackling sound up, a burst of aroma began to float out. All the villagers have never smelled such a fragrant aroma, and all the people are closely around. It''s hot by the side of the pot, and it''s very windy surrounded by villagers. The people of Qin and Chu are sweating in a short time, but the process is long. Yunpo saw that the Qin and Chu people were constantly wiping away their sweat, and soon dispersed the villagers. There were only a few helpers left around. When Qin and Chu people were checking, they unexpectedly found some things that were very similar to pepper, but they didn''t seem to like them very much. They put a pile in the corner. Qin and Chu people saw it and took some to be washed. Qin and Chu people put all the cut wild vegetables into it. With a simple wooden shovel, I turned around. At the end of the day, put the cut pepper in and it''s done. Yun Po''s order, all the villagers lined up to stand in front of the pot. Everyone has a wooden bowl in his hand, which is very rough. Qin and Chu people looked at so many villagers and thought that what they had done might not be enough. So they gave less to every villager. Even so, some people didn''t get it. The people of Qin and Chu told them not to lose heart and they would do it again. After eating the meal made by the people of Qin and Chu, Yun Po couldn''t help praising her. After eating it, Jue suddenly realizedˇ° No wonder sister Qin doesn''t like our food! " The people of Qin and Chu looked at Jue''s face and laughed. All of a sudden, the villagers who ate the food made by the Qin and Chu people kept praising. The Qin and Chu people just laughed and didn''t say anything. Qin Chu people just went to the place where the food materials were stored and saw what the rice paste she drank was made of. If you look at it carefully, it''s noodles, but it''s not so delicate. There are some grains in it. These noodles are light gray and turn black after boiling. This amount is especially large. The people of Qin and Chu called two people with a smile to take a container and ask them to mix up the noodles. Because Qin Chu people''s mind suddenly jumped out of a word called face pimple, the heart can not help but want to do. Just as Yun po said, although this is delicious, how can you eat meat every day? It''s just to make pasta. Qin and Chu people boiled a large pot of water, which still added a lot of wild vegetables, roughly woven a simple spoon. The people of Qin and Chu discovered that the people here are really smart. No matter what it is, just describe it by yourself. In the end, what they made was almost the same as what they thought. Qin and Chu people shook the batter while pouring it into the colander, and asked yunpo to stir the water in the pot. Because there was a lot of batter, they finally made a big pot. Qin and Chu people made such two pots, and their half bottle of salt was almost gone. I really underestimated the consumption. The villagers have been cheering, as if to express the delicious food with their body. If Qin and Chu people hadn''t come here by accident, they might not have tasted salty all their livesˇ° I don''t know what white powder Miss Qin puts into the pot every time? " Yunpo can''t help but be curious. Because it looked so much like a kind of poison here, yunpo was still a little nervous when she saw it at first, but the Qin and Chu people didn''t come from heaven, so she should believe her. "That''s the extra flavor of what you eat." Qin Chu people looked at Yun Po with a smile. "Yes, granny, don''t you realize that there is a subtle taste?" Jue looked at the Qin and Chu people excitedly. "The taste is salty. This white powder is the main source of the taste... " Before the people of Qin and Chu had finished speaking, Jue grabbed the salt and said, "it''s delicious to add such a little wine. What if I eat it directly?" Before the Qin and Chu people could stop her, Jue had already poured salt into her mouth. The people of Qin and Chu looked at Jue funny and asked, "is it delicious?" Chapter 555 As the Qin and Chu people expected, three seconds later, Jue spat out all the salt in her mouth. Unable to restrain the desire to spit out, the Qin and Chu people quickly filled a bowl of soup and let Jue rinse his mouthˇ° Sister Qin is not delicious at all. It''s bitter and astringent. " Qin churen looked at Jue with a smile. "You can''t eat more of this, and you need to eat more of good things. If you eat more, you''ll add to the cake." Jue listened to the explanation of Qin and Chu people and nodded her head, feeling that everything Qin and Chu people said was right. After handling the meal, the Qin and Chu people took two bowls of Geda soup back. The people of Qin and Chu knew that once the villagers had eaten this, they would not be able to eat what they had beforeˇ° Congratulations to the host for obtaining 200 pastoral abilities. At present, it has 205 abilities. " Seeing that they had some ability value, Qin and Chu people were relieved. Carrying two big bowls back to the cabin, the Qin and Chu people put things on the table. Just as they wanted to ask Meng Yan to eat, they turned around and saw Meng Yan lying on the bed asleep. It is reasonable to say that after sleeping for so many days, I should not be sleepy now. "The compressed nerves will make him drowsy. In addition, his memory now is that he was nine years old. Children are easily tired." After a little fairy explained, the Qin and Chu people were relieved. She was afraid that Meng Yan would go to sleep like a few days ago. Who knows, sleeping Meng Yan''s nose is still very sensitive, smelling the smell of food. Immediately jump down from the bed, "dinner, dinner." Meng Yan cheered and ran to the people of Qin and Chu. Smelling the bowl of pimple soup, he drank it confusedly. He still felt that there was something left to be desired. He even drank the bowl of the people of Qin and Chu. After drinking it, he burped and gave a simple and honest smile to the people of Qin and Chu. Helpless Jiang Shiyue can only hold a bowl and ask: "are you full?" Meng Yan touched his stomach and said with a smile, "elder sister, I''m full!" Listening to Meng Yan''s address to himself, the people of Qin and Chu still didn''t adapt to it. They left with two embarrassed smiles. By the time the Qin and Chu people came back, Meng Yan had already gone to bed. The Qin and Chu people decided to save enough green hat value to cure Meng Yan and leave here. I was worried that Meng Yan would hinder me. Now that he can sleep like this, the people of Qin and Chu are relieved to find Yun Po after closing the door. "Yunpo, take me around." Seeing so many kinds of wild vegetables when cooking at noon, Qin and Chu people also want to go out and see if they can find something to eat. "Mission, teach them to grow. Complete a reward of 300 ability points. " The little fairy suddenly released the task in Jiang Shiyue''s mind. But this does not hinder, Qin Chu people want to have a look with Yun Po, by the way to find the place is more suitable for planting. It''s too easy to finish one and get 300. But the people of Qin and Chu thought of a key place and asked curiously, "all crops have a certain growth cycle, but I can''t stay here for so long." "Do you see a thing in the shop called Juquan pot? There''s plenty of water in that pot, and the water can make the plants mature overnight, but it''s not only time limited, but also graded Listen to the fairy so say, Qin Chu people opened the shop a look. There are three as like as two peas, which are the same as the lower and middle grades, but the colors are different. The lowest level needs ten days to mature, while the highest level can mature overnight. High level is naturally expensive. The duration of an advanced is one month, which costs 200 ability points. This makes Jiang Shiyue''s efforts in the morning all gone. Jiang Shiyue sighs that she can''t wait for five or ten days. Naturally, she is the most advanced. But there are only five ability values left, which can only be exchanged for the lowest and most basic seeds, that is, the seeds of scallion. Seeing this, the Qin and Chu people didn''t feel that their task was easy. Yunpo takes out two containers that look like baskets and prepares to go out with Qin and Chu people. Qin Chu people looked at the basket curiously, "is this what they taught?" Yun Po shook her head and said, "this is what our people think about." Hearing this, Qin Chu people can''t help but wonder that their intelligence quotient is definitely higher than those outside. The weaving method of this kind of basket is extremely complex, although it is very rough, but seeing this is enough to illustrate. Yunpo takes the Qin and Chu people to the opposite direction. Although the land here is not very fertile, there are not many relatively disordered plants, just a few scattered weeds on the roadside. After a short walk, the people of Qin and Chu saw something red on the tree. When they came closer, they immediately showed that it was Hawthorn made of ice sugar gourd. And hawthorn tree more than a little bit, along the road there are hundreds. Seeing that Qin and Chu people were interested in it, Yun Po came over and said, "Miss Qin, it''s not delicious at all. Let''s go to other places to have a look." Qin churen shook his head with a smile. "You don''t know how to make it. It can be eaten, dried and used as medicine. It can also prevent some diseases if you take it often." But this hawthorn is mostly to help digestion, Yun woman is not very believe, think of his childhood and his parents go up the mountain together. Looking at the red fruit, I took a bite, which was sour and astringent. It was not delicious at all. Instead of refuting Yun Po, the people of Qin and Chu looked at the hawthorn. There seemed to be birds around. Some Hawthorn were gnawed and pecked, "yunpo, if you believe me, you will listen to me. You won''t make a mistake." The Qin and Chu people said directly that yunpo had seen the cooking skills of the Qin and Chu people and the things that appeared out of thin air. Naturally, yunpo didn''t believe it. Then Yun Po didn''t speak any more. Looking at some of the Hawthorn being pecked, Qin and Chu people can''t help but feel some pity. But now the Qin and Chu people are not going to take it back. Anyway, they can''t get the sugar now, so they have to wait until tomorrow. They went on with their baskets. Along the way, they saw many edible wild vegetables, but none of the villagers seemed to be involved. Qin and Chu people picked all the edible wild vegetables one by one. Before he knew it, he picked two baskets full of them. The people of Qin and Chu wanted to move on, but they heard Yun Po say, "there''s a river ahead. If there are monsters in the river, it''s better not to go!" This makes the people of Qin and Chu wonder what kind of monsters there can be in the river. The people of Qin and Chu insisted on moving forward, but yunpo couldn''t stop her, so she had to follow the people of Qin and Chu. Qin Chu people looked around the river for a long time, but they didn''t find any trace of the monster. Yun Po was also curious. Chapter 556 Suddenly, a cheerful fish came out of the water. She was so scared that Yun Po stepped back a few steps. The reaction of the Qin and Chu people was different. Of course, fish is something that can be eaten. How can we let it goˇ° Yun Po, don''t be afraid. It''s not a monster at all. These things are called fish. They are edible animals. " After listening to an explanation from the Qin and Chu people, yunpo took two steps forward with half faithˇ° I''ve heard old people say that this thing can bite people! " Qin Chu people curiously took off their shoes and walked a few steps into the water, then they knew what it was like to bite. It''s too late for yunpo to stop the Qin and Chu people. There are so many fish in this river that they are about to overflow. After a few steps, Qin and Chu people can feel many fish swimming at their feet. The river here is not very clear, but if you look closer, you can still see to the end. When Yun Po saw that the Qin and Chu people had not been there for a long time, she let go of her guard. The people of Qin and Chu put their vegetable baskets on the bank and randomly collected the long weeds on the bank. Qin and Chu people don''t know what''s going on. They can''t be proficient with everything they do. Qin and Chu people casually fished in the water and caught a big fish, which was as long as an arm of Qin and Chu people. The Qin and Chu people laboriously lifted the fish up, pulled it with the weeds just now, and went through the gills of the fish. Standing on the bank, yunpo is still very afraid. The people of Qin and Chu try to make yunpo not be afraid, but it''s not so easy to change her mind for such a long time. Determined not to touch the fish Yun Po, in order to show their determination back a few steps. The people of Qin and Chu couldn''t help laughing. They were really stubborn old women. The Qin and Chu people did not insist any more. They hung the fish on a tree and were ready to go down and touch another one. Two of them were as big as this. Towards evening, the two returned with a full load. Because of the two fish, yunpo could only carry the two baskets. The Qin and Chu people can''t help but put the fish in their hands on it. The shaking that be disliked by Yun Po comes down, fortunately now of fear has already become dislike. After a while, I don''t think I''ll be disgusted. As the Qin and Chu people expected, when they brought back the two huge fish, the villagers were afraid to avoid them. Until Yun Po explained to the villagers what the Qin and Chu people told her today, a few bold villagers came up to touch the fish. So the Qin and Chu people caught the villagers and asked them to wash the fish. Yunpo called on two female villagers to clean wild vegetables together. After Qin and Chu people told them the cleaning method, they didn''t go with them. Instead, she went to the food store to see if there was anything she didn''t find. Because the fish itself is fishy, fortunately, when the Qin and Chu people went out today, they unexpectedly found ginger, but only ginger is not enough. The people of Qin and Chu thought and looked at it. There are only a few things that the Qin and Chu people saw last time, which makes the Qin and Chu people feel lost. The disappointed Qin Chu people went to the inside of the room and smelled a familiar smell. It''s like the taste of wine. The people of Qin and Chu followed the smell and saw it coming out of a big barrel. After Qin and Chu opened it, they determined that this was the wine she was looking for. Although wine may be food, the people of Qin and Chu were not prepared to find it. This thing is milky white, and its taste is very similar to the sorghum wine outside. The people of Qin and Chu happily scooped out some of it with wooden bowls. The people of Qin and Chu came out with wooden bowls. Jue asked curiously, "sister Qin, why do you take this out? Grandma said that the smell of these things is too pungent, ready to throw it away." Jue''s words surprised the people of Qin and Chu that such a good thing should be thrown away. Fortunately, he came at the right time, otherwise he would be thrown awayˇ° It''s very useful. I''ll tell your grandmother when she comes back. " The Qin and Chu people simply explained it. At this time, the iron pot was heated by the villagers, and the fish cleaner came back. The Qin and Chu people asked the villagers to divide the fish into a large piece and change it into a flower knife. Although the Qin and Chu people are ready, there are still some people who question whether such a bad smell can be delicious. Qin and Chu people, who are still busy, patiently explained: "when I make this, you will know that they are not only delicate in meat, but also delicious in soup." After the description of Qin and Chu people, all the villagers not only swallowed their saliva. Qin and Chu people put the oil in, and then they threw the fish in. Fortunately, the pot was big, or they couldn''t put any fish in it. The other pot was on the side. The Qin and Chu people cooked the fish, put it in and poured water on it. After cooking for a while, the Qin and Chu people were pulled down by Jue and asked to teach her how to read. Because there are villagers over there to help, and the Qin and Chu people are not worried. He Jue squatted aside and taught him to read. In order to prevent Jue from forgetting, the people of Qin and Chu mentioned what they had learned yesterday. Unexpectedly, Jue wrote down everything she had learned. So the Qin and Chu people taught more today, groping to see if Jue could still remember tomorrow. This kind of oral teaching made the Qin and Chu people feel insecure, thinking that when they had enough ability, they would teach them how to make paper. So two people don''t have to write and draw on the ground all the time. Soon the fish boiled. The Qin and Chu people took out the sliced ginger and the wine they found. Qin and Chu people put a lot of fish, because she was afraid that the fish would still smell fishy. The people of Qin and Chu told the villagers to cook more for a while. The longer the cooking time, the more delicious the fish soup. Speaking of this, the people of Qin and Chu couldn''t help swallowing their saliva. Turn back to Jue and teach him to read. Time passed quickly, and it was almost dark, so the people of Qin and Chu put aside all the things they taught today. The people of the Qin and Chu dynasties sprinkled salt on their faces, and then spread the weeds picked this afternoon. After a while, the pot began to boil. Because it''s been boiling for a long time, a large pot of fish soup turns white. The Qin and Chu people tasted it, which was much better than they imagined, and the fish was fresh and tender. All the villagers lined up in an orderly way, just like at noon. It''s more than enough because it''s cooked two big pots. Some big eaters want to have a second bowl, because there are many Qin and Chu people left to serve them. At this time, the people of Qin and Chu were worried about what happened to Meng Yan. Taking advantage of the fact that the road is still visible, the Qin and Chu people return to the wooden house with food. Meng Yan was still sleeping in bed, but when the people of Qin and Chu came, Meng Yan woke up. Because it''s fish, the people of Qin and Chu specially emphasized to eat it slowly. Chapter 557 However, Meng Yan was as busy as he couldn''t hear. Fortunately, nothing happened. Otherwise, the people of Qin and Chu had no choice. After dinner, Meng Yan seemed to be very active. He didn''t like to go to sleep after lunch. The sky soon became dark. Qin and Chu people thought that Meng Yan''s mind, like a nine-year-old child, should be afraid of the dark. I just made a torch. It should last until the second half of the night. Since Meng Yan wakes up, the people of Qin and Chu are embarrassed to look at him. What''s more, Meng Yan is not an ordinary person who can make trouble. There are still many things for the people of Qin and Chu to do tomorrow, and they can''t stand such trouble. After calming Meng Yan to sleep on the bed, he went back to another wooden house. Late at night, a stealthy figure sneaked into Qin Chu''s room. After a hard day''s sleep, Qin Chu people didn''t realize that someone was coming to her room. Then another figure sneaked into the room of the Qin and Chu people. It was obvious that the person in front was frightened by the person who came in later. He immediately took back the weapon in his hand and left the Qin and Chu people''s room like a runaway. The last one to enter the Qin and Chu people''s room is Meng Yan, who tries to squeeze into the Qin and Chu people''s arms. Qin Chu people suddenly wake up, looking at his arms more than a person, suddenly stunned. But the lingering smell of the tip of the nose made the Qin and Chu people resist the impulse to throw the people in their arms. Looking at Meng Yan not noisy, Qin Chu people also did not ask more to continue to sleep. At the moment when Qin and Chu people were about to fall asleep, Meng Yan said: "sister, sister, did you sleep?" Qin Chu people helplessly replied: "sleep." Meng Yan replied, "Oh." What adorable monk Yan make complaints about the intelligence quotient of Qin Chu people who wake up. If Meng Yan has good luck, will he remember his foolish appearance now? If Meng Yuan remembered, what would be the face of Meng Yan? In that picture, Qin and Chu people want to laugh when they think about it. Meng Yan makes them so sleepy that Meng Yan drives them away. Meng Yan in his arms was also extremely dishonest and turned around. Qin Chu people''s arms hurt, "don''t turn around. Be careful I throw you down Helpless Jiang Shiyue had to make a threat, but this move seems not to work for Meng Yan. The impatient Qin and Chu people came down directly from the bed, and Meng Yan followed the Qin and Chu people down. Qin Chu people looked at the starry sky at night and remembered what Meng Yan had said to her before, but now Qin Chu people helplessly looked at Meng Yan sitting beside him. Although he was still so personal, his inner feelings were totally differentˇ° Elder sister, elder sister, I tell you, when I just came here, there was another person in your room! " "How can it be? Don''t talk nonsense. My sister will be angry!" Qin and Chu people didn''t believe it very much. They just thought it was Meng Yan who threatened him just now. However, in the moonlight, the sincerity in Meng Yan''s eyes made Qin and Chu people begin to doubt. It''s not true that someone is in their room. "Sister, they didn''t cheat you. That person is still holding a sharp thing against your neck." Qin Chu people thought about it. She didn''t have a grudge with anyone here. How could someone harm her. Qin Chu shook his head and tried to shake Meng Yan''s words out of his head. He turned back to his room and went to sleep. Meng Yangang wanted to go in, but he was driven out by the Qin and Chu people. Meng Yan returned to his room. In the early morning, the Qin and Chu people were awakened by the noise of people. I have to say that people here really get up early, but those who get up very early, in order not to disturb others, deliberately put any voice down to the bottom. Later, as the day began to light up, more and more people began to speak louder and louder. Jue was much more obedient than before, and he knew to knock at the door of the Qin and Chu people''s house. Qin and Chu people are very happy. Is this the power of words? For convenience, I can''t cook for so many people every day. I''m tired to death. Qin and Chu people talked about their cooking skills to several villagers, who waved their hands. Qin and Chu people thought they didn''t understand. And then they said, "we''ll do it. You don''t have to say any more." Once again, the Qin and Chu people marvel that the ability of learning here is not so strong. These people made Geda soup as if they were concocted, and Qin and Chu people gave it to Meng Yanhou. Meng Yan was the same as the day before. Therefore, Meng Yan is sleeping in the daytime and making a lot of noise at night, which makes the people of Qin and Chu have a headache. Is it hard to be awakened by Meng Yan every night. It''s uncomfortable to think about it, but there''s no other way. Qin and Chu people watched Meng Yan fall asleep and left. All the villagers stood together, because Qin Chu people and Yun Po had said that they had a lot of things to do today. Standing at the front are several clan leaders. Today, the Qin and Chu people need to teach them how to grow onions, so they need to use a lot of things. Qin and Chu people generally talked with Yan ran about the appearance of the tools they need to use. They specially emphasized that they don''t need to be very thick, just need a thin layer, and try to make the front section as sharp as possible. By the way, he told Yanran about the pot. Yanran said that it could be done by this afternoon at the latest. Qin and Chu people didn''t expect it to be so fast, because they didn''t need a lot of things to grow today. The chieftain of the Tu nationality needs to see the terrain and where to plant things. The clan leader who got the task set out with the villagers. The patriarch of the Mu nationality needs to communicate with the Qin and Chu people. The Qin and Chu people probably talked with the patriarch of the Mu nationality about the simple rudiment of getting down the chair, and the patriarch of the Mu nationality instantly understood. For example, carpenters are more reliable in drawing, but at present they don''t have any. They can only be described by mouth. Shui and Huo people need to pick things together with Qin and Chu people. Qin Chu people didn''t find the look in their eyes strange. Qin Chu people left the cabin with all the people. On the way of picking, the Qin and Chu people watched them talking and laughing, and unconsciously they were also infected. When they saw the herbs they could use and the wild vegetables they could eat, they let them pick them allˇ° By the way, yunpo, I heard Jue say, "do you want to throw away the smelly things from the buckets in the room?" Yun Po stood on the side of the Qin and Chu people, nodded and said, "I don''t know who moved in. I didn''t find it until I put it in for a long time." The people of Qin and Chu knew that these things were not moved in deliberately by Yun Po. Because generally, only women and children can enter these places, and men usually don''t go in. The people of Qin and Chu thought that men like to drink. If they can''t tell, they really moved in. Chapter 558 "Yunpo, I''m useful. I''d better keep it." The Qin and Chu people command the villagers. Yunpo looks at the Qin and Chu people in doubt. She doesn''t say anything, but nods. When the wild vegetables on the ground were almost wiped out by the Qin and Chu people, the Qin and Chu people took a few bold villagers to fish in the river. To the surprise of the Qin and Chu people, the fish here are not only one species, but also many other species. Although the river is not very deep, there are many kinds of fish in it. A villager touched a slippery one and grabbed the fish with both hands, but he slipped out. The eyes of the Qin and Chu people immediately showed that the fish was a catfish, which had no scales and was full of mucus. This kind of fish is more delicious than other fish, and there are few bones. At the command of the Qin and Chu people, all the people were catching this kind of fish, and soon they picked up four big ones. The Qin and Chu people went back with satisfaction. The food they picked in the morning was enough to eat for several days. Along the way, the people of Qin and Chu always felt that someone was staring at them, but when they turned their head, the feeling disappeared, and the people of Qin and Chu didn''t tangle any more. Because all people work a lot today, and they should eat more than usual. What shocked the Qin and Chu people even more was the people who stayed in the village to make tools and chairs. The so-called "many people, great power", the number of Qin and Chu people is amazing. In front of the place where the wooden people make chairs, there are so many chairs that they are almost out of bounds. Qin and Chu people carefully looked at the chairs. The first one was very rough, and one side of the chair was prickly. Later, what they did almost made the people of Qin and Chu feel sorry for themselves. Those people outside did it. "What do you think, Miss Qin?" When the Qin and Chu people saw the last chair, the head of the Mu clan ran over. The Qin and Chu people pointed to the pattern on the chair and asked, "what''s the matter?" The head of the Mu clan was shocked and said, "this is my last mistake. I thought I had to change this mistake in this way, so I drew a pattern on it..." The voice of the man was getting smaller and smaller. Qin churen said with a smile, "you''ve done a good job. You can add it to this place in the future." Although it was just a mistake, he learned to draw inferences from one instance and cover up the mistake. It''s quite good to make so many chairs in one morning. Satisfied to leave the wood family place, Qin Chu people see ran Yan Ranˇ° Miss Qin, you are here. " Qin Chu people can''t help wondering, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter?" Yan Ran shook his head, "no, what you told me to do in the morning has already been done, but..." "Just what?" The people of Qin and Chu thought that something had happened, so they hurried to their side. "After we made it, we decided to press the stick on the back of the thing, thinking whether it would be better if the stick and the thing were completely stuck together." As they spoke, they came over. The Qin and Chu people checked the shovel, which was almost the same as what they saw outside. In the place where the shovel and stick come into contact, Yanran fills it with waste molten iron, so it is not easy to get rid of the things in front of him. "There''s no big problem. You did a good job!" The people of Qin and Chu praised. Suddenly Yan Ran took out a knife from his arms, "this is an improved knife according to what you said in the morning. I''ll give it to you for self-defense." Qin Chu people looked at the blunt but light dagger and accepted it with a smile. Suddenly, the Qin and Chu people realized that there was something wrong with Yan Ran''s words. They turned around and asked, "what''s self-defense? Is it difficult for someone to harm me?" Then Qin and Chu people remembered what Meng Yan said last night. Yan Ran''s eyes some lose color: "everything is possible." Then Yan Ran did not speak again. The Qin and Chu people looked at the tools they made, which were enough to use this afternoon. But it''s still a long way to go if everyone has something in their hands. Do this thing is physical work, Yan ran a woman to do this is really some small wood big use. The people of Qin and Chu told us a few things to pay attention to. In the afternoon, they went on making and left. Back to the cooking place, I made some light ones several times before. In this case, without so many condiments, the people of Qin and Chu could not make some changes in taste, so they could only improve the previous practice. "Miss Qin, do you think this is OK? I''ve washed it several times, and the slimy things on this thing are getting more and more. It''s not easy to clean it. " The villagers who washed the fish just came back with the fish. The Qin and Chu people looked at the fish. It doesn''t need to be washed so clean. It will taste better if you leave some on it. After guiding several people to deal with the fish, Qin and Chu people saw Yan Ran''s improved pot. Although it was much better than before, Qin and Chu people still thought it was not suitable for cooking. Now there is no way, only use first. This pot is warming up much faster than before, and many villagers are curious to look at those things. Qin and Chu people specially looked for some large pieces of fat meat and put aside the residue left after the oil was marinated. Unexpectedly, they were taken away by some naughty children. After eating quietly, I still want to eat noisily. Those things are so greasy that Qin and Chu people didn''t expect that children would like to eat them. "How about waiting for my sister to do it next time?" The Qin and Chu people squatted down to pacify the crying children. The children stopped crying and ran to play. Because there is not much oil left in the hands of the Qin and Chu people, they can still save a little. Listen to yunpo say, they used to get rid of the fat after extracting the fat. Qin Chu people can''t help but feel some pity, while talking to Yun Po, they put the cut fish into the pot. Pour a bowl full of things that Yun Po wants to throw away, Yun Po is a little curious. It''s incredible for them to make such delicious food with such strange taste. The food poured in was no more than fish. Qin and Chu people stopped to look after the four pots by themselves. It was too tired. Yunpo called several people who had cooked before to help the Qin and Chu people. "It''s called wine. To be exact, I don''t know if it is. But just from the smell, I think that women generally don''t like it, but it''s really the love of some men." Qin and Chu people put on a simple wooden cover and explained it to Yun Po. This place immediately sent out a strong smell of wine, coupled with the smell of some fish. Yunpo suddenly felt that the wine was not so bad and unacceptable. Chapter 559 Suddenly, a few men walked by here, smelling the smell, they couldn''t help being intoxicated. This made the Qin and Chu people more sure that this thing was moved in by a man. The men found that Qin Chu people were staring at them and ran away. Soon, all the soup in the pot was locked into the fish. The Qin and Chu people took out the ginger slices they put in and filled them with half of the water until they boiled. Today, the people of Qin and Chu discovered a kind of wild vegetable that can be fresh. It seems that it''s called leek, and the people of Qin and Chu don''t remember what it''s called. I only remember that I used to boast about the delicious steamed stuffed dumplings with leeks. The fish soup was boiling on the top and the fish was rolling under it. It''s perfect to sprinkle a little leek flowers on it. All the villagers put down their work and lined up in an orderly way. At this time, the people of Qin and Chu felt that someone was staring at her. They suddenly turned back and looked at mu. Mu awkwardly lowered his head and continued to fiddle with the herbs in his hand. This discovery made the people of Qin and Chu doubt that they were attracted by mu. But why mu, a woman of her age, was staring at her all the time, which made the people of Qin and Chu wonder. Even at lunch time, they are absent-minded. "Sister, sister?" Meng Yan dangled in front of the Qin and Chu people mischievously. "Ah? What''s the matter? " The people of Qin and Chu came back to their senses. "I want to eat more!" Meng Yan picked up his empty bowl, and the people of Qin and Chu had to get up to help Meng Yan hold another bowl. All of a sudden, there was a sound coming from the place where the food was stored. Because there was no one around, the sound seemed a little loud. The people of Qin and Chu could hear it clearly outside. In order to listen to them completely, Qin and Chu people deliberately slowed down their actions. Listen to this voice, it seems that it is Mu''s voice and a person not familiar with Qin and Chu people, "what''s your use?" It sounds a little angry. "Mother, you, don''t say it, you will be heard." This is the voice of mu. "Hum, I''m not afraid to be heard. I tell you that Tuo is coming back. I don''t care what you do, you should hook him up to me. You''ll be finished when the Qin and Chu people take the lead. Do you hear me?" For a long time, people didn''t speak again. Qin Chu people thought they found someone outside, just want to go back to hear Mu vicious voice, "I know, I won''t let him be robbed." When Qin and Chu people heard this, they felt as if they were going to come out. They didn''t have time to go and hid in a corner. My heart prayed not to be found out. What came out was Mu and a very old woman, who were similar to mu. After looking at the wooden spoon in the pot, the woman looked around and left. The Qin and Chu people squatting behind the grass didn''t come out until they were far away. At this time, their feet were numb and nearly fell when they stood up. Qin and Chu people thought and went back. When they got back to the wooden house, Meng Yan was already asleep. Only the empty bowl of the Qin and Chu people was left on the table. Then the Qin and Chu people slowly put down their things and pinched their numb ankles. I thought, now I must protect myself. If she poisons Qin and Chu people, she is not afraid. What she is most afraid of is to attack Meng Yan. But as soon as I think of the scene when Mu visited Meng Yan that day, the people of Qin and Chu quickly denied this idea. After sighing and packing up everything, he found the head of Tu nationalityˇ° Have you found a suitable place for planting today? " Because these people came back late, they just started eating now. The chieftain of the Tu nationality hesitated, and the people of Qin and Chu said with a smile, "don''t worry, don''t worry. You''ll finish your meal first." After that, the Qin and Chu people took a walk around. By the way, they had a look at the terrain here. The provincial people didn''t know where to go. After a while, the head of the Tu nationality took the Qin and Chu people to a river. It''s very broad, almost free of weeds, and the land is fertile. The most important thing is to rely on the river. It''s very convenient to irrigate anything. "At the beginning, we were looking there, but there were too many weeds. I suddenly thought of this place. I used to play here when I was young. Come to think of it, it''s been a long time. " The Qin and Chu people carefully observed the land, listening to the talk of the Tu clan leader. Then the Qin and Chu people nodded, "well, here it is." Because the Qin and Chu people also observed that this place is similar to a circle. Not far away from here, the Qin and Chu people actually saw the sea they had seen before, but it is obvious that the river and the sea are not the same source. After a while, everyone had a good rest. Because the first planting also needs a lot of people, only a few people were brought. The rest of the people stayed in the village to help. The Qin and Chu people asked those people to take the tools made by Yan Ran today. Some people looked at those things curiously and felt left and right. Soon the party arrived, and Jue had been saying all morning that he would come with him. Just let Jue look at it and write down that the people of Qin and Chu don''t need to write down more methods. The Qin and Chu people divided a place and asked the villagers to turn it over several times. After digging out another road, the Qin and Chu people sprinkled the seeds and let them be covered. The head of the Tu nationality brought a wooden bucket. Just as he wanted to fetch water from the river, the Qin and Chu people waved their hands and took out the Juquan pot they exchanged. All the people were curious to stare at the shining pot, looking at the continuous flow of water from Qin and Chu people. Although many people were surprised, no one asked the source of the kettle. In this way, the people of Qin and Chu in Hunan Province have to explain. "The water I poured is not ordinary water. It will grow the next day, but it will take a while for you to grow." The people of Qin and Chu didn''t make it clear, so they could only focus on methods. Jue stood by and listened carefully, "sister Qin, what do you need to do in between?" Jue''s question just hit the point. "We need to treat them differently according to what we plant, but the most important thing is to water them and weed them every day." Standing on one side, Jue nodded as if she knew nothing about it. Yun Po stood by and looked at Jue and nodded with satisfaction. Yunpo is the biggest priest in the village. Other villagers think yunpo should devote herself to the affairs of the village instead of taking care of a child. Many villagers tried to dissuade him. Some villagers wanted to take him away when Jue was laughing, but they were stopped by yunpo. In the past few years, yunpo has heard countless dissuasions, but yunpo has been determined with her own ideas. Chapter 560 Because of all this, Jue had heard it countless times since she was a child. So Jue is better than other children of the same age and has no playmates. Jue so clever already let Yun old woman very pleased, now still so easy to learn. After the inspection, the Qin and Chu people were still a little worried. "There are some animals around. These things are likely to be trampled. We need to leave people here to watch." As soon as the voice of the Qin and Chu people fell, several villagers said they could watch it here. The Qin and Chu people allocated time for them to take the rest of them to the place where the white wax insects were put beforeˇ° Congratulations to the host for obtaining 300 ability points. I hope the host will make persistent efforts. " Qin Chu people can''t help rolling a white eye, but they want to Meng Yan, who doesn''t work hard. Taking people to this place, the people of Qin and Chu estimated that time had passed for a long time, and it should be almost over. Soon the Qin and Chu people found the tree they had marked. There are a lot of small insects crawling around in the tree. If you don''t look carefully, it''s hard to find them. This marked tree is covered with white secretionsˇ° These white things are the main things for making candles, which are similar to extracting oil from animals Qin and Chu people said while taking out the dagger that Yan Ran gave them in the morning to scrape off the white secretion from the tree. Watching the people of Qin and Chu do this, many people also follow suit. There was only one tree, so it was cleaned up quickly. The Qin and Chu people told them to try to avoid the insects when hanging. After scraping, the Qin and Chu people asked several tall men to catch some insects and put them on other trees. There are obviously more white wax insects on this tree than what they put up. Qin and Chu people looked at the scraped things and estimated that they could make five or six candles. After that, the Qin and Chu people went back with them. Along the way, people talked about whether the things they scraped could be made into candles. The people of Qin and Chu laughed and did not explain. When they just returned to the wooden house in the village, the people of Qin and Chu were surprised to see what was in front of them. There are many tables in front of the people of Qin and Chu. The people of Qin and Chu look at those tables. From the beginning, the smaller one began to growˇ° Miss Qin, you see I''m doing OK. I think I can do something like this according to what you told me The people of Qin and Chu couldn''t help praising, "it''s done very well, just a little bit." The head of the wood clan scratched the back of his head with embarrassment. "It''s still miss Qin, you taught me well. If it wasn''t for you, how could I have done such a thing?" It seems that the people here really know how to make a bed. The people of Qin and Chu thought whether they could make a bed without saying it themselves that day. Because all their tables are made of stone, not only are they difficult to move, but if they are new stone tables and stone benches, they will be very nice. However, wood is easier to move and not easy to break. At this time the day has been slightly dark down, Yun woman immediately asked those people to cook. However, the Qin and Chu people and those who can get fat from animal bodies make candles. Of course, Jue still followed the Qin and Chu people like a follower. The Qin and Chu people had no choice but to let her follow. The people separated the secretions from the rubbed bark in a special way. There''s only white wax left in the container. Then pour it into the container for making candles, and put a piece of cotton wadding that can ignite in Limin. Qin Chu people carefully looked at the cotton wadding put in, and knew that this kind of cotton wadding would go out by itself when put in the candle. The candle is ready, and the natural cotton core should be made quickly. After several people finished, it was already dark, only a little dark fire was flashing in the distance, and the people of Qin and Chu suddenly remembered that Meng Yan had not eaten yet. Quickly ran back to the house, no one in the room. The people of Qin and Chu were worried. Apart from being familiar with Jue, he didn''t know where he could go. The people of Qin and Chu looked around and finally saw Meng Yan in front of the dining table. Qin and Chu people''s worried heart was released. After Qin and Chu people settled down, Qin and Chu people found that the people sitting at the dinner table were all clan leaders and elders. Seeing the arrival of Qin and Chu people, these people immediately stood up. "Miss Qin, come and sit here." Yunpo greets Qin and Chu people to sit beside them. Qin and Chu people curiously watch these people sit beside yunpo. These people sit down. "Miss Qin, I''m tired of some things. These stubborn old men don''t believe you can make candles. They have to come and have a look!" Listening to Yun Po''s sonorous voice, the people of Qin and Chu realized that these elders didn''t believe that the people of Qin and Chu could make candles. Now it''s really hard to help these old people. However, the Qin and Chu people were not angry and asked for the candle they had just made. By the way, I also compared one of the previous candles. What Qin and Chu people didn''t expect was that the secretions were enough to make no less than ten candles. Qin and Chu people took the two candles carefully and went to the fire to light them. The candles made by Qin and Chu people were much brighter than those made before. Qin and Chu people put the two candles on the table and looked at the elders. The elders immediately had nothing to say. Suddenly, one of the oldest elders stood up and knelt down to the people of Qin and Chu. The people of Qin and Chu were jumped, "Miss Qin, we can only rely on you in Tianji village." Then all the elders knelt down. Yun Po sighed helplessly and said: "you hurry up, this will scare her." Sure enough, yunpo knows the Qin and Chu people best. Only when all the people got up did Qin and Chu dare to speakˇ° I will try my best to help you, but I can''t stay here all the time All of a sudden, there was a lot of discussion on the table. "Miss Qin, where are you going if you don''t stay here?" Another elder said, "yes, Miss Qin, do you want to go back to heaven? This, for many years, has not been able to go back! " After listening to them, Qin and Chu understood that they didn''t mean it. Before, none of those people who fell from the cliff left here. The people of Qin and Chu had known for a long time. Apart from the cliff where they fell, there are three sides of the sea. How can anyone go back? But how can the people of Qin and Chu compare with those peopleˇ° I have my own way, so I won''t bother you. " The Qin and Chu people didn''t want to explain anything to them. Anyway, they said they would leave. Chapter 561 The atmosphere gradually became a little awkward, and the people of Qin and Chu planned to leave after the meal. But Meng Yan didn''t go away. He was on the edge of the table. The elders were also very insightful and left. Only Jue Yun and Meng Yan were left. The food was a little cold, so the Qin and Chu people had to light the fire again. Yunpo and Jue went to the side of the Qin and Chu people, "sister Qin, will you really leave us?" Jue''s voice was choked, and the people of Qin and Chu were not willing to give up. Turning around and looking at Jue, he said, "I will leave one day, so Jue, you must study what I have taught you." Jue is very sensible of the tears back, nodded. "What did Miss Qin teach Jue?" Yun Po stood aside and asked. The Qin and Chu people remembered that they hadn''t said to Yun Po, "it''s writing. I plan to teach Jue all the writing I know during this period, but Jue is also very smart." After the Qin and Chu people finished, Yun Po suddenly became very excited, "you can write. Great, great At this time, yunpo''s appearance was a little shocking against the background of the fire. Yunpo only responded for a long time, "when I was divining a few days ago, I said that some words would spread to us. I didn''t expect that it was you!" The people of Qin and Chu didn''t expect that yunpo could do divination, but divination was of no use to the people of Qin and Chu. In order to take care of Meng Yan. The Qin and Chu people immediately put the meal in front of Meng Yan, "by the way, who is Yun Po Xie?" This afternoon, when the people of Qin and Chu heard this drag, they were also very curious. They wondered if they could get some useful information from Yun Po. But it was obvious that Yun Po was surprised. "Where did you hear that, Miss Qin?" Yunpo''s voice suddenly became smaller, which made the people of Qin and Chu more curious about who was this drag. Yun Po sighed and turned to sit back at the table. "She''s Jue''s brother."ˇ° Does Jue have a brother? " The Qin and Chu people had heard Yun Po say it before. Jue is her only relative. "She is Jue''s half brother. You are not afraid to laugh at this. When Jue''s father and another woman promiscuous, gave birth to the drag. Later, it was discovered by the villagers, and it was only after dissuasion that there was Jue. " Yun Po''s explanation sparkled tears in her eyes. "Yes, I''m sorry to mention your sadness." The people of Qin and Chu didn''t know what to say. They even stammered. Yun Po didn''t make a sound, but turned and left. Yu Jue said, "grandma has not recognized my brother, but we all regard him as our future successor." After Jue''s explanation, the people of Qin and Chu understood what Mu''s mother said to muˇ° What''s the relationship between moo and drag? Where is drag now? " Jue, who was asked several questions by the people of Qin and Chu, was in a daze and kept silent for a long time. At this time, Qin Chu found that he should not ask her a little girl. After all, Jue was under a lot of pressure. The people of Qin and Chu touched Jue''s head. Seeing that it was dark, they took a candle and asked Jue to leave alone. Jue took the candle which had just been made today and left happily. After dinner, they went back. As soon as the Qin and Chu people wanted to close the door, Meng Yan opened it from the outside. I have to say that there is something wrong with this man''s brain, but his strength and stubbornness remain unchanged. Meng Yan stood in front of the door of the Qin and Chu people, with his hands on his waist, and said, "I want to protect my sister!" Can''t help but make Qin Chu people laugh, "you a nine-year-old child can protect me?" All of a sudden, Meng Yan''s feeling changed and he came straight to the people of Qin and Chu. The Qin and Chu people were scared back by Meng Yan''s sudden change and fell on the bed all the time. The closer Meng Yan''s face was, the faster the Qin and Chu people breathed. "Of course, my sister is so beautiful. If she is taken away, it''s not my loss!" Meng Yan''s painting style suddenly turned back to his IQ of nine years old, which made Qin and Chu people clap their chest. Qin Chu people thought Meng Yan was well, and said with a lingering fear: "if you want to protect it, just protect it. Remember not to disturb my sleep!" After that, he pushed Meng Yan to the door and shut the door heavily. As a result, Meng Yan sat outside the door all night. When the Qin and Chu people got up, Meng Yan was still sitting in front of the Qin and Chu people''s door. After seeing the Qin and Chu people get up, they go back to their rooms. With 300 ability points, the Qin and Chu people can exchange a lot of things. Qin Chu people suddenly think of hawthorn, mouth suddenly greedy. It took 50 abilities to exchange a lot of sugar, and then some bed making drawings, agricultural tools drawings and many seeds, which cost more than 200 abilities of the Qin and Chu people. After that, the people of Qin and Chu went out happily. First exchange is some basic, because it''s too complex for these people to understand, and a bed can''t be made in a moment and a half. First of all, he took the drawing in his hand to the head of the Mu clan, "Miss Qin, is this paper?" What makes the head of the Mu clan care about is not the thing painted on it, but the paper as thin as cicada wings. The people of Qin and Chu know that they have no paper here, and if they have paper, it means that they have words. But the people of Qin and Chu didn''t want to say more about it. They explained it to him directly. It was not until the head of the Mu clan nodded that he understood that he left. Along the way, the people of Qin and Chu were thinking about what they could do besides seasoning. The Qin and Chu people suddenly thought of something and turned back to the Mu clan. "Can you make me a short log stick? It''s the polished one, and it''s the small, very thin one, with one end pointed and the other blunt. " The Qin and Chu people know that it must be difficult for the Mu people, but it''s too time consuming to polish things. It''s just that if the Qin and Chu people want it, the clan leader will be happy. Although the head of the Mu clan looked at the drawing and was eager to try, what the Qin and Chu people needed was still put in the first place. After the patriarch agreed, the Qin and Chu people left. Then the other one of the drawings to the Yan Ran, Yan Ran won without saying a word. Although Yan Ran is also very interested in paper, there is not much emotional change. Then after breakfast, some Tu people who were arranged to guard the land came overˇ° Miss Qin, it''s long. It''s growing out! " Looking at his happy face, Qin churen laughedˇ° Let''s have something to eat first, and we''ll pick those things together later. " The Tu people just calmed down, looking at the changes in the village, a little surprised. There are not only chairs, but also wooden tables. Of course, I''m very happy. I started cheering with some villagers. Chapter 562 Yun Po sat next to Qin Chu people and said, "Miss Qin, thank you very much. They have never had so many smiles on their faces before. I am really glad to see the increasing number of smiles on their faces." Qin churen laughed and did not speak. After the breakfast, the Qin and Chu people brought more people to yesterday''s land. They asked some people to harvest the green onions and send them back. The Qin and Chu people asked them to turn over some other fields. By the way, they told them how to plant the seeds. The Qin and Chu people exchanged some crops this time. There are wheat, rice, corn, and soybeans for them to grow. The Qin and Chu people let Jue watch carefully. They took people back to the village and asked some women to pick hawthorn. At first, they didn''t know where the hawthorn was among the Qin and Chu people, so they had to take them. After arriving at the place, the people of Qin and Chu specially told them not to pick the very small ones and those that had been pecked by birds. Then he taught them how to deal with Hawthorn Seeds and left. He turned back to the place where they were allowed to plant. Now everything has been covered, waiting for the Qin and Chu people to come. Unfortunately, the juquanhu exchanged by the Qin and Chu people will follow the Qin and Chu people. Once beyond a certain distance, the Juquan pot will be automatically retracted by the system. Qin and Chu people have said many times to the little fairy, but the little fairy has no way. After the Qin and Chu people watered the crops, they left several people here to guard them. Then the Qin and Chu people took people to the river to catch fish. Because they could not eat more meat, the Qin and Chu people had to take the villagers to catch fish. Soon these people came back to the village full of pots. At this time, the Hawthorn that the Qin and Chu people asked them to deal with had already been dealt with. The Qin and Chu people looked at the hawthorn with satisfaction. Although it was not time for the meal, the Qin and Chu people first asked the villagers to preheat the pot for themselves. The Qin and Chu people turned and ran to the Mu clan to find what they needed. The head of the Mu clan had been ready for a long time, waiting for the Qin and Chu people with a large number of signatures and rolling pins. The people of Qin and Chu are looking at the bed. They are making progress faster than the people of Qin and Chu imagined. The basic outline of the bed has come out, and then it''s almost reinforced. The Qin and Chu people pointed out some problems and left with the pile of things in their arms. Those children have been thinking about it ever since they heard from the people of Qin and Chu yesterday that they wanted to make delicious food for them. There is nothing for children to play in this place. However, some children have learned their skills from their parents. At this time, everyone was busy, and no one could help the Qin and Chu people. So the people of Qin and Chu called Jue out and asked him to wash his hands with his older children. Jue was very obedient and took it. After a morning''s cultivation, the Qin and Chu people had thousands of ability values. When the Qin and Chu people were melting the granulated sugar into syrup, they always felt that they were looking at themselves. But this time it was a hairy feeling, and the Qin and Chu people could not help shivering in the hot summer. This kind of feeling is like being targeted by a cold-blooded animal. Qin and Chu people try to get rid of that feeling. Fortunately, that feeling soon disappeared, and the Qin and Chu people didn''t continue to care. Soon, the Qin and Chu people assigned the children who loved to eat what to do. A group of children helped to put the Hawthorn on the sign, and a few of them were waiting for the Qin and Chu people to wrap the Hawthorn in the melted syrup. After doing a lot, the Qin and Chu people thought that they might not be able to eat, so they stopped. When the sugar gourd was cool enough, Qin and Chu took it off the board. The children were given one by one, and they ate one by themselves. Because they missed the taste so much, the people of Qin and Chu still felt that they could not finish eating it, and they thought that they would not make any more. When the Qin and Chu people were entangled, many people came. These are the people who ate the sugar gourd. I want to ask the Qin and Chu people if they have any more. They have never had such a taste before. The sweet and sour taste is wonderful, but it''s addictive. Because of the needs of these people, the Qin and Chu people did a lot more until the hawthorn was used up. Yun Po while tasting the sugar gourd side praise, "this taste is too strange, I was a child how did not find this red thing so delicious." Qin Chu people couldn''t help laughing. Seeing that it was almost time for the meal, the Qin and Chu people exchanged some things in the system, such as pepper and chili noodles. Anyway, the Qin and Chu people are not very distressed now. By the way, I exchanged some seeds to be planted tomorrow, and converted all the remaining ability values into green hat values. Seeing that the green hat value gradually increased, the people of Qin and Chu could not help but be happy. Later, the Qin and Chu people found the flour in the place where the food materials were stored. There were grains in it, and now there is nothing that can be filtered, so the Qin and Chu people had to call a few people to help pick up the grains. Although it''s very troublesome, it''s still necessary. When picking, the Qin and Chu people take the rest of the people to deal with the scallion picked today. Take out the knife as long as the scallion leaves don''t scallion white, put all the scallion leaves in a container, and put the condiments you exchanged today aside to marinate. Then add water to the selected noodles to form a large dough. Put the noodles in a closed container and let them ferment in the sun. Then they set up another large pot, and the Qin and Chu people accidentally found the eggs in the place where they stored the food. Add water in the pot, add wild vegetables and beat eggs, make a large pot of wild vegetables egg soup, the taste is quite delicious. The people of Qin and Chu have asked the villagers to put the fish into a big barrel. When they want to eat, they don''t have to go to the river to catch them now. After everything was ready, the Qin and Chu people first kneaded the dough and rolled it into a big black dough cake with a rolling pin. On the top of the dough cake, they put their own pickled scallions, then folded them in half and pressed them hard. Qin Chu people don''t know whether it''s delicious or not, but they suddenly have such an idea in their head. Fold it in half, press it into a thick and thin flour cake, and then fry it in a pan for a while. The outside is golden and crisp, and the inside is soft. Under the action of those condiments, this thing becomes very delicious. With that pot of wild vegetable and egg soup made by Qin and Chu people, it''s delicious. The villagers eat very fast, and the Qin and Chu people can''t catch up with them. Yun Po stood by and tasted, while shouting for a few people to come and help the Qin and Chu people. Chapter 563 After a period of time, the people of Qin and Chu and those people stopped their actions. It was the first time that the villagers ate such a novel food. Naturally, they all clapped their stomachs and cheered. The Qin and Chu people returned to the wooden house with the good things. Today''s weather is very hot. But Meng Yan''s room is much cooler than other places, which makes the people of Qin and Chu doubt whether this place is a natural ice cellar. The little fairy explained in a voice: "you''re right. This is a natural ice cellar, and the ice cellar is divided into different patterns." Hearing this explanation, the people of Qin and Chu suddenly became curious. Because it''s also a problem to store things after we teach them how to grow them. Although they store in a cool and dry place, it''s not sure which day it will return to moisture due to the weather. Then the food stored there will be destroyed. Compared with the ice cellar, it will not only be cold and dry, but also prolong the life of the foodˇ° There are three places in this ice cellar, which will be colder and colder from left to right. The last one can freeze water into ice Although this is good news, the colder the place, the more difficult it is to dig. Qin and Chu people can only put this matter on hold for a while, and there is another problem. If this place is dug into an ice cellar, then Meng Yan will not have to squeeze himself into the same room. The helpless Qin and Chu people want to put this idea on hold. When they need to use the digging tool and make it, they can tell them again. Qin and Chu people watched Meng Yan go back to bed after eating, thinking that they had to write down their methods of planting things. Then the Qin and Chu people exchanged paper and pens from the system, and wrote hard by themselves. Anyway, I have nothing to do in the afternoon. It''s so hot outside. I''d better stay in the room and write. Because wheat and rice have a strong sense of satiety and are not easy to deteriorate. Qin and Chu people had many kinds of people when they were planting. Qin and Chu people thought that now they would help the villagers to hoard more, and then they would not be hungry when they left. The people of Qin and Chu wrote on the table that they wanted to sleep. Suddenly Jue came in from the outside and woke the people of Qin and Chuˇ° Can sister Qin teach me how to write When Jue saw the things on the table, he couldn''t help but be eager to try. The people of Qin and Chu put away the things they wrote to avoid confusion. The Qin and Chu people dipped in ink and grasped Jue''s handwriting. Jue is very clever and can write by himself in a short time, but the Qin and Chu people have a headache when they look at Jue''s gesture of holding the pen. They can''t change it, so they give up the idea of correcting it. But Jue''s handwriting is beautiful. Qin Chu people can''t help but wonder, "are you really writing for the first time?" Jue looked at the paper without blinking and nodded. So juetie must be a genius. Qin and Chu people taught her some words and then assigned her some homework. Qin and Chu people are sitting on the other side of the table and writing their own things. The picture is really peaceful and harmonious. It wasn''t long before Jue finished. The people of Qin and Chu had no choice but to exchange a description of agriculture in the system with their limited ability value. Jue couldn''t put it down and kept reading that book. Suddenly a man burst in, the man looks very different from the villagers here, like a white faced scholar. But the tone of his voice didn''t match his appearance. Jue was stunned and yelled: "brother..." Although the two people in charge of the village have their own disputes, Jue and Xie have a good relationshipˇ° What are you doing here? " The voice of drag is a little rough, Qin and Chu people always want to laugh when they look at their faces and listen to the rough voice. "I''m reading a book!" Jue excitedly raised the book in his hand, and ran to look at the book in Jue''s hand. He found that he couldn''t understand it. Traction secretly pulled out the sword from his arms, electric light between flint traction holding the sword against the neck of the Qin and Chu people. Looking at the Qin and Chu people suspiciously, the Qin and Chu people immediately felt that they were familiar with this hairy feelingˇ° Is it you at noon today? " Qin and Chu people are not sure. He didn''t evade the question, "it''s me, but who are you, who dare to spread something I don''t know here, say! Where do you live? " Hearing this, churen of Qin Dynasty could only turn his eyes helplessly. Jueli immediately explained to Xie, "this is sister Qin, the man from heaven. Brother, put down your sword quickly, you''re going to cut sister Qin''s neck!" Not to mention that the Qin and Chu people did not feel it, they suddenly felt a stabbing pain on their neck. However, Meng Yan, who had been sleeping in bed, didn''t know when he woke up. He picked up his sword and quickly picked it away. Standing in front of the Qin and Chu people, he yelled to Xie: "you are not allowed to bully my sister. Be careful, I can do martial arts!" Meng Yan brightened his sword as he spoke. A ray of light shone on Meng Yan''s sword and reflected on his face. It''s obvious that Meng Yan''s sword is brighter and smoother than that of Xie''s. Xie immediately takes a fancy to this sword, but doesn''t show it. "Who is this man?" he asked impatiently At this time, Jue didn''t know what to say. "This matter came down with sister Qin. I only know that there is something wrong with this brother''s brain." Although Meng Yan''s IQ temporarily stays at the age of nine, Meng Yan can understand that Jue''s brain problems are not good words. "You have a brain problem, your whole family has a brain problem!" he said immediately After Meng Yan finished, all the people present were quiet. It seemed that Meng Yan didn''t feel relieved and wanted to chase Jue. He was held by the Qin and Chu people. Then Meng Yan could only sit back on the bed in anger. Jue Chumei told the Qin Chun that the room was actually dragged, and make complaints about it. "No wonder people are so cold. They used to live so cold!" He just heard, "what are you talking about? I don''t believe in what people say. I only believe what I see! " Jue, who was standing behind him, said helplessly, "brother, I think you''d better shut up now. Otherwise, when grandma comes, you''ll get a beating." This just lets drag to put down the sword in the hand, three people''s hearts calm and peaceful sit on the edge of the table. To tell you the truth, I was a little surprised to see such a big change in the village. Traction curious touch to see that, "by the way, brother, I go to call grandma first." Then Jue ran out. Chapter 564 The Qin and Chu people are naturally not very good at this kind of people who tell others what to do as soon as they come upˇ° Where are you from? " The Qin and Chu people are very curious about this drag, but drag directly ignored the Qin and Chu people''s questions. The Qin and Chu people don''t care about what they write. Anyway, the boy can''t understand it. Turn around and sit beside Meng Yan. Meng Yan looks at Qin Chu people''s neck painfully. "Sister. It doesn''t hurt to blow. " The people of Qin and Chu touched their necks, thinking that they could not care with that kind of people. Anyway, it was a minor injury. The people of Qin and Chu appeased Meng Yan. After a while, Meng Yan fell asleep. Sitting in front of the table, she scratched her ears and looked at the things written by the people of Qin and Chu. In order to prove that she could understand them, she went back and forth. The characters of Xie and Jue are also very familiar. At the beginning, they didn''t like the people of Qin and Chu. Then, Yun Po came in, took a look at the Qin and Chu people, and then took a look at the drag. The drag''s ear was about to hit. Jue, who was standing on one side, immediately stopped him. The people of Qin and Chu turned to look at Meng Yan. She waved her hand and motioned to Yun Po to stop. Yun Po stopped and looked at Qin Chu people suspiciously. Qin Chu people pulled the three people out of the door. After closing the door, they said, "it''s all right now. Yun Po, go on." "You this woman..." drag words haven''t finished by Yun Po to take away, Yun Po although don''t like this drag, but also didn''t show too obvious. Drag and Jue are growing up under a lot of discussion, for Yun Po''s small movements, how can you not see that Yun Po doesn''t like to see herself very much. Standing at the door of the Qin Chu people watched drag and yunpo go away, and then went back to the house with Jue. The people of Qin and Chu first set a goal for themselves and completed it in this direction. If Meng Yan is cured before completing these goals, he and Meng Yan will do the rest together. If nothing happens, the Qin and Chu people will have enough green hat value to cure Meng Yan after completing these goalsˇ° The earlier the diagnosis and treatment, the better. Although I can save him, the premise is that he can survive until then. " Said the little fairy suddenly. Qin and Chu people realized that things were not good. They thought that as long as they had enough time to save the green hat value, they could save Meng Yan. But they didn''t expect that they were in dangerˇ° Moreover, if it is not treated as soon as possible, there may be sequelae! " The fairy is really amazing today. "Sequelae?" The Qin and Chu people didn''t know much about the word, "it''s just that they may fall ill." The little fairy thought and said. "Is there a way to quickly accumulate ability now?" The people of Qin and Chu are in a bit of a panic at the moment. Meng Yan just fell off the cliff to save himself from being hit by an arrow. But for a long time, the little fairy did not speak any more. The people of Qin and Chu thought it was not. They just thought that if there was no faster way to accumulate the ability value, they would plant more things by themselves. But in this way, the villagers may not be able to bear it, and they can''t help others for their own interests. Suddenly, the little fairy said again, "it''s not that you don''t have any. You have three big tasks now. The first one is the excavation of the ice cellar we just mentioned. The ability value is 150000. Another is to build a stronger house here, that is, the house of soil cultivation, with a capacity value of 300000. The last one is your current task. I have calculated the seeds contained in the system and other tasks triggered by planting things, and the total number is tens of millions. " Listening to the little fairy, Qin and Chu people gradually stabilized their emotions. So far, the first and the last are feasible. The first one is time-consuming and the third one can be done at the same time. However, the second one is not only time-consuming and laborious, but also the people of Qin and Chu have to stare at it all the time. But the third one took too much time. The fairy sighed and didn''t speak any more. The Qin and Chu people thought that they would harvest the things they planted tomorrow and talk about the ice cellar. Moreover, once the ice cellar is excavated, the Qin and Chu people can receive the ability value. Whether they can finish the excavation is the ability of these villagers. The most important thing to survive is not to rely on others blindly, but to learn to survive by yourself. The people of Qin and Chu thought for a long time and summed up this truth, so they can''t help them blindly, but also let them grow up properly. The planned Qin and Chu people calmed down, and soon Jue finished reading a book. Qin Chu people could not help but be surprised, "so soon finished? Do you want me to test you? " Basically, all children shrink back when they hear that they are going to be tested. But Jue was different. When he heard that the people of Qin and Chu wanted to test their eyes, he was very happy. But it''s impossible for a whole book to be remembered. In his disbelief, Qin and Chu people casually turned a page to ask questions. The people of Qin and Chu were surprised that Jue''s answer was not bad. The child would never forget it. The Qin and Chu people mentioned a few more before they believed this fact. In that case, it will be much easier to teach yourself. The happy Qin and Chu people wanted to try again how many words Jue could write down. Suddenly, they burst inˇ° I don''t even know how to knock when I come in... " Qin and Chu people really don''t want to deal with such impolite people. Jue immediately looked up at the Qin Chu people and said, "sister Qin, in fact, brother Xie is not bad." The helpless Qin and Chu people sighed, looking at Jue''s face, they were still polite to himˇ° What can I do for you Apart from this, the people of Qin and Chu could not ask anything else. Traction face suddenly some distress, hand scratch the back of the head, dare not look into the eyes of Qin Chu people, said: "what, can you teach me?" Because what he said was very vague, the people of Qin and Chu didn''t understand it at all, but Jue laughed, "brother, if you want to learn, just say it, why bother sister Qin''s ears." I wish I could come up and clean up Jue. I''m not in the village these days. What has the child learned. "Well, let''s talk about it first. I came to learn from you because I was worried about Jue. Don''t think about it." But for the people of Qin and Chu, it doesn''t matter at all. It''s just that someone was listening when he taught Jue. The Qin and Chu people shrugged their shoulders indifferently, and then they began to teach Jue. In his spare time, the Qin and Chu people were still a little curious about where he had gone, but he devoted himself to learning what the Qin and Chu people had just taught, but he didn''t pay any attention to the Qin and Chu people. The helpless Qin and Chu people had no choice but to suppress their curiosity. When the drag was raised, the Qin and Chu people were still very curious and immediately raised their ears. Chapter 565 "Why should I tell you?" Drag just want to say to see Qin Chu people a face curious appearance, instant silenceˇ° Love says no Qin Chu people looked at this person very disgustedly, and decided that they would never pay attention to this person again. He looked at Qin Chu people''s sullen face and began to laugh. Qin Chu people found that drag smile was very good-looking, but soon shook the idea out of their heads. People who have a relationship with mu, a woman who wants to harm themselves, are not good people. If Qin and Chu people had not heard the conversation unexpectedly, they would never have dreamed that this innocent looking woman wanted to kill herself. Time passed quickly, and the afternoon passed. Qin and Chu people take Meng Yan to the place where they eat. They are surprised to find that the people who cook are really something. They can see it once more. He looked around curiously, because he had never seen these things. It made many people laugh, but when it was first made, didn''t these people do the same? The people of Qin and Chu looked at the tables one by one. They looked like restaurants. Suddenly someone came to call Qin and Chu people. Qin and Chu people settled Meng Yan and followed him. Although this man didn''t say anything, the Qin and Chu people still felt strange. Soon the man took the Qin and Chu people to a place she didn''t know. Then the Qin and Chu people immediately stopped and didn''t go any further. "Who are you? If you go further, there is no one to live in." The people of Qin and Chu stepped back vigilantly. Suddenly, an external force hit the young people of Qin and Chu on the neck, and they fainted. The two men quickly took the Qin and Chu people to the place by the river, specially around the path, put the comatose Qin and Chu people and Meng Yan together. Quickly left here. It''s not dark yet. A villager says that her child is missing. Yunpo takes all the villagers to look aroundˇ° It is reasonable to say that these places are usually places where children play. How can they get lost? " Yun Po is a little suspicious and suddenly comes up with a bad idea. In order to prove her bad idea, yunpo takes people to the river. Qin Chu people and Meng Yan lie on the wet river bank. On the other side of the river bank, there is a small figure stranded. The villager runs past madly. Only yunpo and Jue are still in the same place. At this time, the Qin and Chu people and Meng Yancai woke up, "sister, my head hurts!" When Meng Yan saw the people of Qin and Chu, he acted coquettishly. The people of Qin and Chu touched the back of Meng Yan''s head. As expected, he was beaten two big bags. Meng Yan''s head is hurt. Who is so cruel and hurt him. But in contrast, the most important thing is the child. Qin and Chu people helped Meng Yan to stand up. Yunpo carefully supported the Qin and Chu people. There was an obvious bruise on the back of their neck. What Qin and Chu people didn''t expect was that the villagers ran over with their children and almost pushed the Qin and Chu people down from the river bank. Fortunately, yunpo held Qin and Chu people, "what are you doing? Don''t bully my sister!" Meng Yan was the first to stand up for the Qin and Chu people, holding them behind him. Meng Yan glanced at all the people in the circle, only with a guilty look in his eyesˇ° You pay for my child As soon as the Qin and Chu people wanted to speak, they heard the villagers'' heartrending roar. "What do you mean, when did I touch your child?" Qin Chu people looked at these people in bewilderment. Suddenly, the villager''s husband pulled out a piece of cloth from the drowning child''s hand. The clothes of all the people here are different from those of the people here. However, the color of the cloth the child held in his hand was the same as that of the Qin and Chu peopleˇ° You mean I pushed your kids off? " Qin and Chu people really feel funny. Can this piece of cloth prove it? The man took a look at Yun Po. Seeing that Yun Po didn''t mean to stop her, he said, "besides your clothes, is there anyone else here?" In the face of such doubts, the Qin and Chu people have no way to explain, because there are no other people here except their own clothes, but the Qin and Chu people have no impression of how the clothes came into the hands of the childˇ° The host child can still be saved. Ten thousand ability points will be awarded for successful treatment within three hours. " As soon as he heard that the child could be cured, the people of Qin and Chu were not flustered at allˇ° What do you mean is that I hurt your child, and I''m still sleeping here if I don''t run away after killing him. And if I push him, no matter how strong the child''s determination is, he can''t hold on to the cloth firmly in the water! " Soon the people of Qin and Chu put forward some doubtful points, which made the villager speechless. But even if it was so fast, the child couldn''t wake up. The people of Qin and Chu wanted to help cure the child, not to mention the ability value of 10000. Who knows this villager does not distinguish right from wrong directly this accusation forcefully buckle on Qin Chu person''s body. Let Qin Chu people laugh and cry, "why do you think I want to harm your children? He has no grudge against me. What motive do I have to hurt your child? " No matter how much the Qin and Chu people said, the villager was still reluctant. Mu hid in the crowd with a secret smile, so it''s impossible for Yun Po to protect the Qin and Chu people. Yunpo looks at the Qin and Chu people, who knows that the villager''s words turn to point at Meng Yanˇ° It''s him. It must be him. There''s something wrong with him. He must have killed my daughter. " Yunpo''s face suddenly looks relieved. If Qin and Chu people are framed, yunpo will surely turn the tide, because Qin and Chu people are still useful to them. But if we put the spearhead on Meng Yan, the brain problem becomes the best explanation for the cover up of these doubts. It''s not good for mu standing in the crowd. I didn''t expect to let Meng Yan catch fire, but I couldn''t help him. Otherwise, my own affairs will be exposed. These people can target Qin and Chu people, but when the villager said that Meng Yan was sick in the brain, Qin and Chu people wanted to hit people for the first timeˇ° This matter has nothing to do with him. If you touch him, I''ll make you nothing! " It is said that anyone is OK, that is, don''t move Meng Yan. Of course, Meng Yan''s face is not to be outdone, "if you dare to move your sister, I''ll let you go!" Qin Chu people''s threat just now made them the target of public criticism. Things become more and more irreparable, but how could Qin and Chu people give up. "I can save the child, which one of you can do it and admit it!" Chapter 566 As soon as he heard that Qin and Chu people could save their children, the villager immediately changed his face. The people of Qin and Chu couldn''t help sneering. Sure enough, no matter how people change, the only thing that doesn''t change is human nature. Mu standing in the crowd suddenly flustered, because the children here basically know how to swim. Mu worried that the child would swim up by himself, so he specially pressed the child''s head in the water. How could it be saved. But judging from what the Qin and Chu people have done these days, it is also possible. So mu was a little flustered. If he could really save the child, would he not be exposed. In this hesitation, Mu still chose not to come out. If the Qin and Chu people were just bluffing themselves, they would have guessed that it was Mu''s masterpiece. But the Qin and Chu people didn''t expect that such a clever looking person would do such a thingˇ° Please, if you can save my child, I don''t care what you do! " The villager knelt down in front of the Qin and Chu people. In the final analysis, he was just a mother who loved her children. But this person behind the scenes, Qin and Chu people, must be found out. All of a sudden, she heard the voice and rushed over. After understanding the matter, she looked at the people of Qin and Chu with a strange look. Even he didn''t believe in himself. It was just that they didn''t realize how they could believe her one day. In this isolated place, Qin and Chu people can only rely on themselvesˇ° Well, take her back now. I''ll save her. Listen to what the child says Qin Chu people angrily looked at these people who can''t distinguish right from wrong and said that Yun Po sighed helplessly. Fortunately, there is a system to continue the life of the child, otherwise the child would have left in the quarrel. The Qin and Chu people saved the child after consuming a little green hat value. But the Qin and Chu people asked everyone to leave the room, leaving her alone in that room. All the people stood outside the door, anxiously walking back and forth, looking for the posture of Qin and Chu people is likely to save the child, if they don''t do anything, what they do will be exposed. Suddenly Mu stopped, evil spirit smile, this smile happened to fall in the eyes of drag. Drag suddenly feel that this girl is not that simple, with his buttocks after his name drag brother girl. Mu suddenly pretended to be suddenly enlightened and made a sound to make everyone pay attention to herˇ° What''s the matter with you? " Jue first birth inquiry. "Do you think that after she has saved her child, she will instigate her child to say that other people are murderers?" Mu pretended to be innocent. "No, you didn''t hear anything. I, I didn''t say anything!" Then all the people present were full of gossip. Jue meaningfully looked at Mu like, "sister Qin is not like that, you don''t want to be cranky!" Jue tries to explain for the people of Qin and Chu. He quickly covers Jue''s mouth and doesn''t want Jue to get involved in this matter. However, the Qin and Chu people could see clearly in the room that the child had been awake for a long time. With a look of panic, the Qin and Chu people tried to calm the child down. The child said the person''s name. As expected by the Qin and Chu people, this person is mu. Then the Qin and Chu people opened the door and said, "come in, but don''t speak loudly. It will frighten her." Qin Chu people standing at the door took a meaningful look at mu, which made Mu shiver unconsciously. This child is very honest. If he lies, it''s impossible. So what he said just now is totally self defeating. Everyone looked at the girl in the corner. The villager obviously still didn''t believe Qin Chu people very much, "mu, please help her to have a look!" In the eyes of these villagers, before the Qin and Chu people came, the treatment of Mu was similar to that of Qin and Chu people. Since the people of Qin and Chu came here, it seems that everything has changed and nothing has changed. "This..." Mu is still very hesitant, the villager directly pulled mu, "let you have a look, ink what?" Mu can only go forward with a stiff head. The girl in the corner looked closer and closer, her pupils narrowed and her face looked frightened. Anyone who is held by a person''s head and pressed in the water all the time will be afraidˇ° Don''t come here, please, don''t come here! " The girl suddenly panicked and began to catch herself. The Qin and Chu people immediately stepped forward and pushed Mu back to pacify the child. It took a while for the child to settle down. "Come on, let''s not be afraid. Can we tell you who it is?" Qin and Chu people try to put their voice gently, as if this can ease the pain of the child. The child slowly raised his head, looking at Mu''s face, still very afraid, "it''s her, it''s her!" All the people looked at mu. Although the girl didn''t point to anyone, everyone could feel who the child was talking about. All the people began to talk, "no, it''s not me, it''s this person who instigated it, it''s not me!" Mu suddenly felt a burst of loneliness, but the people of the aquarium are very tired of looking at mu. They did not expect that their patriarch should be such a person. Qin and Chu people were satisfied with the result. In order not to disturb the little girl, Qin Chu people invited everyone outˇ° How can this child be so cruel at such a young age! "ˇ° It''s you who hurt my daughter. You take your life! " With an excited look, Mu was scared to squat on the ground with his head in his arms. Drag is really can''t see down, directly grasp Mu''s hand, left here. The villager looked at Qin churen gratefully and said, "yes, I''m sorry. I blame you wrong!" The Qin and Chu people felt that although they were a natural person, they regarded her as an ordinary person. The people of Qin and Chu didn''t blame the villager. Anyone who became the mother of a child would be like this. They would not hesitate to sacrifice for their own children. It broke up in a bad mood, and the sky was dark. Fortunately, there are candles made by Qin and Chu people, which makes people return to their homes. Drag drag Mu came to the back of the village, Mu broke the shackles of dragˇ° Tell me the truth, did you do it? " Drag tone with a little helpless, but very angry look. Mu doesn''t want to cheat Xie, but he doesn''t want to let him know what he has doneˇ° Whatever it is Mu can only coldly say, "since childhood you like to tube me, grow up you still want to tube me!" Chapter 567 "Then you''re going to hurt other people? I didn''t expect you to be like this! " It''s cold. "You think so, don''t you?" Mu turned to look at the drag. Drag cold hum: "you don''t have to pretend with me, I see everything you do in my eyes!" Mu voice suddenly raised: "how do you want to report me?" In front of her, the girl''s voice was almost hysterical. "I just want to remind you that if today''s child is not rescued by her, I will tell it without reservation. Now... You do it yourself!" Then he left. Suddenly Mu roared madly behind the drag: "she''s the only one in your eyes. Don''t worry, I will make this woman pay for it After a pause, she left. In this lovely and beautiful face, there is a vicious which is not suitable for her age. Qin chure, who had been back to his room for a long time, looked at Meng Yan heartily and asked: "does it hurt?" Meng Yan very cleverly shook his head, "sister does not hurt, I do not hurt." The Qin and Chu people spent some green hat value to restore Meng Yan''s head to its original appearance and left. However, Meng Yan followed closely, Qin Chu people helplessly sighed: "you go back, I''m ok, don''t worry." Then he closed the door, and Meng Yan sat in front of the Qin and Chu people''s door with 120000 spirit. Lying in the sea of brain dragging in the room, there was a sound of admiration, sighed and got up. The Qin Chu people, who shut Meng Yan out of the house, went back to the house and rubbed their necks. I don''t know which bastard is so good at it this afternoon. After feeling the pain disappeared a little, Qin Chu people went back to bed. In the dark, he came to the door of the Qin and Chu people''s room Meng Yan watched the front warily. Through the light of the moon to see the drag of that smelly face. He could not help but make complaints about Meng Yan, who was so stupid. "What are you doing?" Meng Yan still remembers that this man bullied Qin and Chu people during the day, and his heart sounded the alarm. But drag a word also didn''t say to sit to Meng Yan''s side, Meng Yan suspicious stare at drag for a long time. After finding that the man had no malice, he took the sword back into the scabbard. Drag began to look at Meng Yan, this person seems to speak stupidly silly, but the skill is not ordinary people. I haven''t learned martial arts, but I can feel different from ordinary people from Meng Yan. Then he put his eyes on Meng Yan''s sword. After taking a look this afternoon, he fell in love with itˇ° I''m here to protect your sister. What are you doing here? " If you want to get hold of the sword, you are ready to have a good relationship with Meng Yan. It''s not sure when this silly boy will give the sword to himselfˇ° I don''t believe it. You''re here to hurt your sister! " Meng Yan still can''t forget a few days. In the afternoon, Meng Yan saw Xie holding a sword to the neck of the Qin and Chu people. At that moment, he never felt so flustered, just like someone grabbed his heartˇ° That''s a misunderstanding Drag want to explain, but Meng Yan is not willing to listen, covered his ears. This behavior is so childish. All of a sudden, a small voice came from their feet, and they watched the place where the voice came out warily. The two men stared at the place where the sound was made. It turned out to be a snake. They were so scared that they immediately stepped back and almost fell on the door of the Qin and Chu peopleˇ° Are you afraid of this? " Meng Yan looked at the snake in the moonlight. It was a snake without poison. "You, you take it away." The expression on his face made Meng Yan want to tease him. Who let him bully Qin and Chu people. Meng Yan answered and gently picked up the snake with his sword. Just after the drag relaxed, Meng Yan turned around and ran towards the drag, saying, "I told you to bully my sister, you see how I can deal with you!" Scared by Meng Yan, he ran far away and looked at Meng Yan breathlessly, "I''m wrong. Don''t chase me." The two returned to the door of Qin Chu''s room. I didn''t expect that Meng Yan was still so fond of revenge. I really underestimated him. They sat at the door until dawn. Two people sleep in front of Qin and Chu people''s door in a strange posture. Qin Chu, who had just got up, was startled. After seeing his face, he knew who the two men were. Just drag why can be in front of own door, can''t be Meng Yan to carry over in the middle of the night. At the moment, the people of Qin and Chu are making up a big play in their mind, but they haven''t noticed it when they wake up. Meng Yan looked at the Qin and Chu people, pulled aside the drag lying on his body, and went back to his room. He looked at the face of the Qin and Chu people. He was obsessed with it and forgot where he was. "Hey, hey, are you ok?" Qin and Chu people waved their hands in front of Tuo. Fortunately, Tuo finally recovered. Otherwise, the people of Qin and Chu thought that this drag had been sleeping here all night last night and turned into cerebral palsy. Yun Po will not let himself responsible, "nothing." Then he left. The rest of the Qin and Chu people were at a loss. Yesterday, the ability value gained from planting was all converted into green hat value, which cost a lot to save the girl and help Meng Yan to reduce swelling. Last night, Qin and Chu people didn''t fall asleep because of neck pain. Even so, Qin and Chu people didn''t use green hat. Using the ability value to save the girl, the Qin and Chu people exchanged some ability values, and also exchanged a tool called flail. This tool is used to drop the wheat from the ear of wheat, and another is a weight tool, which is used to repeatedly crush the wheat to make the wheat fall off from the outer skin. Turning around, the Qin and Chu people came to the place where people ate, and were suddenly dragged by a force. It was Yun Po who dragged the Qin and Chu people to a corner where no one wasˇ° Yunpo, who are you Qin Chu people look at Yun Po curiously. "I''m... I''m looking for you." Yunpo had not said that the people of Qin and Chu knew what it was. "I don''t care much about how you deal with that matter as you think fit." Qin and Chu people don''t want to talk about this with Yun Po. In the final analysis, the Qin and Chu people are just outsiders, but mu is the head of the Shui nationality, although this kind of harm to children is very shameful. But as long as the Qin and Chu people didn''t investigate, yunpo had a way to suppress it. Yun Po looks at Qin Chu people gratefully, but Qin Chu people don''t forget to remind Yun Poˇ° You can save her life, but it''s very important that the village name of Shui nationality will believe her The people of Qin and Chu left, leaving yunpo to ponder. The people of Qin and Chu have been used to it since they came here. When others need you, you are more important than anything else. Chapter 568 When they came to the place where people were eating, the Qin and Chu people showed them the drawings they needed. Then they took them back to the house as usual. After Meng Yan finished eating, the Qin and Chu people left the wooden house. At this time, the people of Mu nationality had already built the first bed. After the people of Qin and Chu specially checked it, they found that there was no problem and then they could use it. The head of the Mu clan was overjoyed. The first bed was for his own use. There was no need to worry about insects crawling on him at night. Then the Qin and Chu people came to Yanran''s place and found that they had already made the same pot in Qin and Chu people''s heart. Yan Ran tired of sweating, although only in the morning. The Qin and Chu people showed Yan Ran the tool that they used to crush crops. Although it was not iron, it was a big but round boulder. They need to find a big stone and polish it smooth. Yan Ran frowned, but finally agreed. The people of Qin and Chu left with a smile. All the people here seem to have nothing to do with each other, but they are observing Mu''s actions one by one. So that Mu ran directly back to his room, because Qin and Chu people took things back, so they didn''t hear how Yun Po punished mu, and suddenly Jue ran overˇ° Sister Qin, do you really decide to forgive her? " The people of Qin and Chu have found out for a long time that Jue didn''t like this mu from the beginning. "Your grandmother''s decision is mine, so don''t worry about it." The Qin and Chu people touched Jue''s head. But Jue grabbed Qin Chu''s hand and said, "but she can''t appreciate you. On the contrary, she will bully you even more." Qin Chu people suddenly a little confused, "how do you know?" This does not ask do not know, a ask just know juehao this see Mu bully other children. Beat them, but these children did not dare to say it out. Of course, Jue did not say it out, and no one would believe it. Because in this village, in addition to the Huo people, the Shui people are very respected. "Elder sister, you don''t know how many people have been bullied by this mu with his status as the head of the aquarium, and even his grandmother treats her as a treasure." Jue looked at the Qin and Chu people indignantly. The Qin and Chu people laughed. After all, there were not many people who knew medicine, and Mu became the head of the Shui people at a young age. There must be a reason, "well, since you don''t think she''s a good person, why don''t you tell Grandma?" The expression on Jue''s face at this time was even richer. "I told grandma that grandma always shook her head and said nothing." The people of Qin and Chu burst out laughing and comforted: "well, well, you have to believe that good is rewarded, and evil is rewarded." Because they had something to do, the people of Qin and Chu had no time to talk to juedo. Take a group of people back to the place where the crops are grown. If their tools are made quickly, they expect to have white flour steamed bread in three days. Qin Chu people happily looked at the yellow wheat in front of them and laughed. Before that, the Qin and Chu people asked them to make scythes, which would save energy compared with pulling them by hand. A small piece of land was harvested with the concerted efforts of all the people. Let some people turn over the wheat harvesting places. Someone asked, "Miss Qin, don''t you use the rest?" I had expected that someone would ask me this question. The people of Qin and Chu replied with a smile: "this thing is very firmly rooted in the soil, and it can''t be pulled out at all. If you turn it directly under the soil, it can also help new wheat seedlings grow." All the people nodded their heads. They also called on a group of people to go to the uncultivated areas and open up a few pieces of land to plant the seeds given by the Qin and Chu people. When everything was harvested, the Qin and Chu people prepared to make one in the afternoon because there were no tools for them. First, let those people spread wheat, rice and soybeans evenly in a flat place with sunshine. The Qin and Chu people specially asked several people to bring some rice and soybeans back for lunch. Then the Qin and Chu people came back to the village. Some children pestered the Qin and Chu people to make ice sugar gourds for them. They couldn''t beat them, so they had to let them clean the hawthorn. Ask some adults to go to the river with the children. Although some people think it''s unnecessary, no one dares to refute it. They were asked to wash the soybeans and a large piece of meat they had brought back. When the people had passed, the Qin and Chu people were relieved. If the same thing happened yesterday again, the people of Qin and Chu would not be able to deal with it. On the way, the Qin and Chu people found some male villagers with thick calluses on their hands, found a stone to get the rice off the rice, and then rubbed it out of the skin. Because they have calluses on their hands, they don''t feel any pain. After explaining all this, Qin and Chu went back to the pot and took out all the remaining sugar and signatures. The sugar began to melt. The child was eager to eat, so he soon came back from the river. There are several adult women in the river, while peeling beans while chatting. At the beginning, some of the Qin and Chu people didn''t understand what they said. Now they can insert two words when they chat. Qin and Chu people feel that they can''t cook as fast as they can eat. They are running out of sugar, and some children say they still want to eat. The people of Qin and Chu told them that it''s called sugar. Eating too much is bad for teeth. Because some children feel that what the Qin and Chu people say is right under the influence of Jue. Once one person thinks that the Qin and Chu people say is right, all people will agree. Several male villagers worked very fast, and they rubbed out half a bucket of rice. Others asked curiously, but the Qin and Chu people didn''t answer. They just told them to wait. Let the children who have eaten to take the rice to the river for a while, several children noisily took the bucket of rice away. Looking at their steps, the Qin and Chu people were really worried that they would scatter the bucket of rice. After that, a few villagers came back. The freshly cooked soybeans are not as hard as the sun dried ones. They can be fried and eaten. The taste is also delicious. If you can, you can also soak the soybeans in water, so that they can have bean sprouts to eat. Qin and Chu people are full of motivation when they think of delicious food. Strangely, I didn''t see yunpo and Xie today. But this did not stop the Qin and Chu people from making delicious food. Qin and Chu people looked at the pot in front of them with satisfaction and put in a little oil exchanged in the system. Chapter 569 After all, this oil is also very expensive. The people of Qin and Chu cherish their ability as much as their life. Then they put the cut meat in, and several smelling women came up to help. The Qin and Chu people immediately asked them to scoop a bowl of wine. Looking at the oil from the brine, Qin and Chu put the scallions in the pot, and then put the washed and peeled soybeans. The fragrance suddenly overflowed, and many people gathered around. After the Qin and Chu people poured the wine in, it was stuffy. Let a more reliable person look, Qin Chu people picked up the washed rice and poured it into three pots three times. Then the Qin and Chu people poured water into it next to each other and covered the pot with the lid. In order to prevent the pressure of steaming rice from pushing the lid of the pot open, Qin and Chu people specially found several clean stones to press on them and let people keep adding fire to the bottom. After a while, the food and rice were all cooked, but he was always looking at the busy Qin and Chu people in a corner. The eyes exude unspeakable light, the fragrance is too attractive, drag out from the corner. I want to help, but actually I want to try something first. There are a few people who have watched drag grow up and know what kind of virtue it is and are not allowed to drag it up. A group of people burst into laughter, drag also embarrassed can only come down. All in all, people enjoyed the meal. When all the people had finished eating, Qin and Chu could see yunpo coming. Qin Chu people immediately gave Yun Po a meal and sent it to her, "what''s the matter?" Yunpo''s look and the feeling of eating before were not right at all. Qin and Chu people wanted to ask. But it seems that yunpo won''t say that the people of Qin and Chu didn''t continue to ask. Instead, they let yunpo eat quietly, or it would be cold. It''s the first time for everyone to eat rice, so there are still some people who don''t eat vegetables and only eat rice. Some people eat several bowls in a row. As a result, the rice is almost gone, and there is still a pile of dishes in the pot. Some people say that soybeans are a little difficult to clip, so they simply don''t eat them. Qin churen said with a smile, "that''s because you didn''t eat the right way." Several people curiously asked how to eat, Qin Chu people with eyes pointed to sit on the side of the drag did not speak. Put the soybean stew directly into the rice, put more soup together, and put it directly into your mouth. Looking at everyone looking at you, you stop picking your own rice. If the people of Qin and Chu remember correctly, this is the fourth bowl of Yanchi. We all looked at each other and laughed and continued to eat. After the meal, the people of Qin and Chu took it back to the wooden house. On the way, he suddenly caught up and helped the people of Qin and Chu take it. Qin Chu people funny looking at drag, "you still have rice in your mouth!" Drag embarrassed with the back of his hand rubbed rub, Qin Chu people did not say anything, and drag together back to the cabin. Has been standing in a corner behind the two mu, tightly holding the palmˇ° Get up and eat! " He lifted Meng Yan''s things directly. Meng Yan saw that it was a drag, but he didn''t think of it, but he smelled the smell of the food and got up immediately. Qin and Chu people are a little curious about what happened to these two people last night. If Meng Yan had been there, he would have hated them. Why drag so to him, Meng Yan has no response. After thinking for a long time, the Qin and Chu people didn''t come up with a reason. However, the little fairy suddenly said, "do you want to know? I can tell you Listening to the voice of the little fairy, the people of Qin and Chu knew that the little fairy was uneasy and kind-hearted. He must have cut his head first and then played. He told himself first and then deducted his green hat value. So the people of Qin and Chu refused the little fairy with righteous words. The little fairy turned his mouth and didn''t speak any more. After eating, this drag has been following behind him. Qin Chu turned impatiently and said, "do you have nothing to do?" When she saw the Qin and Chu people turning their heads, she kicked the stones on the side of the road in disguise and did not speak. The Qin and Chu people had no choice but to let him follow. The happy thing for the Qin and Chu people was that they had done all the things they needed in the morning, so they took a group of strong male villagers to beat wheat and rice. Of course, this kind of physical work was done by people with strength. Qin and Chu people sat in a cool place with Xie. The Qin and Chu people have already told them how to use this tool, so there is no need for them to watch it for a long time. After staying here for a while, they left. Of course, he followed the Qin and Chu people like a follower. The Qin and Chu people thought that the white wax insects they raised should be almost good. So I went back to the village, took a few careful people, took tools and went to the woods. Traction immediately came forward to stop the Qin and Chu people, because traction knew that the woods people were easy to get lost, so they were not allowed to go in. Qin and Chu people could not help looking at traction with a little funny, "what about these?" "You should all know how to do it, so it doesn''t matter if there are more people and one less," he said In drag''s strong demand, Qin Chu people can only compromise, always feel that this boy is protecting himself. But when they asked, they didn''t say it, so that the people of Qin and Chu were very free this afternoon. Suddenly remembered that there are still wheat transport tools have not been done, so no longer bored to look at them. Mu, hiding in the dark, was even more upset when he saw that he was protecting Qin and Chu people everywhere. However, the Qin and Chu people had no chance to watch him during the day and Meng Yan at night. Because of his mistakes in doing things last time, Qin Chu people and Xie are very alert to himself. Mu had to go back to his house. As they walked, the Qin and Chu people exchanged a simple tutorial for a cart. When I came to the place of the head of the Mu clan, the head of the Mu clan was just like his father. He was very happy when he saw him. Because when the patriarch was young, he let his wife and daughter die because of his own mistakes. So at that time, he was in his own low period, and the drag was small at that time. Helped him out of the haze, so the patriarch took the drag like a son. The Qin and Chu people didn''t have much time to think about these things. They took the cart to the head of the Mu clan, who immediately started to work. The Qin and Chu people who have been supervising the production here know why their production speed is so fast. Because the patriarch''s ability of distribution is really strong. Although he speaks fast and sounds chaotic, people''s actions are orderly because of a messy sentence. This not only saves time, but also saves energy. He can say a better way to complete every part. These are all discovered by the people of Qin and Chu. They feel that they have more people to help them. Chapter 570 If two people stand there and do nothing, it''s not reasonable. So the Qin and Chu people came to help make the wheels and found the right size wood according to the body. The Qin and Chu people first asked the clansmen to saw off a thick layer of the wood they found, and then let the middle part of the mop be hollowed out. It''s just a small thing for Xie, and it''s done in a short time. During the period of Tuo hollowed out, the head of the Mu clan made a shaft for the middle pillar, which was fixed in the inside of Tuo hollowed out by using the size. After a lot of training, the Qin and Chu people finished this one. Then they made one. They quickly put up the car body, and they just had to put the wheels on. The people of Qin and Chu saw that it was still early, and they were ready to see what containers they could put wheat and rice in. Although the clothes they wear are all linen clothes, which are very similar to the material of the sacks they use to carry things. But if they make sacks out of their clothes, yunpo may feel a little wasted. But in addition to this, there was no other way. The Qin and Chu people immediately asked people to sew several sacks. The Qin and Chu people were surprised to see the needles they used. The needles they used were similar to theirs. A villager began to explain, "this is given to us by a woman as beautiful as you. We can''t remember her name clearly. The house you live in now is hers." No wonder the house is so exquisitely decorated that it turned out to be a man hundreds of years ago. The needle in their hands is the embroidery needle that ordinary families will use, but the villagers here can''t reach such a thin thread. After some understanding, the threads they made are the ones that have been disassembled and continue to be used. Fortunately, the Qin and Chu people have just planted cotton today. If they can make spinning wheels tomorrow. Then they can wear that kind of cotton clothes, thinking of this Qin Chu people smile. But some people sigh, because this kind of hot summer is not the most uncomfortable time for them. When winter comes, it''s the saddest. Not only do some people not have enough food and clothing, but also their houses made of wood will leak in winter. Hearing this, the Qin and Chu people fell into deep meditation. Sure enough, the ice cellar is still hard to be dug, and the house of Tu Pei also needs to be built. Otherwise, in winter, not only the Qin and Chu people and Meng Yan will suffer, but also the villagers. The people of Qin and Chu sighed. Fortunately, winter is still a long time away. After they sewed the sacks, the Qin and Chu people took the sacks and ran to the cart. Has done, drag try to drag, Qin Chu people deliberately quietly stand behind the cart. I didn''t expect to drag the car forward a few times. Because there''s no rope to tie, it''s hard for people to pull. The Qin and Chu people came down from above and found four people. Two pull in the front and two push in the back. Because it''s an empty car, it''s much easier for four people. In addition, it''s not as heavy as wood. When they got to the planting place, the Qin and Chu people had a way to weave a rope as thick as a fist with wheat seedlings. When they arrived, they had finished everything, waiting for the Qin and Chu people to show them how to do it. While the rope was being made, there were many ears of wheat in the rice and wheat that had not yet come out of the grain. The Qin and Chu people asked them to blow out the ears of wheat into the wind. Soon, several people made up the rope, and all the things in the wheat came out. The Qin and Chu people packed the whole wheat and rice in sacks. Put it on the car, not more, not less, just enough to fit two cars. The Qin and Chu people went back with them first, and then they didn''t follow them. Knowing that drag''s strength was great, Qin Chu people wanted drag to help. As a result, drag said, "don''t you want to see me so much?" This did not come from the beginning of a sentence, let the Qin and Chu people unpreparedˇ° You think too much! " As soon as the voice of the Qin and Chu people fell, they began to smile. "That''s good." The people of Qin and Chu all doubt whether they have something wrong with their ears, but the boy seems to be very happy. Qin and Chu people didn''t want to start preparing today''s dinner. In the afternoon, Qin and Chu people suddenly wanted to eat something sour, not hawthorn. I think of the fish I caught before, and I wonder if I want to give them a braised fish with vinegar today. I can''t help swallowing when I think of the Qin and Chu people. At noon to taste the delicious drag has been eager to try, Qin Chu people immediately let Meng Yan to put the fish in the barrel to deal with. Because the power of drag is different from that of ordinary people, he has no difficulty in picking up the four fish, but he doesn''t know how to deal with them. Fortunately, several villagers who passed by told him that it would be good to clean up the fish after rifling. The drag action is very fast, and I''m a little worried about the Qin and Chu people. Mu, who has been hiding in the dark looking for opportunities, sees that the people of Qin and Chu are left alone. So he came forward to get close, and Mu felt that he could not kill Qin and Chu people in full view of the public. He could always do something in what she did. After all, Mu now has no trust in front of all the villagers. Perhaps only the Qin and Chu people would believe that the muhui would change his mind. Mu repented in front of the Qin and Chu people, and sobbed in a low voice, which made Mu look more pitiful. Then the people of Qin and Chu were about to believe it. Suddenly he came back from the river and saw Mu talking to the people of Qin and Chu. Instead of stopping them, they stood in a hidden place and looked at them. After all, Mu was a playmate when she was young. When she grew up, some people often said that two people matched each other. At that time, the drag in all the people constantly nagging, really think that they like mu, but after going out for so long, drag but found that they are not at all like what. Hiding in a hidden place, on the one hand, she wants to see what she wants to do. On the other hand, she really hopes that mu can come back when she was a child. When Mu was talking to the people of Qin and Chu, he took advantage of the fact that the people of Qin and Chu didn''t pay attention and poured a bottle of unknown things into the pot. Because the pot itself is relatively large, the liquid medicine poured in is like the mark of just brushing the pot. If people don''t look carefully, they won''t notice that the color of the liquid medicine is dark green. When Mu saw that his treacherous plan was successful, he quickly settled the matter. The Qin and Chu people looked at the great transformation of mu, and suddenly felt something was wrong. Sighed, turned around to see already walked out of the drag, waved to let him quickly past. Drag also didn''t say aloud, just want to see Qin Chu people''s ability to detect danger. The Qin and Chu people, who had already been aware of it, thought of many possibilities. Chapter 571 In the end, we can only make sure that muhui poisons people. People only want to leave in such a hurry after poisoning. As she cuts the fish, she watches the reaction of the Qin and Chu people. The Qin and Chu people take a look around. If they want to poison the food, it''s impossible, because the food is always in her hand, but it''s very likely if it''s in the pot. The Qin and Chu people simply lay on the edge of the pot and looked at it. The little fairy explained, "isn''t this the grass juice crushed by the aconite flower?" The Qin and Chu people also want to reach out and stick their hands to their mouths. The little fairy has no time to stop them. Fortunately, she has been observing the people of Qin and Chu, and patted off their hands. Suddenly, there was a very obvious red mark on the white hands of the Qin and Chu people, "what are you doing?" The Qin and Chu people who suffered from pain stood up and roared. Drag also didn''t get angry, just coldly said, "eat you die." Then the domineering took the pot away. After that, they didn''t speak to each other any more. The Qin and Chu people had to find another pot. Now they have to extract salt from the sea water quickly. Otherwise, it''s not a small amount for the Qin and Chu people to consume it at this rate. Then the Qin and Chu people exchanged vinegar and soy sauce from the system. The people of Qin and Chu didn''t want to tell them how vinegar and soy sauce were made, but they prepared to write it in their own book. After the meal was finished, the people of Qin and Chu took it back. Even though they didn''t pay attention to each other, he still followed the Qin and Chu people all the time. Because from the last conversation between Tuo and mu, Tuo always felt vaguely in his heart that Mu was because of himself that he would attack Qin and Chu people. He didn''t go back until he sent the Qin and Chu people back. Because Meng Yan will protect the Qin and Chu people in the next time, but now he is a little curious about the relationship between Qin and Chu people and Meng Yan. It''s too late today. I have to ask tomorrow. She stood in front of the door for a while and left. Meng Yan suddenly stopped, because at this time of the day has been dark, Qin Chu people here sent a lot of candles. Thinking that traction might be used, he asked Meng Yan to give it to him. At this time, Meng Yan reluctantly put the candle into his hand, "hurry up, my sister doesn''t seem to like you very much." Meng Yan talks nonsense in drag''s ear, but drag doesn''t care. He takes the candle and leaves. After the candle is lit, the whole room is bright. Although the current production is not enough for every household, as long as the white wax insects reproduce fast enough, the candles will continue to flow. Qin and Chu people watch Meng Yan finish eating and then go back to their rooms. As usual, Meng Yan came to the door of the Qin and Chu people and sat down. Lying in bed, the Qin Chu people couldn''t sleep. They just got up, took out the books they hadn''t finished last time, and continued to write. By the way, they wrote all the things they wanted to write today. When the Qin and Chu people were about to finish writing, Meng Yan knocked on the door of the Qin and Chu people and said, "sister, it''s not too late. Go to bed quickly." Then the Qin and Chu people put out the candle. No matter whether Meng Yan''s memory is still there or not, the Qin and Chu people will always be Meng Yan''s first. The people of Qin and Chu soon fell asleep, which was very comfortable. Meng Yan and drag two people are quite tacit understanding, Meng Yan left the Qin and Chu people''s room in a daze. However, he sat in the room of the Qin and Chu people. The Qin and Chu people who just came out thought that Meng Yan had changed. It turned out that he had changed people. These two people take turns to look at themselves every day, Qin and Chu people have a sense of being watchedˇ° Don''t follow me today. You''re very upset. Do you know that? " At this time, the Qin and Chu people were not very friendly because of what they just got up to say, and their eyes were a little dimˇ° What is your relationship with Meng Yan? " But he didn''t answer the question. Qin Chu people did not hesitate to tell drag, "he is my husband." I don''t know what my husband means. "It''s the relationship between husband and wife." Qin Chu people impatiently explained and left here. Sure enough, I thought about the relationship between them last night, but I never thought it would be like this. "How could it be?" He chased him, hoping that the Qin and Chu people were joking with him. Turning around to wait for the whole time to see drag, "otherwise what do you think will be the relationship?" Drag some incoherent, "he, so silly how can, impossible, impossible." Qin Chu''s eyes suddenly turned cold, "I tell you, he''s not stupid. If we hadn''t been hunted down, we wouldn''t have come to you As soon as the words were finished, the Qin and Chu people found that they were talking too much. They wanted to explain, but they left. Because yesterday yunpo learned from Jue that Mu''s way of doing things, so she let drag help to look at Qin Chu people. He turns around and comes to mu. He can''t follow the people of Qin and Chu. It''s OK to follow mu. "You helped her last night?" Mu asked while sorting out the herbs. Mu don''t need to think this time can find their own in addition to their own mother is drag. "I''m not helping her. I just don''t want to see the whole village killed by you." A casual explanation. Mu turned to look at the drag, "why not look at her, oh, look at me may be more simple." Mu said with self-respect and self mockery, but he didn''t answer, so he stood by Mu''s side all the time. After the breakfast, the Qin and Chu people gave them the drawings of the things they needed to make as usual. Before they left, the Qin and Chu people specially emphasized several important parts of the spinning wheel with the head of the Mu clan. Qin and Chu people happened to see that cotton was also used in the production of paper, and the seeds of cotton could also be used to raise mushrooms. This played a great role. After the explanation, the Qin and Chu people took people to the place where they planted. Those curious villagers have been fiddling with cotton at will, because the cotton can grow in one night, so now it''s a bit shaky. They have never seen this white thing. One by one, they were talking about how to make it delicious, until the Qin and Chu people came and several people scattered. After an explanation from the Qin and Chu people, they knew that this thing was not for eatingˇ° Well, you can use those sacks to pick the cotton one by one The people of Qin and Chu called for several people to pick cotton, while others went to another piece of land to dig potatoes and other vegetables. Now the wheat is ripe again, but now they have no time to harvest it. The Qin and Chu people had to put these aside first. The spring water could keep the growing crops from falling, if there was no animal trampling and so on. These are things that won''t break down. Chapter 572 Because there were not enough wild vegetables in the village, many villagers went to pick wild vegetables with Yun Po. After picking wild vegetables, she learned from the Qin and Chu people to catch some fish. Yun Po hasn''t come out these days. It''s the Qin and Chu people who guide us all the time. In fact, it doesn''t matter if you don''t pick wild vegetables, because today the people of Qin and Chu brought back all the vegetables planted yesterday. Qin and Chu people thought that some vegetables need to grow in the cold season, for example, cabbage is planted in winter. I didn''t think that the function of Juquan pot is very big. It can not only grow fast, but also make things that are not in this season grow well. All of a sudden, the Qin and Chu people seem to have found a treasure, so they can plant many fruits that are not in this area, such as apples, bananas, pears and so on. But the Qin and Chu people have no seeds in their hands now, so they can only give up. Looking at the increasing number of abilities, Qin and Chu people feel much safer. Qin and Chu people sat in the shade of trees and estimated how many days they could save enough green hat value according to the current speed. After half a day''s calculation, because the number was too complex, Qin and Chu people gave up. All kinds of boring sitting in the shade of the tree, in fact, there is no drag behind them, Qin and Chu people feel as if there is something missing. With a sigh, he thought that he had driven Xie away by himself, and he had any reason to let others come back. However, there is Jue with his side, although Jue in the Qin and Chu people''s side has been begging the Qin and Chu people to teach their own writing, but the Qin and Chu people are still very satisfied. Here, the Qin and Chu people never really felt warm, except for the inexplicable protection of Jue and Xie. Here, Meng Yan can''t protect himself. The people of Qin and Chu really want to cure Meng Yan. When Meng Yan fell off the cliff, he covered his chest tightly. Because there is a rebellion letter from Princess feng''an in the clothes under Meng Yan''s chest. Meng Yan must very much want to give those letters to the emperor. Otherwise, how could he not protect the most important part of himself when he fell down? He lost his mind when he thought about the people of Qin and Chu. Jue yelled beside them for a long time and didn''t respond. Originally, she wanted to follow mu, but she found that this woman was too unreasonable. No matter what she said to mu, Mu was indifferent. Finally, she gave up preaching. It can only be followed by mu all the time. However, Mu will deliberately scatter something on the body of drag, as if drag doesn''t exist. Finally, she couldn''t say anything about her. After all, she had to follow others, so she left. In order to prevent the Qin and Chu people from seeing that they are upset, he has been quietly following the Qin and Chu people, and has not been found by them. In fact, the reason why yunpo didn''t see Qin and Chu people for so many days is that she was really busy recently, and that she didn''t have the face to see Qin and Chu people at all. She even went to ask Qin and Chu people for help in order to admire such a person. If Mu can''t be controlled, she will hurt others and Qin and Chu people. At the beginning, yunpo just thought Mu was shy and didn''t like to talk to outsiders, so she was introverted. After knowing the truth, I realized that it was not like this. Other people don''t dare to play with Mu at all, only drag will play with mu. Because Mu''s mother taught Mu that she would be the head of the Huo clan since she was a child, so that her daughter would have to be the leader of the Huo clan. It''s just that Mu doesn''t like drag. At the beginning, he has been playing with drag all the time. Later, he found that drag really fascinates mu. Sitting in the shade of a tree, the Qin and Chu people came back to their senses and took the branch Jue put into their hands to paint on the ground. Xie, who has been quietly following the people of Qin and Chu, is very curious about where they are and what they are writing. As a matter of fact, Jue has long found that she has been following the people of Qin and Chu, deliberately letting them teach her things. This move will definitely force drag out, because in this village, in addition to yunpo and those Presbyterians who know some words, drag knows the most. Sure enough, as Jue had expected, he couldn''t see any more, so he jumped down from another tree behind the Qin and Chu people. "You let me see what you wrote?" As soon as he came up, he asked unambiguously. The people of Qin and Chu all saw that he was talking regardless of the past, and he couldn''t keep chasing after it all the time. The people of Qin and Chu took a branch and put it into Xie''s hand without saying anything. In order to force him to walk, Mu also took great pains. Seeing that he finally followed the steps of the Qin and Chu people and left, Mu immediately put down what he was holding and put on other clothes. In the whole village, the clothes that belonged to Mu before the Qin and Chu people came were the best, because Mu liked to ponder with embroidery needles when he was free. When you have nothing to do, you can embroider on the cloth at will. Mu takes out a dress that he thinks is the best to look at and changes it. After washing the ashes on his face, he quietly comes to the window of Meng Yan''s room and looks at Meng Yan who is sleeping. In fact, every day after the Qin and Chu people left, Mu would secretly come to see Meng Yan. When Mu first met Meng Yan, he felt as if he had fallen in love with this man. Xie and Meng Yan are not the same type at all. Every time after Mu came, he would watch by the window for a long time. Dress up to look better, in order to let Meng Yan wake up to see the best of himself, but Mu has been squatting for several days, every time Meng Yan is sleepy. But mu still does not give up, has insisted. In fact, Meng Yan, who is sleeping in bed, has long felt that someone has been staring at him. Meng Yan, a child, thought that as long as he moved, someone would catch him, so every time Meng Yan straightened his body and didn''t move. Often to the end, Meng Yan is unable to bear the burden of sleep in the past, Mu see time almost will automatically leave. After harvesting everything, the Qin and Chu people came back with the villagers. In the morning, the crops were planted and harvested. In the afternoon, the people of Qin and Chu concentrated on the cotton production in the village. See if you can make quilts. After all, winter quilts are so important. Looking at their naked appearance, it is hard for the people of Qin and Chu to imagine how they survived the winter before. When the Qin and Chu people came back with the villagers, yunpo had already come back. Organized the villagers to start cooking without the command of the Qin and Chu people. The Qin and Chu people looked at them with satisfaction. Then he left, and then called on a few people to put the wheat that had been transported back yesterday outside to dry, otherwise the wheat would be too wet and moldy to grind into flour. Chapter 573 Before the lunch was ready, the Qin and Chu people took people to peel the cotton out of the shell. Qin and Chu people are shelling and thinking about whether they want to do a good job in the ice cellar. Now that they have wheat and rice, although they will not be hungry, storage is a problem. Now, as long as we do a good job in keeping out the cold and eating enough food, it''s not too late to plant the rest when we have spare time. We can also plant some simple crops, so that most of the manpower will dig the ice cellar. Qin Chu people want to go to Yun Po to discuss it. However, the people of Qin and Chu hesitated. Yunpo didn''t know if she didn''t want to see her. All of a sudden, yunpo herself came over, "Miss Qin has dinner." The sad expression on Qin Chu people''s face was in the eyes of Yun Po, "good." The Qin and Chu people asked the villagers to have a meal before they set out. Now Jue and Xie are helping to feed the villagers. The Qin and Chu people go back to the wooden house and call Meng Yan out to eat together. At the same time, we can have a talk with Mrs. Yun. After dinner, the people of Qin and Chu sit next to Mrs. Yunˇ° Yunpo, I have something to tell you. " "Well, Miss Qin," you said Yun Po didn''t even bring her eyelids. After this incident, the relationship between yunpo and the Qin and Chu people had a great impact. The Qin and Chu people didn''t care about yunpo''s expression and directly proposed to dig the ice cellarˇ° What is the ice cellar in Miss Qin''s mouth? " Seeing Yun Po''s puzzled appearance, Qin Chu people specially sold a pass and said mysteriously, "I''ll take you to have a look after dinner." Then the two of them speeded up their meal. "Well, let''s go now." The expression on Yun Po''s face also eased. Some of the Qin and Chu people couldn''t help laughing. Yunpo is so old that she can''t afford to lose face. If the Qin and Chu people had not come to see yunpo first, yunpo would not have known any reason to see the Qin and Chu people. Just went to call Qin Chu people for dinner, the stiffness on Yun Po''s face was seen by Qin Chu people. Once there is a gap between these people, it is irreparable. What Qin and Chu people do now is to try to ease the relationship between them. The Qin and Chu people told the rest of the people to peel the shell, and then took yunpo back to the place where she lived. The Qin and Chu people first took yunpo to a place where the villagers lived. "What do you think of this place?" Qin Chu people inquired, this place is a bit dark and humid, and from time to time there are some insects crawling past. During the time when Qin and Chu people came, they didn''t find any insects like mice, even cockroaches. But these still can''t stop the Qin and Chu people from digging the ice cellar, "isn''t this where we live?" Yun Po looked around and didn''t find anything special. Qin Chu people took Yun Po to the house where Meng Yan lived. "Do you think it''s different from that house in feeling?" After the Qin and Chu people finished speaking, Yun PO closed her eyes and felt the so-called differences in the Qin and Chu population. Half a day Yun woman hold out a few words, "a little cold." There seems to be nothing else but this. "Do you know why it''s cold here?" The people of Qin and Chu followed Yun''s words. "I don''t know that." Yun Po looks at Qin Chu people sincerely. "Because this place is a natural ice cellar. Although I don''t know how it was formed, I know the bottom of this place is very good!" Qin Chu people''s explanation, Yun Po still did not understand. At last, the Qin and Chu people had no choice but to ask, "when it''s cold, will there be a thick layer of things on the river?" Yun Po looked at Qin Chu people in surprise and said, "how do you know?" Seeing Yun Po''s expression, Qin Chu people almost couldn''t help it. Shouldn''t everyone know this? "This ice cellar can freeze the water into that thick thing in such weather." After the Qin and Chu people finished speaking, yunpo still couldn''t believe it, because some people had complained before that if the ice in winter could be preserved until now, it would not be so hot. Although it is not very hot now, the scorching sun really makes the villagers who work in the fields unbearable. If there is a piece of ice around, it will not be so hot. Now this wish seems to have come true, "and cold places are drier and can store a lot of food." At this time, yunpo suddenly remembered the place where she used to store food. She would often see water seeping from the edge of the wooden house, which would easily damp the dry food around her. At first, they didn''t know the reason, but later, even if they found the problem, they didn''t have a better place to store it. Seeing yunpo like this, the people of Qin and Chu knew that this matter was probably agreed by yunpo. Yun Po was very happy, so she organized a bonfire party tonight to share the news with people. After dinner, Meng Yan came back to sleep as usual. Qin and Chu people told Meng Yan about it. But Meng Yan didn''t care. He went to sleep and didn''t realize that he might have no place to sleep. But Meng Yan didn''t sleep at night, and it was OK for Qin and Chu people not to sleep during the day. Yun Po goes to prepare for the bonfire party in the evening, and they discuss starting to dig tomorrow. Qin and Chu people remembered that if they wanted to grind wheat into flour, they needed a sieve. But the screen may not be so easy for them to make, so the Qin and Chu people simply exchanged two in the system. Anyway, now I have a lot of ability value, it''s no problem to exchange ten. So the Qin and Chu people went to see the wheat. At first, they wanted to spread it on the ground to dry. Qin and Chu people knew that this would not only make wheat dust in it, but it would not be good to grind it at that time. On their way back, the Qin and Chu people unexpectedly found a stone mill behind the place where they lived. This stone mill is used to grind beans and so on, but it seems that no one has used it for a long time. Thinking that they can use this to make tofu at that time, because tofu can also make many delicious food, Qin and Chu people have begun to be greedy. Call on a few people to pick all the lotus leaves in the river. Fortunately, there are a lot of lotus leaves in the river, otherwise it''s not enough for Qin and Chu people. The Qin and Chu people asked people to spread the lotus leaves on the ground, take out a lot of soybeans and start drying them. Many villagers said that they knew soybeans. They had soybeans before, but they gradually lost them. Maybe they didn''t grow them. If you have this stone mill, you don''t need the people of Qin and Chu to watch it all the time. I''m not sure what they will do with tofu. Chapter 574 Today''s sun is really awesome. It soon broke the beans. But this kind of soybeans can''t be enjoyed now. We have to wait until all the soybeans are dried before putting them into the stone mill. This kind of tofu will be more delicate. The people of Qin and Chu asked the people who were watching to turn over for a while and then left. Let Yanran do what he needs to dig the ice cellar first. It''s similar to the shovel, but it''s a little more difficult than the shovel. But these are difficult to pour Yan Ran, a time in the afternoon to do it. At this time, people had already stripped the cotton shell, and the Qin and Chu people went on to remove the seeds from the cotton with them, but they did not throw them away, because the seeds of cotton can be used to make mushrooms. The taste of chicken stewed with mushroom is impeccable. Today''s Jue is no longer attached to the Qin and Chu people. Some of the villagers are laughing. They are children. The Qin Chu people shook their heads because they knew what Jue was doing. After these days of teaching, Jue has mastered all the most basic things. Probably all the words that Qin and Chu people could think of and remember were taught to Jue. Because in the morning, he told Jue a topic of calculation, but he embarrassed Jue. After all, they didn''t learn to count. The people of Qin and Chu didn''t blame Jue. But Jue reluctantly asked the people of Qin and Chu to tell her how to do it. The people of Qin and Chu couldn''t help but tell her. Then Jue asked the people of Qin and Chu to have a problem, which made Jue difficult. Looking at the way Jue couldn''t do it, Qin churen laughed. Although it''s the simplest, I haven''t learned it. Qin Chu people want to talk with Jue, but Jue stubbornly refused. While eating, Jue was still thinking there, and the people of Qin and Chu didn''t stop him. After all, learning is also a good thing. Qin churen told Jue that he would teach her all these things one by one to his villagers. Jue nodded seriously. Even if Jue didn''t want to teach the inheritance of this thing, yunpo would persuade her. After explaining to these people, I laughed awkwardly. This matter has not been mentioned with other people. Maybe the rest of the people think that the Qin and Chu people are partial to Jue, and they don''t have a bowl of water to do things smoothly. Why don''t you teach your children? After that, they fell into silence. The people of Qin and Chu left when they realized it. It''s hard to carry it here. Then the Qin and Chu people went to prepare what to eat tonight. The bonfire and dinner did not conflict. Qin and Chu people went back to the storage place, found some green soybeans, and began to peel them one by one. Drag has been behind the Qin and Chu people, listening to their conversation just now, drag almost can''t help saying. Their children don''t want to learn at all. Even when Jue studied, he deliberately satirized Jue, which may have been infected by his admiration. If you want to suppress them, they will suppress those who are weaker than them. She hasn''t been in the village these years. She puts down her things and peels soybeans with Qin and Chu people. "Aren''t you curious where I used to be?" Drag first to speak, Qin Chu people thought this person did not have good intentions, want to lift their appetite, looked at drag um. He said after a sigh. "I''ve been out all the time, but it''s better than here. At least not so much intrigue, not so much gossip, I started to go out, until the end. One day, however, I found a man with white robes and white beard. He told me not to go down and let me try to climb this cliff. " At this point, drag suddenly stopped, Qin Chu people looked at him doubtfully. Drag but lift the hem of his clothes, revealing the knee injury, it is a very ferocious scar. It''s not like a scar or a scratch. "This place is on my knees when I can''t hold my hands when climbing, but how can I climb such a high cliff. I fell on the way. But I didn''t give up, I still climbed. Just when I thought I was going to succeed, I fell down again. " All of a sudden, the drag stopped again, and tears were shining in his eyesˇ° I feel so painful that I faint. The white bearded man says I''m useless. Let me stop climbing! " Qin Chu people suddenly laughed and said, "then you come back?" He choked and said, "that''s not true. I fought with him. I couldn''t beat him. Then I woke up." This time, the people of Qin and Chu laugh more freely, and the experience of drag is too funny. He looked at the Qin Chu people and said, "do you know why I didn''t tell you? It''s a shame." The laughter stopped for a long time. "What did you say to others?" I don''t know how Qin Chu people are curious about how he and others say, "what else can I say? Of course, I went out for a tour." This time, the people of Qin and Chu didn''t smile. Jue didn''t know where he came from. He stood behind the drag and laughed all the timeˇ° Brother Xie didn''t expect you to have such an experience. " Jue''s voice was very high. He immediately covered Jue''s mouth and looked around nervously. "Don''t talk about it!" he said Jue immediately obediently silenced a voice. Until she was released, Jue immediately took out the problem that Qin and Chu people gave her this morning. Jue had solved it and was right. Although the people of Qin and Chu didn''t know how she calculated it, they didn''t ask much. Just praised a few words, did not want to plan to make deep friendship with Jue. It''s not only a waste of time, it''s not enough. They just need words now. The Qin and Chu people simply explained to them, but Xie and Jue didn''t ask much. After peeling the soybeans, Qin chure found a larger container to put the soybeans in, and then poured water on it. Maybe he could eat them at night. Qin and Chu people came to the place where they peeled the cotton seeds together and took away the cotton seeds. The people of Qin and Chu specially found a dark and humid place. Separate, sprinkle with water and let it stand. After that, the Qin and Chu people decided to go and see what their animals looked like. Last time they only saw cattle, but they didn''t see anything else. But listening to the two people''s descriptions, it seems that they are similar to the above. After they arrived, Qin and Chu found that they were almost the same. Of course, the main purpose of the Qin and Chu people is to find chickens, but the chickens here seem to be black and have no other color. All black bone chicken, "we don''t eat this!" Jue said suddenly. The Qin and Chu people were surprised that they didn''t eat this. Chapter 575 "Why?" Inquired the curious Qin Chu. "I can''t eat it. You can''t eat it if you look black!" Jue looked at those black bone chickens with disgust. These chickens are not only delicious, but also can be used as medicineˇ° What else do you keep them for? " The Qin and Chu people suddenly wondered why they raised them. Traction and Jue did not speak, eyes glanced at the chicken nest inside the eggs. Qin Chu people can''t help sighing that these people really can''t enjoy, "today I''ll show you what is delicious!" With the help of two people, the Qin and Chu people finally caught the oldest looking black bone chicken. The taste of the soup stewed by the old chicken is quite mellow. On the way, Qin and Chu people described the taste to them. Almost did not be chased by two people, burned a large pot of boiling water. Qin and Chu people let Meng Yan solve the problem of chicken. They didn''t dare to watch the scene, but it tasted delicious. After treatment, put the fishy things in the stomach of the chicken and directly throw them into the pot to cook. The three people came to see the bean sprouts again. Although the bean sprouts didn''t come out completely, the Qin and Chu people decided to eat them. The place where the food was stored was the beef left by yunpo. The people of Qin and Chu thought of a dish they had eaten before. Spicy and fragrant, the Qin and Chu people unambiguously picked up the beef and cut it into small pieces, put the oil in the pot and put in the chili powder, so that the oil became red oil. Two people standing on one side was choked, Qin Chu people let two people go to panning rice. Because there was a bonfire at night, the Qin and Chu people didn''t do much. Add beef stir fry, then add bean sprouts, stir fry evenly, and then put a small bowl of water on the back cover, wait for a while. People who are not far away all ask about the taste and rush here. I don''t know what the Qin and Chu people have made for them today. The Qin and Chu people saw that their work had not been finished, and they immediately asked them to work. After steaming rice, their pot of chicken soup was finished. Qin and Chu people tasted it and felt that they almost put seasonings on it and then stewed it to the beginning of the meal. At this time, the chicken has been very soft rotten, a pull can pull down. After the Qin and Chu people sprinkled with scallions, they gave them to the people. All the people did not praise the wonderful taste of the chicken soup, and then came the stir fried bean sprout beef. The spicy and fragrant taste refreshed their understanding of the taste. With a bowl of rice, some people have been eating straight hiccups, and also keep talking with the people next to what to eat tomorrow. His face is full of happy smile, touching his round tummy. Even if it''s winter now, I''m very happy. There are still some people who are busy crying after eating, and I can''t eat the campfire later. Everyone looked at the man with disdain. The meat at the bonfire was not as good as the meal made by Qin and Chu people. Then it was getting dark, and we arrived at the campfire in an orderly way. Qin Chu people turn their eyes and take out the seasonings before them. Soy sauce, vinegar, pepper, salt, oil, and cumin in cash. Ready to let these villagers have another big meal, at this time the Qin and Chu people have been used to the feeling of smoke and fire. Qin and Chu people are suddenly caught. When they look back, they see that Meng Yan looks aggrievedˇ° Elder sister, where are you going? I''m looking for you very hard. " "No, my sister is here today. I''m not going anywhere." The people of Qin and Chu patted Meng Yan on the back of his hand, and then decided to cook the barbecue. Meng Yan squatted on the side of the Qin and Chu people cleverly, and Yao squatted on the other side of the Qin and Chu people, which made people feel strange. Fortunately, at the moment people are singing and dancing, no one will notice here, Qin and Chu people have been used to it. Put oil on the large piece of meat, add soy sauce, sprinkle a little salt, then sprinkle chili powder and cumin seeds, it''s a complete roast. Just baked a piece, two people will grab, Qin churen indifferent said: "you two don''t grab, I''ll bake later!" Two people with did not hear the same, continue to rob. In the end, Meng Yan still failed to win the traction, and the Qin and Chu people gave a light glance at traction. Later, many villagers stopped dancing and were attracted by the taste of barbecue of Qin and Chu people. The people of Qin and Chu thought that if they opened a barbecue shop, they would make money. As time goes on, the sky gets darker, but this doesn''t stop them from eating. All of a sudden, there was a flash of lightning in the sky. They knew it was going to rain. They asked the Qin and Chu people to collect the things quickly and then leave as soon as possible. The weather here is very strange, as long as a dozen lightning, it will rain in half an hour. They are very taboo rain on the body, because some people in poor health will be cold because of rain. Medical skills are not very developed, so people often die after this kind of weather. When the Qin and Chu people finished collecting things, they found that it was too late, and the rain had crackled down. Meng Yan took off his shirt and put it on the head of the Qin and Chu people. He just took off the hemp cloth and took it back silently. Three people rushed back together, the drag of the body drenched in a lot of rain. Looking for such a situation, a hot bath can solve the problem. Qin Chu told him that after he went back to his room and lit a candle, he found that the wooden house was leaking. Because the overall wooden house is relatively simple, so the upper layer is covered with a thick layer of thatch, wind and sun will inevitably leak. Careful Meng Yan immediately checked around the bed, "sister, the bed is dry, you go to bed." In order to help the people of Qin and Chu to keep out the rain, Meng Yan got wet most of the time. Qin Chu people know that Meng Yan is strong, but at this time, it is inevitable that there will be some accidents. The Qin and Chu people consumed a little green hat value and automatically dried the rain on Meng Yan. The Qin and Chu people laughed and went back to bed to sleep. When Meng Yan saw the Qin and Chu people falling asleep, he blew out the candle and sat on the edge of the table, looking at their sleeping faces. It rained for a long time outside. By the next morning, the rain had stopped. That night, the people of Qin and Chu slept in peace, which may be due to the rain. After getting up, the people of Qin and Chu heard someone saying that she seemed to be ill. They thought that they had already talked to her before. Then the people of Qin and Chu settled Meng Yan and went to see Xie. At least he came back with himself last night. Sick, these people naturally find mu, and let Mu to cure. Chapter 576 When the Qin and Chu people arrived, Mu was helping Xie to see a doctor. After meeting the pulse, Mu looked at Xie''s face. After standing up, he shook his head and didn''t speak. Qin Chu people''s face shouldn''t be very fierce. Why don''t Mu talk, a pair of expression to hang up, "really no way?" Yun Po grabs Mu''s hand eagerly, and her eyes are all in a hurry. Although the relationship between the two people is not particularly good since childhood, but once there is any danger, yunpo is still very considerate of dragˇ° Yun Po, if ordinary is OK, but his body is very hot. I can''t help it. " After saying that, Mu also looked at the drag, a facial expression seems to tell you to finish, other people have some regret. Yunpo really has no way. Mu is the most skilled doctor here. If Mu says that there is no way to save her, then she is almost sentenced to death. The Qin and Chu people are naturally indifferent to the cold weather. They just want to see how these people react. Suddenly, a middle-aged woman with similar eyebrows and eyes rushed in, grabbed Mu''s hand and yelled, "no, you must cure him for me, or you will stop calling me mother." Mu a face of impatience, shake off the woman''s hand, said: "I said can''t save is can''t save, you don''t understand?" Suddenly Yun Po knelt down in front of mu, "my Yun Po is here today, please. If you are cured, I will give you whatever you want." The Mu that hears this words suddenly two eyes shine, a face happy looking at Yun old woman say: "what you say is true?" Yun Po nodded solemnly, then someone was sighing. One by one, all these concerned people left, and only a few stayed here. Jue a face worries of looking at drag, drag of facial expression is very bad. If you don''t cool down in time, you may burn your head. Qin and Chu people came forward and touched their forehead. The temperature was really high. Suddenly, Mu grabbed Qin and Chu people''s arm and pulled back. Qin and Chu people almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, there is Yun woman behind to support, otherwise fall a fart squat. "You start for me. What are you? You''re just good at cooking and planting. What else can you do?" Mu looks at Qin Chu people with a vicious face. Qin Chu people immediately stood up and looked at Mu without showing weakness, "how, don''t you just harm people, save people, slander people?" Qin Chu people''s words directly blocked Mu speechless, Yun Po immediately from the circleˇ° Miss Qin, don''t tell her the same thing. " Yun po said and pulled Qin and Chu people aside. Qin and Chu people could tell from Mu''s facial expression that Mu was not sure. If you continue to drag, drag is likely to decline in intelligence or not surviveˇ° Yunpo, I can''t have the same opinion with this man, but you have to think clearly, if this woman can''t cure her, instead, she''s here dead horse to be a live horse doctor, and she''s delayed, it''s no small matter. " After listening, Yun Po and Mu Du stoppedˇ° Qin Chu people, don''t pretend to be here. I''m the only doctor here. What are you pretending to be here? " After the Mu reaction comes over, immediately back to accept, there is a trace of guilty expression on the face. Mu is thinking of himself to drag open no high temperature medicine. What if the blind cat ran into the dead mouse, but all this was seen through by the Qin and Chu people, and they swallowed their saliva with a guilty heart. Yun Po didn''t respond, but Mu''s mother yelled and said some ugly words. Yun Po looked back at her and Mu''s mother closed her mouth. "Miss Qin, do you mean you can cure and save people?" Yunpo still can''t believe it, but the Tianjiang people recorded in Zhuangji can only master one subject, not everything like Qin and Chu people. The Qin and Chu people seem indifferent on the surface, but they are very anxious on the inside. All of a sudden, Qin Chu people thought of the girl who fell into the water before, "yunpo, do you think I''ll make a joke about the life safety of Xie? What''s more, I rescued the girl who fell into the water last time, didn''t I? " A few people suddenly thought of the little girl before, for a moment some indecisive. All of a sudden, Mu added to the side: "that must have been the little girl who didn''t drown. She was just a blind cat and a dead mouse. You can''t believe her, yunpo." Yunpo was confused for a moment. She didn''t know whether she should trust the people of Qin and Chu. What if the truth was what she said. The Qin and Chu people were so angry that no one spoke for a moment. Empress Yun po said: "Miss Qin, let Mu come to cure first. If she can''t cure well, you can go up again." In other people''s eyes, Yun Po''s words are just like asking for help. In the ears of the Qin and Chu people, it''s like saying, let the Qin and Chu people wait until they''re almost gone, and let the Qin and Chu people treat them. The people of Qin and Chu had no choice but to agree that a person who could have been saved had to be like this. But the people of Qin and Chu had to ensure the safety of drag. They looked at Mu helplessly and said, "if you don''t cure drag within two hours, then you have to let me handle it!" Those who want to face death and live to suffer are proud to see that Qin and Chu people have agreed. Since they have agreed, there is no need for Qin and Chu people to waste their time here and go directly to see what they have to eat. Just to eat place, but found Meng Yan himself outˇ° Host, do you want to hear some good news? " The little fairy who disappeared for a long time suddenly spoke. As soon as it comes up, it''s good news. Of course, the people of Qin and Chu will listen to itˇ° Meng Yan''s head is slowly recovering. " As soon as the fairy had finished talking, the people of Qin and Chu were naturally very excited. "How long will it take?" he askedˇ° At least three years, more than ten years, but also to ensure that his head has been in a state of self recovery The explanation of the little fairy made the Qin and Chu people lose motivation. "Isn''t your good news like crap? I think I will be a savage if I stay here for such a long time The Qin and Chu people looked at their clothes and could hardly remember the color before. The clothes here are not used to by the Qin and Chu people, let alone three years. Suddenly, the little fairy did not speak again. The people of Qin and Chu asked tentatively, "how old are you this year?" Meng Yan looked at the Qin and Chu people coldly and said, "thirteen." After a while, where is Meng Yan''s innocence? The people of Qin and Chu suddenly miss nine year old Meng Yan. At the moment, Meng Yan''s sitting posture is very dignified, completely different from before. Now I won''t call Qin churen''s elder sister, just say: "Hello, who..." Chapter 577 Every time the people of Qin and Chu were called "hello" by Meng Yan, the people of Qin and Chu could always hear their heart broken. In contrast, Meng Yan, a nine-year-old, is much more lovable. After eating, Qin and Chu people follow Meng Yan like a follower. Qin and Chu people always feel that Meng Yan has recovered. But when he spoke, he was a little childish. However, the people of Qin and Chu thought that Meng Yan had a different charm. Qin and Chu people think and walk with their heads down. Who knows that Meng Yan suddenly stops. Qin and Chu people directly bump into Meng Yan''s back. Qin and Chu people curiously ask, "go, why don''t you go?" Half a day later, Meng Yancai said, "where is the toilet?" The Qin and Chu people pointed to the place where the toilet was. The Qin and Chu people laughed at the beginning and suddenly found a problem. Why can''t Meng Yan remember where the toilet is? Can''t the memory disappear as his brain gets better? So in order to prove their ideas, the people of Qin and Chu went to the toilet not far away to wait for Meng Yan, ready to wait for the opportunity. As soon as Meng Yan came out, the Qin and Chu people directly asked, "do you remember who I am?" Qin Chu people blinked at Meng Yan''s handsome face. If he forgot himself, it would be too sad. For a moment, Meng Yan forgot to push away the Qin and Chu people who were very close to him. Meng Yan only felt that he didn''t want to get close to the woman standing in front of him. Meng Yan certainly remembers who the Qin and Chu people were, but as a 13-year-old Meng Yan, he was a little embarrassed to call out. Later, he held back for a long time. Coupled with the inquisition of the Qin and Chu people, Meng Yan finally said, "sister Qin..." After that, he stubbornly said goodbye to his head. Qin churen patted his chest at ease. Fortunately, Meng Yan didn''t forget that he was his sister because his head was getting better. Qin and Chu people have been used to Meng Yan''s name for her, "but once he gets better, he won''t call your sister." At this time, with a kind of mentality that you can''t beat me, the little fairy said this cruel sentence without pressure. The Qin and Chu people didn''t speak, thinking that if it wasn''t for Xie''s illness, they would have started to dig the ice cellar. After the Qin and Chu people sent Meng Yan back to his room, Meng Yan went to bed as before. Qin Chu people looked at the sleeping Meng Yan and left. On the way, they were pulled by Yan Ran to have a look at their achievements yesterday afternoon. As expected, they were too thick and heavy. Although these villagers have strength, the Qin and Chu people think that if they can do it more easily, the ice cellar can be completed earlier. But fortunately today something delayed, Qin Chu people did not hesitate to let Yan Ran remake. Yan Ran originally a face of happiness, but Qin Chu people mercilessly modify the whole collapse, but they spent a lot of time to do this. But if the people of Qin and Chu asked them to revise it, they could only revise it themselves. Later, the Qin and Chu people came to the place where they peeled the cotton seeds. Today, before they finished, the Qin and Chu people made them speed up. If you want to make your own wick, you can''t delay it. Qin and Chu people with a few people to take the tools, ready to collect the things they planted yesterday. Just came to see a few people sitting there chatting. "Miss Qin, you don''t know how much rain it rained last night. We were all getting wet, but the planting place was not wet at all. Then we stood in the field and we were not getting wet." Several people talked with Qin and Chu people about what they saw last night. In fact, the people of Qin and Chu didn''t know that the spring had this effect. They were not too surprised. After people collected the planting things quickly, they left with a few people. They poured spring water on the place they wanted to plant in advance and then left. After they were taught how to plant, the people of Qin and Chu left peacefully. Before the treatment, the people of Qin and Chu had to collect the things here, because there was ginger in it. Ginger can dispel the cold and keep warm. It can make the hair burn down. Then it''s better to use those herbs before. The treatment methods of Qin and Chu people and Mu are just a little poor. As soon as I got back to the village, someone called Qin and Chu people in a hurry. The Qin and Chu people did not rush to the place where they were dragged until they assigned the task to them, and took a few pieces of ginger. Some people don''t understand, but the Qin and Chu people didn''t explain much. Yun Po stands beside the drag and turns around anxiously, "didn''t you say you could save it?" Yunpo questions mu, but mu still doesn''t admit itˇ° This is how I save others. If he is not good, it only means that he has a problem! " Hearing this, the people of Qin and Chu couldn''t help but sneer and look at mu. Clearly he can''t save people, but also blame others for their mistakes, which makes Qin and Chu people even more unhappy with her. "I said it was the mad dog barking. It was you!" Yun''s mother-in-law was speechless just now. When the people of Qin and Chu came, they seemed to see the Savior. "Miss Qin, please help me!" Say Yun old woman to want to habitually kneel down again. Qin Chu immediately seized Yun Po and said, "don''t kneel all the time. In fact, your kneeling is not worth a few dollars in my eyes, so don''t kneel down." The words of Qin and Chu people are very reasonable, but yunpo feels at a loss. At this time, the traction has begun to white lips dry crack, abnormal ruddy complexion. The people of Qin and Chu immediately touched Jue''s forehead. Jue was almost sobbing. The red eyes showed that Jue was very sad now. The Qin and Chu people knew that Mu''s medicine had no effect. Also put drag itself high temperature rise again, Qin Chu people immediately in the room to drive out. First of all, take a wet towel to cover the forehead, moisture can accelerate the spread of accumulated temperature in the body. Not to let drag very uncomfortable, Qin Chu people immediately ran out, let a few people according to their own way to boil ginger into a bowl of thick ginger soup. For the Qin and Chu people, it''s not that they are reluctant to use the green hat value. It''s because if they want to spend the green hat value, the Qin and Chu people''s efforts these days will be in vain. Qin and Chu people are hesitating whether they want to untie Xie''s clothes to help Xie wipe his body so that the questions can come down quickly. Who knows that the water on the towel covering his head evaporates very quickly. Qin and Chu people feel that they can''t hesitate any more. They open his clothes and wipe them with their eyes closed. Qin and Chu people''s random wiping wakes him up. Now he just feels hot and weak, and even has a hard time opening his eyes. After a random wipe, the Qin and Chu people immediately went to change the towel on their head. Chapter 578 At this moment, I found that drag woke up, Qin churen embarrassed smile, drag the clothes back to the original place. At the moment, he always feels that he is dreaming, but the strange feeling from his body makes him know that this is not a dream, and he also knows why he has become what he is now. This kind of dizzy feeling was experienced once when I was young, but this time it was more intense. When I was a child, I was in a coma. I don''t know who cured him. You don''t have to think that Qin and Chu people also know who saved Yun. But after that time, Yun''s appearance became much older overnight. Because drag did not stop, Qin Chu people have been helping drag wipe the body, eyes have been leaving drag body. The Qin and Chu people didn''t stop until they felt that their whole arms were not themselves. After touching their forehead, the temperature dropped. The Qin and Chu people continued to wipe. Until the temperature is almost the same as my own, I always feel that I can''t be saved. When I was a child, I often heard people say that if I got this disease, I would be hopeless. For a time, he wanted to stop the people of Qin and Chu, and let them accompany him through the last part of his life. Helpless Qin Chu people force to drag hair burning skull to a brain crack, "you can rest assured that I have you will not die!" Qin Chu people finish and continue to wipe drag body, drag take Qin Chu people this stubborn strength, no way but to oneself alone where sad. The people of Qin and Chu helped him cool down while listening to his sadness. After he said that, the people of Qin and Chu knew that he was three years older than himself. Later, the temperature dropped almost, and a bowl of thick ginger soup came over. The Qin and Chu people asked them to gather the quilts and wrap them. Drag just drink a mouthful of ginger soup, want to throw up, this thing can be more spicy than eating ginger. It''s spicy, hot and sweet. It''s really hard to swallow. Qin Chu people asked, "how about I make it bitter for you?" He shook his head and drank the thick ginger soup. Then the Qin and Chu people put all the so-called quilts that gathered together on Xie''s body, and she seemed to feel that her head was much clearer. Because after drinking the ginger soup, the body began to get hot all over, and with so many quilts wrapped around it, I couldn''t stand the heat quickly. As soon as he wanted to take down the quilt, he was stopped by the Qin and Chu people. If you take the quilt down now, what''s the use of drinking ginger soup? I have to wrap it up obediently. When she was in a coma, she vaguely heard the dispute between Qin and Chu people and mu, and asked, "do you want to win Mu to cure me?" Qin Chu people really don''t understand why he thinks so. After shaking his head decisively, Qin Chu people said, "anyone I save means that he is saved. Unlike some people, although they are not ill, their hearts are dead." Standing outside the door, Mu could hear it clearly. But there is no way, can only hate the clench fist, drag suddenly smile. After the Qin and Chu people told him to wrap it all the time, they left the room and closed the door tightly. Yun Po is very worried about the situation of drag, but drag want to be unable to bear the wind, otherwise they do everything in vain. Qin and Chu people explained it and began to boil common medicines for wind cold. At first, Qin and Chu people didn''t understand what was written on the herbs. Yun Po looked at it and said, "these are things that she can use. These should be things that she created to record different herbs." All of a sudden, the people of Qin and Chu admired him a little. If we put the intelligence and talents that hurt people on this, we believe that the medicine here will never be so backward that we can''t even cure a feverish cold. Then the Qin and Chu people found several herbs to dispel the wind cold, and boiled them in the medicine stove according to the prescription prompted by the system. Soon after, the Qin and Chu people cooked it. After they went in with a bowl, they found that he was very obedient and wrapped up in the quilt. "You can loosen it now." At the command of the Qin and Chu people, the drag was released. The Qin and Chu people immediately asked drag himself to wipe the sweat on his body. Then he asked Tuo to drink the medicine. At first, Tuo didn''t want to talk with him. Later, when the people of Qin and Chu couldn''t get out the sugar, he drank the medicine with his eyes closed. Let drag good ha rest, Qin and Chu people came out, from the beginning to the end, Qin and Chu people used only one and a half hours. Mu is a person who can do what she says. At the moment, she is ready for what Qin and Chu people call her disposal. But the Qin and Chu people left without saying anything. Mu or a face at a loss looking at the back of Qin Chu people left, some panic in the heart. In my mind, I think of countless pictures of Qin and Chu people dealing with themselves. One by one horror, one by one horror, leading to Mu see Qin Chu people have some fear. In fact, the people of Qin and Chu deliberately did not say every word of mu. The biggest punishment for anyone is spiritual starting. Mu is a good example. Qin and Chu people expect that Mu will always be afraid of the arrival of Qin and Chu people in the next few days, because Mu has added a lot of horrible images of Qin and Chu people in his mind, which is far more vicious than what Qin and Chu people actually do. After seeing the Qin and Chu people coming out, Yun Po immediately went in and saw that she was asleep. Thinking that the Qin and Chu people had failed in their treatment, they were afraid to put their fingers under Xie''s nose. When she woke up in her sleep, Yun Po cried with joy, and she was stunned, because Yun Po always looked like a stubborn and bad tempered old woman in front of Xie. "Great, you''re OK at last." Yun Po went out while chanting. She felt a little strange. But did not think much, just want to sleep, Mu rushed in, quickly asked: "that woman is how to treat you?" Drag nature is don''t want to tell this crazy woman, immediately let Mu out of his room. In desperation, Mu had to leave. Qin and Chu people knew that human nature was not bad. If Mu changed her mother, maybe this would not happen. So the Qin and Chu people spent 1000 ability value to exchange a very thick medical book for mu. Although Mu didn''t know the words, it was all up to Jue to tell them. After the Qin and Chu people were busy, they went back to the place where they had eaten. Those people had already finished the cotton. After the Qin and Chu people immediately told them the following process, the villagers began to work again. At this time, the Qin and Chu people suddenly wanted to plant mulberry trees. They thought that they would do it. The Qin and Chu people came to the woods with a few people, ready to find some places to plant some mulberry trees. They would not only bear fruit, but also make silk clothes if they raised some silkworms. Chapter 579 Because it had just rained last night, the soil was easy to be thrown up, so several villagers began to work while the soil was still soft. The place where mulberry trees are planted is close to the place where white wax insects breed. The people of Qin and Chu explained the matters needing attention and then left. I''m going to have a look to see if the ash wash will be affected by the rain. After arriving at the place, the Qin and Chu people carefully observed one side, which was almost the same as what the little fairy said. The road is muddy. Qin and Chu people often slip because of carelessness. Fortunately, there are many trees around. The Qin and Chu people who wanted to walk inside suddenly stepped on the air. The place was completely covered by leaves. They couldn''t see from the outside that it was a small hole. The Qin and Chu people, who had been used to it for a long time, quickly hugged a tree around them, but they suddenly found that the feeling of the tree they were holding was strange. At first glance, the tree is full of black things. The people of Qin and Chu came closer to see that it was Yuner. Different places are called different, it has a common name is black fungus. The Qin and Chu people looked around and saw if there were any of these trees. It happened that the tree that the Qin and Chu people held was dead. This black fungus grows on the rotten wood. It''s really delicious. So the Qin and Chu people immediately ran out. Fortunately, this place is not far from where they live. The people of Qin and Chu immediately called to grandma Yun to bring some people to pick Yuner. Grandma Yun thought she had found something good. Who knows Yun Po looks at Qin Chu people with a suspicious face, and some doubt that what she thinks is not Qin girl. "What''s the matter? It''s delicious. Won''t you pick it? " Of course, the people of Qin and Chu didn''t know why they didn''t move, but it didn''t affect their happiness. Yun Po sighed and said, "Miss Qin, although we are not as powerful as you, don''t deceive us. This food can''t be eaten." After listening to what Yun po said, the people of Qin and Chu doubted whether what they saw was Yuner or not. After they confirmed it again and again, it was Yuner. Why can''t I eat it? It''s delicious in cold sauce or fried dishesˇ° Yunpo, I''m from Qin and Chu. I''m sitting upright. Why should I deceive you? " "Miss Qin, do you really not know that this thing is poisonous?" Yunpo has seen the magic power of the Qin and Chu people. She doesn''t believe that the Qin and Chu people don''t know that this thing is poisonous. After hearing the word "poisonous", the people of Qin and Chu seemed to understand, "yunpo is really poisonous when you eat it raw. You may have eaten it in the wrong way!" This cloud ear just picked off is not edible, because it contains a lot of toxins. Yunpo realized this, because a child came here when he was playing. She was poisoned after eating this by mistake. So yunpo and they both think that this thing is poisonous and can''t be eaten at all. If they can eat it, why do they worry about having nothing to eat in winter. But the poisonous thoughts in their minds have survived until now. For a moment, the people of Qin and Chu said that they didn''t believe that there was no poison. So the people of Qin and Chu asked them to pick them and don''t move until she went back. After all, the people of Qin and Chu were afraid that someone might eat it by mistake, but they were in trouble. Several villagers quickly picked it back, because it needed to be exposed to the sun, and a big cloud ear would shrink to a small size. The Qin and Chu people asked them to pick all the things they could see. Several mulberry growers rushed over to let the Qin and Chu people pass by. After the Qin and Chu people explained, they returned to the mulberry planting place. Several large pits have been dug out on the ground. If trees are planted, the people of Qin and Chu don''t know whether they will grow overnight. After the Qin and Chu people sprinkled the seeds, they took the Juquan pot and watered it several times. This just at ease of go back, Yun old woman leads those people to have already picked cloud ear to come back, whole two big wooden barrels. Qin and Chu people know that there must be a lot more. This forest is very big. Maybe they can find some good things when they go inside again. The Qin and Chu people first asked people to wash the picked Yuner for several times to remove a lot of soil and bark residue. Then I found a large open space with direct sunlight, picked a lot of lotus leaves and spread them on the ground, and exposed all the Auricularia auricula on it. According to the intensity of the sun, it can shrink into a small piece in two days. Let people guard here, and turn it every two hours, which is good for heating evenly. Seeing that it was time to eat, the people of Qin and Chu just wanted to leave the place where they were basking in cloud ears. Suddenly they looked at the lotus leaf on the ground and thought of something. Quickly ran to the place with lotus, this is a big lake. But the water here was not flowing. The people of Qin and Chu immediately took up their trousers and went down from the bank. There is a lot of mud in this place. The people of Qin and Chu carefully went to the lotus and rolled up their sleeves to touch the mud. As expected, the people of Qin and Chu didn''t expect. There must be a lot of lotus roots under this large lotus. The Qin and Chu people didn''t risk themselves. They picked up the lotus root they touched and went ashore. Let''s wait for a while to tell them the news. In fact, there are many things to eat. They either don''t find out or don''t know. The Qin and Chu people suddenly felt that it was a pity that they would tell them everything they knew. Then the people of Qin and Chu returned to the place where they lived. Meng Yan was no longer the same as before, but came out by himself. In order to prevent Meng Yan from running around, the people of Qin and Chu asked Jue to follow Meng Yan. However, drag at this time as if he had not been ill, the spirit of a hundred times appeared in front of the Qin and Chu people. People here get sick quickly, and if they are treated properly, they will go quickly. Because of this event, the drag of the Qin and Chu people have a great change. Traction often looks at Qin and Chu people in a daze, but Qin and Chu people deliberately avoid traction''s eyes. Jue sits beside Meng Yan and pesters him to tell her a story. At this time, Meng Yan is not the same as before, but for Jue, who has no malice, he is still the same as before. When Mu Lai came to the place where he had a meal, because he didn''t cure him well, he was bullied by the people of Qin and Chu, so he was scolded by his mother. To tell you the truth, Mu should have grown up under such abuse. Such a growth environment is really easy to make a person''s character become very lonely, and irritable. This is also the Qin and Chu people found the difference between mu and others. As the saying goes, a poor man must have something hateful. Suddenly Mu saw that Meng Yan was not with the people of Qin and Chu. There was only one Jue beside him. Chapter 580 So mu had an idea and thought of an opportunity to be alone with Meng Yan. Mu casually grabs a child by the side of the road. The children here are obedient to mu. For fear that Mu would beat them if they were not happy, but Mu was in a good mood at this time, ignoring the fear in the child''s eyes. If in the past, Mu would stare at the child fiercely. After Mu explained, the child pretended to lead Jue away. Jue patted Meng Yan''s arm and said, "you should be good here." After that, he left. Meng Yan couldn''t help laughing in his heart. After Jue was led away by the child, Mu pretended to talk to the people of Qin and Chu. In fact, he was just taking a place, and the people of Qin and Chu did not find Mu''s conspiracy. Mu pretended to be a good posture and walked slowly to Meng Yan, "Qin Chu people asked me to take you to a place." The voice was muffled. But the voice in Meng Yan''s ears is not so good, Meng Yan has never seen MUFA bad. But Meng Yan didn''t let down his vigilance. After Mu finished, he went to the people of Qin and Chu without saying a word. Mu suddenly felt that Meng Yan was not the same as before. Meng Yan''s indifference attracted Mu deeply. "She said she would come soon." Mu quickly grabs Meng Yan''s arm. Meng Yan turns his head suspiciously and looks at mu. But I''ve become a liar. I don''t feel like I''m lying, as if I''m helping. Meng Yan believed it, so he turned around and followed mu. ...... Here, Xie is still staring at the people of Qin and Chu. The people of Qin and Chu can''t bear it. "What do you think I''m doing?" he said In addition to this Qin Chu people seem to say nothing, but drag or reluctantly staring at Qin Chu people. "Because you look good." Drag said with a smile, Qin Chu people know that they are good-looking, but it is really unable to resist drag such a view. Don''t want to pay attention to drag, turn to find Meng Yan, after the past found that Meng Yan has disappeared. The Qin and Chu people immediately found Jue, "where''s brother Meng Yan? Didn''t I ask you to look at him? " Jue also just came back, looking at Qin and Chu people like this, he was in a panic and could not speak. "I, I just came back, no, I didn''t see it." Jue''s eyes were slightly red, and the people of Qin and Chu realized that they had gone too far. They let go of Jue''s hand. Meng Yan knows nothing about this place. This place may make Meng Yan lost. Although there were no wild animals, the Qin and Chu people were very worried. Traction immediately seized the hand of Qin Chu people, comforted: "don''t panic, we will find Meng Yan." Because Meng Yan is of no use to these people, the people of Qin and Chu are worried that it is difficult to find Meng Yan by themselves. At this time, the little fairy didn''t know what to do. No matter how the Qin and Chu people yelled, they didn''t make a sound. In order to be unobtrusive, she found a few villagers who had a good relationship with her and asked them to look around. Qin Chu people now where there is any mind to cook, now just want to find Meng Yan. Feeling that she had done something wrong, Jue sobbed in a low voiceˇ° Don''t cry. I don''t blame you. I''m just in a hurry. " The people of Qin and Chu immediately coaxed Jue, and Jue slowly stopped his voice. "Just now someone asked me to go out and said that grandma was looking for me, but when I got to grandma''s house, grandma was not there. And then I came back. " Hearing this, the people of Qin and Chu immediately asked. "Who called you away, and what are the characteristics of this man?" Qin Chu people want to find some key information from this person. Jue shakes his head. He is just an ordinary boy. He really has no characteristics. There is no news of Qin Chu people helpless sigh, Qin Chu people ready to find their own, let drag wait here. Jue suddenly remembered something and said, "he is often bullied by mu. He is also the boy who takes the lead in bullying others." At the mention of Muqin, Chu people immediately understood that from the very beginning, Mu''s eyes were not right. Would he do anything to Meng Yan. Some of the Qin and Chu people dare not imagine, let drag wait for the news of the villagers here, and run to Mu''s residence. How can she trust the Qin and Chu people to deal with Mu alone, and let Jue wait for her to catch up with the Qin and Chu people. At this time, the Qin and Chu people can''t care so much. If Mu really does something to Meng Yan, the Qin and Chu people will not let her go. On the other hand, Mu takes Meng Yan to his place, but mu doesn''t seem to know what to do. Meng Yan looked around and asked, "is this the place?" In this room, there were things Meng Yan didn''t know, and there was a faint smell of herbal medicine. However, the Qin and Chu people didn''t have this flavor. Suddenly, Mu turned around and hugged Meng Yanˇ° I, I feel like I like you. " Meng Yan didn''t expect that she would come here, and he was surprised. Although Meng Yan''s IQ is 13 years old, his nature is still there. Meng Yan immediately pushed away Mu and said, "what do you do? I don''t like people holding me." After hearing this, Mu changed his arms to holding hands. Before, Mu often saw Qin and Chu people holding Meng Yan''s hand, but Meng Yan quickly pulled away his hand like a conditioned reflexˇ° Can you go out? " Mu did not understand why Meng Yan was so indifferent to himself. He did not believe that he was not as charming as the people of Qin and Chu. Because the beauty of Tianji village is not like that of Qin and Chu people, but the more clever it is, the more people like it. Before Mu''s affairs were exposed, Mu still had many pursuers. Even if the thing of Mu is exposed, the number of pursuers of Mu increases. Unwilling to give up, Mu goes all the way to Meng Yan. Meng Yan always retreats, and his disgust for this woman gradually increasesˇ° If you go one step further, I won''t be polite Meng Yan threatened. On hearing the impolite words, Mu thought Meng Yan was moved by his beauty. Embarrassed lowered his head and said: "really? Then you are not polite to me Said slowly took that step. Meng Yan immediately grabbed Mu''s neck, and Meng Yan''s idea has been buried in his heart for a long time. Mu never thought that the impoliteness he understood was not the same as Meng Yan''s impoliteness. Her face turned red instantly, but it wasn''t because of Meng Yan''s pinching. In fact, Meng Yan didn''t exert himself. He just kept an arm''s distance between the woman and himself. Although Meng Yan didn''t want to touch Mu very much, if Mu moved forward, Meng Yan might really want to give her a punch. Chapter 581 The Qin and Chu people who arrived just saw the scene in front of them. Meng Yan''s head was like playing. Mu in order not to let himself out of breath, forced to stand on tiptoe. When Mu Yue went up, Meng Yan went up again, until he did not move. In order to find out the situation, Qin Chu people immediately asked Meng Yan to release his hand. Meng Yanxian asked Mu and said, "can you stop coming up? If you can, I''ll let go. If you can''t, I''ll always be like this." I think I can explain it. But Meng Yan asked. If Mu agreed, he would admit it. If he didn''t agree, he would continue to be pinched by Meng Yan. Again and again, I think it''s better not to agree, so I don''t say a word and play dead. Qin Chu immediately patted off Meng Yan''s hand. "I told you not to run around. What are you doing here?" The voices of the Qin and Chu people began to fight unconsciously. Meng Yan wrongly hugged the Qin and Chu people''s arms, looking pitiful. But in the eyes of the Qin and Chu people, Meng Yan''s behavior was not cute at all. By the way, he got rid of the people holding his arms. Mu enviously looked at the Qin Chu people and yelled at Meng Yan: "why can she, I can''t, why? Where am I not as good as her? " The newly arrived Qin Chu people asked, "what happened to you just now?" Meng Yan immediately pinches his waist with both hands, which is totally inconsistent with Meng Yan''s appearance and masculinity, but it doesn''t seem to be contrary. "The man kept coming up to me, not only hugging me, but also touching my hand. That''s why I''m so scared, sister Qin. " After Meng Yan explained, Wei qubaba looked at the Qin and Chu people. Meng Yan said the shameless things he had done. Mu''s face turned red and stammered: "you''re talking nonsense. Don''t believe him. I didn''t do that at all." After Meng Yan said what Mu had done to him, the people of Qin and Chu suddenly agreed with what Meng Yangang had done. If he had been there, it might not be as simple as it is now. Now the people of Qin and Chu look at Mu and feel that if they don''t punish her any more, Mu may be even worse. So he took out the book about medicine that he had already exchanged and said, "punishment in the morning, here you are!" And then he put it into Mu''s hand. He was also a little afraid. Qin and Chu people suddenly mentioned the morning and opened the book suspiciously. This book about medicine not only records a lot of prescriptions for treating diseases, but also contains pictures of herbal medicines and a complete introduction to their functions. "I know you can''t understand this book. From now on, if you don''t know, you can ask Jue. Before I leave, if you can answer all my questions, I won''t tell you what happened today." Qin and Chu people combine punishment with what they want Mu to do. In the face of the present situation, if this matter is said, he will definitely not be able to marry in the future. What yunpo hates most is this kind of behavior. Seeing that the people of Qin and Chu gave themselves a step down, she agreed without thinking. Because if the Qin and Chu people want to leave here, it''s a fable. This is one of the reasons why Mu did not hesitate to agree to the Qin and Chu people. Of course, the Qin and Chu people knew what Mu was thinking, but the Qin and Chu people did not point out. After all, to learn something, she must be happy to learn. Later, the Qin and Chu people left with Meng Yan. Mu was still not at ease, for fear that the Qin and Chu people would say something. So all the time he followed the people of Qin and Chu. The people of Qin and Chu turned around and said, "I do what I say." Then he left. Mu opened the book with half faith and turned a few pages. Suddenly he saw some herbs he knew. But in this book, except for these pictures, there is nothing I know. Suddenly thought of Qin Chu people and said not to go to find Jue, just want to go, but can''t put face. Back and forth several times, Mu tired of sitting in front of his door, gave up the idea of looking for Jue. At this time, the people had finished their meal, and the people of Qin and Chu came back. Jue had been standing in the same place waiting for them to come back, and her feet were almost sourˇ° If Mu comes to ask you anything, you will tell her everything you know. If you have anything else you won''t come to ask me again. " The people of Qin and Chu who just came back wanted to explain this matter first. Jue was a little curious about what the people of Qin and Chu had given mu, and whether Mu would ask himself. However, the people of Qin and Chu had long expected that the meeting could not afford to ask Jue, so they let Jue wander around in front of him. The Qin and Chu people are sure that this mu is full of curiosity about that book. If they can lead mu in a good direction, why not. If Mu realized his previous mistakes, it would be a relief for those children. Standing beside the people of Qin and Chu, Xie admired the people of Qin and Chu very much. Seeing that mu hejue had books in his hands, he could not help feeling sour. A few people didn''t eat. The people of Qin and Chu immediately cooked for them. Find the lotus root they just dug out from the lotus pond. The long section is enough for them to eat. Several people curiously looked at the things in the hands of Qin and Chu people and asked, "sister Qin, what is it? I''ve never seen it before. Is it yours?" The Qin and Chu people didn''t explain it too much. They just said it was called lotus root. Then they asked drag to wash it by the river, and they turned to boil water. Jue helps to hold the firewood, but Meng Yan can only sit and wait to eat. The people of Qin and Chu took out the potatoes they planted and the big, non spicy peppers. Then take out their exchange of those condiments, the amount of poured into a wooden bowl. Take a small pot, heat up the oil, pour it into the bowl of sauce you made, and then add some parsley. Qin and Chu people had eaten lotus root before, but they didn''t know how to make it. The seasoning system still indicates what to put and how much to make. After washing, the Qin and Chu people cut the lotus root into a thin layer and then put it all into the pot to cook for a while. It can''t be cooked too long. It''s just right if the time of half column fragrance is a little less. Then the Qin and Chu people quickly fished out the lotus roots and put them on another plate. Then put on the sauce you just mixed, and a strong fragrance came out. Several people can''t wait to taste it. But he was interrupted by the people of Qin and Chu. "Wait a minute. Don''t rush to eat. There''s more." Chapter 582 In another pot, Qin and Chu people put steamed potatoes. Let Tuo hurry to get some wheat and grind it. Then use the wood sieve you exchange to filter out the unbroken wheat husks. Quickly mix the flour with the flour, roll the steamed potatoes into mud and mix with the flour. Then dice the red pepper and put it in the flour. Add seasoning, Qin and Chu people put it in the pan to fry, and the fragrance burst out instantly. Just a few out of the pot, the moment was taken away by these people. It was too late for the people of Qin and Chu to stop, because it was too hot just now. Then he wanted to eat anxiously, but he showed his teeth when he was scalded. Qin Chu people looked at the expressions of several people and laughed. The potato cake after cooling is really delicious. Yun Po, who has just had a meal, passes by and is attracted by the fragrance. As a result, he ate two large pieces, and even the cold lotus root was wiped out by Yun Po. The afternoon passed very slowly. Looking at the green hat value that was about to accumulate enough, the Qin and Chu people decided to speed up their writing. Although they can exchange it, the Qin and Chu people still want to write a book for them. After eating, Qin and Chu people checked Xie''s health. Still a little weak, so Yun Po immediately let Jue take drag to rest. Qin and Chu people have nothing to do outside, so they take Meng Yan back to the room. Meng Yan goes to bed, and Qin and Chu people study ink while writing. After a rainy afternoon, the sun shines through the layers of leaves on the ground. It''s cool under the tree, but Meng Yan''s room is cooler. Qin and Chu people who have been writing all the time don''t feel tired. They don''t think there are many people in this village. Even if they plant all the crops here, they may not be able to get busy. So Qin Chu fever chose the way of writing, and it''s not too late to plant when they have more reproduction. Now the Qin and Chu people almost write what they think of, and the Qin and Chu people who write in the books will hardly plant any more. For the rest of the time, the Qin and Chu people were busy with the ice cellar and the house. Soon it was close to the meal in the evening, and the people of Qin and Chu were still writing hard for fear of losing something. Suddenly someone knocked at the door. The people of Qin and Chu thought it was the villagers who called for dinner. Who knew that the head of the Mu clan suddenly came in. The people of Qin and Chu immediately stopped their actions and asked, "what''s the matter with you, chief mu?" The wood clan chief was overjoyed and said: "I have been looking for you outside, but I haven''t found you. You are here. I have finished all the spinning wheels you asked me to make. I just want you to see if there is anything else that needs to be modified. " Qin Chu people smile, she thought it was something. After the people of Qin and Chu cleared up the things on the table, they asked Meng Yan to go with them. To tell you the truth, the spinning wheel made by Mu clan leader is almost the same as that imagined by Qin and Chu people. Qin and Chu people don''t know how to make it. The cotton over there has been finished. The people of Qin and Chu told the leading lady the spinning technique. It took a lot of time to make this line. The people of Qin and Chu didn''t want to say everything at once, but they wouldn''t do it anyway. Then the people of Qin and Chu came to Yanran, and Yanran looked at the things that were made. Qin and Chu people looked at it and found that it was much better than today''s one at noon. At least it was not so heavy, but the shape still needs to be changed. I believe it will be improved soon. The people of Qin and Chu said several things that need attention. Sitting in front of the dinner table, Jue ran to the people of Qin and Chu and said, "sister Qin, come and see what they have made." Then Jue took Qin Chu''s hand and came to the table. It was noodles. "This is Grandma''s way of thinking. What do you think of sister Qin?" Jue''s face was waiting to be praised. Qin Chu people touched Jue''s head, but Yun Po was really powerful. The Qin and Chu people immediately sat down and tasted it. Unexpectedly, it was not bad. The Qin and Chu people ate two bowls. Yun Po looked at Qin Chu people with a smile and said, "how about it? Is it delicious?" Qin Chu people nodded with satisfaction, did not expect that Qin Chu people have not left here, they have learned to innovate, no longer blindly rely on others. After dinner, Qin Chu people and Meng Yan walked under the stars. Unexpectedly, the night sky here was much better. The stars are twinkling in the sky. The people of Qin and Chu are a little dazed for a moment. They haven''t been so relaxed since they came here. But Meng Yan said, "let''s go. It''s dark here. I''m a little scared." Then he urged the Qin and Chu people to move forward. Without moving, Meng Yan pushed behind them. Finally, the helpless Qin Chu people quickly left here and went back to the house. Qin Chu people lit candles. Meng Yan went into the room with him. The people of Qin and Chu thought that they would continue to write a little more. By the way, they told Meng Yan that Meng Yan would not have a room to live in tomorrowˇ° You may not have a room tomorrow. " Qin Chu people said lightly. "Well, where do I sleep?" Meng Yan was a little embarrassed and held his hands. If he put it off, Meng Yan might want to sleep with the people of Qin and Chu. Qin Chu people pointed to the bed in his room and did not speak. Meng Yan looked at the bed and said, "where do you sleep?" The Qin Chu man, who was writing, could not help rolling his eyes. "Where else can I sleep? Of course, it''s the same as you. But you sleep in the daytime and I sleep at night. It''s nothing." After Qin and Chu people''s explanation, Meng Yancai reflected that he didn''t sleep at night. I can be in the same room with Qin and Chu people. I''m happy when I think about it. Meng Yan lies on the other side of the table and looks at the Qin and Chu people. After they yawn, they climb to bed and go to sleep. Meng Yan gently blew out the candle and sat in the room looking at the Qin and Chu people. Although it was very dark and almost invisible, the Qin and Chu people who were sleeping in bed could still clearly feel someone staring at themˇ° Don''t look at me Qin and Chu people can''t bear it. Isn''t this person sleepy at all? Meng Yan did not answer, but just shifted his attention. Soon that feeling disappeared, Qin Chu people quickly fell asleep. In this way, Meng Yan sat in a chair in a daze, until the day he found that he was a little sleepy. When the Qin and Chu people came together, Meng Yan Ran to bed and went to sleep. Qin Chu people get up and stretch. Looking at the busy figure outside, they are full of motivation. Then, the people of Qin and Chu went to check whether breakfast was ready. Today, we must start. Chapter 583 Breakfast is ready early, Qin Chu people see Meng Yan so sleepy, did not intend to let him come. So the Qin and Chu people went back to the wooden house with their things. Meng Yan went to sleep after eating as usual. At this time, drag suddenly ran to Qin Chu people''s roomˇ° When you have a good rest, just come out for a walk. " Although fever is not a bone injury, but also to rest ah, otherwise it is easy to relapse. Although the people of Qin and Chu told her a lot about the disadvantages of not having a good rest, she still insisted on not going and said she wanted to help. The Qin and Chu people had no choice but to let him stay. Then they led the villagers to the house where Meng Yan lived. He called several people and carried the bed to the room of the Qin and Chu people. Traction just some surprised looking at Qin Chu people asked: "you and... Meng Yan sleep in a room?" Of course, the people of Qin and Chu didn''t think there was any big problem. They nodded. "You have a girl and a man sleeping in the same room, which is not very good." Traction tentatively said, but did not expect the Qin Chu people''s reaction so big. The people of Qin and Chu just said, "I want you to take care of it." As soon as these words came out, he didn''t dare to say anything. He picked up the tools and began to work. On the other hand, because Meng Yan''s room is very close to that of the Qin and Chu people, Meng Yan can''t sleep because of the noise. But later, because I was too sleepy, I fell asleep in a daze. The Qin and Chu people carefully observed the place, and the house should not be demolished at all. And there is nothing in the room, so it''s convenient to pack up. Under the hint of the little immortal, the Qin and Chu people found the best place to dig. Of course, we need to dig a stairway to get in and out first. Because the strength of these people is not well controlled, the stairway is hollowed out. It''s very good to be able to dig like this, and the people of Qin and Chu didn''t worry too much, so they continued to dig to the wall according to this position. It''s estimated that it will take quite a long time, so the Qin and Chu people don''t take care of it here much. Some things need to be taught by Qin and Chu people. They are very smart. It''s just the lack of a guide. The Qin and Chu people looked at their branch line technique and told them that they could improve it according to the system. When the thread is finished, they can make clothes. The comfort of clothes made of cotton is more than one grade higher than those of linen clothes. Then the Qin and Chu people took people to the planting place. They had harvested three crops of wheat and rice. So the Qin and Chu people can now be sure that they will not be hungry in winter, and there is a lot of land reclaimed. The Qin and Chu people did not plan to continue planting wheat and rice, so there was a large space left. The Qin and Chu people hesitated to plant something on it. It''s hard to imagine that the Qin and Chu people freely exchanged some vegetable seeds, cabbage, rape, and other things they called wild vegetables in the system. The method of planting these things was relatively simple. The Qin and Chu people left after watering. All of a sudden, the people of Qin and Chu thought that rape seeds could be used to extract oil, so their oil could be extracted from rape. The people of Qin and Chu went back happily. Back to the place where they dug the ice cellar, the more skillful they dug, the more smooth they dug, and it was not easy to collapse. The Qin and Chu people wanted to check every aspect of the place. They asked them to continue digging, but they exchanged many drawings of tools for them. Jue had been following the Qin and Chu people, and suddenly Mu appeared in their field of vision. With her hands behind her, she looked indecisive. Qin and Chu people probably know what she wants, but fortunately, the distance between them is not far. The Qin and Chu people rushed back to get a lot of paper, as well as the pen and ink research things that Jue often used, "she''s sorry to put down her face to come to you, then you''ll go there automatically." Although Jue was still reluctant, the people of Qin and Chu all said so, and they had no good solutionˇ° Elder sister Qin, what do you say if she is still very brave? " Jue is worried. If Mu is still stubborn, not only Jue doesn''t want to teach, but also Mu will be very uncomfortable in learning. But the people of Qin and Chu thought that it would not happen. Mu had already stood in front of them. It shows that she wants to know that since Jue has passed by herself, she will not miss the chance. The Qin and Chu people comforted Jue and came back if they didn''t want to. Then Jue ran over, although Mu''s face was still very twisted. After Jue seemed to say something, Mu put down his posture. Looking at the two people gradually go away, the Qin and Chu people just came to the wood clan leader. The wood clan leader''s home has accumulated a lot of beds. Moreover, each one is more exquisite than the other. The people of Qin and Chu found several people to carry the beds to the patriarchs. The people of Qin and Chu came up with a good idea. Bed is something that can be met but not sought. All people want it very much. Since it was like this, the people of Qin and Chu thought that there could be a system, two days as a match time. Which ethnic group does the most work can be rewarded with a bed. Anyway, sooner or later, it has to be developed to every family. It''s better to let them work hard for what they expect. This can not only improve the motivation, but also if it is the hair of every household. If someone can get it, someone can''t get it. I''m sure I''ll be very uncomfortable. It may bring a lot of troubles to the Mu clan. The ideas of the Qin and Chu people are in harmony with the Mu clan leader. So when we were waiting for dinner, all the people came together, and the Qin and Chu people were ready to tell us what was stipulated. Then the Qin and Chu people gave all the drawings that they exchanged at one time to Mu clan leader, who was surprised to see the pile of drawings in his hand. "As for these, we will start to develop these things after we distribute all the beds to each household." Qin and Chu people told Mu clan leader what they thought, and then the clan leader stored the drawings in a box that was hard to open. The shape of the lock of this box made Qin and Chu people feel a little familiar, and then slide to the system to have a look. This is a very advanced lock. It doesn''t need any bolts. It only needs wood. Ordinary people can''t open it at all. Even if they can open it, it will take a few hours. The people of Qin and Chu praised, "did you make this yourself? You are too good Chapter 584 The wood clan leader scratched his head and said: "no, but it was made by the brain. At first, I didn''t think it was useful. Later, I found that most people can''t untie it. Only I can untie it myself, so I improved it and made it a lock." The curious Qin Chu people looked left and right and asked, "can I have a try?" The wood clan leader nodded. At first, the Qin and Chu people thought it was not so difficult. At last, they opened it under the guidance of the little fairy. It took the Qin and Chu people half a column of incense time, and the Qin and Chu people were able to open it. Originally, Mu clan chief thought that only he could open it in the world. He felt a little embarrassed. Qin Chu people said: "it''s not easy to open this thing, but it doesn''t mean it can''t be opened. As long as you are willing to waste time, it will be more difficult to open the lock by bending it a few more times. " I told the clan leader of Mu clan leader about the principle of this lock. Mu clan leader can only make it, but he doesn''t know the principle. So the people of Qin and Chu were very afraid of that day, and they forgot how to open it. The drawings in it suffered. After that, the people of Qin and Chu left and came to Yanran''s place. Obviously, Yanran''s place is not better than that of Mu clan leader. Recently, it is more and more difficult to control what the Qin and Chu people want. Qin Chu people sitting beside Yan Ran, can see what Yan Ran is thinkingˇ° It''s something that no one can do at the beginning. There''s plenty of time for us to practice slowly in the future. " Yan Ran looks at Qin Chu people gratefully. Yan Ran is lucky to see Meng Yan''s bright sword again. So Yan Ran has been looking forward to that day, when he can do, just like the sword in Meng Yan''s hand. Later, the Qin and Chu people prepared a lot of farm tools and tools for daily use. For example, it''s harpoon, kitchen knife, hammer and so on. Now it''s inflamed. No wonder the people of Qin and Chu told them at first that they were all the most basic, and now they have various shapes. There is also a very small nail, Yan Ran looked at almost want to give up the work in their hands. Qin Chu people said with a smile: "slow work, careful work, not urgent." In fact, Yan Ran is good at everything, just a little impatient, but most of the time he is rational. Although Yanran knew the truth of the people of Qin and Chu, he would be very impatient whenever he didn''t do what he wanted. Qin Chu people patted Yan Ran''s shoulder, just wanted to go was Yanran grabbed, "what''s the matter, what''s the matter?" Yan Ran''s expression at the moment is too strange for Qin and Chu people. Because Qin Chu people have never seen the appearance of Yan Ran kneading, "what do you want to do, just say, you are so... I''m afraid." The Qin and Chu people are really a little scaredˇ° That''s the one. I want to see the man''s sword with you. Is that ok? " Yan Ran see Qin Chu some hesitation, then pull Qin Chu ran to his room. "I just have a look. You can choose what you want here." Yan Ran pointed to everything in the room, including her favorite machete. From the blade point of view, the Qin and Chu people know that this has a long history. What''s more, a girl from Qin and Chu people, how could she like the weapon of machete. Inside the house are all the things that Yan Ran had nothing to do before, and there is a relatively old box. The Qin and Chu people are curious about the box, but they are not afraid that the Qin and Chu people are curious. They are afraid that the Qin and Chu people are not interested in their own things. Then Yan Ran opened the box for the people of Qin and Chu. The people of Qin and Chu found that all the gold was in it. Some inconceivable looking at Yan Ran to say: "this where do you find?" Yan Ran indifferent looking at the box of gold said: "this should be my childhood out to play, and then picked up in a roadside, because the color is shiny, so I brought it back." Looking at the gold, the people of Qin and Chu couldn''t help sighing. They didn''t know when they found the gold. Later, the people of Qin and Chu told her that this is called gold, which is very valuable. But Yanran here of course can not be used, so Yanran is a face of indifference. At the beginning, it was just for the sake of looking good. Later, when I got tired of it, I put it there all the time, and I didn''t want to throw it away. Qin Chu people feel that if they leave here, they will use money on the road, so they ask Yanran for several and agree to Yanran''s request. In order to express his gratitude, Yan Ran moved all the gold in this box to the room of the Qin and Chu people, but he didn''t need it anyway. It''s lunch time. Qin and Chu people take Meng Yan out for dinner. At this time, the ice cellar has been dug out of a prototype, the upper ventilation stairs have been dug out, and people inside have installed candles. Anyway, they don''t have to worry about the supply of candles now. This lunch was eggplant with rice. Qin Chu people looked at these dishes with satisfaction. It seems that it''s right to teach Yun Po about cooking. Then the Qin and Chu people took advantage of their meal time to tell us what they had just discussed with Mu clan leader. Although some people said that they could not understand and could not agree. Fortunately, a lot of people agreed and soon suppressed those discordant voices. Many people say they are full of energy when they eat, and then they eat several more bowls of rice. This rule is very simple. Each clan leader chooses the two members of his own clan who are the most diligent in their tasks within two days. Because the making of beds is not so simple, the wooden clan leader can make up to ten beds in two days. This speed is quite fast, and few people have any opinions. After eating, the people of Qin and Chu went back to the house with Meng Yan, who later said that it was too noisy. Qin Chu people asked Meng Yan to wait for a while, and carried Meng Yan''s bed to the room where he lived. Although he resisted, he compromised under the "coercion and inducement" of the Qin and Chu peopleˇ° Meng Yan is sleeping with you these days. Don''t bully him! " Qin and Chu people said it seriously. Later, under the instruction of the Qin and Chu people, they continued to dig inside. Qin and Chu people sit on it and write words, feeling the coolness brought by the ice cellar. Several digging villagers rubbed their hands and came up. "It''s too cold. Why is it that the colder it gets?" The Qin and Chu people simply told them that this ice cellar is natural, but they really don''t know how it was formed. The function of the ice cellar was to say something, and then the people of Qin and Chu sent them back to wear more clothes. Chapter 585 The Qin and Chu people are curious about the box, but they are not afraid that the Qin and Chu people are curious. They are afraid that the Qin and Chu people are not interested in their own things. Then Yan Ran opened the box for the people of Qin and Chu. The people of Qin and Chu found that all the gold was in it. Some inconceivable looking at Yan Ran to say: "this where do you find?" Yan Ran indifferent looking at the box of gold said: "this should be my childhood out to play, and then picked up in a roadside, because the color is shiny, so I brought it back." Looking at the gold, the people of Qin and Chu couldn''t help sighing. They didn''t know when they found the gold. Later, the people of Qin and Chu told her that this is called gold, which is very valuable. But Yanran here of course can not be used, so Yanran is a face of indifference. At the beginning, it was just for the sake of looking good. Later, when I got tired of it, I put it there all the time, and I didn''t want to throw it away. Qin Chu people feel that if they leave here, they will use money on the road, so they ask Yanran for several and agree to Yanran''s request. In order to express his gratitude, Yan Ran moved all the gold in this box to the room of the Qin and Chu people, but he didn''t need it anyway. It''s lunch time. Qin and Chu people take Meng Yan out for dinner. At this time, the ice cellar has been dug out of a prototype, the upper ventilation stairs have been dug out, and people inside have installed candles. Anyway, they don''t have to worry about the supply of candles now. This lunch was eggplant with rice. Qin Chu people looked at these dishes with satisfaction. It seems that it''s right to teach Yun Po about cooking. Then the Qin and Chu people took advantage of their meal time to tell us what they had just discussed with Mu clan leader. Although some people said that they could not understand and could not agree. Fortunately, a lot of people agreed and soon suppressed those discordant voices. Many people say they are full of energy when they eat, and then they eat several more bowls of rice. This rule is very simple. Each clan leader chooses the two members of his own clan who are the most diligent in their tasks within two days. Because the making of beds is not so simple, the wooden clan leader can make up to ten beds in two days. This speed is quite fast, and few people have any opinions. After eating, the people of Qin and Chu went back to the house with Meng Yan, who later said that it was too noisy. Qin Chu people asked Meng Yan to wait for a while, and carried Meng Yan''s bed to the room where he lived. Although he resisted, he compromised under the "coercion and inducement" of the Qin and Chu peopleˇ° Meng Yan is sleeping with you these days. Don''t bully him! " Qin and Chu people said it seriously. Later, under the instruction of the Qin and Chu people, they continued to dig inside. Qin and Chu people sit on it and write words, feeling the coolness brought by the ice cellar. Several digging villagers rubbed their hands and came up. "It''s too cold. Why is it that the colder it gets?" The Qin and Chu people simply told them that this ice cellar is natural, but they really don''t know how it was formed. The function of the ice cellar was to say something, and then the people of Qin and Chu sent them back to wear more clothes. Chapter 586 But he didn''t respond at all. The people of Qin and Chu were curious. "Aren''t you cold?" He sat beside the people of Qin and Chu and said, "I''ve been used to it for a long time." The clever people of Qin and Chu can tell other meanings from the words. The room itself is towed. It must be colder in winter. It''s no wonder that when she first stares at herself, Qin and Chu people always feel like they are being targeted by something terrible, and they get goose bumps all over. "You don''t know. In fact, yunpo is still very concerned about you. You misunderstood her." Qin Chu people want to help Yun Po explain, but they are interrupted by drag. "If you don''t know what you know, don''t talk nonsense." Hearing this, the people of Qin and Chu knew that the misunderstanding of Yun Po was very deepˇ° Do you know the last time you were sick, how yunpo asked for admiration? She did not hesitate to kneel down with mu. She is the highest priest of the whole Tianji village. When does she need to bow to others? " If yunpo kneels to herself, it may be because they think that the Qin and Chu people themselves are very noble, so it is in line with their logic to bow down and kneel to the Qin and Chu people. But Yun Po knelt down to mu, and her nature and feeling immediately changed. In the face of the words of the Qin and Chu people, he raised his head. These things are not known to themselves, "how, how possible?" Qin and Chu people, no matter what Xie looks like, have already said this. Whether they can solve the relationship between the two people depends on the two of them. One is misunderstanding, the other is disguise. The camouflage is still going on, but the misunderstanding has already known the truth, so let them solve it by themselves. Qin and Chu people turned around and continued to write their own things. After several days and nights of persistence, Qin and Chu people felt that they were almost ready to write. As soon as the ice cellar started today, the ability value of Qin and Chu people suddenly increased, and it''s not far away to cure Meng Yan. But at the hint of the fairy, Qin and Chu people found that they still had a lot to write. According to the system, Qin and Chu people filled the whole afternoon with books they thought they had finished. A few villagers wrapped up more clothes came over and continued to dig inside. The colder you get inside, if you just go in and get something, you won''t feel very cold, you can only feel the coolness. If they stay in it for such a long time, they will certainly get sick, so the Qin and Chu people find some idle people from other places to help. Later, another group of people will go in. These people can''t stay in it for a long time. After a busy afternoon, the Qin and Chu people want to make three large spaces in this ice cellar. The first place has been excavated half way. Because it''s cold, the soil above here won''t collapse, so they have a lot of trouble digging. Because the soil is very hard, the pictures above will not collapse unless the place begins to melt. The people of Qin and Chu told them to be psychologically prepared. The colder the place is, the colder it will be. It''s OK for the two teams to dig instead. After the cold people came out, they didn''t have leisure to do some leisurely work under the sun. Because the process of making cotton thread needs to be very careful, so most of them are women and children here. There are also several old grandfathers who can only help here because they can''t do other jobs. As the afternoon passed, the people of Qin and Chu wrote dozens of them. So the people of Qin and Chu decided to go out to have a look and walk to the place where they were drying things. The lotus leaves on the ground are rolled up by the sun. They will be changed every two days. The lotus leaves in the pond are about to be pulled away. They don''t have a boat, but it''s not impossible to swim to the center of the lake. Among the drawings given to the head of the Mu clan are the drawings of boats. Besides, the people here are not afraid of anything. If they make ships, they can go to sea. Maybe if they''re lucky, they can see the outside world. They have to explore it by themselves. The cloud ears on the ground have shrunk into a small piece. Only one day has passed, and they will be able to eat tomorrow. The Qin and Chu people fiddle with it at will and see the wheat beside. If the ice cellar is finished, the matter of grinding wheat into flour has to be mentioned. In addition to digging the ice cellar, what the Qin and Chu people have to do is to build houses with soil culture. There is nothing to build a house outside here, but the house built by Tu Pei is not bad, but it is much stronger than the house made of wood now. When the house began to be built, the ability value in the hands of Qin and Chu people was enough to cure Meng Yan. Some of them are ready to go out from here. If it''s not enough, they can save enough by staying here for a few more days. After all, the ability to grow crops is tens of thousands. But the people of Qin and Chu wanted to finish the most important things first, instead of blindly for their own ability value, regardless of their life. At least in the winter after the Qin and Chu people left, they can at least live at ease. Qin Chu people get up and go back to the room to ask Meng Yan to have dinner together. Meng Yan didn''t want to get up at the moment, but under the "devastation" of the Qin and Chu people, Meng Yan had to get out of bed. Once he got up, Meng Yan''s sleepiness disappeared. Qin Chu people have been holding Meng Yan''s hand, went to the place to eat. What makes Qin and Chu people happy is that Jue and Mu don''t know what they are talking about. Mu''s face was sad, and Jue''s face was not goodˇ° What''s up? What are you doing? " Qin and Chu sat down and asked. "Sister Qin, we found a very important place. We don''t have many herbs in this book, and some of them won''t grow in this place at all. It''s useless if you show them to me." Jue turned his head and looked at the people of Qin and Chu. Of course, the people of Qin and Chu knew this. Although the Qin and Chu people can help with medicinal materials, they have many other things to do, so they have no time to pay attention to themˇ° Silly girl, do you think you will encounter the disease that is obtained from the rare medicinal materials here? " Qin and Chu people know that they are nothing more than wind and cold. So the nutrition of the food they eat is quite balanced. In addition to the current cultivation of Qin and Chu people, they will have more than that in the future. But those foods are bad for the stomach at most. If they can''t be cured due to the lack of medicinal materials, the probability is still very small. Chapter 587 After listening to the explanations given by the people of Qin and Chu, they also felt that it was very reasonable. Instead of worrying about these problems, Jue brought her writing to the people of Qin and Chu, on which were some new words that the people of Qin and Chu had never taught. A large part of the reason is that these words are not commonly used, and generally appear in medical books. After reading it, the Qin and Chu people didn''t know what to say. Suddenly, the dinner was ready and brought up. The people of Qin and Chu let them eat first. It''s not too late to talk about this later. In fact, the people of Qin and Chu have been thinking about how to run out quickly. But the people of Qin and Chu didn''t think as fast as two people. Now the Qin and Chu people can clearly feel what it is like to lift a stone and hit their feet. The people of Qin and Chu looked at them while they were eating. They couldn''t help but want to run with their rice bowls. But there is a Meng Yan around, maybe Meng Yan will be caught. All of a sudden, Meng Yan fell over the ears of the people of Qin and Chu and said something, which startled themˇ° Are we going to race them? " In a word, she almost didn''t let Qin and Chu people spray rice. Does she really look like she''s going to run away? Finally, with the help of xiaoshenxian, he taught Jue some new wordsˇ° Is it hard? I''ll do all that. " Meng Yan sat aside and said. The people of Qin and Chu turned their heads and asked. "This... You will?" It''s impossible. The Qin and Chu people thought that Meng Yan''s memory had disappeared. How could he still remember those words? Then Meng Yan nodded. "I don''t know why I know these words, but as soon as I see them, I know what they are called and what they mean. Isn''t it strange?" Meng Yan explained that the Qin and Chu people thought it was also very strange. Unexpectedly, the little fairy began to make complaints about it. "What''s so strange?" you have seen people who have lost their memory become unable to write after they wake up. Will they not eat or sleep? Qin Chu people make complaints about the Immortals'' Tucao: "do you not eat and sleep instinctively? Is it hard for Meng Yan to write and read? " The little fairy seemed to be a teachable child. Although Qin and Chu people thought it was incredible, it was not so difficult to accept. So the Qin and Chu people taught Meng Yan the task of teaching Jue to recognize these difficult words. "If you don''t know, ask brother Meng Yan. Sister Qin is a little busy." Even now, the people of Qin and Chu are not willing to admit that they can''t. Jue smiles instantly. After a few people negotiated, they chatted at the dinner table. Qin and Chu people carefully looked at mu, and found that it was just the time of the day that Mu changed a lot, just like his aggressive appearance before. But it''s good for her and other people. She used to be unable to compete with her mother, but now it''s different. Mu raised his head and found that the Qin and Chu people were looking at him. He lowered his head in embarrassment, just like the Qin and Chu people when they first met her. "Do you think you''ve changed?" The sudden question of Qin and Chu people caught mu by surprise. Jue is very sensible to pull Meng Yan down to other places, leaving two people at the table. Mu lowered his first few mobile phones and twisted them together nervously. No one knew what was in his mind. After a long silence, Mu Cai said, "I suddenly feel that I used to be a real jerk. I don''t know why I am like that, but now I really realize my mistake. I think the only way to compensate them is to make a good contribution to them." The voice of her voice was getting smaller and smaller. The people of Qin and Chu thought that what she said was right, and there were also some mistakesˇ° People, should not live so tired, they are happy The Qin and Chu people left after saying this, and Mu was the only one sitting there. Because in the afternoon, what the people of Qin and Chu said, I still don''t understand why yunpo has been treating herself like that all the time. She doesn''t eat or have a rest. Just quietly lit a candle in the room quietly stay, suddenly Yun woman took dinner to drag the room. "Why don''t you have a boring meal today? Don''t you feel hungry. You''re not a small boy. You don''t have a big appetite. Come and eat your meal. " Yun Po goes to the side of the table in the drag room and puts things down. Her tone unconsciously reveals a severe feeling, but drag still doesn''t speak. Yunpo didn''t find something wrong with drag now, now just want him to have a good rest after dinner. I just fell ill yesterday, so I work so hard today. Yunpo also finds that Xie is interested in Qin and Chu people from Xie''s sister, but yunpo knows that Qin and Chu people are independent people. It''s not without records in Zhuangji that the people from heaven can be with the villagers here. Yun Po see drag or motionless sitting there, some angry went over, as usual, raised drag ears, but drag did not let Yun Po go as before. Yun Po immediately found something wrong and asked, "what''s the matter? What happened?" Drag this just had a little reaction, but has been looking at yunpo did not speak, yunpo thought it was between him and Qin Chu people. Then Yun Po sighed and said, "this kind of thing can''t be forced. Besides, she already has a husband. Don''t think about it any more..." after all, this kind of thing is very cruel, so Yun Po''s voice is very gentle. Before he finished, he was interrupted, "why do you do this, why do you do this to me?" Drag face up, Yun woman just found drag eyes red circle, don''t know how to return a responsibility. In a hurry, I don''t know what to say to make the child stop crying. Because drag from small to large no one love, with Jue is not the same. Although they are all born of a father, the treatment is different. A large part of the reason may come from Yun Po''s attitude. Drag from small to large did not cry, he fell on his own to get up, never expect someone to help him. Even the villagers around hate him very much, and he often has a meal. Yun Po looks at drag to ask, instantly understood what he said, but Yun Po hesitated, has not answered. Two people sitting in the room without saying a word, drag coldly said: "take your things, out." Yun Po wants to say something, but she doesn''t know what to say when she sees drag''s wronged face. After thinking about it, she''d better let drag calm down for a while. Yun Po is really afraid that she will blame herself when she knows. She is not ready for it. Chapter 588 After seeing Yun Po go, she blew out the candle and went to sleep. Yunpo has been standing outside the door for a long time and can''t calm down her feelings. She is too selfish all the time. There is no discrimination between men and women in Tianji village. Some are just status discrimination. Just because of the mistakes that his father made in those years, with drag, let drag bear the guilt from his father. Yun Po didn''t like drag, but she took care of him in another way. Did not expect now is a kind of oppression for drag, yunpo this method can let oneself take care of drag with ease. But this heavy love has been pressing on her. Until today, when she hears what the people of Qin and Chu said, she suddenly feels that she has not been able to understand Yun Po. This night, yunpo thought about the decision or tomorrow to drag a good explanation, can''t let drag also continue to bear the crime, it''s time to get rid of. Similarly, drag also didn''t fall asleep, toss and turn, always want to don''t understand why Yun woman would do that to herself. But drag figured out, since Yun woman is to love oneself, that oneself know silently not good. Think of here drag this just relieved, sleepy in the past. Because she was worried about some things in her heart, Yun Po got up very early. Think of their own words, but see drag that moment to a thousand words have become a sorry. Drag or some at a loss, be pulled back to the house by Yun Po. On the table, there was something that Yun Po brought last night. She didn''t move a bit. Yun Po sighed and said, "you''ve grown up now. It''s time for me to tell you something." Then Yun po said all that she wanted to say. Her head was buzzing all the time. Yunpo said that she always felt that she was a criminal. She had been in trouble for yunpo since she was young. From yunpo''s attitude, yunpo loved him. Unfortunately, he was just dazzled by anger and grievance at that time. After two people talk to each other, the relationship becomes better. In fact, Xie is very grateful to the people of Qin and Chu. If it wasn''t for what the people of Qin and Chu said to herself, yunpo might not have told her these things even now. ...... Meng Yan stayed in the room of the Qin and Chu people all night. At dawn, he fell asleep on the table because he felt sleepy. Qin churen carefully helped Meng Yan to his bed. After a conversation with mu last night, Qin churen suddenly felt that today was a beautiful day. Indeed, today is a beautiful day, Qin and Chu people stroll around as usual. Suddenly, seeing Jue and mu in front of each other, he ran over and asked, "what are you doing?" It turned out that these two people saw so many medicinal materials in the book and wondered if they could find some here. People here have never seen a high mountain in their life, only a very high cliff. The Qin and Chu people looked at themselves and left. I didn''t know whether the mulberry tree had grown in the past few days. The people of Qin and Chu immediately went to the place they wanted to goˇ° Because mulberry has a long growth cycle, the host needs to water the mulberry many times, and they can grow and bear fruit in three days at the earliest After a little fairy''s explanation, the Qin and Chu people didn''t want to see it. Now they must not be as tall as the Qin and Chu people. But the little fairy said that he needed to water three times. After thinking about it, let''s go. Anyway, being idle is also idle. At this time, the mulberry tree has grown saplings. Although it is not very strong, it can be as thick as an adult''s wrist. Later, the Qin and Chu people sprinkled water around the tree before they left. Thinking of mulberry trees, the Qin and Chu people were worried and went there to get silkworms. Qin and Chu people remember that the little fairy said before that he could not exchange for living thingsˇ° Are you stupid? Our system knows where there are silkworms here, but it''s not the same as those outside. Their silkworms here are black? " What surprised the Qin and Chu people was that there were silkworms here, and they were still black. Suddenly they were curious and said, "do you think the silk it spits out will be black?" Qin and Chu people think that since it is a black silkworm, it should be black. The little fairy sighed helplessly, this kind of host is also very wonderful. "It''s black, but it doesn''t mean it''s a small dyehouse." Qin and Chu people know that after a gentle hum, but now Qin and Chu people do not intend to find, anyway, they have not yet grown up with it. I''m in such a hurry to find out what to eat. Now it''s time for dinner. The people of Qin and Chu eat as usual, and then watch the villagers dig the ice cellar. The only difference is that both Mu and Xie have changed a lot. When Qin and Chu people first saw Xie in the morning, they thought he had changed. Because drag the kind of anger on his body to throw away, leaving the sunny side. "Thank you!" Drag up is to thank the Qin and Chu people, Qin and Chu people do not know what is going on, wait for drag to explain to Qin and Chu people, Qin and Chu people understand what is going on. However, the Qin and Chu people did not expect that the conflict would be solved so soon. "I''ll tell you that the change of Mu is very big now. Do you want to have a look?" The Qin and Chu people tentatively ask Xie, but she immediately shakes her head to show that she doesn''t want to see mu. The people of Qin and Chu thought about it, too. He didn''t want to see mu. But the Qin and Chu people feel that they can''t say what will happen in the future. Then he followed the other villagers to dig the ice cellar. The Qin and Chu people had to calculate the ice cellar. If they didn''t eat or drink, they could finish it in two days and one night. But it''s not a very urgent thing. Take your time. Even so, the Qin and Chu people set a minimum deadline for the project, ten days. This should be the bottom. It was only one day yesterday. They''ve dug out the stairs and half a little ice cellar. I believe that if we make a little effort, we can finish it in four days. Qin and Chu people are afraid that the soil will become very hard in the end, and it will be difficult to dig. Qin Chu people can see that drag is really happy, today''s work is very hard in the excavation. It''s not the same as before. I used to be lazy and talkative. Xie is smaller than other people, and they are not easy to say anything. Only the Qin and Chu people can say anything, but the Qin and Chu people don''t say anything about him. Most of the time, I have a leisure time, but once there is a big problem, I will definitely help. The people of Qin and Chu really appreciate this point. They can handle all kinds of things clearly. Chapter 589 Noon will soon arrive, Qin and Chu people have been preparing to dig the ice cellar these days. The weather is not as hot as it was when they first came here. Qin and Chu people are going to explore the terrain this afternoon. They had to choose between the place where they stored food and the place where they planted crops, but the Qin and Chu people didn''t know how far away these places were. "What do you think?" Yunpo looks at the Qin and Chu people who are eating. She is in a trance and gives a voice to remind them. This next Qin Chu talent reaction comes over, smile to inquire to ask a way. "Do you have a topographic map here?" The Qin and Chu people don''t know what they will have. Yunpo turns around and looks at the Qin and Chu people warily. The Qin and Chu people are scared by yunpo''s reaction and don''t know what they have done wrong. After a long time, yunpo saw that the people around her were almost walking. She leaned over the ears of the Qin and Chu people and said, "I don''t know, what does Miss Qin want to do with the topographic map?" From Yun Po''s explanation, Qin and Chu people know that the topographic map is not what ordinary people can see, only the high priests of each session know. Moreover, yunpo hasn''t opened it since she took over. The Qin and Chu people thought it was something very big. Now that they have a topographic map, it''s easy to doˇ° Can you lend it to me? I can use it Qin Chu people with a little supplication tone, from Yun Po''s expression point of view, can get the probability should be very small. "Why do you want this? Do you want to leave?" Yun po said with regret that Qin Chu people didn''t expect Yun Po to talk about her leaving. Qin Chu people looked at Yun Po helplessly. I have long said that one day I will always leave, just a matter of timeˇ° I want to build stronger houses than you do now, not to leave. Besides, I can''t use it to leave. I have my own way. " Qin and Chu people''s explanation made Yun Po more worried. If one day Qin Chu people quietly left... Qin Chu people seem to see the worry of Yun Po, put down the hands of the East Xi''an Fu way: "I tell you, if fate, we will certainly be able to meet again." Yun Po seems to be relieved to smile, did not speak. She knew that she was very old, and how long she could live was still a question. After dinner, the people of Qin and Chu asked Jue to go back with Meng Yan, while they followed yunpo to a place with a topographic map. Yun Po carefully took out the dusty box, which was covered with a thick layer of dust. Yun Po took a wet towel and wiped it several times before she wiped the dust clean, revealing the original color of the box. The pattern on the box became more and more familiar to Qin and Chu people, but they couldn''t remember where they saw it. Yun''s hands were shaking before she opened them. "What''s the matter?" Qin Chu people hold Yun Po slowly and sit by the bed, listening to Yun Po say that this should be the oldest thing in the village. This thing was left by the first person who came from heaven, and the saying of the person who came from heaven began at that time, which had not been used before. Seeing the pattern on it, plus the myth left behind at that time, the Qin and Chu people probably came out. This is a man on it. This man is supposed to be a fortune teller in the world. He is not ashamed to make such a mysterious identity for himself. Because of him, there are so many people coming from heaven and ideas that have been sealed for a long time. The Qin and Chu people were curious about their Tianji village''s Zhuangji. Yunpo took out an old book. This book is made of sheepskin, and the color around it has begun to turn yellow. The above text makes the Qin and Chu people feel curious, because they can''t understand it at all. Yunpo explained to the people of Qin and Chu that it was a kind of writing that they created to record things. Because it was so complicated, it never passed on to the outside world. Only every high priest can understand it. The Qin and Chu people then knew why no one understood the characters. The characters in this Zhuangji are too complicated. The Qin and Chu people of broken jade are a ghost pictorial book, and they can''t understand it at all. Yun Po explained that every word above was created by her ancestors, so it is extremely precious. This book is very thick. It''s as thick as three adults'' arms. It''s not finished yet. Because it is well preserved, Zhuang Ji has no damage. In fact, the Qin and Chu people admire them for being able to create their own characters. But there are too few people who can understand. Looking at this book, the people of Qin and Chu didn''t know what to say and fell into thinking. Apart from facing the sea on one side, other places are sealed, which only shows that these people came from the sea, but they may have fallen from the cliff. If they fell from the cliff, why don''t they understand the words? This made the Qin and Chu people puzzled, but they finally felt that it was useless to think so muchˇ° Yunpo, I''ve taken this. Let me study it. " Then the Qin and Chu people took away the old box with the topographic map. Yunpo just wanted to go forward with the people of Qin and Chu, and then she thought that it would be better for her to follow him. So he ran to the place where he dug the ice cellar and told him to take care of the topographic map. But drag can see from the inside of Yun Po''s eyes, Yun Po''s meaning is absolutely not so simple. There''s no reason to follow the people of Qin and Chu all the time. It''s better to plan. Back in the room, the Qin and Chu people opened the box, which was filled with a not very old topographic map. It must be that they renovate this topographic map every other term. Qin Chu people didn''t care. They just looked at the topographic map and found something wrong. Then drag broke in, two people look at each other has not spokenˇ° What are you doing here? " The people of Qin and Chu asked questions first and touched his nose. As soon as they saw this little gesture, they knew that he was a little guilty and didn''t laugh. "That, yunpo asked me to come. She said she was afraid you might lose it, so she sent me to have a look." He sat down and looked at the topographic map put on the table by Qin and Chu people. This is also the first time that he saw this topographic map. When he was a child, he heard that only every priest can see this topographic map. Today, I''m very lucky to see it. Even if I look at the topographic map for the first time, I can see the brows of the Qin and Chu people are locked. As soon as they knew what the Qin and Chu people were thinking about, they coughed gently and silently turned the topographic map around. Then they found that they were looking down. No wonder they couldn''t understand it all the time. The people of Qin and Chu are a little embarrassed. They have been sitting here for a long time and feel that they have a problem. As a result, they have a problem. Chapter 590 "What do you want to do when you find this?" She suddenly asks, forgetting some of the landmarks that the Qin and Chu people have just found. She can''t help but feel a little annoyed and has no idea what to say. "What''s your business?" Later, he carefully scratched on the topographic map. It took a long time for him to realize that he was talking too much. He just wanted to apologize. Unexpectedly, he fell asleep on the table, and the Qin and Chu people rolled their eyes helplessly. Then he came out and couldn''t find where he was just looking at the map. Later, according to the little fairy''s tips, Qin and Chu people found the midpoint of the three places. It should be close to the sea, the ice cellar, the place where the crops are planted, and it should be open and suitable for building houses. Qin and Chu people found a landmark and measured the distance step by step. I finished the survey in the afternoon. I came to the place where the crops were planted. By the way, how about the things planted today. After finding such a suitable place, it was almost dark. Back to the place where I live, I find that Xie has left. Then I see Meng Yan and Xie sitting together at the dining table. It seems that he is still talking about something. He seems to be very happy. Meng Yan''s face shows a faint smile. The Qin and Chu people immediately went over, and Meng Yan immediately took the Qin and Chu people''s hand and sat beside himˇ° Sister Qin, let me tell you, this villain was just saying bad things about you. He said you were stupid. " Meng Yan''s voice is not small, you can hear it clearly. He immediately showed an unhappy look on his face, pulled Meng Yan across and said, "didn''t you promise me that if you didn''t tell others, how could you turn your face and tell them?" However, Meng Yan was not very angry. He rolled his eyes and continued to talk with the people of Qin and Chu. The Qin and Chu people did not continue to listen to what they said. They only remember that that day should be the happiest day for Meng Yan to come here. The next morning, the Qin and Chu people got up early. After a night''s rest, they had regained their vitality. As usual, after breakfast, the people of Qin and Chu came to check the results of their excavation yesterday. As expected, the first ice cellar was dug out one day yesterday. This first ice cellar is not so cold, and the temperature on the ground is still quite different. There is not much ventilation around it. As an ice cellar, the first one doesn''t have much storage capacity. It can store some seasonal vegetables, melons and fruits, but it must be ventilated. Otherwise, things would rot easily. The people of Qin and Chu found an excellent place for ventilation, so they asked them to open it. There was not enough light inside. Qin and Chu people made several simple torches and put them inside. It''s more convenient for them to dig. The people of Qin and Chu told them how big it would be, and then they came out. The temperature outside, Qin Chu people want to go back inside. But there is no way. Today, we have to find the soil suitable for building earth embryo house. There are also stones. Stones are not so rare. There are a lot of pebbles where they often wash things, which can be used as stones. After estimating the length and width of the house, the Qin and Chu people asked the wood clan leader to look for boards suitable for these lengthsˇ° The earth embryo house is generally made of stone mixed with soil as the corner, which is put into the mold made of wood, and artificially compacted into the wall by sections and layers. " The little fairy explained. On the way back, the little fairy told the Qin and Chu people that not far from here, there was clay that could make tiles. The Qin and Chu people then found it according to the tips of the little fairy. At that time, the roof must need wood as the beam. The Qin and Chu people prepared to let the wood clan leader have the same length of wood, so they didn''t have to look for it now. The morning passed quickly, the ice cellar was half dug, and the Qin and Chu people were ready to start building earth embryo houses in the afternoon. In this way, the ability value will soar instantly, and I have enough ability value to cure Meng Yan. Thinking that Meng Yan will recover soon, the Qin and Chu people are very energetic. After lunch, Qin and Chu people with some people took the tools, and according to the instructions of the little fairy, they successfully set up the corner. It''s really not easy to use local materials. After several attempts, I finally got the corner of the house done. After the first experience, the building of the house below will be very simple. It took them a whole afternoon to erect the corner of the adobe house. On the way there were several successful uprisings, but the people of Qin and Chu were not satisfied. In addition, they might be unstable, so the people of Qin and Chu immediately dismantled them. The security of every house should be well guarded by the people of Qin and Chu. If there is no fairy, Qin and Chu people really don''t know what to do. It''s going to be dark. These people go back. The dinner was ready, and the people of Qin and Chu sat on the edge of the table, thinking about something. Now their ability value is enough to cure Meng Yan, but the rest can''t support them to leave this place. Qin and Chu people want to cure Meng Yan tonight. When Meng Yan is well, he will continue to live here with him for a period of time. After dinner, Jue pulls Qin churen who just wants to leave. Qin churen turns around in doubt. Jue pointed to the paper in his hand, and the people of Qin and Chu knew what it was. No matter how anxious he was, the people of Qin and Chu agreed to Jue''s request, because it was the people of Qin and Chu who agreed to Jue. Today''s number of words is particularly large. For the first time, Qin and Chu people felt that time passed so slowly. Listening to Meng Yan''s low voice, the people of Qin and Chu became more and more sleepy and almost fell asleep. Meng Yan looks at the Qin and Chu people who are about to fall asleep and worries that they will catch a cold. Jue instantly understood Meng Yan''s meaning and asked him to send the Qin and Chu people back quickly. Who knows, because today is too tired, Qin Chu people lie in bed and fall asleep. Even if it is not completely dark now, the people of Qin and Chu sleep so sweetly that they forget what they are going to do tonight. After carrying back the Qin and Chu people, Meng Yan went back to the place where he had dinner. The child''s learning heart is strong, Meng Yan immediately rushed back, Mu just sat on the other side of Jue. Mu, who came here, saw the gentle side of Meng Yan to the people of Qin and Chu, and his heart was dead to Meng Yan. But the heart to heart, like or continue to like. Always unconsciously want to Meng Yan''s side, every time is blocked by Jue cleverly. Mu doesn''t know it yet. Only when Jue looks at Mu does Mu know that his behavior is wrong. In Jue''s eyes, Mu immediately returned to the usual state of learning. But occasionally, he would secretly take a look at them, and Meng Yan didn''t care. Chapter 591 As long as Mu doesn''t go too far, Meng Yan will not have any extreme emotional changes. The day gradually dark, Meng Yan also returned to the room, looking at Qin Chu people. What the Qin and Chu people don''t know is that Meng Yan has recovered his memory of being 16 years old. Sitting in a chair, Meng Yan watched the people of Qin and Chu sleeping in bed and unconsciously lost their consciousness. I don''t know how, Qin and Chu people seem to have a fatal temptation to Meng Yan. Meng Yan immediately doesn''t look back at Qin and Chu people. Such a quiet night passed. Qin Chu people who had a good sleep last night had a dream and left here with Meng Yan. And lived a happy life. Qin and Chu people had a sweet smile on their lips until dawn. Looking at the smile, Meng Yan felt that Qin and Chu people must have dreamed of themselves. So quietly back to his bed to sleep, Qin Chu people wake up to find that they are still here, the heart can not help losing. After the loss, Qin and Chu recalled what happened last night and blamed the fairy for not calling himself. Little fairy doesn''t carry this pot. "I didn''t call you anywhere. My voice is almost smoking. You sleep like a pig!" The little fairy did not hesitate to explain, and did not forget to reproach the Qin and Chu people. The people of Qin and Chu thought that if the little fairy was in front of them now, they could immediately chase the little fairy for 300 rounds. But now their lives are in the hands of others, Qin and Chu people can only endure. Qin Chu people immediately got up and saw Meng Yan sleeping in bed. They were relieved immediately, so they went out to meet today''s sunshine. "The process of treating Meng Yan will be quite long. You need to wait patiently." The little fairy''s good advice, Qin Chu people think of the thing they didn''t do last night, turned back to the house. Looking at Meng Yan on the bed, the people of Qin and Chu asked, "how long?" Every time the little fairy thinks that a long time is an astronomical number for the people of Qin and Chu. The people of Qin and Chu just hope not to take years as a unit. "It''s three days at most, and you can wake up at the bottom." The little fairy explained that the Qin and Chu people were relieved. Looking at the interface of the system, Qin and Chu people exchanged the ability values they got yesterday for green hat values. The number of green hat value rose in an instant, and the people of Qin and Chu immediately exchanged it. "Congratulations to the host for completing the final task and gaining 300000 ability points!" The little fairy''s prompt sound sounded in Qin and Chu people''s mind. They didn''t expect that they could get the ability value after exchange. Qin and Chu people were overjoyed. Now they don''t worry about the way they get out of here. Because Qin and Chu people can''t wait. Although they like Meng Yan very much, Qin and Chu people hope that Meng Yan is a healthy person. Qin Chu people cleverly squatted aside, Meng Yan did not respond for a long time, thinking that there may be a period of time, Qin Chu people left the room. This time, however, they couldn''t wake up, and the people of Qin and Chu didn''t bring the meal back. Today, we have to dig the ice cellar. Qin and Chu people think that the space that has been dug out is not bad. Because it was really cold, the Qin and Chu people were going to ask the wooden clan leader to add wooden doors to the place to separate it. The cold walls are frosted. Under the illumination of the light, the Qin and Chu people unexpectedly found that it seems pretty. So he instructed these people to continue to dig below. The Qin and Chu people found that these people were not tired when they worked. According to the instructions of the little fairy, they told them how much to dig and then left. Because it may take so long for Meng Yan to wake up, the Qin and Chu people are going to settle the house for them as soon as possible. In this way, as soon as Meng Yan wakes up, the people of Qin and Chu will be able to leave here with Meng Yan, or they can leave without waking up. As long as the corner is set up, the others will not be very difficult. After the experience of yesterday afternoon, their speed today is obviously much faster. The Qin and Chu people counted the number of houses in the village and went out to those deserted houses where no one lived. There are not many left, so we can erect all the corners in one day today. When the Qin and Chu people thought there was no problem, they left because it was too dry. After returning to the room, the Qin and Chu people wanted to sit in the ice cellar, but they didn''t expect that all the people were standing outside. Some people''s eyebrows are covered with white frost, and their noses are red. Even drag has been sitting in the sun has been rubbing hands, has changed a group of people to continue to dig. Seeing that these people had nothing to do, the Qin and Chu people thought of firing the roof tiles and took them to an open place they had prepared for a long time. In the morning, the people of Qin and Chu told Yun Po that she was so fast that she sent all the things that Qin and Chu needed. The clay for firing tiles is much more sticky than other clay. Many people have never seen such a sticky picture. The Qin and Chu people first made it for them to see and let them do it. In fact, there are not so many requirements for the shape, as long as it is similar to the size radian made by Qin and Chu people. A lot of people said it was too simple. They didn''t expect to hit the face hard as soon as they started. Shape is not to say how ugly, they may always feel that the miracle of it. Just about to finish one, it broke down as soon as I was happy and forced. The Qin and Chu people sighed helplessly and washed their hands. The rest is firing. According to the little immortal, this is a simple place where people of Qin and Chu built things with large pieces of stone and such sticky soil. It needs someone to add fire all the time. Tiles of this thickness usually need to be fired for three hours. After a long time, it''s easy to crack. The people of Qin and Chu put the first batch of tiles in for firing, ready to see what they looked like. For the people of Qin and Chu, it would be a waste of three hours to burn here all the time. Called a person to burn, Qin and Chu people themselves came to the building adobe room to inspect the corner. If it''s not qualified, now it''s time to push it down. The people of Qin and Chu looked at the one that stood up yesterday afternoon and thought the effect was pretty good. After checking, I found that there was no problem before I left. At this time, the Qin and Chu people suddenly thought of the mulberry tree they planted. They didn''t know what it looked like now. By the time the Qin and Chu people arrived, the trees had grown higher than the surrounding trees. But there was no result yet. Qin chure took out a Juquan pot and continued to water the roots. Tomorrow, you should be able to see the fruit on the mulberry and elm trees. Chapter 592 Now it''s still a while before three hours. The people of Qin and Chu didn''t want to waste their time. Back to the room where the ice cellar was dug, the ice cellar was almost finished. The Qin and Chu people took out what they had not finished, and now they have written a thick book, but there are still some things that they have not added. With these, the Qin and Chu people felt relieved. Three hours later, the Qin and Chu people rushed to the burning place. Surrounded by a few people, it was already beside the fire. The weather was hot, and the crowd was even hotter. After waiting for a while, the fired tiles completely cooled down, Qin and Chu people carefully observed. If you continue to cook like this, there should be no problem. Except for some very strange shapes, Qin and Chu people could not help but want to throw them away. If you think about it, forget it. At least it works. Only a few of them were too close to the source of the fire, and there were signs of cracks on the edge. So the Qin and Chu people specially told them that because they were very successful, they wanted to finish it as soon as possible. He took this group of people to change with the people in the ice cellar. The Qin and Chu people had to tell them again. Fortunately, they are very powerful, and they make a lot of them in half an hour. The Qin and Chu people realized that this place was not enough, so they immediately found someone to build another four or five. At this time, it was almost evening, and the people of Qin and Chu were going to continue tomorrow. Who knows, the villagers felt that they were going to have a house soon, and they didn''t feel sleepy at all. The rest of the work, if done at night, requires lighting, which costs not only candles but also manpower. It''s not only burning, but also not so hot at night. It was a good time for them. Seeing that the villagers insisted on it again and again, the Qin and Chu people didn''t dissuade them. Just let them have a rest. After dinner, it''s not too late to do this. One by one full of energy, can not help walking with the wind. A few people were left to watch the firing, and the rest went to eat to increase their strength. Qin and Chu people looked at Meng Yan on the way in the past. At this time, Meng Yan was still in bed. So the Qin and Chu people didn''t worry any more. The little fairy said that it would be useless to worry for three days. It''s better to put this worry on the job. Today, all the corners of the wall were set up. The people of Qin and Chu are going to tell them how to build the wall tomorrow. This adobe house has many advantages. It can keep out the cold in winter and prevent moisture in summer. It''s not easy to produce insects because of moisture. The safety factor is much safer than those wooden houses. Qin and Chu people look at people''s happy and contented smiles, and suddenly feel that what they do is worth it. Jue and Mu have been studying that book all day. They don''t know what the Qin and Chu people are doing recently. They don''t know what the Qin and Chu people are doing until they overhear people''s comments at dinner. Although two weak women can''t help, it''s OK to add less trouble. So they went back to the room after dinner, lit candles and continued to study. The Qin and Chu people didn''t care about their actions. After dinner, they took tools and went to the place where they were cooking. Because a house covers a large area, almost four or five of them need to be fired at the same time, and dozens of them need to be fired back and forth. So the Qin and Chu people didn''t plan to let them work all night. There were some women sitting in every firing place, some with children. How could they be less likely to play with mud? Qin and Chu people carefully told them about the production process. In order to prevent accidents, Qin and Chu people ran back and forth in several places. In case of any accident or improper operation, all efforts will be in vain. He looked at the tired people of Qin and Chu, and brought them a glass of water. Because it was too hot around, the people of Qin and Chu drank without looking. Qin and Chu people have been busy all day. At this time, they can''t stand not to rest in the middle of the night. But for them, Qin and Chu people still insist. Later, Tuo quietly told several villagers to coax the Qin and Chu people to go back to rest. The Qin and Chu people naturally refused, "how can you do that? You are all tired for a day. How can you support me? Why can''t I?" Several people seem to have known that Qin and Chu people would say that for a long time. Naturally, they have prepared a speech for a long timeˇ° Miss Qin, we all know what you said, but if you don''t have a good rest, if something goes wrong with our work, it''s not good. " The people of Qin and Chu can clearly hear what this sentence means. In order to let the people of Qin and Chu rest, they really waste some thoughts. It happened that the people of Qin and Chu were also worried about Meng Yan, so they did not continue to refuse. Anyway, they have mastered the techniques and skills, and they can''t help here. It''s better to go back and conserve your energy. Qin and Chu people go back step by step after parting. He trotted to catch up with the Qin and Chu people, put a candle into the hands of the Qin and Chu people, and then ran back. Before the Qin and Chu people could say thank you, he ran away. Qin Chu people helplessly shook their heads and walked back with candles. In contrast, it was much cooler in the room. Meng Yan was still lying quietly on the bed. The people of Qin and Chu put the candles carefully on the table. Looking at Meng Yan quietly, he fell asleep unconsciously. In their deep sleep, the Qin and Chu people felt that they had a pair of powerful hands to hold themselves up and put them on the bed. This kind of feeling is not true, so it is a dream. Just lying down on the bed, Qin Chu turned over and continued to sleep deeply. The master of those powerful hands sat beside the bed. Through the light of the moonlight, I carefully looked at the faces of the Qin and Chu people. Because of the long exposure outside, the skin color of the Qin and Chu people changed obviously. The white skin was also reddened by the strong sun, and even there were several blisters on the delicate feet of Qin and Chu people. Although the Qin and Chu people suffered a lot of injuries, they did not spend any green hat value to treat themselves. The Qin and Chu people use less of what they do. All their efforts today will come to nothing, and the wounds will continue to come out tomorrow. A well-defined hand gently touched the face of Qin Chu people, and felt the strange Qin Chu people embrace that hand. In order not to let the Qin and Chu people wake up by themselves, the hand was simply held by the Qin and Chu people all the time. The night is very quiet, just in the hot summer, bursts of cicadas sound came. Chapter 593 As soon as they wake up, they feel full of motivation. He didn''t feel that he was holding a hand in his arms. The owner of the hand was Meng Yan. Qin and Chu people watched Meng Yan fall asleep beside his bed. The people of Qin and Chu once suspected that they were sleepwalking. They forced Meng Yan to their side, and then they fell asleep holding Meng Yan''s hand. Immediately, the Qin and Chu people felt that they were absolutely crazy. They immediately got out of bed and carefully lifted Meng Yan''s arm up. Around Meng Yan''s back, ready to drag Meng Yan back, but the two people''s body shape is a little different. The Qin and Chu people dragged Meng Yan for a long time, and his position did not move at all. This really makes the people of Qin and Chu very curious. They should have a lot of strength when they were sleepwalking last night. Otherwise, how did they drag Meng Yan to their bed. Qin Chu people took a deep breath and pulled Meng Yan in another direction. But still no effect, Qin Chu people want to continue, suddenly Meng Yan voiceˇ° Is this a new move for women? " Frightened, Qin and Chu people released their hands directly. Meng Yan put his whole body''s focus on Qin and Chu people''s hands when they were dragging. I didn''t expect that Qin and Chu people would suddenly release their hands, so Meng Yan fell down directly. With a sound, the Qin and Chu people immediately panicked. They wanted to help Meng Yan up immediately. Hearing the sound, they probably hit his headˇ° What''s the matter? Let me see if it''s hurt? " Qin and Chu people are in a hurry to help Meng Yan check. But Meng Yan held him in his arms. This feeling was missed by the people of Qin and Chuˇ° Niang Zi... "After holding Meng Yan for a long time, the people of Qin and Chu suddenly blushed when they heard Meng Yan''s address to them, and pushed Meng Yan away with his back to him. Meng Yan immediately stood up and knew what happened to the Qin and Chu people. Gently put his head on the shoulders of Qin and Chu people, Qin and Chu people only feel that the shoulders slightly sinkˇ° Lady, are you shy? I remember when you told others that I was your husband, you were not so shy. You were still very upright! " Only then did the people of Qin and Chu know that their conversation with Xie had been listened to by Meng Yan. My heart is a little anxious and angry, but I can''t help it. Simply silent, let the embarrassment go with the wind, "sorry, I''m late, sorry..." Meng Yan has been lying in the ears of Qin Chu people, saying sorry, Qin Chu people turned to look at Meng Yan seriously. "You can heal is the biggest encouragement to me, you know, I still live well without you. But all I do is for you. I miss you With that, the Qin and Chu people plunge into Meng Yan''s arms. They can''t help but miss this strong chest. But Meng Yan didn''t make a sound. The people of Qin and Chu had worked hard to survive here. Although Meng Yan didn''t know how he got better, when he woke up, he had to help Qin and Chu people share some responsibilities. Can''t let their own women suffer, Meng Yan tightly embrace Qin Chu people. "I have everything. Don''t be afraid." Meng Yan''s words, Qin and Chu people are very satisfied, Qin and Chu people can not extricate themselves for a long time. All of a sudden, she burst in and scared the two people who were huggingˇ° Don''t you know you need to knock when you come in? " The people of Qin and Chu were a little angry. He once said something about him, but he didn''t hear it. "Yun po said that you didn''t come out for dinner. She specially asked me to send it to you. If you can''t afford it, I''ll knock on the door next time. Eat quickly. " Then they put the food on the table. The people of Qin and Chu had been used to this kind of life for a long time. Although Meng Yan still remembers what happened here before, he is not so easy to talk now. Meng Yan has been standing in the same place, looking at Meng Yan''s back, I don''t know what Meng Yan is thinking. I just thought Meng Yan was in a daze. Then I went to Meng Yan''s side and took a picture of him on the back of his head. "Why don''t you eat quickly?" The drag didn''t feel the danger coming at all, and then he asked for credit to look at the Qin and Chu people. Qin churen laughed and didn''t say anything. He just wanted to see what kind of reaction Meng Yan would have. But Meng Yan is obviously a little stunned, from small to large, no one has hit the back of his head. For a moment, he didn''t react. He saw that Meng Yan was still standing in the same place. He kept the posture that he had just been hit in the head. He sighed and said, "Why are you so bad today? Please sit down and have a meal." Then he put his hand on Meng Yan''s shoulder and dragged Meng Yan to the dining table. Qin and Chu people almost didn''t laugh. If it was Meng Yan before, Qin and Chu people thought it was quite normal, but now... Qin and Chu people only feel that they have a good play now. It''s so comfortable to watch a play while eating. However, with the innocence of the unknown, Meng Yan just patted off the hand he put on himself and sat down to have dinner with the Qin and Chu people. This is an action Meng Yan has never done before. He suddenly feels that he has been insulted. Naturally, he wants to teach Meng Yan a lesson. "You boy, I don''t know how to be gentle with you. You slapped me on the back of my hand just now. Look at me. The back of my hand is red. I tell you that you can''t find a daughter-in-law after you are so indifferent and violent. And what''s the matter with you today? Why don''t you say a word Then he started his own mode of long talk, and the ears of the Qin and Chu people were about to cocoon. Meng Yan finally couldn''t bear it. He turned his head and glanced gently. But there was a different feeling in his eyes. He was so scared that he stepped back several steps. Finally, he walked to the side of the Qin and Chu people. Meng Yan looked at the distance between the two people and silently said, "stay away from her." The rest didn''t say much. He took a small step back and put his head slightly in the past. "I''ll tell you that this child is probably switched. Don''t you notice, Miss Qin? Although the person looks as like as two peas, he looks and behaves and speaks in a completely different way from that boy. Go away, Miss Qin. I''ll protect you! " Listening to the determined voice, the people of Qin and Chu didn''t feel so moved. Now they just want to laugh. Meng Yan is really good at playing tricks. Looking at the motionless Qin Chu people sitting on the chair, he was worried. "Go away, Miss Qin. It''s too late if you don''t go!" Chapter 594 Looking at the Qin and Chu people unmoved, traction is ready to pull the Qin and Chu people to run out, but Meng Yan seems to have known traction''s action for a long time, not with the slightest action, just said: "put it down!" The tone contains an irresistible order, let drag involuntarily put down to grasp the wrist of Qin and Chu people. At this time, the people of Qin and Chu couldn''t see any more. They sat down on the table and told her everything. But he didn''t believe it. Although the Qin and Chu people told him that Meng Yan was only injured, how could he get better in such a short time. No matter how much I don''t believe it, I can only give in to the theory in reality. After dinner, he went out with something, and the people of Qin and Chu couldn''t help laughing. Meng Yan can''t help but feel better. After chatting for a while, the Qin and Chu people took out a small box. Take out the things inside. This is the evidence of feng''an princess''s collusion with the enemy Meng Yan got in Burigude. Seeing this evidence, Meng Yan was looking for it when he woke up. But I felt all over my body and didn''t find anything. I thought it might be lost when I fell. Although the heart is a little lost, but still want to go back to report this matter to the emperor. After seeing this evidence, Meng Yan regained his hope. This is a powerful evidence. It''s just that they''ve been missing for more than a month now. I don''t know what''s going on outside. So Meng Yan was very worried. Qin Chu people and Meng Yan talked about their plans. But Meng Yan was still in a hurry, which was better under the comfort of the Qin and Chu peopleˇ° We can''t mess with ourselves now, and I want to help them before I leave here Meng Yan knows that this is a place isolated from the world. He also yearns for the people of Qin and Chu. It''s like they can live in an isolated place with their friends. There are mountains, water and rivers. Meng Yan is a man who can give up everything for the sake of the Qin and Chu people, but now Meng Yan has more important things to do. After discussion, they decided to leave in three days at the latest. It''s not good if it''s too late, and now the situation outside is unknown. Meng Yan was really afraid that as soon as he went out, he would see that all the places he used to live in were occupied. Qin Chu people comforted Meng Yan, "don''t worry. You think that the Turkic emperor has bowed to us under your strong strategy. The only threats are the two princes, GE Shulang and Burigude. But Ge Shulang is no longer a threat, and Burigude broke a leg when we fell off the cliff, I''m afraid I can''t keep it well in this month. " After listening to an explanation from the people of Qin and Chu, Meng Yan decided to be a God. After discussing, they went to do business. During this time, Meng Yan didn''t walk around in front of everyone. So when Meng Yan came out, he was not surrounded by people like animals. Even some villagers don''t know Meng Yan''s existence at all. Qin and Chu people specially teach Meng Yan a task, which is to help him find some silkworm babies. Qin and Chu people don''t give up to let Meng Yan, who has just recovered from a serious illness, do other things. So Qin and Chu people tell Meng Yan the general direction according to the instructions of the system and then leave. Only Meng Yan was left to search alone. When Meng Yan came here, he was in a coma and didn''t walk around here. Naturally, he didn''t know how to go. But the Qin and Chu people forgot this. Meng Yan watched the people''s movements as he walked. Some people are drying things, some are rubbing cotton, some are making bedding, and others are making iron. Although not very prosperous, but it is extremely harmonious. Meng Yan walked all the way in the past, drag is good-looking to Meng Yan. Today, she was scared by Meng Yan, so she wanted to find her lost face in Meng Yanˇ° What are you going to do? " I don''t care if Meng Yan is really Meng Yan. "I''m going to a place." Later, Meng Yan told Xie about a place that the people of Qin and Chu told him. Of course, Xie is very familiar with it, so he volunteered to take Meng Yan to find silkworm. For this kind of door-to-door service, Meng Yanzheng did not know how he might refuse. So he followed her all the way to her destination. When she was no one, she suddenly said, "how can you be worthy of Miss Qin?" Meng Yan has seen it for a long time. It''s definitely not so easy for him to take the initiative to look for things. And in some of the previous actions and words, Meng Yan is very clear that drag is absolutely interesting to the Qin and Chu peopleˇ° What do you think? " Meng Yan did not answer, but asked drag how to see, drag suddenly stopped and said. "I don''t think you are worthy of Miss Qin at all. You are so weak and timid that you need Miss Qin to take care of everything. You are not as good as a teenager!" Drag said some anger, Meng Yan for his behavior, no matter how drag said, Meng Yan is not angry, unless touched the bottom line of Meng Yan. "I''m not a teenager now!" In a word, let drag anger completely, drag the son is just shorter than Meng Yan, so a throw, drag force to hold Meng Yan''s collar, put Meng Yan up. Meng Yan patted off his hand indifferently and said, "I don''t do it to you in the face of the lady, but it doesn''t mean you can do it to me!" The title of the lady was heard by the people of Qin and Chu when they taught Jue. It was a kind of address between husband and wife. But now this name deeply hurt the heart of drag, this is drag has been yearning for a name of Qin and Chu people. Drag turned to give Meng Yan a punch, Meng Yan did not fight back. Instead, he found something that could tie people up. There was a big gap between the two men''s strength, and he was soon tied up by Meng Yan. Traction is very curious about what Meng Yan wants to do. He doesn''t want to kill himself. Traction doesn''t even feel panic in his heart, but has a little success. If Qin and Chu people knew that Meng Yan had killed them, would they not be with Meng Yan. But it''s not as simple as she thought. Meng Yan tied her to the tree and went to look for the snake. Meng Yan still remembers that the snake is the most frightening thing for Xie. In this way, he can not only hurt Xie, but also teach him a good lesson. Why not. When she looks at what Meng Yan is holding in his hand, she feels that Meng Yanguo can''t be provoked. She tries to break free. Chapter 595 Looking at Meng Yan''s little by little approaching, he became flusteredˇ° You, what do you want to do? Don''t think you can scare me with what I fear most! " Drag deliberately amplify the sound to embolden, Meng Yan stops and stands a few steps away from drag, carefully putting the snake on the ground. The little snake seemed to receive instructions, straight to the traction place, slowly creeping. This is a water snake without poison. Meng Yan didn''t think about how to hurt him. Looking at drag that flustered face, Meng Yan contentedly picked pick eyebrow, then left. See Meng Yan leave of drag shout: "you quickly this thing for me to grab!" Instead of looking back, Meng Yan followed the instructions of the Qin and Chu people to find the black silkworm. After a while, Meng Yan could still hear the voice of ghosts crying and howling, but he didn''t feel the slightest tenderness. After all, when she was ill, she took care of the Qin and Chu people. Because of this, Meng Yan didn''t care about her unconventional behavior towards the Qin and Chu people. Meng Yan is already very laissez faire. He looks at the little white water snake around him. Vomit pink letter son slowly to drag body wriggle, drag was scared to shout. But no one came to this place, no one could hear him no matter what he called. Drag had no choice but to look at the White Snake, slowly climbed to his shoulder, gave himself a look at each other. Drag in the heart constantly tell yourself not to be afraid, but drag or constantly recall the scene you see. He Jue''s father was killed by a poisonous snake, which left a deep psychological shadow when he was a child. He saw a colorful snake lying quietly on his father''s body. After a while, Meng Yan finally found it and saw the liberated drag. The little snake had climbed up the top of the tree. Meng Yan came silently and untied himself. Traction tightly closed his eyes, Meng Yan did not say a word to leave. No matter what they say, they also protected the Qin and Chu people together. ...... On the other hand, the Qin and Chu people came to the place where they were firing and saw that all the people were gone. Only a few people who were still burning sat beside the fire, not far away piled up the tiles that were fired last night. The tiles were piled up as long and wide as a wall. The people of Qin and Chu examined them carefully. Without any problems, Qin and Chu people began to build earth embryo houses. Mix the mud to a certain viscosity, and then start to pile up and grind it to the corner. With the efforts of two or three people, a wall was built in the morning. The rest of the people found their homes and began to build them. Because they want to live in the future, so these people are particularly hard and attentive. The Qin and Chu people did not stay here too much, but let people continue to burn these tiles. Although there are many, they may not be enough. Then the Qin and Chu people came to the door of Mu clan leader''s house. Mu clan leader wanted to help, but he was stopped by the Qin and Chu people. "If you go too, who will prepare the wooden beam for me? The beam is the most important part of the house!" The Qin and Chu people took the wood clan leader back, and the wood clan leader sighed. Knowing that the beam was very important, he swept away his helplessness and unhappiness. He took the people of Qin and Chu to see the place where he stored the wood. The people of Qin and Chu saw that there were so many pieces of wood, the same size and width. It''s not easy to keep the same wood. It''s just that the head of Mu clan was a little bit unhappy, so the people of Qin and Chu asked. "What''s the matter? There will be a new house soon. Isn''t master Mu happy?" Wood patriarch did not speak, but sat aside and said: "how can this happen, but these trees have been cut down, my heart is very sorry." Before the Qin and Chu people came here, these trees were all their treasures. The Qin and Chu people immediately understood that these trees are limited resources. They do not have the seeds of trees. Even with these trees, it is impossible for them to grow in a short time. In order to solve the regret of the wood clan leader, the Qin and Chu people are going to plant trees in the afternoon. After all, there are still many places to use trees. I discussed with Meng Yan that I would stay here for the last three days, just three days to let a tree grow. Qin churen said with a smile: "I can solve all your worries, and these are your treasures. Your treasures are just another way to accompany you." After consolation, the Qin and Chu people asked people to move all the wood to the place of the earth embryo house so that it could be used tomorrow. Because it takes a day for the soil to be exposed to the sun before it can be installed on the beams, otherwise it is easy to collapse, and these beams are easy to hit people. Qin and Chu people don''t want to be so eager for quick success and instant benefit. The villagers are busy living. Qin and Chu people stand on one side and watch with satisfaction. Meng Yan ran over and opened the silkworms he found like a baby. The Qin and Chu people told them to leave and go with Meng Yan to the mulberry trees they planted. Now the mulberry trees have grown higher than the surrounding trees. And there are many red Sangyu on it, Qin and Chu people suddenly want to eat. Meng Yan carefully put the silkworm on his hand in a relatively safe place, and jumped up. Qin Chu people looked at Meng Yan''s natural and unrestrained posture with admiration below, and could not help but praise their own eyes. Meng Yan, standing in the tree, was looking for the best food, and soon picked a lot of mulberry and elm. The Qin and Chu people tasted it with satisfaction. It was the mulberry tree poured out of Juquan pot. Even the mulberry and elm were so sweet. Then a few people want to put all the silkworm babies on the mulberry tree. Because these silkworm babies have never eaten mulberry leaves, they have never produced silk at all. Not to mention the mulberry trees here, the people of Qin and Chu begged Meng Yan to go up with him. Meng Yan did not refuse, Qin Chu people carefully holding those silkworm babies. Meng Yanhuan lived in the waist of the Qin and Chu people, and flew up the mulberry tree one by one. The Qin and Chu people and Meng Yan sat together on a stout branch. Happy to put the hands of the silkworm on the mulberry tree, Qin Chu happy to sit on the mulberry tree. Meng Yan looked at the Qin and Chu people with a spoiled face. They sat on the mulberry tree eating mulberry and playing. This scene is followed by Meng Yan''s drag all see, drag did not speak, just silently lowered his head to leave here. Judging from Meng Yan''s skill, he is not as good as one tenth of Meng Yan''s. They are so arrogant that they have no advantages, so Qin and Chu people like Meng Yan so much. Chapter 596 Drag so thinking, dejected left. It happened that two people sitting in the tree saw that the Qin and Chu people wanted to go down. Meng Yan disagrees. The people of Qin and Chu are afraid that they want to do something bad without a meeting. Meng Yan said, "if you don''t give him a blow, he won''t give up on you at all. Do you want such a result?" The Qin and Chu people were silent, and felt that Meng Yan was right. Then the two people put the matter behind them. Qin and Chu people saw that it was getting late and rushed to the cooking place with Meng Yan. The Qin and Chu people who had been prepared for a long time decided to give Meng Yanlu a hand. Although Meng Yan had seen the way the Qin and Chu people cooked, he still followed the temperament of the Qin and Chu people. The people of Qin and Chu immediately asked people to take out the suntanned Yuner and use hot water to brew it. The suntanned Yuner gradually spread out. All the people looked at this interesting scene, and then the Qin and Chu people took the bean sprouts which had been soaked for a long time. The bean sprouts this time are much better than those last time. All the sprouts have been pulled out. Qin and Chu people are going to make a stir fried beef with bean sprouts and fungus. Although this dish is very simple, it has a lot of weight to make, so sometimes Qin and Chu people are very tired. Then Meng Yan went around to the back of the Qin and Chu people, holding the hand of the Qin and Chu people, and the Qin and Chu people were much more relaxed. Qin and Chu people yearn for this kind of life. They cook together and live together in an isolated place. With the help of Meng Yan, the people of Qin and Chu quickly cooked the dishes. The rest of the people had already steamed the rice. Seeing that they hadn''t steamed rice, Qin and Chu people took several people to the edge of the pond with Meng Yan. Many people were curious about what Qin and Chu people wanted to do. Until the Qin and Chu people told them that there was something to eat in the mud, all people didn''t believe it. But Meng Yan took off his shoes, rolled up his trousers and went down. Meng Yan also knew that there were many lotus roots under these lotus flowers. When Meng Yan came ashore with two long lotus roots, they believed it. Then several people followed Meng Yan''s example and went down. The people of Qin and Chu told them to pick less. It''s hard to put it. A man stood up and said, "what are you afraid of, Miss Qin Qin Chu people thought of the ice cellar they had dug and looked at them with a smile, but they didn''t know how the ice cellar was dug today. Several people went back to the village carrying lotus roots that they were feeling under the mud. The Qin and Chu people immediately arranged for several people to clean them. Then he burned some water, grabbed a lot of cloud ears and put them into hot water to soak. Cut the washed lotus root into slices and put it into water to boil. The Qin and Chu people made this salad for only a few people. But this time it was a little different. This time the people of Qin and Chu put everything they could put in it. Carrots, cucumbers, cabbages and some small green vegetables, and then mix a little sauce to make the cold dish out of the pot perfectly. Soon the meal was ready, and several people crammed their mouths and ate greasy food. While eating, they constantly praise the craftsmanship of the Qin and Chu people. The Qin and Chu people have long been used to all this with a smile. Meng Yan sat on the side of the Qin and Chu people, quietly did not speak, did not cause trouble to the Qin and Chu people, and then after dinner with the Qin and Chu people, he was ready to go to the ice cellar to have a look. This time, the temperature inside the house was lower than before. At first, Qin and Chu people thought it was cool, but they didn''t feel very cold. After staying for a long time, Qin and Chu people''s lips began to tremble. Qin and Chu people quickly went around to the bottom of the ice cellar. The two rooms in front of them had been dug out, and now they were only three away. Qin Chu people gently pushed open the door, and the third room was surrounded by crystal clear. Qin and Chu people can feel that these crystal clear things are ice, emitting a faint chill, Qin and Chu people embrace their arms. Meng Yan took off his coat and put it on the Qin and Chu people. This place is really a natural ice cellar. Meng Yan also felt it was amazing when he looked at it. Meng Yan had never seen an ice cellar like this before. There was ice all around and it was so cold. I feel that people can turn into ice after staying in it for a long time. This ice cellar is one of the best. Because it was too cold, Meng Yan didn''t stay long. After a while, he left the ice cellar. The ice cellar has not been dug yet, because it''s ice, so it''s hard to dig, but the progress is quite fast. Several people who had eaten put on thick animal fur and went in. The fur of these wild animals is usually worn only when people begin to spend the winter. Because there are no wild animals here, the fur of wild animals is also very precious. They don''t dare to wear it when it''s not very cold. And these fur are generally the same as the life-saving talisman for every family in winter. But now the Qin and Chu people have planted cotton, and I believe they will be able to cover it in a while. The process of making cotton padded clothes was difficult, so the Qin and Chu people asked them to make quilts first. It''s not only simple, but also can keep out the cold. Compared with winter, the quilt is just a too good thing to keep out the cold. The Qin and Chu people are going to plant trees this afternoon. After all, they agreed with the Mu clan leader. There was nothing else that needed to be done by themselves. The Qin and Chu people, like juggling, put the seeds they exchanged from the system in front of Meng Yan. Take out his own book, let Meng Yan compare the page number on the book to mark the names of these seeds, and then neatly put them into a small bag. This kind of meticulous work is more suitable for Qin and Chu people to do, but Qin and Chu people don''t want Meng Yan to get involved. And I just tell them how to plant, and I''m just in charge of watering, and it''s better to do something meaningful if I have this Kung Fu. When Meng Yan saw that the people of Qin and Chu repeatedly asked him to do this, he had to agree. After settling down the others, the Qin and Chu people took a few people to a relatively open place close to the woods to plant trees. The Qin and Chu people asked them to dig holes on the ground in order, half a leg deep. When the Qin and Chu people finished their orders, they sat down in the shade of a tree. Looking at the villagers working hard to dig a hole, I don''t know how the clan leader Mu heard that the Qin and Chu people had really come to plant trees. The clan leader Mu was so happy that he came directly. Looking at such a large forest, the Qin and Chu people suddenly feel that the trees stored by the Mu clan leader are nothing at all. On the contrary, they have to waste their time here. The bored Qin and Chu people watch these people digging holes, and they are scared by the Mu clan leader. Chapter 597 "Why are you here?" The Qin and Chu people looked at the head of Mu clan, but they didn''t expect that the head of Mu clan was looking at such an honest man on weekdays. He seemed to be very energetic when he started running. Under the inquiry of the Qin and Chu people, Mu clan leader began to express his love for trees. Although the people of Qin and Chu didn''t really want to hear what he said, they had to respect the old and love the young. The people of Qin and Chu listened patiently. Then the Qin and Chu people asked them to dig almost all the pits. The Qin and Chu people got up and the wood clan leader followed them. The Qin and Chu people randomly distributed a handful of tree seeds to the wood clan leader. Let him help spread, wood patriarch curiously looking at the seed, it is difficult to believe that such a small seed will grow out of a strong tree. However, according to the actions of the Qin and Chu people, the seeds of the trees were scattered into the pit, and there were still a few wooden patriarchs begging to let the Qin and Chu people give them to themselves. When the Qin and Chu people saw that there was nothing left, they gave them to the wooden patriarch. The head of the wood clan who got the seed didn''t look at it and went straight home. Qin Chu people helplessly shook their heads and asked people to fill up the pit. They would water it later. Meng Yan rushed to the place just after Qin Chu people finished watering. When Meng Yan heard that Qin and Chu people were here, he rushed to see if he could help. But the Qin and Chu people had already finished their work. Meng Yan came here after finishing the task entrusted to him by the Qin and Chu people. By the way, I also rearranged some chaotic places written by Qin and Chu people. When Qin and Chu people came back to their room, they saw that the things they wrote were more obvious and direct after Meng Yan''s modification. Two people looking at the sky is still early, want to go out to have a look. Unknowingly, the two men went to the seaside. The Qin and Chu people were ready to teach them the method of extracting salt after they finished their work tomorrow. Although it was also written in his book, Qin and Chu would feel relieved after watching them. A slight sea breeze was blowing on their faces. Meng Yan carefully observed here, as if there was no place to leaveˇ° How do we get out of here? I''ve seen this place. There''s no way out. " The Qin and Chu people naturally knew, but they didn''t want to tell Meng Yan how to get out. So the Qin and Chu people were silent for a while and said with a smile, "there will be a way." Meng Yan was a little curious, but the people of Qin and Chu all said that, so there must be a way, but now I can''t tell myself. Meng Yan didn''t ask much. It was getting dark. They walked back slowly. After dinner, the two went back to the room as usual and fell asleep at the end. Because the two people''s beds are opposite, Meng Yan can turn around and see the sleeping Qin and Chu people. Because of the previous reasons, Meng Yan did not feel very sleepy, on the contrary, he was more energetic. In his sleep, Qin chure felt that someone was staring at him. He was very uncomfortable and turned to sleep. Seeing that he couldn''t see the faces of the Qin and Chu people, Meng Yan turned and stared at the roof without falling asleep. I didn''t go to sleep until it was almost early in the morning. I don''t know what happened. It was because of this illness. This time, Meng Yan slept very soundly and died. Even the people of Qin and Chu could not wake him up. In the morning, a touch of sunshine came in through the crack of the door, and the Qin and Chu people got up after a stretch of satisfaction. After coming here, the people of Qin and Chu became angry very early. Meng Yan, who is still sleeping, even has a weak voice of breathing and no voice of snoring. The Qin and Chu people tentatively explored Meng Yan''s breath, and the fairy suddenly said, "don''t worry, this man is not dead, but he has entered a period of self-healing when he is asleep. At this time, he will sleep deeper than ever." Because of the sudden voice of the little fairy, the people of Qin and Chu almost poked their fingers into Meng Yan''s faceˇ° Next time, can you give me a hint before you speak? I''m so surprised that I''m not sick. I''m scared to be sick by you. " The little fairy turned his lips and said, "OK, OK, but don''t wake him up. He''s repairing himself. This may last for a while." Under the explanation of xiaoshenxian, Qin chure didn''t ask Meng Yan to get up, but went out alone. Breakfast was ready long ago, because Meng Yan had not woken up, and the people of Qin and Chu were ready to take the food back. Jue cleverly helped the Qin and Chu people, otherwise it would be too hard for them to carry it alone. And the Qin and Chu people know that Jue must have some questions to ask himself, or Meng Yan, but Meng Yan has not yet got up, so he can only answer them by himself. Who knows when two people return to the room, Meng Yan just wakes up. Jue cleverly sat next to him, and they quickly solved the problem of breakfast. The people of Qin and Chu asked Meng Yan to help them teach Jue, but they went out. Jue has been in contact with Meng Yan from the beginning. From the beginning to the present, Jue''s feeling is different. Jue looks at Meng Yan with curiosity in her eyes. Meng Yan didn''t like the look in his eyes and coughed gently. Then Jue took out what he had in his hand. Meng Yanyan simply taught Jue everything he knew. The Qin and Chu people went to the ice cellar in the next room, turned around, and went back to the room with necks. Seeing this, Meng Yan immediately hugged the Qin and Chu people and helped them rub their hands. "It''s cold there. Don''t go there often." Meng Yan''s tone of concern was mixed with a little complaint. The people of Qin and Chu suddenly saw a Jue in the room and asked, "what''s the matter, hasn''t it been solved yet?" Meng Yan didn''t even lift his eyelids and said, "it''s over." At this time, Jue reflected that he should leave. He hurriedly said goodbye to Qin and Chu humanitarians, then left the room and trotted all the way to Mu''s room. Sitting in the room, Mu was waiting for Jue''s answer, but Jue was stunned at the moment, because Jue''s mind kept flashing the picture he had just seen. Because there was something wrong with Xie''s expression last night, Jue observed these two people today. Mu yelled at Jue for a long time, but Jue Leng didn''t respond at all. Mu had to give up waiting for Jue to react. It took Jue a long time to react. "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?" Mu asked curiously, but Jue didn''t want to tell Mu what she saw, for fear that Mu would be distracted by these thingsˇ° It''s OK. It''s OK. Let''s go on. " Then Jue took out what Meng Yan taught him today and began to tell mu. Sometimes, it''s not good for children to be too smart. They can understand everything and have more feelings and growth in their hearts. As the saying goes: "cleverness is mistaken by cleverness." That''s about what it means. Chapter 598 The excavation of the ice cellar may take another morning, and the more the ice inside, the more difficult it will be to dig. Fortunately, the Qin and Chu people made wooden doors in advance to stop the cold. Otherwise, the room was full of cold now, and it felt like it was going to overflow. After talking for a while, they went to the direction of building Adobe houses, and the people of Qin and Chu saw Xie busy from a distance. Just as she turned her head and looked at the people of Qin and Chu, her eyes were full of loss and sadness. However, she soon put down her emotion, but Meng Yan saw it clearly. After a simple greeting, the Qin and Chu people came forward to check the firmness of the adobe house. Although it was finished yesterday, it''s all dry in this sun. There may still be some instability inside, and it won''t collapse under the firmness outside. According to this degree of firmness, the people of Qin and Chu immediately let people put up the beams. They were afraid that some people could not reach this height. They simply asked the villagers to have a rest for a while. The Qin and Chu people immediately went with Meng Yan to the wood clan leader''s house to make some eight character ladders. The ladder is not only firm, but also safe. The important thing is that it is easy to make because of its simple structure. The people of Qin and Chu told Mu clan leader how to make it. Meng Yan wondered why the Qin and Chu people knew this, but he didn''t ask much. Two people took advantage of the production time, let the villagers dig the ice cellar together. There are many people and great power. After taking the tools, those people go to the ice cellar and leave after a meaningful look at the people of Qin and Chu. The people of Qin and Chu also know that they must let Xie die, or they will sink deeper and deeper. Time passed quickly, ladder finished, Qin Chu people immediately let people frame beam up. After the beams were put up, the Qin and Chu people instructed them to lay a thick layer of straw on them. Some people asked suspiciously, "Miss Qin, it''s hard to finish laying a layer of straw on it. Is it not a rain leak on a rainy day?" Qin and Chu people are not very impatient. After all, they have not told them the function of the fired tiles. Then the Qin and Chu people pointed to the tiles that were piled up under them. Many people immediately understood what the Qin and Chu people meant, so they didn''t make a sound. After laying the straw, the Qin and Chu people told them how to lay the tiles, and then let them do it by themselves. Because there is only one ladder, so only one room can be paved. Lay a layer of straw, lay a layer of tiles, and then lay a layer of straw and tiles, so that it is very firm. The Qin and Chu people looked at the house with satisfaction. It was spacious and much cooler than the house made of wood. It''s a good place to be warm in winter and cool in summer. Qin and Chu people look at the fired tiles. Probably not enough, the Qin and Chu people underestimated the amount of use. The people of Qin and Chu told them that if they used it up, they needed to burn it again. As for the methods and materials, they told them. The Qin and Chu people left with Meng Yan after they had finished their instructions. It was late, and they heard a voice not far away on their way back. Lunch has been ready for a long time. Every time yunpo''s innovative dishes surprised the people of Qin and Chu. They didn''t have to teach these things by themselves. It''s also a good thing for them to explore by themselves. The Qin and Chu people are going to take some people and Yun Po to the seaside in the afternoon to tell them how to extract sea salt. Now the salt and some condiments used in cooking are exchanged by the Qin and Chu people. Once the Qin and Chu people leave, the salt may be gone, so the Qin and Chu people must tell them how to extract the salt before they leave. And some things that are salted can be preserved for a long time, such as bacon. There are also the production methods of soy sauce and vinegar. Qin and Chu people also wrote them word by word in that book. They all wrote them according to the instructions of the system, which is the oldest and easiest method of making soy sauce and vinegar. Qin and Chu people sit next to yunpo mysteriously, and Meng Yan also follows Qin and Chu people to the side. "Yunpo, are you free in the afternoon? I have something to tell you, which is very important. " Qin Chu people said in a voice that only two people could hear. Yun po said with a bright smile, "Miss Qin, I have time to find me." So the Qin and Chu people asked Meng Yan to speed up the meal, and asked people to bring the tools, pots and other things they needed. Yunpo was very curious about why the Qin and Chu people took these things, and the Qin and Chu people did not give any explanation. After these things, yunpo knew that there must be a reason for Qin and Chu people to do so, so she didn''t ask much. The poor people are those with tools. The sea is a long way from where the villagers live. These people didn''t feel anything at the beginning, until they were tired on the way, and almost sat on the ground. Among these villagers, there is a very strong villager, a person with a big pot on his back, silent. The people of Qin and Chu had observed it for a long time and praised it to the villagers who could not walk. The rest of the people smile and stand up. Meng Yan walks aside and sees his woman praising other men for their good physical strength. Meng Yan really can''t stand it. A person goes straight to a big pot that two people are carrying. Meng Yan grabs it. One hand was raised to walk past the people of Qin and Chu on purpose. The people of Qin and Chu could not help laughing and said, "are you childish?" The rest of the people also laughed, and the happiest laugh was that the two people who were robbed of the pot were finally relieved. Meng Yandao didn''t feel very heavy, but the bottom of the pot was dirty. After taking it for a while, they gave it back to the two men. Qin Chu people looked at Meng Yan''s hands and took out their handkerchief to wipe it carefully. The villagers who followed were all seeing through, some of whom had never seen Meng Yan, and they were listening around. At first, they just thought that Meng Yan was the younger brother of the Qin and Chu people. After all, Meng Yan''s voice at that time was really suspicious. Because such a big man is still like a child, so they just think that he is playing coquetry with Qin and Chu people. I don''t know that Meng Yan was like this because he suffered a heavy head injury. Although they went to work, all the people''s faces were full of joy. Yunpo vaguely felt that something was going to happen, but she was very sure that it was something. Even yunpo''s divination is very vague, which makes yunpo a little afraid of the coming of this thing. A group of people slowly, finally arrived at the seaside. Seeing that it was getting late, the people of Qin and Chu immediately asked them to put up all their belongings. They and some people went to find firewood, but the physical work fell on Meng Yan. Chapter 599 Soon several people found the firewood and went back to the seaside. The Qin and Chu people immediately added Shanghai water to the pot according to the extraction method of the salt exchanged on the system. Although many people are very confused about why Qin and Chu people do this, yunpo asks them not to ask. Because yunpo knew that Qin and Chu people had a reason to do anything, and she was more resistant to it. She had to explain everything when she did it. It''s just that what the people of Qin and Chu asked them to do was too strange. Under the warning of yunpo, everyone didn''t say anything again. After a while, the people of Qin and Chu opened the lid of the pot to see what was inside. Every time, a large number of people looked deep over their heads. This method of frying not only takes time and effort, but also Qin and Chu people suddenly want to give up. The method of air drying and evaporation is much simpler than this method. But the way of air drying and evaporation, not only there is no site, not to mention also need to manually lift the sea water to the past, is also a considerable effort. After sighing, the people of Qin and Chu did not speak any more. They lifted the lid of the pot, and a layer of white things began to appear on the edge of the pot. The people of Qin and Chu were overjoyed and immediately let people continue to cook. There are a few people who are looking for firewood. They are very tired. The Qin and Chu people immediately asked people to exchange with them and continue to cook. It was not until all the seawater in the pot was dried that Qin and Chu gave up. Even in this way, the seawater still contained a lot of impurities. The taste may be bitter, but there may also be some toxic impurities, which may not kill people immediately. In the constant consumption of salt with impurities, there will be a lot of problems, Qin and Chu people look at all the pots have been completely dried. Put all the salt in one pot, and continue to cook the rest. The salt from several large pots may be more than the three small bottles exchanged by Qin and Chu people. According to the system, Qin and Chu people used special methods to separate the impurities. In fact, there are some simpler methods than the present one, but they take a long time and the people of Qin and Chu can''t wait. Yunpo stood by and watched the people of Qin and Chu move around. She didn''t understand why they did it. When the Qin and Chu people completely separated the impurities, it was too late. "What''s this?" Yunpo still doesn''t understand what the Qin and Chu people are doing. The Qin and Chu people take out the container that has been prepared long ago, put the salt they made into the container carefully and explain: "I''m making salt, which is the white powder for cooking." Yun Po half believe half doubt of with index finger touched a little, put in mouth inside tasted. If it''s really salty and bitter, "I didn''t expect that salt could be extracted from this sea water. It''s amazing!" Yun Po looked at the sea in surprise, just like what treasure she found. After the separation of Qin and Chu people, there was not much edible salt. I came here today to teach yunpo how to extract salt from sea water. It doesn''t need any technique at all. I just need a lot of time to boil it. After the first wave was finished by the Qin and Chu people, the second wave was boiled. The salt was not in a hurry for a while, so the Qin and Chu people asked people to put everything here. Anyway, it won''t rain at night, and I''m not afraid of getting wet. It''s not too late now. It''s already dark when these people return to the village. Qin Chu and Meng Yan went back to their room after dinner. As soon as they came back, someone told Qin Chu that the ice cellar had been dug. Tomorrow we can transfer all the food and other things to the ice cellar. The people of Qin and Chu are very happy to go back. The people of Qin and Chu who were sleeping in bed thought that they would stay here for another day tomorrow and would leave, so they were so happy that they couldn''t sleep. But as long as Meng Yan is there, it doesn''t matter where Qin and Chu people think they are, as long as they can be with Meng Yan. However, Meng Yan thinks that there is a lot of difference between Qin and Chu people now and before, and a large part of the reason is because of himself. Therefore, Meng Yan really reproached himself and let the people of Qin and Chu suffer so much. The people of Qin and Chu who are running around today are already very tired. After they are happy, they fall asleep. It''s a new day. A slight crow of chicken in the morning wakes up the Qin and Chu people thoroughly. Qin and Chu people get up after a stretch on the bed, but Meng Yan still sleeps on the bed and doesn''t move. According to the little fairy, it''s better not to disturb him during the period of self recovery. Now, as long as the Qin and Chu people give them what they have prepared, they can leave successfully. Although there are still many things that have not been completed under the guidance of the Qin and Chu people, the rest can be done by Jue alone. Although the people of Jue are small, they are very broad-minded. It''s reassuring to teach this to the people of Jue, Qin and Chu. Although sometimes Jue is really jealous of evil, but right and wrong Jue is very clear. In the morning, the people of Qin and Chu brought breakfast back to their room, and Meng Yan woke up. After they had finished their breakfast, they began to finish the rest of the work. When the Qin and Chu people were still sleeping, someone had already got up to build the beams. According to their speed, it''s estimated that they can do it all in the morning, or their work efficiency is very high. The Qin and Chu people immediately began to ask people to carry all the food into the ice cellar, the coldest of which is the innermost one. For the time being, there was nothing to put. The Qin and Chu people asked people to put all the wheat and rice in the second room. Oil lamps have been put in the ice cellar, which is much longer than the service life of candles. The ice cellar was brightly lit until the Qin and Chu people moved everything in. The first cool and dry ice cellar, of course, put perishable vegetables and fruits. The people of Qin and Chu asked them to be careful. Once these vegetables and fruits decay, the rest will decay quickly. There is also the brewing method of wine, which is also written in that book by the people of Qin and Chu. The wine they like to drink now is not pure at all. It just has a taste that can be called wine. Qin and Chu people not only wrote about the wine that men like to drink, but also about the fruit wine that women like to drink. There are also many fruits that grow on trees. The people of Qin and Chu also put the seeds in the cloth bags that accompany the book. If it is true, they have already built the beams in the morning, and some of them have settled several families yesterday, and now they have lived in. Chapter 600 Now it''s all set up, and everyone''s moving. Even Yun Po is no exception. The order of moving is fire, gold, wood and soil. The Qin and Chu people watched as people moved their beds in one by one. It was not easy to transform the village into this in a short time. In this scene of prosperity, the people of Qin and Chu can''t bear to look directly at it when they first came here. Now, even if it can''t compare with the outside, it''s not so bleak. Qin Chu people are going to tell Yun Po about their leaving this afternoon. No one can stop them. And two people still have very important things to complete, at lunch time Qin Chu people told this matter to Yun Po. Yun Po was silent for a long time. Qin Chu people just thought that Yun Po didn''t give up on her, but Yun Po didn''t think so. Although the Qin and Chu people made their village so bright, yunpo still felt that it was impossible for the Qin and Chu people to leave here. The Qin and Chu people would have thought that yunpo would tell you about it, but yunpo didn''t speak until after lunch. At this time, the Qin and Chu talents felt something was wrong. They just wanted to ask why Yun Po wanted to look like this, but Meng Yan gave them a candleˇ° If you ask her now, it''s just adding insult to injury. We''ll go quietly tonight. " Meng Yan quietly explains that Qin and Chu people feel that Yun Po is not what they know. All of a sudden, the people of Qin and Chu were very disappointed with yunpo. Even if they thought they couldn''t get out, yunpo had to make an appearance as long as they decided to leave. In this way, the hope of the Qin and Chu people for them was completely lost. It''s also very powerful. For a moment, the people of Qin and Chu took revenge. No one could stop them from leaving. But the book that they wanted to give them in their hands was destroyed by Qin and Chu people. On second thought, Yun Po may not want to leave by herself. Jue and her children can''t suffer because of their grudges. The Qin and Chu people couldn''t do that. Even though it was like this, the Qin and Chu people didn''t lose heart. Let Meng Yan take the prepared seeds and the book and come to the place where Jue and Mu areˇ° We''re leaving. " The people of Qin and Chu told Jue succinctly, because they didn''t want to leave without saying a word. "Are you going?" Jue''s face was full of reluctance. She was totally different from Yun Po. The people of Qin and Chu felt betterˇ° We are not willing to give you up. Can you not go Jue took the hands of the Qin and Chu people, as if they were going to leave now. Qin churen explained with a smile: "brother and sister still have very important things to do. We will see each other again when we are predestined." Before Qin and Chu people often described the outside world to Jue. Jue''s face was full of yearningˇ° Can my sister take me away? " Jue pleaded that the people of Qin and Chu couldn''t take Jue away. First, it was not safe. Second, Jue''s help was needed here, so Jue couldn''t leave. Then the Qin and Chu people gave all the things in their hands to Jue. "The things in this are very important. Don''t lose them. It''s crucial for the continued development of your village." Jue solemnly took the things in the hands of Qin and Chu people, and was curious about what was inside. When they talk, Mu always looks at Meng Yan''s face. Although Meng Yan was very upset in his heart, he didn''t embarrass mu for the sake of Qin and Chu people. After he had finished speaking with Jue, the people of Qin and Chu left, and Jue watched them all the time. It took Qin and Chu people a long time to find Yan Ran''s room and knock on the door. The last promise of Yanran has not been fulfilled. Yanran quietly opens the door and sees that it is Qin Chu and Meng Yan who happily open the door. Although Yan Ran''s behavior was very strange, the people of Qin and Chu didn''t have the heart to ask more. After Yan Ran settled the two men on the chair, Qin and Chu took the sword in Meng Yan''s hand. "I promised you that last time!" Said Qin Chu hand sword to pass in the past, Yan Ran grateful looking at Qin Chu. Very cherish of caress that sword, burning but suddenly draw out, Meng Yan excited of direct stand up. In terms of Kung Fu, Yanran is the best in Tianji village. But Yanran doesn''t seem to have seen the miserable situation of being bullied by Meng Yan. Yanran points at Meng Yan with a sword. The Qin and Chu people suddenly realized that something was wrong, and immediately stood up between them for fear that they would fight. Qin Chu people with fingertips gently put aside the sword in Yan Ran''s hand, Yan ran this just slowly put down the sword. For a moment, the atmosphere between the three people became a little strange. Qin Chu people and Meng Yan had a solemn face. Yan Ran took the sword back into the scabbard and said with a smile: "you see, it scares you. Well, I''ll give it back to you after reading it." Although Yan Ran said so, the people of Qin and Chu have long been aware of the strangeness between them. "We''re leaving." Qin Chu people suddenly wanted to test Yan Ran. If she was shocked, she probably knew that they were leaving today. If she looked like Jue, she would not give up. As expected by the people of Qin and Chu, Yan Ran was shocked. But in the eyes of the Qin Chu people, it was terrible. After saying goodbye to Yan ran with a smile, the Qin Chu people went back to their room. Their reaction is really weird, but it''s too arbitrary just by the reaction of a few people. Qin and Chu people just want to continue to see the reaction of other people tonight. Soon it was afternoon, and now everything was busy. Qin churen and Meng Yan chatted in the room for a while, and then they had dinner. In the past, they should be noisy, but today they are very quiet. Qin Chu people and Meng Yan come out of the room carefully. Those people who walk outside look at the two people together, and soon don''t open their heads. It seems that they are deliberately avoiding the sight of two people, but the sensitive Qin and Chu people have long been aware that something is wrong. The Qin and Chu people didn''t care too much. As long as they didn''t attack them, they didn''t care. For them, the Qin and Chu people have done a lot. Now they only feel that they are magnanimous. Then they went to the place where they had dinner. Today, they could hear a needle drop on the ground. The Qin and Chu people didn''t feel very strange, so they sat down with Meng Yan. Chapter 601 Rao is Qin and Chu people have been used to this atmosphere, but Qin and Chu people can obviously feel countless pairs of eyes staring at themselves. Feeling uncomfortable, Qin Chu people and Meng Yan quickly solved the problem. After dinner, they went back to their room. For their reaction, Qin and Chu people were really cold hearted. They helped them so much, but they wanted to force them to stay for their own interests. It''s still unknown what the situation will be like tonight for the Qin and Chu people. "Don''t worry, or we''ll kill them. It''s not a pity that these ungrateful people die." Meng Yan stands behind the Qin and Chu people. These days, the Qin and Chu people are busy helping them improve the status quo and suffer a lot. Meng Yan has always seen these things in his eyes. If they were outside, the people of Qin and Chu would not have suffered like this. Qin Chu sighed and said, "don''t be jealous of evil. Let''s wait until they are all asleep before we start." There are still many people walking outside the door. It''s not dark yet. There are still many people who don''t rest. Qin Chu people suddenly thought of Meng Yan''s head, "you sleep first, I''ll call you later." As a man, Meng Yan shook his head stubbornly. The people of Qin and Chu had no choice but to let him wait with him. There are windows in the room of Qin and Chu people. Two people stand in front of the window and watch the night scene. The stars all over the sky and the soft moonlight came into the room and shone on them. Cool night wind poured in, let a person comfortable closed his eyes. The houses of those villagers have been built for a long time, so there are few people in this place except Qin and Chu people and some villagers who have not moved there. It''s strange that after these people have been walking in this place for a long time, their footsteps gradually disappear. The Qin and Chu people opened the door slightly, and the people outside had disappeared. Two people also don''t have any luggage, Qin Chu people find out a piece of not big not small cloth, Yan Ran to give their own gold to wrap up. It must be used on the road. The Qin and Chu people didn''t drop a piece of it. They installed it all. Meng Yan watched the Qin and Chu people carefully wrap things up and took the things in their hands. Although it''s not very big, but the weight is not small. Meng Yan put some effort on it, but they didn''t give up the idea of throwing something out. There is no place to go out in this place. They are all roads opened by little immortals for Qin and Chu people. Once two people have passed, the road will be blocked. Two people take their luggage and slowly open the door. Qin and Chu people realized how much they hated the door and made the sound of an old wooden door. In the silent night, it was so harsh that they didn''t even find another person standing on the other side of the door. Qin Chu cat waist out of the room, waved back to follow. Meng Yanxing was sitting upright. It was impossible for him to sneak out of the room like the Qin and Chu people. Qin and Chu people just want to move forward, but they can''t drag the people behind them. Turning to see, Meng Yan was dragged to hold, but Meng Yan see drag did not make a sound, to their leave is not very public. Therefore, Meng Yan didn''t add up his fists and feet, and then the Qin and Chu people dragged two people into the house for fear that they would be foundˇ° They''re all asleep. You don''t have to be afraid. " Drag casual sitting in a chair explained. Drag is Yun Po sent to look at two people, although Yun Po thinks two people can''t leave here. But just in case, I still let the drag come to watch, for fear that two people left hereˇ° What are you... Doing here? " The people of Qin and Chu knew that under such circumstances, the guard must be in front of their own door to prevent the two people from leaving. But the people of Qin and Chu thought that he would not do that. Meng Yan watched him with vigilance, as if he could pull out his sword at any time as long as he did something to them. Drag self mockery of smile voice: "you don''t have to look at me like that, I am Yun Po sent to look at you, but I didn''t think so." Then the two talents put down their vigilance. Meng Yan knew that he liked Qin and Chu people, so he would not hurt themˇ° What are you here for? " Qin and Chu people want to leave here as soon as possible. The fairy just told himself that there is a time limit for the exit. If it''s too late, they can''t get out. Now the situation has become so embarrassing, Qin Chu people naturally do not want to stay here for a minute. His voice was impatient. "I just want to see you for the last time." Drag suddenly stand up, affectionately looking at Qin Chu people, this is the first time drag so reckless to show the love in the eyes. It''s also the last time that Qin and Chu people are afraid of this look. Qin and Chu people see the pain of love from it. Drag step by step to the direction of Qin and Chu people, Qin and Chu people step by step back. There is no way to go to the Qin and Chu talent can stop, against the window frame. How can Meng Yan, who is standing on one side, look at his woman being bullied, and then quietly walk to the back of the drag, a hand knife down, and quietly close his eyes. Then Meng Yan took the Qin and Chu people and ran out of the room, "where is the exit?" Meng Yanxun asked. However, when the people of Qin and Chu were nervous, they couldn''t say anything. They only remembered where the exit was according to the little fairy''s advice. The exit had to pass through the place where the villagers lived. When they passed here, Qin Chu people and Meng Yan deliberately slowed down their walking steps and lowered their voices. The temperature of the night here is a little low. The people of Qin and Chu are shivering and almost sneezing when the night wind blows. Fortunately, Meng Yan''s quick eyes and hands covered the mouth and nose of the Qin and Chu people, and his voice was not very loud. Suddenly a fire broke out in a room, and the two ran out. Finally came to an empty place, the two people were relieved. Qin Chu people and Meng Yan walked for a long time and finally came to the exit. From the beginning, Qin Chu people in this place have already had some feelings to tell the truth. It''s also true to say that they are reluctant to give up. But yunpo''s behavior is too cold for Qin Chu people. If you can, Qin and Chu people will never come here again. Meng Yan doesn''t feel much about it. He is just angry for Qin and Chu people. Two people hand in hand from the exit, the exit is under the cliff. The exit is very narrow, only two people can walk down, there is a light at the end. The exit is completely covered by the wild grass hanging down from the cliff. Ordinary people can''t find it at all. Chapter 602 Two people opened those disordered weeds and went in. There was no exit. They were all thanks to the little fairy. So after two people went in, the exit was immediately blocked, which is why the little fairy would go out from here in order to prevent other people from following. Meng Yan turned his head and looked at the sealed exit. He was puzzled, but he continued to move forward under the repeated urging of the Qin and Chu people. I have to say that the exit of the little fairy is really good. The people of Qin and Chu thought it would be very difficult to walk. Who knew it was a stone ladder. Then the Qin and Chu people took out a small candle from the burden behind them, and there was some light at the dark narrow exit. With the weak light, they walked forward step by step until the day was slightly bright. This exit is the cliff leading to the two people''s fall, two people did not dare to have the slightest slack, did not stop for a moment. After coming out, two people are tired and lie on the grass directly. The temperature above is much colder than that below. The cold lips of the Qin and Chu people were purple. Meng Yan and the Qin and Chu people only stayed here for a while and then began to go back. This time, there was no obstruction from a few people. The two people had a smooth journey. Day gradually light up, fainting traction rubbing his sore neck, looking at the empty room, showing a wry smile. On this day, all the faces in Tianji village were covered with a layer of sadness. In fact, they were not like the people of Qin and Chu. They had a record in Zhuangji. Some people have left here before, and successfully left here, but a month later, people saw his body on the sacrificial platform. And it doesn''t seem to have died long ago, it seems to have just died. Can''t it be that the body was just put here? It doesn''t make sense. From that time on, they thought that anyone who wanted to leave here would be cursed, and they could only live forever in this place, because after the corpse was carried back, there was still no trace of decay after half a month. So at that time, they thought that this was the punishment given to them by God. In this way, people''s bodies would not rot and stay here forever. Even if it was burned with fire, it was not bad. Yun Po sighed helplessly when she learned that Qin Chu and Meng Yan had left. Later, he led many villagers to the place of sacrifice and held an unprecedented grand sacrifice for them. The Qin and Chu people should be the only one who really changed them. ...... As the day began to light up, the temperature gradually rose. Qin and Chu people and Meng Yan had no rest all night, and they kept driving out from the exit. At this time, they were already a little sleepy. This place has lost the people who are frightening, and now it has developed into a relatively prosperous place. Almost more lively than the market in the capital, but the people of Qin and Chu are tired and hungry now, and have no time to care about the prosperity and bustle around them. Meng Yan had been aware of it for a long time, so he took Qin and Chu people to the nearest post stationˇ° The boss has two superior rooms, hot water and some food. " When the owner of the post station saw the gold ingot on Meng Yan''s hand, he immediately went forward with a smile, nodded and bowed, and immediately told the little two to clean the upper room. The two people came to the upper room which had been cleaned. The people of Qin and Chu were so tired that they collapsed on the bed. Meng Yan helped them take off their shoes. "Take a rest first, and I''ll be back." Meng Yan helped the people of Qin and Chu to cover up and then left. The people of Qin and Chu were powerless and fell asleep. Meng Yan immediately went to the street and found a tailor shop with good business. The owner of the tailor shop looked at Meng Yan''s clothes and immediately scolded him. Meng Yan, who can''t stand it, left the tailor''s shop and went to another clothing shop which is not far away from the tailor''s shop. Because it''s ready-made clothes, the business is not very prosperous, and some sizes are not very suitable, so many of them go to the tailor''s shop directly for customization. As soon as Meng Yan came in, a sophomore came forward and asked what Meng Yan needed. The tailor''s boss disdained to see Meng Yan into the clothing store, see Meng Yan that can''t afford to buy cloth, how can you afford to buy clothes. Meng Yan nodded slightly to show that he had a look. Suddenly, Meng Yan saw that the white dress style was also good. He asked, "is there anything smaller than this size?" The shopkeeper looked at the clothes in embarrassment. "Excuse me, my guest. Another small size one has been reserved by other guests. Would you like to have a look at other clothes?" Meng Yan didn''t embarrass Xiao Er either. After all, he came to buy clothes instead of robbing others for clothes. Then Meng Yan looked at other clothes, and suddenly a familiar voice came in, "boss, wrap up the clothes I want!" Meng Yan turned his head and saw that it was Yuling. Yuling also happened to see Meng Yan. "You, how can you be here, Chu people?" The imperial spirit looked at Meng Yan happily and asked where the Qin and Chu people were. "Well, we can''t make it clear for a while. I''ll take you to Qin and Chu people later." Meng Yan explained. Then the boss wrapped the clothes Meng Yan liked and sent them to Yulingˇ° Do you know each other? " The boss asked curiously. Yu Ling felt strange: "what''s the matter? What''s the problem? " "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no The owner of the clothing shop said respectfully that his attitude was better than that of the tailor shop just now. I don''t know how many times. As soon as he heard it, the imperial spirit knew that Meng Yan was sold to Qin and Chu people, so he generously gave it to Meng Yan. Without merit, Meng Yan immediately took out a piece of gold from his arms and put it in the hand of the imperial spirit, "the power should be bought from you." Meng Yan took the clothes in Yuling''s hand. Yuling suddenly felt that he had made a lot of money. This gold ingot can buy ten such clothes. So in the clothing store one after another to choose a few clothes, Meng Yan also found a more suitable clothes. Suddenly, Yu Ling saw a pair of white shoes with a pale yellow Magnolia embroidered on them. The whole pair of shoes made people shine in front of their eyes. Yuling bought them without hesitation. Two people in the shop to choose good clothes, after the settlement of the account to the post station. The tailor shop owner standing at his door, looking at the two people with so many things in their hands, was very regretful. If I just don''t look down on others, now I have a lot of money in my pocket. When Meng Yan passed by, the boss of the tailor''s shop tried to turn the tide and invite him into the tailor''s shop, but Meng Yan''s eyes scared the boss to death. Chapter 603 "You hate him too, don''t you? Me too!" Yu Ling looks at the tailor''s boss with disgust, because he was ridiculed by the tailor''s boss at the beginning, and Meng Yan nods slightly. Two people soon arrived at the post station. When Xiao Er saw Meng Yan, he immediately came forward to help Meng Yan carry things. If it were not for the reason of the gold ingot, it is estimated that the sophomore would not be so attentiveˇ° My guest, just a moment. The food and hot water will be ready in a minute. " Little two nodded, stooped and saddled around Meng Yan. Meng Yan took out a piece of silver from his arms and gave it to little two. "Thank you, my guest. I''ll go down and get ready." The second child closed the door lightly and went out. The people of Qin and Chu were still in bed. Two people sitting in bed looking at Qin Chu people, to tell the truth, Meng Yan for their experience is not very clear, just vaguely remember so little. I don''t know, so I have to wait until the Qin and Chu people wake upˇ° By the way, what about Tang Yu? " Meng Yanzhe realized that Tang Yu didn''t follow Yu Ling. Yu Ling said with a disdainful smile, "that boy has quarreled with me again. I haven''t seen him for a long time. Anyway, in the end, he has to come out and admit his mistake to me!" Yu Ling looks at the Qin and Chu people with disapproval and says that during that time, Meng Yan knows that Tang Yu won''t be angry with Yu Ling for a long time, so he doesn''t worry about these two people. Before long, the sophomore came to say that the hot water was ready. At this time, the people of Qin and Chu also opened their eyes because of the noise. Meng Yan directly taught the Qin and Chu people to the imperial spirit, because Meng Yan could not stand the taste and feeling of his body, so he taught the Qin and Chu people to the imperial spirit. Two buckets of hot water were put in the two rooms, and petals were sprinkled in the Qin and Chu people''s rooms. Later, the Qin and Chu people got up in a daze. With the help of the imperial spirit, they became more energetic after taking a bath, and changed into the clothes of Mencius Yanmai. After taking a bath, the Qin and Chu people sat at the table, eating and talking to the imperial spirit about what had happened. All this made the imperial spirit feel incredible, even the Qin and Chu people who have come out now feel a little incredibleˇ° But you''re too miserable. If I were you, I''d take a picture of them one by one, and then come out aboveboard! " The expression of Yuling''s hatred for evil makes Qin and Chu people feel lovely. "By the way, why are you here?" The people of Qin and Chu picked up a big drumstick and chewed it. The taste of the drumstick deeply attracted the people of Qin and Chu. Even what the Emperor Ling was saying was directly blocked by the people of Qin and Chu. Now the people of Qin and Chu have the taste of the drumstick in their heads. Two people have been staying until the morning, the imperial Spirit said that he can''t be here to continue to accompany the Qin and Chu people. After the Qin and Chu people sent the imperial spirit outside the post station, they went back to the room. Qin and Chu people vaguely remember that Meng Yan had agreed to two rooms. They had just talked with Yuling so happily that they almost forgot about Meng Yan. However, the people of Qin and Chu knocked on Meng Yan''s door for a long time, but nothing happened. The people of Qin and Chu were a little flustered, and they didn''t think about it directly. Meng yanlei had already fallen asleep in the bath bucket, and the people of Qin and Chu immediately turned around. Then slowly back, poked Meng Yan explanation arm. "Meng Yan, don''t sleep." The Qin and Chu people poked and yelled several times in succession. It''s not good for their health to soak in the water like this. Finally, the Qin and Chu people turned around impatiently, thinking that Meng Yan was asleep anyway, and they did it for him. After persuading himself with peace of mind, the people of Qin and Chu suddenly turned around. Only then discovered lies in the bathtub Meng Yan already to wake up, on the corner of the mouth hangs a light smile to look at Qin Chu person. Qin Chu''s eyes widened, then quickly covered them and left Meng Yan''s room without saying a word. Meng Yan woke up long ago just to amuse the Qin and Chu people. At this time, the Qin and Chu people blushed, breathed quickly, and their heart beat faster. The little fairy suddenly joked: "the host is now out of the heart!" The Qin and Chu people didn''t pay attention to what the little fairy said, but they felt that they had difficulty breathing now. In order not to make their breathing difficult, Qin Chu people constantly told themselves not to think about the picture just now. But the more restrained the scene was, the more it flashed in the minds of the Qin and Chu people until it stopped. Qin Chu people chagrined patted his head, suddenly Meng Yan outside the door shouting: "Chu people want to come out to play for a while?" Qin and Chu people know that Meng Yan must be on purpose now. If he doesn''t go, doesn''t he seem to care too much about what happened just now. So he immediately said, "go, why not?" Then the Qin and Chu people sorted out their mentality, and opened the door. Meng Yan put one hand on the door frame, and the other foot stood up on the ground. Qin Chu people almost didn''t laugh. Meng Yan was very upset when he looked at Qin Chu people''s expression of wanting to laugh and stop. "Is it that funny?" Meng Yan doubtfully touched his face. He was used to Meng Yan''s serious appearance. Everyone thought that Meng Yan was a fake. Because of the time problem, they decided to have a rest here for one day and leave early tomorrow morning. After Qin Chu people and Meng Yan came out, the gadgets in the market immediately attracted Qin Chu people. A shop specially bought sachets, "take a look, love sachets, fate this life!" Qin and Chu people looked at the delicate sachets on it. "Girl, look at our love sachets. You can see that you have a good face by looking at your face. You see, this young master and you are a perfect match Rao is used to being flattered by others. For the first time, Meng Yan thinks flattery is so nice. Qin Chu people looked at the two delicate sachets and said, "boss, I want these two!" Meng Yan smiles, takes out the silver from his arms and hands it to the boss. The boss wants to give them some money. Seeing that the two people have left, he has to say in silence: "I wish you a happy marriage for a hundred years and have a noble son early!" Then Qin Chu handed Meng Yan a blue sachet. At this time, Qin Chu found out why the boss knew they were a pair. Meng Yan''s clothes are also white, and the pattern is almost the same as that of Qin and Chu people, but the pattern is not the same. Meng Yan happily took the sachet handed over by the people of Qin and Chu, and carefully hung it on his belt. Meng Yan was dressed in white, which wiped off his usual edge. At the moment, he was like a scholar, but the people of Qin and Chu felt that he was still almost nothing. Chapter 604 Standing in the same place, the people of Qin and Chu thought for a long time and took Meng Yan by the hand to a place where calligraphy and painting were soldˇ° Girl, look at this painting. It''s made by a master. There''s no other one in the world! " As soon as Meng Yan of Qin and Chu people came in, the boss quickly recommended him. Qin and Chu people looked at the calligraphy and painting, and felt that the handwriting was familiar. "Isn''t that your handwriting?" The Qin and Chu people pointed to the calligraphy and painting, and Meng Yan''s eyes looked around, and then returned to the calligraphy and painting. The boss was a little flustered when he heard that the calligraphy and painting was fakeˇ° The imitations are very similar, but there are still some differences. " Meng Yan looked at the painting carefully and couldn''t help laughing. The voice of two people talking is not big, but a word does not fall to the boss''s ears. Seeing that Qin and Chu didn''t make any noise, the boss quietly put away the calligraphy and painting. He was always cursing in his heart. The Qin and Chu people suddenly saw a fan on the wall with a poem on it and a landscape painting on the back. Look at this fan. Qin and Chu people like it very much. "Boss, I want this fan!" The Qin and Chu people reached out to reach for the fan, but they couldn''t get it even though they put it too high. The boss heard this and said, "I''m really sorry. This fan is the best work of Mr. Bai. It''s also the treasure of a small shop. If you don''t buy it, you can''t buy it. " The boss looks at the fan like a baby. Qin and Chu people are not unreasonable. Since they are so important to others, Qin and Chu people are not easy to be loved. At random in the shop to pick a fan is still satisfactory on the out, even out of the Qin and Chu people are still reluctant to look at the shop. Finally, Meng Yan had no choice but to let the Qin and Chu people wait for him in the same place, and then Meng Yan went back to the shopˇ° Boss, do you think the calligraphy and painting of this young master Bai is important, or the fake calligraphy and painting you just took is important? " The boss did not want to say: "of course, it''s Mr. Bai''s. how can a fake be compared with Mr. Bai''s?" "What if I give you an authentic copy?" Meng Yan used to know that his calligraphy and paintings were sold, but he didn''t expect that they were so valuable. "Are you serious, young master?" The boss excitedly walks up to Meng Yan. Meng Yan has a headache. How come the boss hasn''t been able to help himself. Meng Yan didn''t speak for a long time. The boss looked at him for a long time and looked at Meng Yan in surpriseˇ° Are you the Regent? If you lose something, welcome it far away. The grass people deserve to die! " The boss just met Meng Yan. It''s normal that he can''t recognize Meng Yan. "I don''t know. Now it''s said in the capital that you have passed away. Well, at first we thought it was a fake. But then you didn''t show up for a long time and there was no news. We gradually thought that you had... "What the boss said made him cry. Meng Yan realized that the situation was serious. Did not expect that he has not come back to hear the capital has been spreading the news of his death, Meng Yan helplessly sighed. The boss took down the fan on the wall and said, "since the princess likes it so much, this fan should be a gift from the grass people." Meng Yan knew how important this fan was for such a small shop, so he asked the boss to take the four treasures of Xuan paper study. Meng Yan wrote down what he wanted to say on the paper and left with the fan. The people of Qin and Chu had sore ankles when they were standing in the same place, so they found a clean place to sit down. Seeing that Meng Yan came out of the shop, the people of Qin and Chu met him immediately. Meng Yan was holding the fan he had been thinking about. The people of Qin and Chu were very happyˇ° How did you get this fan? " Qin Chu people curiously asked, just the boss''s attitude is so tough. Meng Yan shook his head with a smile and said, "secret!" The people of Qin and Chu didn''t ask any more. They exchanged the fan in their hands with Meng Yan''sˇ° Why, don''t you like this fan? " Meng Yan looked at the fan he had brought back. Qin churen shook his head and said, "at first, looking at the fan, I just thought it matched you very well, so I wanted to buy it." The landscape painting behind this fan is plum blossom and bamboo. Meng Yan immediately understood the meaning of the Qin and Chu people. After playing in the street, they bought a lot of things and went back to the post station. It was evening, and after dinner they sat on the top of the attic of the post station. The evening sun gently shrouded in the two people, "after this thing is over, let''s leave here, let''s leave these earthly things, OK?" The people of Qin and Chu asked for advice, because they were afraid of everything Meng Yan would not give up here, including wealth, reputation and power. However, Meng Yan thought the same as the people of Qin and Chu. After experiencing so many things, Meng Yan had seen a lot of things. So without hesitation, he agreed to the people of Qin and Chu. The people of Qin and Chu stood up happily and seemed to forget that they were standing on the top of the attic nowˇ° Really? Great, great Qin Chu people excitedly hugged Meng Yan. Meng Yan was in a trance for a moment. Two people on the top of the attic were soon found by the courier station, two people had to come down from the attic. At night, the people of Qin and Chu lie in bed and toss their hair. They can''t sleep. They know that they and Meng Yan will never be so safe on their way back to the capital. Xiaoshenxian also reminded the people of Qin and Chu: "now you have completed the ultimate task. As long as you give me an order, I can return all this to peace." Lying on the bed, the people of Qin and Chu couldn''t help laughing and said, "how calm, do you want to go back to be a concubine for Meng Xu?" Little fairy Leng Leng said: "I will erase all the memories of the prince about you and him, and then tamper with his memory. You will become the dead princess who entrusted to the prince before death. The prince will treat you sincerely, and then you will be the princess." Under the explanation of the little fairy, Qin chure was unmovedˇ° Are false, only now this love is true, is my own gain. I can''t leave Meng Yan. Even you can''t stop me. " The Qin and Chu people went to sleep after saying that. The little fairy didn''t speak. He didn''t know whether he was happy or helpless now. This night, the Qin and Chu people had a very bad nightmare, which made them wake up in a cold sweat. It''s still morning. The people of Qin and Chu put on their clothes, opened the window and looked at the scenery outside. The things they and Meng Yan experienced together constantly flashed in their mind. I''m more sure of my inner thoughts. I don''t do it entirely for myself, but also for their good memories. Chapter 605 Looking at the day gradually light up, Qin Chu people cleaned up their things after washing, and went on the road with Meng Yan. The scenery along the road changes a lot with the past. It takes a lot of time for two people to walk back. So Meng Yan directly hired a carriage, so that he could return to the capital in two days at most. Two people sitting in the carriage have been chatting, Qin Chu people said a lot of things in Tianji village Meng Yan did not know. Meng Yan holds Qin Chu''s hand painfully. Qin Chu perceives the pain in Meng Yan''s eyes and holds Meng Yan''s hand like a response. However, what the Qin and Chu people said were all happy things, which made them laugh in the carriage. The carriage was fast, and the Qin and Chu people felt dizzy when they sat in it. Meng Yan immediately supported the Qin and Chu people and called to the coachman, "please slow down. My wife is not well." The coachman''s speed still did not slow down, on the contrary, it became faster and faster. "Young master, you don''t know that this place is desolate and surrounded by dense woods. Since the four of you left here, bandits often haunt this desolate place. These people not only want money but also life! " The coachman explained as he put up the car in a hurry. Only then did Meng Yan know why they didn''t want to come here no matter how much money they added when they hired themˇ° Young master, please ask your wife to bear with this place. We''d better go there as soon as possible. If it wasn''t for the family''s urgent need for money, I wouldn''t have come even if you had added another hundred taels of gold. " Listening to the coachman''s trembling voice, Meng Yan could only let the people of Qin and Chu endure. I didn''t expect that they left here, but they became more dangerousˇ° I''m fine. I''m just nauseous. I just need ventilation. " The Qin and Chu people covered their stuffy chest and lifted the curtain of the carriage. The Qin and Chu people were confused when they saw something flying to the car curtain. Meng Yan quickly pulled the Qin and Chu people down. A simple feather arrow shot straight, Meng Yan pulled out the feather arrow and looked at it carefully. The heart of Qin and Chu patted his chest with lingering fear. If it was a little later, the arrow might not be where it is now. This arrow is very simple. If it''s not powerful, it can''t kill people at all. Just as Meng Yan was thinking, the carriage suddenly stopped in a hurry. Under the action of gravity and inertia, the Qin and Chu people almost rolled out of the carriage. Fortunately, Meng Yan held the Qin and Chu people. The Qin and Chu people, who were disgusted by themselves, could hardly help themselves in such a hurry. So Meng Yan had to help the Qin and Chu people get out of the car first, and then the Qin and Chu people were relieved. The coachman didn''t know where he was now. The car was left alone in the middle of the road. Suddenly, three people came out of the woods. They were wearing ragged clothes, but Meng Yan felt familiar with the ragged cloth. After seeing Meng Yan, the three fierce mountain bandits knelt down beside Meng Yan. They didn''t know what to say. Meng Yan and the people of Qin and Chu had a headache. Seeing that the three people had no malice, Meng Yan was relieved. As a result, Meng Yan had to drive his own car. Who knows that the three mountain bandits have been following behind the carriage. Meng Yan couldn''t shake them off, but he gave up the idea of shaking them off. We had to let the three men get on the carriage and squeeze in front of it. "Do you know them? Why is it so strange? " Qin Chu asked curiously. Meng Yan shook his head. These three people are like dog skin plaster. They can''t get rid of it. Seeing that it''s getting dark, Meng Yan asked them to find a post station quickly. Three people drove to a relatively simple post station, "my guest, I have everything here whether I want a house or something to eat." The boss came up kindly. Meng Yan took out a piece of gold ingot directly from his arms and said, "two rooms, give these three people less hot water. By the way, they will have three clothes and some food." After the boss accepted Jin Yuanbao, he soon asked the waiter to pack up. Every time these three people wanted to talk, Meng Yan immediately told them to shut up. Because the Qin and Chu people had a bad appetite and health all day, they didn''t care about their hands at all. After Meng Yan prepared to give these three people something to eat, he parted ways with them. Soon the shop owner cleaned up the room. Because he was not at ease with the three people, Meng Yan and the Qin and Chu people fell asleep in the same room. Under the care of Meng Yan, Qin and Chu people drank a small bowl of millet porridge and went to sleep. Feeling bored, Meng Yan turns to the downstairs and asks for two jugs of wine to drink for himself. After the three people had finished eating, they also came downstairs to see Meng Yan. At this time, Meng Yan was slightly drunk. Looking at these three people, he suddenly woke up more than half of them. Isn''t this the three soldiers who were left behind by the short post owner! "Lord!" Three people knelt down in front of Meng Yan. Meng Yan immediately lifted them up and asked, "how did you end up as a mountain bandit?" After three people sit beside Meng Yan, they explain their difficult process with Meng Yan. After they leave here, the boss of the post station leaves here. Leave three people here, three people don''t know where to go. I want to go back, but I''m afraid that others will say I''m a deserter. Especially when I hear that Meng Yan has passed away, these three people dare not go back. As for forced money, the three men were also forced to do nothing, but they didn''t kill anyone. Meng Yan felt very sorry for them and brought so many people out, only these people came back alive. Meng Yan and the three people talked for a short time, looking at the time is not early, let the three people go back to rest. Back in the house, Meng Yan ended up sleeping on the couch outside, for fear of disturbing the rest of the Qin and Chu people. Sleep until dawn, Qin Chu people get up early. After a night of recuperation, the Qin and Chu people have been much better. Meng Yan was also woken up by the sound of the people of Qin and Chu picking up things. He drank some wine last night, so his head hurt a little. Meng Yan put his head on the shoulders of the Qin and Chu people, and the Qin and Chu people who were humming were about to be sprouted. After drinking some water, Meng Yan''s headache was relieved. After breakfast, the three people stood in front of the Qin and Chu people. It took Qin and Chu people a long time to remember who the three men were. After Meng Yan''s explanation, the people of Qin and Chu understood what was going on. Under the good care of the boss, the horse has almost had a rest. Chapter 606 A group of people soon on the road, soon a few people to the capital. Under Meng Yan''s thinking, he decided to teach the evidence of his injury to Lord Jingzhao, who will hand it over to the emperor. Meng Yan had planned to leave this place where there were many right and wrong after solving this matter. However, the Qin and Chu people also agreed with Meng Yan''s practice, but the three people hoped that Meng Yan could personally give the evidence to the emperor, which could be regarded as an account of all his own affairs. But how can Meng Yan''s decision be controlled by others? No one can control it except Qin and Chu people. Looking at Meng Yan''s insistence, they couldn''t say anything more, so they had to let Meng Yan do what they wanted. The three men got off the carriage at the gate of the capital and sold it to others. Meng Yan and the people of Qin and Chu walked into the capital. Almost all the guards guarding the gate were the prince and Meng Yan, half of them each. But Meng Yan disappeared for a long time, and all the people turned to Princess feng''an. A guard at the gate of the city turned and ordered another man to take his place. After riding on the horse, he rushed to the palace and saw Princess feng''an. Princess feng''an, who had long thought these two people were dead, was very surprised. But this is also what Princess Feng an expected. She immediately said, "act according to the plan. Don''t screw it up for me!" Princess feng''an doesn''t want to see Meng Yan again. She is afraid that she will be soft hearted at the first glance. The bodyguard who got the order immediately acted according to the plan that Princess Feng an had planned for a long time. Two people slowly came to the door of Jing Zhaoyin''s house. Qin and Chu people thought it was better for two men to avoid talking about state affairsˇ° I''ll go back to the Palace first. I''ll wait for you in the palace. " Meng Yan didn''t think it was a big deal. Since the Qin and Chu people thought they wanted to avoid it, they followed their wishes. "Well, you three follow and keep her safe, or I''ll ask you only!" After Meng Yan''s command, he turned around and came to the gate of Jing Zhaoyin''s house. When Qin and Chu people saw Meng Yan go in, they also slowly went to the king''s house. At this time, those people of Princess feng''an had been hiding in the dark, waiting for the opportunity to move. Qin Chu people and the three people did not know that they were in danger. The people hiding in the dark wanted to wait for the three men to leave the Qin and Chu people, but they were about to return to the palace. If they didn''t, the palace would be heavily guarded, but there would be no chance. So several people hiding in the dark quietly solved the three people behind the Qin and Chu people. The little fairy had just prompted the Qin and Chu people, but they fainted before they could react. The man in black carries the Qin and Chu people to a shabby dungeon. Princess feng''an sits in her house and laughs when she hears that the plan is successful. So he temporarily decided to change his plan, "go and tell Meng Yan where the Qin and Chu people are. I''ll see how these two people will face it!" ...... In Jing Zhaoyin''s mansion, Meng Yan didn''t dare to stay for a moment more and told Jing Zhaoyin all he wanted to say and his thoughtsˇ° Are you really not coming back? " Jing Zhaoyin looks at Meng Yan reluctantly. Meng Yan smiles and shakes his head to show that he has decided to go. After seeing Meng Yan''s determination, Jing Zhaoyin doesn''t want to stay any longer. Then, Jing Zhaoyin comes to the gate of the mansion with Meng Yan. This may be forever, so Jing Zhaoyin is still reluctant. Two people exchanged greetings for a while. Meng Yangang wanted to leave. Unexpectedly, a feather arrow went straight to the door. There was a note on the arrow, which said, "if you want to save the Qin and Chu people, come to the dungeon!" A few simple words completely cold Meng Yan''s heart, he just came back, less than a day this matter was Feng an Princess know. Meng Yan didn''t stay much and didn''t ask for Jing Zhaoyin''s help. Meng Yan knew that it would bring a lot of trouble to Jing Zhaoyin. So Meng Yan rushed to the dungeon. In the dungeon, the Qin and Chu people were awakened by puffs of smoke. The locked prison door is still no matter how the Qin and Chu people pull it. Now the fire is still small. How can the people of Qin and Chu call xiaoshenxian? But xiaoshenxian seems to have disappeared. The people of Qin and Chu did not put their hope on xiaoshenxian. Qin Chu people suddenly found that the key to open the prison door was not far away from them, but they couldn''t reach it. The smoke became more and more thick. The Qin and Chu people couldn''t open their eyes, and their tears flowed down all the time. Qin Chu people did not give up, still trying to reach the key. As if they can get a little bit more effort, but this is futile. Meng Yan, who got the news, quickly felt that the dungeon was already a sea of fire. Princess feng''an was sitting in a pavilion not far from the dungeon. Although the smoke was very strong, Princess feng''an was very interesting. Meng Yan clenched his fist angrily. Princess Feng an thought that Meng Yan would come and beat him. But Meng Yan didn''t. Meng Yan tore off the hem of his clothes, covered his nose and rushed in after getting wet. Princess feng''an stood up in surprise. She didn''t expect that Meng Yan would ignore his life for the sake of Qin and Chu people. In this way, Princess feng''an''s thoughts were broken. Princess feng''an sat down in a daze. The dungeon has been shrouded in smoke, Meng Yan almost can''t open his eyes. Smoked DC tears, because with tears just let Meng Yan''s eyes feel better. Meng Yan quickly looked at each cell door, and finally came to the last one. At this time, the Qin and Chu people had been fumigated. Meng Yan covered the Qin and Chu people''s faces with his wet clothes. The movements of the Qin and Chu people kept the appearance of the key. Meng Yan immediately picked up the key. Because there are many keys, Meng Yan can only try one by one. This dungeon is very simple, almost all made of wood, and in order to prevent prisoners from escaping, these places are airtight. Finally, Meng Yan opened the door of the dungeon. Except for the last dungeon, there was fire outside. Meng Yan tried to rush out with the faint Qin and Chu people on his back, but the temperature really did not allow people to go out. Qin and Chu people woke up and coughed violently, but the more they coughed, more smoke would go into their mouths. Qin Chu people lay in Meng Yan''s arms, looking at the fire outside hazily, and used their last point of consciousness to shout a little fairy. The fire slowly burned to the feet of Qin and Chu people and Meng Yan, forcing them to the last corner. This time, the fairy finally said, "congratulations on the completion of the ultimate mission!" The final task of the system is to deviate from the will of the system, find your own true love and grow old with it. Fire gradually approaching, burning feeling slowly hit. In fact, I am another parallel world of you. I met Wang Ye because of a Jinghong dance, but I stopped because of the difference in identity. Later, the prince knew that I had always been in love with the Lord and hated me. Even if I was tortured to death by Zhang Jieyu and the crown princess, my heart is not willing, so it turns into a system of instructions to help you, that is, I find my own happiness! The Qin and Chu people listened to the fairy with the last point of consciousness, and they were also surprised. However, the present situation does not allow the Qin and Chu people to express surprise. "You are me, I am you. I''m really happy to see that I''ve found real happiness. I''m very happy that you and the Lord can still help each other under the heavy hardships. So I am willing to use my own soul to exchange for the peace of your life! " After the fairy finished, before Qin and Chu people had time to ask, they felt that the temperature around them was gradually receding. The feeling of comfort immediately surrounded the two people, "you must be happy!" A voice has been hovering in the minds of the Qin and Chu people. There is a bright spot in front of their eyes. After touching with hands, the Qin and Chu people came to a very beautiful place. Standing opposite the Qin and Chu people was a beautiful looking woman. This is the man of Qin and Chu. He smiles and waves to the man of Qin and Chu, and then he disappears. When they woke up, they found themselves lying on a haystack where no one knew them. On the other hand, Jing Zhaoyin informs on Princess feng''an in the court, and princess feng''an gets the punishment she should have. However, the Qin and Chu people and Meng Yan finally achieved their wish and retired to the mountains. "I bound the red apricot out of the wall system" error free chapter will continue to be updated in the new green bean novel network. There is no advertisement in the station. Please collect and recommend the new green bean novel network!